CENTRAL  CIRCULATION  AND  BOOKSTACKS 

The  person  borrowing  this  material  is  re¬ 
sponsible  for  its  renewal  or  return  before 
the  Latest  Date  stamped  below.  You  may 

be  charged  a  minimum  fee  of  $75.00  for 
each  non-returned  or  lost  item. 

Theft,  mutilation,  or  defacement  of  library  materials  can  be 
causes  for  student  disciplinary  action.  All  materials  owned  by 
the  University  of  Illinois  Library  are  the  property  of  the  State 


£tiy.  by  sJ.IU/uru 


From  a  scrua  2'rini pvMis/uimt/ieyearJ.765 


K2 


THE  LIFE 


OF  THE 

REV.  JOHN  WESLEY,  A.  M. 

FELLOW  OF  LINCOLN  COLLEGE,  OXFORD; 

IN  WHICH  ARE  INCLUDED, 

THE  LIFE  OF  HIS  BROTHER, 

THE  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY,  A.  M 

STUDENT  OP  CHRIST  CHURCH  ; 

A JVD  MEMOIRS  OF  THEIR  FAMILY. 

COMPREHENDING  AN  ACCOUNT  OF 

2Wj t  ©freat  liclribal  o£  Religion, 

IN  WHICH  THEY  WERE  THE  FIRST  AND  CHIEF  INSTRUMENTS. 


BY  THE  REY.  HENRY  MOORE, 

ONLY  SURVIVING  TRUSTEE  OF  MR.  WESLEY’S  MSS. 


According  to  this  time  it  shall  be  said,  “  What  hath  God  wrought  !” 

Numbers  xxiii,  23. 

JYot  by  might ,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit,”  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

Zechariah  iv,  6. 

Venturseque  hiemis  memores,  aestate  laborem 
Experiuntur,  et  in  medium  quaesita  reponunt. 

Virgilii  Georg. 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES. 

VOL.  I. 


NEW-YORK, 

PUBLISHED  BY  N.  BANGS  AND  J.  EMORY,  FOR  THE  METHODIST 
EPISCOPAL  CHURCH,  AT  THE  CONFERENCE  OFFICE, 

13  CROSBY-STREET. 


Azor  Hoyt,  Printer. 


182G, 


-Ag.-fcJi  g  J  S£qU 


CONTENTS 


BOOK  THE  FIRST, 


CONTAINING  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  MR.  WESLEY’S  FAMILY. 


CHAPTER  I. 

His  Great  Grandfather  and  Grandfather  Wesley,  and  his  maternal  Grandfather 
Annesley . . . 

CHAPTER  II. 


An  Account  of  Samuel  Wesley,  Senior 


CHAPTER  III. 

Mrs.  Susannah  Wesley  and  her  Daughters. ...... 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Rev.  Samuel  Wesley,  Junior. . . 


BOOK  THE  SECOND. 


CHAPTER  I. 


The  Life  of  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,  from  his  Birth 
Account  of  his  Brother,  the  Rev.  Charles  Wesley 


to  the  year  1735 ;  with  an 


67 


CHAPTER  II. 


An  Accra*  of  the  Life  of  the  Rev.  Charles  Wesley,  A.  M.,  and  of  his  Bro- 
ther  John,  m  continuation,  until  their  Mission  to  Georgia . 


Mr.  Wesley’s 
®  1  Charles. . . 

i 


{  CHAPTER  III. 

fission  to  America,  in  which  he  was  accompanied  by  his  Brother 


90 


136 


CONTENTS. 


V 

BOOK  THE  THIRD 

CHAPTER  I. 

His  Mission  to  America . . . .  14$ 

CHAPTER  II. 

Continuation  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  Mission  to  America. . . . .  171 

CHAPTER  III. 

Mr.  Wesley’s  Return  to  England,  and  attaining,  with  his  Brother,  the  true 
Christian  Faith . . .  198 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Progress  and  Labours  of  the  Brothers,  in  maintaining  the  Faith  of  the 
Gospel . . . . . . . .  231 


BOOK  THE  FOURTH. 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  Causes  which  led  to  the  Introduction  of  Itinerancy  and  Field-preaching — 

The  State  of  the  Nation  at  that  Time,  with  respect  to  Religion .  247 

CHAPTER  II. 

Introduction  of  Field-preaching — Difference  with  the  Moravians,  and  Separation 
from  them — Formation  of  a  distinct  Society — The  Rules . 254 

CHAPTER  III. 

Dispute  respecting  Absolute  Predestination — Partial  Separation  of  Mr.  White- 
field — Receiving  Lay-helpers — Progress  of  Itinerancy — The  Power  of  Reli¬ 
gion  manifested  in  the  happy  Death  of  several  Members  of  the  Society . 2§6 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Progress  of  Religion — Curious  Queries  concerning  the  Methodists — Establish¬ 
ment  of  the  Methodist  Discipline — Death  of  Mrs.  Wesley— Interesting  Let¬ 
ter,  illustrative  of  her  Character . . . . 313 


PREFACE 


Mr.  Wesley  is  universally  allowed  to  have  been  an  extraordinary 
man.  His  long  life,  spent  in  great  and  uninterrupted  labours,  and  his 
eminent  success  as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  in  this  and  other  countries, 
mark  him  out  as  a  highly  distinguished  character. 

However,  like  all  eminent  men,  he  paid  to  the  public  the  usual  tax  of 
censure.  Many  were  his  enemies,  and  many  the  aspersions  thrown  out 
against  him.  But  he  rose  above  them  all;  and  the  general  voice  at 
length  confessed,  that  he  was  free  from  vice,  and  a  man  of  real  virtue 
and  piety.  His  death  put  an  end  even  to  that  favourite  accusation, 
“that  he  was  amassing  riches  by  his  influence  over  his  societies:”  For 
he  died  worth  nothing  except  his  books,  and  left  even  these  burdened 
with  a  heavy  debt.  It  is  therefore  reasonable  to  suppose,  that  a  History 
of  the  Life  and  Labours  of  this  great  and  good  man  will  be  acceptable 
to  the  public,  and  especially  to  the  truly  religious  of  every  denomination. 

Some,  who  have  been  acquainted  with  Mr.  Wesley,  and  have  read 
his  printed  Journals,  may  perhaps  think,  that  no  other  account  of  him 
is  needful ;  and  that  his  own  writings  are  abundantly  sufficient  to  enable 
the  public  to  form  a  just  estimate  both  of  the  man,  and  of  the  great  work 
in  which  he  was  engaged.  This  was  the  decided  and  avowed  opinion 
of  the  compiler  of  these  volumes,  immediately  after  the  death  of  their 
venerable  subject.  Mr.  Wesley  had  so  regularly  detailed  the  occurrences 
and  labours  of  his  whole  life,  and  his  doctrines  and  motives  so  largely 
appear  in  his  own  writings,  that  it  was  feared  the  subject,  if  undertaken 
by  any  other,  would,  as  Cicero  said  concerning  Caesar’s  Commentaries, 
but  mar  the  beauty  and  weaken  the  effect  of  the  whole.  This  opinion, 
however,  was  soon  relinquished.  It  was  quickly  announced,  that  a  Life 
of  Mr.  Wesley,  by  Mr.  John  Hampson,  junior,  afterward  Rector  of 
Sunderland,  was  then  in  the  press.  He  had  intended  to  publish  it  during 
the  life  of  the  Founder  of  Methodism ;  on  whose  unexpected  decease, 
all  publicity  was  given  to  the  intended  work.  Mr.  Hampson’s  motives 
could  not  be  mistaken.  He  had  been  in  connexion  with  Mr.  Wesley 
for  some  years  as  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel,  having  been  introduced  by 
his  father,  an  old  Itinerant,  and  received  with  that  charity,  but  not  with 
that  caution,  which  Mr.  Wesley  usually  displayed.  Indeed,  this  young 
man  was  the  first  instance  of  a  preacher’s  irregular  admittance  into  the 
Yol.  I.  2 


VI 


PREFACE. 


Connexion.  Mr.  Wesley  had  cause  to  be  dissatisfied  with  the  father 
for  a  considerable  time  before,  on  account  of  his  avowed  democratic 
principles  ;*  and,  in  the  issue,  had  still  less  cause  for  satisfaction  in  the 
son.  But  he  remembered  that  Divine  direction,  “  Judge  nothing  before 
the  time,”  and  behaved  to  them  with  his  wonted  kindness. 

That  “time”  soon  arrived.  The  Deed  of  Declaration,  which  is 
now  well  known,  will  be  considered  in  its  proper  place:  By  it  the 
Chapels  throughout  the  Methodist  Connexion  obtained  a  legal  settlement, 
one  hundred  Preachers  being  enrolled  by  name,  in  the  Court  of 
Chancery,  as  The  Conference,  to  whom  the  right  of  appointing  per¬ 
sons  to  occupy  the  pulpits  was,  by  the  Trust-Deeds  of  those  chapels, 
specially  secured.  In  filling  up  that  document,  the  names  of  both  the 
Hampsons,  father  and  son,  were  omitted.  This  greatly  offended  the 
elder  Hampson,  who  strove  to  make  a  party  against  the  Deed ;  and  the 
son  naturally  partook  of  the  feeling  in  which  his  father  indulged.  But 
that  attempt  failed;  and  Mr.  Wesley  affectionately  consented  to  receive 
an  apology  at  the  following  Conference,  chiefly  through  the  intercession 
of  Mr.  Fletcher,  so  that  the  father  and  son  were  again  appointed  to 
circuits.  The  elder  Hampson,  however,  departed  from  his  circuit  before 
the  end  of  the  year,  and  accepted  an  offer  to  superintend  a  school  in  the 
county  of  Kent.  About  the  same  time  the  young  man  listened  to  a 
proposal  from  some  pious  gentlemen,  who  had  formed  an  association  for 
introducing  religious  young  men  into  the  ministry  in  the  Church  of 
England ;  and  having  received  the  rudiments  of  a  classical  education  in 
Mr.  Wesley’s  school  at  Kings  wood,  he  was  sent  by  them  to  Oxford. 
They  both  addressed  letters  of  resignation  to  Mr.  Wesley,  which  were 
read  to  him  in  course,  by  the  writer  of  these  Memoirs.  The  father 
wrote  under  a  strong  feeling  of  resentment,  and  displayed  many  of  his 
old  principles.  The  young  man  wrote  with  more  mildness,  and 
expressed  some  grateful  acknowledgments,  of  the  many  benefits  which 
he  had  received  ;  but  it  was  very  apparent  that  he  thoroughly  partici¬ 
pated  in  the  irritation  of  the  father.  Quite  enough  was  said  by  both, 
about  the  arbitrary  power  exercised  by  Mr.  Wesley  ;f  who  took  little 
notice  of  these  letters  at  first,  only  saying  to  me,  “You  see  the  strength 
of  the  cause.”  But  he  was  afterwards  much  moved,  when  he  consider¬ 
ed  the  mischief  that  might  ensue ;  and  said  with  some  warmth,  “  I  have 

*  It  is  not  exactly  certain  to  what  extent  the  Biographer  intended  this  phrase  to  be  applied. 
It  is  probable,  however,  that  it  has  no  reference  to  any  regular  system  of  representative 
government,  such  as  is  established  by  our  own  happy  constitution ;  but  to  certain  loose,  disor¬ 
ganizing  principles  of  a  very  different  character,  which  are  known,  in  some  instances,  to 
have  prevailed  in  England. — Am.  Ed. 

f  Mr.  Wesley’s  arbitrary  power,  so  called,  was  exercised,  from  first  to  last,  in  keeping  hie 
associates  to  that  work  of  God,  that  wholly  religious  design  and  employment,  which  they  all 
professed  to  embrace  as  their  duty  and  calling,  when  they  joined  him :  And  from  this  he 
certainly  would  not  consent  that  any  of  them  should  swerve.  In  every  thing  else,  he  was, 
even  by  their  own  account,  a  father,  and  a  friend. 


PREFACE. 


been  too  tender  of  these  men.  You  should  have  opposed  my  receiving 
them  again.  You  know  I  halt  on  that  foot.” 

That  Mr.  Hampson’s  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley  would  not  be  a  friendly  one? 
was  easily  augured ;  and  the  perusal  of  it  fully  justified  the  supposition. 
It  was  the  “  amende  honourable”  made  to  the  Church  into  which,  when 
he  wrote,  he  was  about  to  enter  as  a  Minister.  But,  I  believe,  none  of 
those  from  whom  he  had  departed  expected  to  see  laboured  dissertations 
introduced  into  the  Memoir,  with  an  evident  purpose  to  overthrow  thos§ 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel  which  he  had  formerly  professed  to  believe,  and 
the  power  of  which  he  must  have  professed  to  experience,  before  he 
could  be  admitted  into  that  Connexion  of  which  Mr.  Wesley  was  the 
head!  He  was  constrained,  however,  as  all  others  have  been,  to 
acknowledge  the  great  virtues  and  talents  of  the  man,  whom  it  was  the 
design  of  his  book  to  lessen  in  the  estimation  of  the  public. 

Mr.  Wesley  had  devised  by  Will  all  his  Manuscripts  to  “  Thomas 
Coke,  Dr.  Whitehead,  and  Henry  Moore,  to  be  burnt,  or  published,  as 
they  should  see  good.”  At  the  period  of  his  decease,  Dr.  Coke  was  in 
America,  and  Mr.  Moore  was  fully  engaged  as  an  Itinerant.  Dr. 
Whitehead  resided  in  London,  and  was  at  that  time  a  Local  Preacher, 
acting  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  J.  Rogers,  the  Superintendent  of 
the  Circuit. 

Dr.  Whitehead  had  been  an  Itinerant  Preacher  for  some  years.  He 
then  married  and  settled  in  business  at  Bristol.  From  thence  he  removed 
to  Wandsworth,  in  the  vicinity  of  London,  and  opened  a  school.  He 
there  became  acquainted  with  the  late  Dr.  Lettsom,  two  of  whose  sons 
were  his  pupils.  Under  the  Doctor’s  direction,  he  studied  physic,  and 
by  his  recommendation  he  obtained  from  the  late  Mr.  Barclay,  an 
eminent  Quaker,  the  appointment  of  guardian  to  his  son,  who  was  pur¬ 
suing  his  studies  at  Leyden  in  Holland.  Mr.  Whitehead  himself  at  the 
same  time  completed  his  own  studies  in  that  University,  and  returned  to 
England  with  the  diploma  of  Doctor  of  Medicine.  He  had,  some  time 
before,  joined  the  Society  of  Quakers  ;  and,  by  their  influence  chiefly, 
he  obtained  the  situation  of  Physician  to  the  London  Dispensary.  After 
a  few  years,  he  again  joined  the  Methodist  Society,  and  was  received 
by  Mr.  Wesley  with  his  usual  kindness. 

The  rumour  of  the  intended  publication  of  Mr.  Hampson’s  Memoirs 
decided  Mr.  Wesley’s  friends  to  publish  a  Life  of  him,  for  the  benefit 
of  that  charity  to  which  he  had  bequeathed  all  his  literary  property.  At 
a  meeting  held  by  the  Preachers  for  the  purpose  of  giving  effect  to  this 
determination,  at  which  Mr.  Wesley’s  Executors,  and  other  friends, 
were  present,  it  was  proposed  by  Mr.  Rogers,  that  Dr.  Whitehead  should 
compile  a  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  from  his  published  Journals,  and  other 
Documents  in  print  and  manuscript,  for  which  he  should  receive  One 


Vlll 


PREFACE. 


Hundred  Guineas,  as  a  remuneration  fon  his  trouble  and  loss  of  time. 
To  this  proposal,  Dr.  Whitehead  cheerfully  acceded,  and  it  was  unani¬ 
mously  adopted  as  the  resolution  of  the  Meeting.  The  manuscripts 
were  also  deposited  with  him,  under  an  express  stipulation  that  they 
should  be  examined  according  to  the  Will  of  the  Testator,  previously  to 
any  of  them  being  published.  At  the  following  Conference  this  agree¬ 
ment  was  confirmed  in  every  particular,  and  Dr.  Whitehead  was  appointed 
a  member  of  the  Book  Committee  in  London. 

He  had  now  an  opportunity  of  proving  the  sincerity  of  his  attachment 
to  his  old  friends,  and  to  the  cause  which,  with  various  changes,  he  had 
first  and  last  espoused.  This  opportunity  he  lost.  His  reputed  friends 
considered  his  engagement  respecting  the  life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  as  the 
effect  of  weakness  :  and  he  was  told,  “  that  he  ought  not  to  regard  it ; 
that  the  work  would  produce  a  great  sum  of  money ;  that  he  might 
realize  Two  Thousand  Pounds  by  it ;  and  that,  to  be  thus  employed  for 
so  small  a  sum  as  One  Hundred ,  would  be  an  act  of  injustice  to  himself 
and  his  family.”  The  Doctor  unhappily  listened  to  this  advice,  and  fell 
into  the  temptation.  To  the  astonishment  of  those  who  were  imme¬ 
diately  concerned  in  this  affair,  he  declared,  “  that  he  would  write  the 
Life  of  Mr.  Wesley  as  an  independent  man ;  that  the  copy-right  should 
be  solely  his  own ;  and  that,  if  it  should  be  printed  at  the  Office  of  the 
Conference,  he  would  have  half  of  the  clear  profits.”  But  that  which 
constituted  his  indelible  dishonour,  was  his  absolute  refusal  to  suffer  the 
manuscripts,  with  which  he  had  been  intrusted,  to  be  examined  according 
to  the  Will  of  the  Testator.  The  effrontery  and  injustice  of  the  man 
Utterly  confounded  those  with  whom  he  had  entered  into  the  former 
engagements. 

It  must  needs  be,  considering  what  human  nature  is,  that  offences  should 
come .  Every  religious  society,  however  pure  in  its  origin,  has  had,  after 
some  time,  its  offended  and  prejudiced  members.  The  Doctor’s  advi¬ 
sers  were  of  this  description.  He  had  listened  to  them,  and  departed 
from  simplicity  and  rectitude.  They  now  embarked  with  him  in  the 
design  to  which  they  had  given  birth,  and  formed  themselves  into  a 
“  Committee  to  advise,  support,  and  defend  Dr.  Whitehead.”  A  party 
was  thus  formed,  which  troubled  and  divided  the  Society  in  London  for 
a  considerable  time :  and  many  were  hurt  by  the  contention.  The 
Preachers  and  those  who  supported  them  in  their  just  and  benevolent 
views,  laboured  to  bring  the  Doctor  to  a  better  mind  ;  but  their  efforts 
were  in  vain.  Nothing  but  a  suit  in  Chancery  would  do,  and  this  could 
not  be  safely  undertaken,  without  the  consent  of  the  Conference.  No 
course  therefore  seemed  to  remain,  except  that  of  publishing  a  Life  of 
Mr.  Wesley,  to  be  compiled  by  the  two  remaining  Trustees  of  his 
Manuscripts.  This  was  accordingly  performed,  without  the  smallest 


PREFACE. 


IX 


personal  emolument  to  them,  and  with  a  success  which  was  beyond  their 
most  sanguine  expectations. 

Nothing  was  introduced  into  that  Life  to  give  even  a  hint  of  the 
unhappy  dispute  which  had  arisen.  It  was  not  expected,  however,  that 
Dr.  Whitehead  would  follow  this  pacific  example.  His  character  had 
been  awfully  compromised  ;  and,  under  a  feeling  of  the  need  of  self-de¬ 
fence,  he  lost  no  opportunity  of  defaming  the  Preachers  in  the  Memoirs 
which  he  gave  to  the  world.  Although  a  known  Dissenter  in  principle, 
he  assumed  the  language  and  sentiments  of  a  High-Church  man,  and 
laboured  in  that  way  to  exalt  the  character  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  at 
the  expense  of  his  brother,  and  of  the  Itinerant  Preachers.  He  is  par¬ 
ticularly  sarcastic  and  bitter  in  treating  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  giving  a  regular 
ministry,  by  Ordination  with  imposition  of  hands,  to  the  Societies  in 
America  after  their  political  independency  had  been  acknowledged  by 
the  mother-country.  Among  gamblers,  it  is  said,  the  loser  is  considered 
as  having  a  privilege  to  rail :  the  Doctor  had  a  feeling  somewhat  similar 
to  this,  added  to  the  party  spirit  by  which  he  was  influenced.  He  had 
been  much  pleased  with  Mr.  Wesley’s  exercise  of  that  power  in  his 
Societies  ;  and  had  applied  to  him,  through  the  compiler  of  the  present 
work,  requesting  to  receive  ordination  from  his  hands,  and  to  be  appointed 
a  Superintendent.  He  engaged,  in  that  case,  to  relinquish  the  Dispen¬ 
sary  and  his  medical  practice,  and  to  come  out  into  the  work  of  the 
ministry  as  at  the  beginning.  As  I  felt  an  ardent  wish  to  serve  my 
friend  in  what  I  esteemed  to  be  his  best  interests,  I  accordingly  informed 
Mr.  Wesley  of  the  Doctor’s  request,  adding  my  own  to  it.  Mr.  Wesley 
replied  to  every  part  of  my  letter  except  that  which  concerned  the 
Doctor ;  on  this  point  not  a  word  was  written.  Hoping,  with  the  Doctor, 
that  the  omission  was  to  be  attributed  to  forgetfulness,  I  wrote  again, 
and  strongly  repeated  the  former  request.  The  answer  was  as  before, — » 
a  total  silence  on  that  point.  The  Doctor’s  disappointment  was  extreme. 
I  believe,  at  that  time,  he  sincerely  desired  to  resume  what  he  consi¬ 
dered  to  be  the  call  of  God,  given  in  his  best  days ;  but  he  would  not 
undertake  the  work  again  without  Ordination.  Mr.  Wesley  loved  the 
man  ;  but  he  knew  his  versatility,  and  would  not  trust  him  again  with  so 
important  an  office. 

I  have  now  lying  before  me  a  minute  account  of  all  these  transactions, 
the  publication  of  which  I  hope  will  never  be  required.  It  is  needful, 
however,  that  I  should  state  thus  much  respecting  the  Doctor,  as  I 
shall  be  obliged  to  animadvert  on  many  parts  of  the  Memoirs  which  he 
has  published.  His  book  is  still  extant,  and  should  be  answered, 
though  he  himself  is  no  longer  accountable  to  men. 

When  Dr.  Whitehead  had  made  such  use  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  papers  as 
he  thought  proper,  he  returned  them  to  the  Chapel-house  in  the  City 


X 


PREFACE. 


Road,  in  the  year  1796.  But  those  into  whose  hands  they  tell,  seem  to 
have  had  no  more  regard  to  Mr.  Wesley’s  will  than  the  Doctor  himself. 
The  trustees  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  manuscripts  were  thus  again  deprived  of 
many  valuable  documents,  which  would  have  made  this  Life  more  com¬ 
plete.  So  easy  is  it  to  follow  a  bad  example !  So  light  does  trespass 
appear,  when  once  the  hedge  is  broken !  Upon  my  expostulating  with 
those  who  acted  thus,  the  papers  and  manuscript  books  that  remained, 
were  sent  to  me  ;  but  none  of  those  which  had  been  thus  unjustly  taken 
away  have  to  this  day  been  restored.  Wherever  they  are  found,  they 
belong  to  me ;  and  those  which  have  been  published,  either  by  Dr. 
Whitehead,  or  any  other  person,  are  my  property,  which  I  shall  freely 
use,  according  to  my  best  judgment.  Among  those  which  have  been 
restored  to  me,  there  are  several  documents,  which  are  highly  useful  in 
such  a  work,  and  have  never  yet  been  printed. 

A  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  as  full  as  possible,  without  being  tedious, 
seems  now  to  be  a  desideratum,  especially  since  the  strange  Memoir 
lately  published  by  Robert  Southey,  Esq.,  Poet  Laureate.  Concerning 
that  production,  it  may  be  thought  that  little  need  be  said,  as  it  has  been 
an  ample  subject  of  animadversion  in  various  publications,  and  has  been 
ably  reviewed  by  Mr.  Watson.  It  has  indeed  been  generally  acknow¬ 
ledged,  by  competent  judges  of  religious  biography,  that  the  names  of 
Wesley  and  of  Southey  were  never  designed  to  be  joined  together  in 
the  same  sentence.  But  Mr.  Southey  is,  to  use  the  words  of  Johnson, 
a  writer  by  trade, — an  able  and  industrious  servant  of  all  work.  His 
industry,  indeed,  is  conspicuous  and  laudable.  It  has  been  said,  and, 
we  believe,  with  truth,  that  Mr.  Southey  exerts  himself  beyond  almost 
any  writer,  to  collect  every  thing  which  bears  on  his  undertaking.  He 
lays  the  whole  world  of  letters  under  contribution,  for  facts,  images,  and 
arguments,  until  every  magazine  of  information  is  utterly  exhausted. 
He  has  thus  given  such  a  portrait  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  of  the  eminent 
characters  connected  with  him,  as  has  astonished  both  the  religionists 
and  the  skeptics  of  the  present  age.  They  were  not  prepared  to  see 
religion  in  its  peace,  power,  and  purity,  as  set  forth  not  only  in  the 
writings  of  Mr.  Wesley,  but  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Church  of  England, 
described  as  a  mental  disease  of  the  most  pitiable  description ;  which, 
nevertheless,  excited  the  subjects  of  it  to  the  most  extraordinary  exer¬ 
tions  for  the  good  of  mankind,  (a  good,  not  only  acknowledged,  but 
applauded  by  Mr.  Southey,)  and  which  continued  without  intermission 
during  threescore  years  !  The  work,  too,  in  which  these  worthies  were 
engaged,  is  owned  to  have  been  planned  with  a  wisdom,  and  executed 
with  an  energy,  that  astonishes  the  biographer  himself!  He  considers 
also  the  subject  of  his  history,  not  only  as  a  man  of  the  greatest  natural 
endowments,  of  the  deepest  and  most  solid  erudition,  of  “  great  views 


PREFACE. 


si 

and  great  virtues but  as  one  whose  sincerity  in  religion  can  never  be 
questioned, — who  “  loved  the  Lord  his  God  with  all  his  heart,  and  all 
his  soul,  and  all  his  strength,  and  his  neighbour  as  himself.”*  He 
considers  him  not  only  as  sacrificing  ease,  (and  that  of  the  most 
bewitching  kind,  learned  ease,)  honour,  emolument,  and  all  that  the 
world  admires  and  longs  after,  but  as  not  counting  even  his  life  dear, 
provided  he  might  be  the  instrument  of  making  men  the  happy  partakers 
of  that  kingdom  of  God,  that  righteousness ,  peace ,  and  joy ,  for  which  the 
Eternal  Son  of  God  not  only  “  laid  his  glory  by,  and  wrapped  himself 
in  our  clay,”  but  gave  his  fife  a  ransom  for  the  world,  “  an  offering  and 
a  sacrifice  to  God .” 

This  great  man  is,  however,  represented  by  Mr.  Southey,  not  only  as 
labouring  under  the  disease  already  mentioned,  (which,  with  the  perti¬ 
nacity  of  the  cuckoo,  he  calls  Enthusiasm,  without  once  defining  the 
term,)  but  as  artful,  politic,  and  ambitious  beyond  all  men  ; — spreading 
delight  wherever  he  came  by  the  buoyancy  of  his  own  happiness,  and 
exciting  all  around  to  follow  after  every  virtue  and  every  grace  that  can 
adorn  the  human  character ;  yet,  at  the  same  time,  exciting  the  unedu¬ 
cated  and  uninformed  part  of  the  community  to  embark  in  the  wildest 
schemes  of  religious  fanaticism  that  could  occupy  the  hearts  of  the 
children  of  men ! 

Such  a  work  might  be  expected  to  excite  great  interest ;  and  the  very 
high  price  of  the  book  has  not,  I  believe,  prevented  an  extensive  sale. 
It  comes,  however,  a  little  too  late  to  do  much  harm.  Religion,  even 
that  religion  which  Mr.  Southey  denominates,  “  the  religion  of  the 
heart,”  has  been  going  onward  for  many  years,  according  to  the  Divine 
intimation,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest .  As  of  old  when  it  began  at 
Nazareth,  taking  its  course  upward,  it  has  leavened  our  Universities 
and  our  Literary  Societies  ;  given  a  religious  character  to  many  of  our 
polite  circles  ;  introduced  an  Evangelical  ministry  into  the  Established 
Chinch ;  quickened  the  Dissenters,  by  leading  them  to  recur  to  their 
first  principles  ;  and  given  us  to  see  again  saints  in  Caesar’s  household . 

It  is  in  vain  that  Mr.  Southey  is  found  the  apologist  of  Warburton, 
Middleton,  and  even  of  Lavington — 

Who  proved,  and  proved,  and  proved  at  last. 

When  Wesley  held  the  Proteus  fast, — 

Christianity  alone  exists 
In  Papists  and  in  Methodists ! 

The  deplorable  ignorance  of  evangelical  truth  which  was  manifest  in 
those  enemies  to  the  rise  of  Methodism,  sheltered  itself  under  the 

*  Mr.  Southey  does  not  know,  that  this  love,  through  faith  in  an  atoning  Saviqpr,  is  the 
*  Christian  Perfection”  against  which  he  inveighs  so  much  ? 


XII 


PREFACE, 


imposing  character  of  great  learning  and  high  station  ;  and  for  a  time  u 
shed  a  baneful  influence  on  the  heavenly  plant.  But 
The  day  is  broke  which  never  more  shall  close. 

Methodism  is  now  so  recognised,  as  being,  in  truth,  old  Christianity, 
that  it  defies  the  renewed  attack  which  has  been  made  upon  its  doctrines 
in  the  pages  of  Mr.  Southey. 

The  history  of  an  ambitious  man  is,  in  reality,  the  history  of  a 
hypocrite.  Religious  ambition  is  the  worst  of  all  hypocrisy  ;  for  it  is 
ambition  acting  in  the  name  of  God.  In  drawing  the  portrait  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  Mr.  Southey  unites  enthusiasm  with  ambition.  In  such  a 
biographer,  this  course  is  perfectly  natural.  From  his  whole  work  it 
undeniably  appears,  that  Mr.  Southey  knows  nothing  about  religion,  as 
purifying  the  deceitful  and  desperately  wicked  heart  of  man  from 
ambition,  with  its  concomitant  evils.  From  this  vicious  passion,  he 
seems  very  cordially  to  believe,  no  person  ever  was  or  can  be  saved ; 
and  even  contemplates  it  as  an  original  temper  in  man,  which,  conse¬ 
quently,  his  Maker  cannot  justly  condemn.  Hence  arise  his  hatred, 
and  contempt  of  the  doctrine  of  Christian  Perfection ;  which  is  in  truth 
the  only  possible  cure  for  that  and  all  other  corruptions  of  our  fallen 
nature,  by  fixing  in  the  heart  that  constant  love  of  God  and  man  which 
is  the  fruit  of  faith  made  perfect .  Mr.  Southey  seems  also  not  to  know, 
that  sincerity  is  essential  to  the  character  of  an  Enthusiast,  and  even  to 
that  enthusiasm  which  is  unscriptural,  and  therefore,  a  real  mental 
disease  ;  and  that  it  is  totally  incompatible  with  ambition.  There  can 
be  no  doubt,  from  his  statements,  that  he  considers  salvation  from  that 
Babel  of  the  natural  man,  even  by  the  atonement  of  the  Son  of  God, 
and  by  the  whole  power  of  the  Eternal  Spirit,  as  promised  to  man 
through  that  atonement,  to  be  only  a  creature  of  the  imagination.— -Per¬ 
haps  to  a  mere  poetical  creation, — to  such  a  “  fine  phrenzy”  in  drawing 
an  ideal  character, — Mr.  Southey  would  not  object :  but  he  seems  to 
have  no  conception  that  God  ever  did,  or  indeed  ever  could,  realize  such 
a  character.  “  The  world  knoiveth  us  not”  says  St.  John,  “ because 
it  knew  Him  not  ” 

Men  will  endeavour  to  account  for  the  most  stupendous  works  without 
God;  and  he  who  will  not  believe  the  Bible,  will  believe  any  thing 
against  it.  Gibbon,  the  Historian,  thus  tried  to  account  for  the  con¬ 
version  of  the  whole  heathen  world;  which  drew  forth  that  sarcasm 
from  Paley,  that  the  religion  of  the  Roman  Empire  was  overthrown  by 
a  Jewish  peasant !  Mr.  Southey  accounts  for  Methodism  in  a  similar 
way ;  and  the  mockers  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  accounted  for  that  illus¬ 
trious  display  of  the  power  of  God  the  Spirit,  in  his  poor  and  weak 
instruments,  by  imputing  the  manifest  elevation  of  their  minds  to  the 
operation  of  new  wine !  To  every  such  dreamer  we  may  reply,  “  Sir, 


PREFACE. 


xii 


thou  hast  nothing  to  draw  with ,  and  the  well  is  deep.” — - The  mystery  oj 
the  faith ,  kept  in  a  pure  conscience ,  is  indeed  a  mystery  to  Mr.  Southey. 
God  grant  that  it  may  not  so  continue ! 

The  founder  of  Methodism  is  frequently  complimented  by  Mr. 
Southey.  He  supposes  Mr.  Wesley  would  have  been  the  Founder  of 
an  Order,  or  perhaps  the  General  of  the  Jesuits,  if  he  had  been  in  the 
Romish  Church!  Mr.  Southey  might  imagine  something  similar 
respecting  St.  Paul,  and  that  his  “  ambitious,  restless  spirit”  would  in 
some  such  way  have  found  employment  and  gratification,  if  Christianity, 
in  its  beauty  and  glory,  had  not  intervened,  and  given  him  an  opportunity 
to  turn  the  world  upside  down.  Mr.  Wesley,  as  well  as  the  Jewish 
bigot,  had  doubtless  ability  and  courage  quite  sufficient  to  obtain  that  or 
any  similar  advancement.  But  they  both  laid  their  bigotry  and  narrow 
spirit  at  the  feet  of  Him  who  “  tasted  death  for  every  man ,”  and  who 
commanded  that  his  “  Gospel  should  be  preached  to  every  creature.19 
They  both  became  Christians,  and  (with  Mr.  Southey’s  good  leave) 
Perfectionists.  Their  “  love  was  made  perfect  ;f1  and,  walking  in  love 
they  looked  upon  the  guilty  children  of  men  with  the  bowels  of  Jesus 
Christ.  But  the  path,  which  was  prescribed  by  that  love,  utterly  unfitted 
them  for  such  preferment  as  Mr.  Southey  supposes.  With  the  Apostles 
Mr.  Southey  does  not  meddle  :  He  is  a  Saint  by  prescription ;  and  to 
attack  him,  would  forfeit  the  Laureate’s  reputation  in  the  world.  There 
is  a  halo  round  the  converted  persecutor,  which  repels  the  bold  dissec- 
tor  of  characters.  Bishop  Warburton  called  Mr.  Wesley,  the  Apo*stle’s 
“  Mimic,”  adding  the  epithet  “  paltry This  u  mimic”  seems  fair  game 
with  Mr.  Southey,  and  with  his  patrons  the  Booksellers.  It  is  for  that 
gentleman  to  consider,  (and  I  hope  he  will  seriously  consider  it,)  that 
the  day  may  come,  when  the  friend  and  pupil  of  Hume,  the  bold  Histo¬ 
rian  of  “  The  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,”  and  the  com¬ 
piler  of  “  The  Life  of  Wesley,”  may  be  considered  as  having  been 
engaged  in  the  same  work, — as  “  kicking  against  the  pricks ,”  and 
labouring  (the  latter  unconsciously,  we  trust,)  to  save  mankind  from 
“  repentance  towards  God ,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ .” 

My  duty  lies  plain  before  me.  Mr.  Wesley  needs  no  panegyrist; 
and,  indeed,  for  such  an  office  I  should  be  utterly  incompetent.  “  His 
witness  is  in  heaven ,  and  his  record  is  on  high.11  But  to  rescue  the 
character  of  such  a  man,  and  such  labours,  from  interested,  prejudiced,, 
or  ignorant  declaimers,  is  worth  some  pains.  I  must  again  state  the 
plain  facts ;  connecting  and  elucidating  them,  so  as  to  give  a  clear  view 
of  the  man,  and  of  the  work  in  which  he  was  so  long  engaged.  It  is 
especially  my  duty  to  do  this,  since  inquiry  is  much  more  excited ;  and 
being  now  in  possession  of  ample  materials,  were  I  not  to  do  it,  I  should 
be  involved  in  the  guilt  of  unfaithfulness  both  to  the  dead  and  the  living* 
Vot.  I  3 


XIV 


PREFACE. 


Methodism  (so  called)  identifies  itself  with  Christianity  in  this 
striking  peculiarity,  that  it  is  the  same  this  day  as  it  was  in  the  beginning. 
Every  attempt  to  mend  it  has  utterly  failed,  and  only  served  to  show  the 
ignorance  and  weakness  of  the  attempt.  A  “  falling  away”  from 
Christianity  was  predicted,  (2  Thess.  ii,  3,)  but  yet  “  the  gates  of  hell 
prevailed  not .” — The  “  grain  of  mustard-seed ,”  as  our  Lord  describes 
his  religion  in  its  rise,  “  became  a  great  tree ,  so  that  the  fowls  of  the  air 
lodged  in  the  branches ;  and  many  of  them  proved  to  be  unclean  and 
filthy  birds”  Exotics  were  planted  around  it,  and  the  sacred  tree  was 
thus  hidden  for  ages  and  generation^;  but  it  remained  the  same.  The 
plants  that  obscured  it  were  esteemed  decorations ;  the  world  loved  them, 
and  warred  against  all  that  objected  to  them.  The  keen  eyes  of  Luther, 
and  of  some  of  his  predecessors,  discerned  the  plant  of  God’s  own 
planting,  and  denounced  the  corrupt  exotics.  Mr.  Wesley,  after  great 
toil,  discovered  it  in  England :  and,  much  to  the  displeasure  of  those 
who  had  forgotten  our  martyred  Bishops  and  Confessors,  he  planted 
scions  from  the  sacred  tree  in  every  part  of  the  land;  and,  though 
greatly  increased  in  magnitude,  they  still  exhibit  the  genuine  fruits  of 
the  common  stock  from  which  they  are  derived.  They  eannot  be 
improved.  “  What  a  Legislator!”  says  Mr.  Soutjiey.  “  What  plans!’* 
“  What  a  system  1”  says  another  writer,  “grown  up  so  rapidly,  and  yet 
established  so  firmly!  Its  rules  so  admirably  contrived  for  perpetuating 
and  enlarging  its  influence  !  A  system  so  entirely  religious,  and  founded 
on  all* those  grand  principles  which  characterize  the  Gospel  of  Christ!” 
— And  was  this,  we  ask,  the  work  of  man?  Yes,  as  the  work  recorded 
in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  was  of  man.  The  workmen  in  England  had 
no  more  plan  than  the  workmen  in  Judea.  The  Acts  of  the  Apostles 
may  with  truth  be  called,  the  Acts  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Mr.  Hampson, 
in  his  sarcastic  way,  says  of  Mr.  Wesley,  “  He  called  the  work  in  which 
he  was  engaged,  the  work  of  God.”  Mr.  Hampson  gave  it  the  same 
appellation,  while  he  was  engaged  in  it,  else  he  would  never  have  been 
so  employed.  It  rescued  him  as  it  did  many  others,  from  poverty  and 
vice.  But  he  soon  grew  weary  of  such  a  work,  and,  like  Mark  or 
Demas,  chose  one  more  easy  and  honourable.  Had  it,  indeed,  been 
the  work  of  man,  it  would  long  since  have  come  to  nought;  for  the 
powers  of  earth  and  hell  were  banded  against  it.  And  it  will  continue, 
notwithstanding  these  renewed  efforts,  till  it  has 
Filled  the  earth  with  golden  fruit, 

With  ripe  millennial  love. 

The  name  of  Wesley  will  not  then  be  forgotten,  neither  will  those  of  his 
coadjutors,  some  of  whom  Mr.  Southey  has  condescended  to  notice, 
giving  them,  with  the  same  inconsistency,  their  share  of  praise,  and  of 
the  general  opprobrium.  They  will  shine  among  those  “who  have 
turned  many  to  righteousness ,  as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever.” 


FttEFACE. 


XV 


Mr.  Southey  observes,  that  “  in  some  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  biographers, 
the  heart  has  been  wanting  to  understand  his  worth,  or  the  will  to  do  it 
justice.”  This  we  must  allow  :  I  have  with  pain  stated  it  in  this  pre¬ 
face,  and  acknowledge  that,  in  this  respect,  Mr.  Southey  rises  above 
them.  But  he  adds,  “others  have  not  possessed  freedom  or  strength 
of  intellect  to  perceive  wherein  he  was  erroneous.”  Mr.  Southey, 
according  to  his  own  showing,  has  only  discovered  his  Enthusiasm ; 
and  what  that  discovery  amounts  to,  Mr.  Southey  has  not  informed  us. 
When  Mr.  Fletcher,  who  was  certainly  one  of  the  first  men  of  his 
day,  Mr.  Southey’s  great  and  almost  impeccable  favourite,  did  not, 
after  a  long  and  close  intimacy,  discover  wherein  Mr.  Wesley,  whom 
he  always  called  “  Father,”  was  erroneous,  it  is  no  wonder  that  the 
evil  was  hidden  from  his  common  friends  :  and  I  confess,  that  I  have 
neither  the  heart  nor  the  head  that  could  make  the  discovery.  I  can, 
however,  remember  the  time  when  I  had  both  ;  when  I  could  cry  out, 
“Enthusiast!”  “Fanatic!”  as  readily  as  Mr.  Southey  himself,  (for 
whom  therefore  I  feel  much,)  and  could  set  the  bubble  virtue ,  and  the 
pride  of  Churchmanship ,  against  the  Scriptures,  and  the  real  doctrines 
of  our  venerable  Establishment;  thus,  “ speaking  evil  of  the  things ,” 
(the  things  of  God !)  “  which  I  knew  not.”  From  this  deep  mixture  of 
pride  and  ignorance  I  was  delivered,  by  my  long-suffering  and  gracious 
Redeemer,  before  I  had  any  connexion  with  the  people  called  Method¬ 
ists,  or  with  their  venerable  Founder.  But  his  writings  and  preaching, 
with  the  preaching  of  his  sons  in  the  Gospel,  alone  strengthened  and 
settled  me  in  that  “  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God,”  which  had  delivered  me 
from  the  “  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness ,”  in  which  I  was  involved  ; 
and  confirmed  me  both  in  those  great  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  in  that 
attachment  to  him  and  to  his  people,  which  the  experience  of  nearly 
fifty  years  has  not  weakened,  and  which,  I  trust,  will  never  be  dissolved. 
Even  now  my  state  is  so  deplorable,  that  a  wish  to  maintain  and  propa¬ 
gate  those  errors  which  Mr.  Southey  has  discovered — to  maintain  that 
“  foolishness  of  preaching ”  and  “  believing”  without  which  there  can  be 
no  life,  power,  or  peace, — is,  I  acknowledge,  the  chief  cause  of  my 
again  bringing  before  the  public  Memoirs  of  the  Apostolic  Wesley. 
A  wish  to  maintain  that  faith,  and  to  prevent  the  mischief  which  a  denial 
of  it  might  produce  in  the  world,  rather  than  a  desire  to  eulogise  the 
man  who  suffered  the  loss  of  all  which  the  world  could  offer  him,  that 
he  might  possess  and  propagate  this  pure  religion,  is  the  sole  motive 
which  could  impel  me  to  undertake  the  task.  Were  the  man  only  con¬ 
cerned,  I  could  be  well  content  that  the  world  should  judge  from  his 
own  writings  between  him  and  his  mistaken  or  interested  biographers. 
The  reader  who  can  believe, — that  this  man  of  “  great  views,  great 
energy,  and  great  virtues,”  was  stimulated  by  a  mental  disease  to  unpa- 


PREFACE. 


xvi 

ralleled  labours  for  the  good  of  mankind,  and  of  those  especially  who 
most  needed  his  labours, — and  that  he  persevered  in  them  for  threescore 
years,  with  a  success  which  astonishes  and  excites  the  admiration  of 
the  narrator ; — the  man  who  can  believe  all  this,  must  himself,  it  should 
seem,  have  a  mental  disease,  (alas,  too  common!)  which  even  men  of 
plain  apprehension,  but  who  read  their  bibles,  may  pronounce  pitiable , 
and  may  even  fear  lest  it  should  be .  incurable.  Mr.  Southey,  whatever 
he  may  have  intended,  has  written  to  pull  down  the  faith,  though  he 
exalts  the  man.  I  write  to  maintain  the  faith ;  the  man,  with  all  com¬ 
petent  judges,  will  be  his  own  eulogist. 

I  will  also  acknowledge,  I  am  not  wholly  without  fear,  that  the  very 
people  raised  up  by  Mr.  Wesley’s  labours,  and  by  those  of  his  coadjutors, 
who  are  distinguished  by  his  honoured  name,  may  be  in  some  danger 
of  stopping  short  of  his  faith,  or  of  departing  from  it.  If  this  fear 
should  unhappily  be  realized,  and  a  spurious  race  should  in  time  succeed, 
it  may  be  well  to  have  a  corrective  of  this  kind  at  hand,  without  the 
trouble  of  a  voluminous  reference.  We  know  what  advantage  the  Ar¬ 
ticles,  Liturgy,  and  Hbmilies  of  the  Church  of  England  gave  to  Mr. 
Wesley  in  maintaining  the  cause  of  truth.  That  the  Pulpit  and  the 
Reading  Desk  should  be  at  variance,  is  not  a  mere  supposition  ;  and  it 
is  not  impossible,  (such  is  our  opinion  of  human  nature,)  that  Methodist 
pulpits  may,  in  time,  wander  from  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  people : 
yea,  that  the  people  themselves  may  “  wish  to  have  it  so.”  It  may, 
therefore,  serve  the  cause  of  truth  to  have  it  known,  (when  the  hand 
that  now  writes  shall  be  mouldering  in  the  dust,)  in  this  way  also,  what 
were  the  real  views,  doctrines,  and  practice  of  those  who  now  rest  from 
their  labours  ;  that  all  who  are  in  truth  “  way- faring  men”  in  the  path 
that  leads  to  God,  “  may  not  err  therein ,”  either  through  the  wisdom  or 
the  ignorance  of  men  who  “  know  not  God,” 

My  wish  and  aim,  in  publishing  these  Memoirs,  is  to  “  do  good  to 
all  men :  though  especially  to  the  household  of  faith,”  But  I  am  sen¬ 
sible,  I  shall  need  the  candour  of  the  Reader  in  detailing  many  particu¬ 
lars  respecting  these  eminent  men.  It  has  been  observed  by  a  late 
writer,  that  “  the  language  of  egotism  cannot  well  be  avoided  where  the 
Biographer  speaks  from  his  own  knowledge,  and  aims  to  delineate  the 
features  of  an  original  character  from  more  immediate  intimacy  and 
observation  and  I  may  add.  from  personal  and  direct  information. 


THE  LIFE 


OF 

THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY,  A.  M. 


BOOK  THE  FIRST, 

Containing  an  Account  of  his  Family, 


CHAPTER  I. 

HIS  GREAT-GRANDFATHER  AND  GRANDFATHER  WESLEY,  AND  HIS 
MATERNAL  GRANDFATHER  ANNESLEY. 

Accounts  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  ancestors  are  sufficiently  numerous.  For 
a  hundred  years  past,  and  to  the  present  day,  honourable  mention  has 
been  made  of  them,  and  their  worth  is  acknowledged  to  be  of  no  com¬ 
mon  kind.  I  must,  however,  again  present  an  account  of  them,  but  in 
a  compressed  form,  to  the  readers  of  these  Memoirs ;  that  they  may 
know  the  estimable  root  from  which  such  a  distinguished  character  as 
Mr.  Wesley  sprung,  and  may  see  that  the  work  of  God ,  which  it  is  the 
design  of  these  volumes  to  illustrate,  did  not  originate  with  those  ances¬ 
tors.  His  own  family,  as  well  as  the  greater  part  of  the  nation,  at  the 
time  when  Mr.  Wesley  entered  on  his  vast  labours,  were,  to  use  the 
words  of  the  great  Apostle,  shut  up  to  the  faith  which  should  afterwards 
be  revealed. 

Mr.  Wesley’s  ancestors  were  eminent  for  learning  and  piety.  Bar¬ 
tholomew  Wesley,  his  great-grandfather,  was  educated  in  one  of  our 
Universities,  and  afterward  held  the  living  of  Allington  in  Dorsetshire. 
When  the  Act  of  Uniformity  passed  in  1662,  he  was  ejected  from  his 
living,  choosing  rather  to  suffer  the  loss  of  all  things  than  violate  his 
conscience.  While  in  the  University,  he  had  applied  himself  to  the 
study  of  Physic  as  well  as  Divinity, — a  practice  not  then  fallen  into 
disuse.  He  was  often  consulted  as  a  physician  while  he  held  his  living ; 
and,  after  his  ejectment,  devoted  himself  chiefly  to  the  profession  of 
medicine,  though  he  still  preached  occasionally.  It  is  said,  that  he  used 
a  peculiar  plainness  of  speech,  which  hindered  him  from  becoming  a 
popular  preacher.  He  lived  several  years  after  he  was  silenced  ;  but 
the  death  of  his  son,  John  Wesley,  of  whom  I  shall  next  speak,  affected 
him  so  much,  that  he  afterward  declined  apace,  and  did  not  long  sur¬ 
vive  him.* 

John  Wesley,  M.  A.,  of  New-Inn  Hall,  Oxford,  was  son  of  Bar¬ 
tholomew,  and  grandfather  of  the  late  Rev.  John  Wesley.  He  remem* 

*  See  Nonconformists’  Memorial,  Vol.  I,  p.  442 


18 


THE  ANCESTORS  OF 


bered  his  Creator  in  the  days  of  his  youth ;  and,  when  a  schoolboy,  had 
a  very  humbling  sense  of  sin,  and  a  serious  concern  for  his  salvation. 
He  soon  after  began  to  keep  a  diary,  in  which  he  recorded  the  remark¬ 
able  instances  of  providential  care  over  him,  and  of  the  Lord’s  dealings 
with  his  soul.  This  method  he  continued,  with  very  little  intermission, 
to  the  end  of  his  life. 

During  his  stay  at  Oxford  he  was  noticed  for  his  seriousness  and  dili¬ 
gence.  He  applied  himself  particularly  to  the  study  of  the  Oriental 
languages  in  which  he  made  much  progress.  Dr.  John  Owen,  who 
was  at  that  time  Vice-Chancellor,  had  a  great  regard  for  him  ;  which 
affords  strong  evidence  both  of  his  abilities  and  piety,  at  this  early  period 
of  life.  He  began  to  preach  at  the  age  of  twenty-two ;  and  in  May 
1658,  was  sent  to  officiate  at  Whitchurch  in  Dorsetshire.  Soon  after 
the  Restoration,  some  of  his  neighbours  gave  him  a  great  deal  of  trouble, 
because  he  would  not  read  the  Common  Prayer.  They  complained  of 
him  to  the  Bishop  of  Bristol,  and  laid  many  heavy  things  to  his  charge. 
Mr.  Wesley,  on  being  informed  that  the  Bishop  desired  to  speak  with 
him,  waited  on  his  Lordship,  and  has  recorded  in  his  diary  the  conver¬ 
sation  which  arose  on  that  occasion.  As  it  displays  the  character  of 
the  man  in  a  much  clearer  view  than  I  can  place  it  by  any  thing  I  am 
able  to  say,  and  as  it  reflects  much  honour  upon  the  Bishop,  considering 
the  darkness  of  the  times,  I  give  it  at  large  : 

Bishop.  What  is  your  name  ? 

Wesley.  John  Wesley. 

B.  There  are  many  great  matters  charged  upon  you. 

W.  May  it  please  your  Lordship,  Mr.  Horlock  was  at  my  house  on 
Tuesday  last,  and  acquainted  me  that  it  was  your  Lordship’s  desire  I 
should  come  to  you :  and  on  that  account  I  am  here  to  wait  on  you. 

B.  By  whom  were  you  ordained  ?  or,  are  you  ordained  ? 

W.  I  am  sent  to  preach  the  Gospel. 

B.  By  whom  were  you  sent  ? 

W.  By  a  Church  of  Jesus  Christ. 

B.  What  Church  is  that? 

W.  The  Church  of  Christ  at  Melcomb. 

B.  That  factious  and  heretical  Church  ! 

W.  May  it  please  you,  Sir,  I  know  no  faction  or  heresy  that  Church 
is  guilty  of. 

B.  No !  Did  not  you  preach  such  things  as  tend  to  faction  and  heresy? 

W.  I  am  not  conscious  to  myself  of  any  such  preaching. 

B.  I  am  informed  by  sufficient  men,  gentlemen  of  honour  of  this 
^county,  namely,  Sir  Gerard  Napper,  Mr.  Freak,  and  Mr.  Tregonnel,  of 
your  doings.  What  say  you  ? 

W.  Those  honoured  gentlemen  I  have  been  with ;  who  being  by 
others  misinformed,  proceeded  with  some  heat  against  me. 

B.  There  are  oaths  of  several  honest  men ;  and  shall  we  take  your 
word  for  it,  that  all  is  but  misinformation  ? 

W.  There  was  no  oath  given  or  taken.  Besides,  if  it  be  enough  to 
accuse,  who  shall  be  innocent? — I  can  appeal  to  the  determination 
of  the  great  Day  of  Judgment,  that  the  large  catalogue  of  matters  laid 
to  me,  are  either  things  invented  or  mistaken. 

B.  Did  not  you  ride  with  your  sword,  in  the  time  of  the  Committee 
of  Safety,  and  engage  with  them  ? 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


19 


W.  Whatever  imprudences  in  civil  matters  you  may  be  informed  I  am 
guilty  of,  I  shall  crave  leave  to  acquaint  your  Lordship,  that  his  Majesty 
having  pardoned  them  fully,  I  shall  waive  any  other  answer. 

B.  In  what  manner  did  the  church  you  spake  of,  send  you  to  preach? 
At  this  rate  every  body  might  preach. 

W.  Not  every  one.  Every  body  has  not  preaching  gifts  and  preaching 
graces.  Besides,  that  is  not  all  I  have  to  offer  to  your  Lordship,  to 
justify  my  preaching. 

B.  If  you  preach,  it  must  be  according  to  order,  the  order  of  the 
Church  of  England,  upon  ordination. 

W.  What  does  your  Lordship  mean  by  ordination  ? 

B.  Do  not  you  know  what  I  mean  ? 

W.  If  you  mean  that  sending,  spoken  of  Romans  x,  I  had  it. 

B.  I  mean  that :  What  mission  had  you  ? 

W.  I  had  a  mission  from  God  and  man. 

B.  You  must  have  it  according  to  law,  and  the  order  of  the  Church 
of  England. 

W.  I  am  not  satisfied  in  my  spirit  therein. 

B,  Not  satisfied  in  your  spirit !  You  have  more  new-coined  phrases 
than  ever  were  heard  of!  You  mean  your  conscience,  do  you  not  ? 

W.  Spirit  is  no  new  phrase.  We  read  of  being  sanctified  in  soul, 
body,  and  spirit. 

B.  By  spirit  there,  we  are  to  understand  the  upper  region  of  the  souk 

W.  Some  think  we  are  to  take  it  for  the  conscience  :  but  if  your 
Lordship  like  it  not  so,  then  I  say  I  am  not  satisfied  in  conscience  as 
touching  the  ordination  you  speak  of. 

B.  Conscience  argues  science,  science  supposes  judgment,  and 
judgment  reason.  What  reason  have  you  that  you  will  not  be  thus 
ordained  ? 

W.  I  came  not  this  day  to  dispute  with  your  Lordship ;  my  own 
inability  would  forbid  me  so  to  do. 

B.  No,  no  ;  but  give  me  your  reason. 

W.  I  am  not  called  to  that  office,  and  therefore  cannot  be  ordained. 

B.  Why  have  you  then  preached  all  this  while  ? 

W.  I  was  called  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  though  not  to  the  office. 
There  is,  as  we  believe,  vocatio  ad  opus,  et  ad  munus 

B.  Why  may  you  not  have  the  office  of  the  ministry  ? 

W.  May  it  please  your  Lordship,  because  they  are  not  a  people  who 
are  fit  subjects  for  me  to  exercise  office-work  among  them. 

B.  You  mean  a  gathered  church :  but  we  must  have  no  gathered 
churches  in  England  ;  and  you  will  see  it  so.  For  there  must  be  a 
unity  without  divisions  among  us  :  and  there  can  be  no  unity  without 
uniformity. — W  ell  then,  we  must  send  you  to  your  church,  that  they  may 
dispose  of  you,  if  you  were  ordained  by  them. 

W.  I  have  been  informed  by  my  cousin  Pitfield  and  others  concerning 
your  Lordship,  that  you  have  a  disposition  inclined  against  morosity. 
However  you  may  be  prepossessed  by  some  bitter  enemies  to  my  person, 
yet  there  are  others  who  can  and  will  give  you  another  character  of  me. 
Mr.  Glisson  hath  done  it.  And  Sir  Francis  Tulford  desired  me  to 
present  his  service  to  you,  and  being  my  hearer,  is  ready  to  Acquaint 
you  concerning  me. 

*  A  call  to  the  work ;  and  a  call  to  the  office. 


so 


THE  ANCESTORS  OF 


B.  I  asked  Sir  Francis  Tulford  whether  the  presentation  to  Whit¬ 
church  was  his  :  Whose  is  it  ?  He  told  me  it  was  not  his. 

W.  There  was  none  presented  to  it  these  sixty  years.  Mr.  Walton 
lived  there.  At  his  departure  the  people  desired  me  to  preach  to  them ; 
and  when  there  was  a  way  of  settlement  appointed,  I  was  by  the  Trus¬ 
tees  appointed,  and  by  the  Triers  approved. 

B.  They  would  approve  any,  who  would  come  to  them,  and  close 
with  them.  I  know  they  approved  those  who  could  not  read  twelve 
lines  of  English. 

W.  All  that  they  did  I  know  not ;  but  I  was  examined  touching  gifts 
and  graces. 

B.  I  question  not  your  gifts,  Mr.  Wesley ;  I  will  do  you  any  good  I 
can :  But  you  will  not  long  be  suffered  to  preach,  unless  you  will  do 
it  according  to  order. 

W.  I  shall  submit  to  any  trial  you  shall  please  to  make.  I  shall 
present  your  Lordship  with  a  confession  of  my  faith,  or  take  what  other 
way  you  please  to  insist  on. 

B.  No,  we  are  not  come  to  that  yet. 

W.  I  shall  desire  those  severals  to  be  laid  together,  which  I  look  on 
as  justifying  my  preaching. 

1.  I  was  devoted  to  the  service  from  my  infancy. 

2.  I  was  educated  in  order  thereto  at  school,  and  in  the  University  of 
Oxford. 

B.  What  age  are  you  ? 

W.  Twenty-five. 

B.  No  sure,  you  are  not! 

W.  3.  As  a  son  of  the  prophets,  after  I  had  taken  my  degree,  I 
preached  in  the  country ;  being  approved  of  by  judicious  able  Christians, 
ministers  and  others. 

4.  It  pleased  God  to  seal  my  labours  with  success,  in  the  apparent 
conversion  of  many  souls. 

B.  Yea,  that  is,  it  may  be,  to  your  way. 

W.  Yea,  to  the  power  of  godliness  from  ignorance  and  profaneness. 
If  it  please  your  Lordship  to  lay  down  any  evidences  of  godliness, 
agreeing  with  Scripture,  and  that  are  not  found  in  those  persons  intended, 
I  am  content  to  be  discharged  the  ministry.  I  will  stand  or  fall  on  the 
issue  thereof. 

B.  You  talk  of  the  power  of  godliness  ;  such  as  you  fancy. 

W.  Yea,  to  the  reality  of  religion.  Let  us  appeal  to  any  common¬ 
place-book  for  evidences  of  graces,  and  they  are  found  in  and  upon  them. 

B.  How  many  are  there  of  them  ? 

W.  I  number  not  the  people. 

B.  W  here  are  they  ? 

W.  Wherever  I  have  been  called  to  preach.  At  Radpole,  Melcomb, 
Tumwood,  Whitchurch,  and  at  sea.  I  shall  add  another  ingredient  of 
my  mission : — 

5.  Wlien  the  church  saw  the  presence  of  God  going  along  with  me, 
they  did,  by  fasting  and  prayer,  on  a  day  set  apart  for  that  end,  seek  an 
abundant  blessing  on  my  endeavours. 

B.  A  particular  church  ? 

W.  Yes,  my  Lord,  I  am  not  ashamed  to  own  myself  a  member  of  one. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


21 


B.  Why,  you  may  mistake  the  Apostles’  intent.  They  went  about  to 
convert  heathens.  You  have  no  warrant  for  your  particular  churches. 

W.  We  have  a  plain,  full,  and  sufficient  rule  for  Gospel-worship  ii 
the  New  Testament,  recorded  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  in  the 
Epistles. 

B.  We  have  not. 

W.  The  practice  of  the  Apostles  is  a  standing  rule  in  those  cases 
which  were  not  extraordinary. 

B.  Not  their  practice,  but  their  precepts. 

W.  Both  precepts  and  practice.  Our  duty  is  not  delivered  to  us  in 
Scripture  only  by  precepts,  but  by  precedents  ;  by  promises,  and  by 
threatenings  mixed.  We  are  to  follow  them  as  they  followed  Christ. 

B.  But  the  Apostle  said,  “  This  speak  I,  not  the  Lord  that  is,  by 
revelation. 

W.  Some  interpret  that  place,  “  This  speak  I  now  by  revelation  from 
the  Lord ;  not  the  Lord  in  that  text  before  instanced  concerning  divorces.” 
May  it  please  your  Lordship,  we  believe  that  “  Cultus  non  institutusf 
est  indebitus 

B.  It  is  false. 

W.  The  second  commandment  speaks  the  same.  “  Thou  shalt  not 
make  to  thyself  any  graven  image.” 

B.  That  is,  forms  of  your  own  invention. 

W.  Bishop  Andrews,  taking  notice  of  “  non  facias  tibif  j*  satisfied 
me  that  we  may  not  worship  God,  but  as  commanded. 

B.  Well  then,  you  will  justify  your  preaching,  will  you,  without  ordi¬ 
nation  according  to  law  ? 

W.  All  these  things,  laid  together,  are  satisfactory  to  me,  for  my 
procedure  therein. 

B.  They  are  not  enough. 

W.  There  has  been  more  written  in  proof  of  preaching  of  gifted 
persons,  with  such  approbation,  than  has  been  answered  yet  by  any  one. 

B.  Have  you  any  thing  more  to  say  to  me,  Mr.  Wesley? 

W.  Nothing ;  your  Lordship  sent  for  me. 

B.  I  am  glad  to  hear  this  from  your  mouth ;  you  will  stand  to  your 
principles  you  say  ? 

W.  J  intend  it,  through  the  grace  of  God ;  and  to  be  faithful  to  the 
King’s  Majesty,  however  you  deal  with  me. 

B.  I  will  not  meddle  with  you. 

W.  Farewell  to  you,  Sir. 

B.  Farewell,  good  Mr.  Wesley. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  Bishop  kept  his  word.  But  in  the  beginning 
of  1662,  Mr.  Wesley  was  seized  on  the  Lord’s-day  as  he  was  coming 
out  of  church,  carried  to  Blandford,  and  committed  to  prison.  Sir 
Gerard  Napper  was  one  of  the  most  furious  of  his  enemies,  and  the 
most  forward  in  committing  him  ;  but  meeting  with  an  accident  by 
which  he  broke  his  collar-bone,  he  was  so  far  softened,  that  he  sent  to 
some  persons  to  bail  Mr.  Wesley,  and  told  them,  if  they  ivould  notf  he 
would  do  it  himself.  How  various  are  the  ways  by  which  God  brings 
men  to  a  consciousness  of  their  guilt!  Mr.  Wesley  was  thus  set  at 

*  Worship  not  enjoined  is  not  binding 
+  Thou  shalt  not  make  to  thyself. 

4 


VOL.  I 


THE  ANCESTORS  OF 


22 

liberty,  though  bound  over  to  appear  at  the  next  Assizes.  He  appeared 
accordingly,  and  came  off  much  better  than  he  expected.  On  this  occa¬ 
sion  the  good  man  recorded  in  his  diary  the  mercy  of  God  to  him,  in 
raising  up  several  friends  to  own  him ;  inclining  a  solicitor  to  plead  for 
him ;  and  in  restraining  the  wrath  of  man,  so  that  the  judge,  though 
noted  as  a  passionate  man,  spoke  not  an  angry  word. 

Mr.  Wesley  came  joyfully  home  from  the  Assizes,  and  preached  con¬ 
stantly  every  Lord’s-day  till  August  17th,  when  he  delivered  his  farewell 
sermon  to  a  weeping  audience,  from  Acts  xx,  32  :  “  And  now ,  brethren, 
I  commend  you  to  God ,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace ,  which  is  able  to 
build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among  all  them  that  are  sanc¬ 
tified.”  October  the  26th,  the  place  was  declared  vacant  by  an  apparitor, 
and  orders  were  given  to  sequester  the  profits  ;  but  his  people  had  given 
him  what  was  due.  On  the  22d  of  February,  1663,  he  quitted  Whit¬ 
church,  and  removed  with  his  family  to  Melcomb  ;  upon  which  the  cor¬ 
poration  there  made  an  order  against  his  settlement,  imposing  a  fine  of 
20/.  upon  his  landlady,  and  5s.  per  week  upon  himself,  to  be  levied  by 
distress.  These  violent  proceedings  forced  him  to  leave  the  town,  and 
go  to  Bridgewater,  Ilminster,  and  Taunton,  in  which  places  he  met  with 
great  kindness  and  friendship  from  all  the  three  denominations  of  Dis¬ 
senters,  and  was  almost  every  day  employed  in  preaching  in  the  several 
places  to  which  he  went.  At  length  a  gentleman,  who  had  a  good  house 
at  Preston,  two  or  three  miles  from  Melcomb,  gave  him  free  liberty  to 
live  in  it  without  paying  any  rent.  Thither  he  removed  his  family  in  the 
beginning  of  May,  and  there  he  continued  while  he  lived.  He  records 
his  coming  to  Preston  with  great  thankfulness.  By  the  Oxford  Act  he 
was  obliged  for  a  while  to  withdraw  from  Preston,  and  leave  his  family 
and  people.  Upon  his  coming  to  the  place  of  his  retirement  in  March, 
1666,  he  put  this  question  to  himself,  “  What  dost  thou  here,  at  such  a 
distance  from  church,  wife,  children,5’  &c  1  In  his  answer,  he  sets  down 
the  oath  required  by  Government,  and  then  adds  the  reasons  why 
he  could  not  take  it,  as  several  ministers  had  done  ;  and  particularly, 
that  to  do  it,  in  his  own  private  sense,  would  be  but  juggling  with  God, 
with  the  King,  and  with  conscience.  After  he  had  lain  hid  for  some 
time,  he  ventured  home  again,  and  returned  to  his  labour  among  his 
people,  and  occasionally  among  others.  But  notwithstanding  all  his 
prudence,  he  was  often  disturbed ;  several  times  apprehended ;  and  four 
times  imprisoned, — once  at  Pool  for  half  a  year,  and  once  at  Dorchester 
for  three  months ;  the  other  confinements  were  shorter.  He  was  in 
many  straits  and  difficulties,  but  wonderfully  supported  and  comforted, 
and  many  times  very  seasonably  and  surprisingly  delivered.  “  And 
having  filled  up  his  part  of  what  is  behind  of  the  afflictions  of  Christ  in 
his  flesh,  for  his  body’s  sake,  which  is  the  Church,  and  finished  the 
work  given  him  to  do,  he  was  taken*  out  of  this  vale  of  tears  to  that 
world  where  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling,  and  the  weary  are  at  rest, 
when  he  had  not  been  much  longer  an  inhabitant  here  below  than  his 
blessed  Master,  whom  he  served  with  his  whole  heart,  according  to  the 
best  light  he  had.  The  vicar  of  Preston  would  not  suffer  him  to  be 
buried  in  the  Church. 

*  I  conjecture  that  he  died  about  the  year  1670. 

f  Nonconformists’  Memorial,  Vol.  I,  p.  478  to  486, 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


23 


Samuel  Annesley,  LL.  D.,  grandfather  of  the  late  Mr.  Wesley,  by 
the  mother’s  side,  was  bom  at  Killingworth  near  Warwick,  in  the  year 
1620.  He  was  first  cousin  to  the  Earl  of  Anglesea.  His  grandmother, 
an  eminently  pious  woman,  dying  before  his  birth,  desired  that  the  child, 
if  a  boy,  might  be  called  Samuel,  assigning  as  the  reason  of  her  request, 
“  lean  say  I  have  asked  him  of  the  Lord.”  In  his  infancy,  he  was 
strongly  impressed  with  the  thoughts  of  being  a  minister ;  and  such 
was  his  ardour  in  pursuing  this  design,  that  when  about  five  or  six  years 
old,  he  began  a  practice,  which  he  afterwards  continued,  of  reading 
twenty  chapters  every  day  in  the  Bible.  This  practice  laid  an  excellent 
foundation  of  useful  knowledge,  for  the  future  exercise  of  his  ministry. 

He  lost  his  father  when  four  years  old  ;  but  his  pious  mother  took 
great  care  of  his  education ;  nor  did  he  want  the  means  of  obtaining 
the  best  instruction,  as  the  paternal  estate  was  considerable.  At  the 
age  of  fifteen  he  went  to  the  university  of  Oxford,  and  took  his  degrees 
in  the  usual  course.  His  piety  and  diligence  at  Oxford  wrere  so  much 
out  of  the  common  way  of  the  place,  that  he  attracted  considerable 
notice.  In  1644  he  was  appointed  chaplain  in  the  ship  called  the 
Globe,  under  the  Earl  of  Warwick,  then  Lord  High  Admiral  of  England. 
He  went  to  sea  with  the  fleet,  and  kept  a  diary  of  the  voyage.  But  he 
soon  quitted  the  sea,  and  settled  at  Cliff  in  Kent.  The  minister  of 
this  place  had  been  turned  out  for  his  barefaced  encouragement  of  licen¬ 
tiousness,  as  Dr.  Williams  reports,  by  attending  meetings  for  dancing, 
drinking,  &c,  on  the  Lord’s  day.  The  people  on  this  account  were 
exceedingly  fond  of  him,  and  greatly  prejudiced  against  his  successor, 
Dr.  Annesley,  who  was  a  man  of  a  very  different  character.  When  he 
first  went  among  them,  they  rose  upon  him  with  spits,  forks,  and  stones, 
threatening  to  destroy  him.  This  was  no  small  trial  to  a  young  man 
of  about  twenty-five  years  of  age.  But  he  remained  firm  as  a  rock  in 
his  Master’s  cause ;  and  as  the  people  were  not  hardened  against  the 
evidence  of  gospel  truth,  he  had  some  hopes  of  doing  them  good,  not¬ 
withstanding  their  profaneness  and  violence.  He  therefore  told  them, 
that,  “  Let  them  use  him  as  they  would,  he  was  resolved  to  continue 
with  them,  till  God  had  prepared  them  by  his  ministry  to  entertain  a 
better;  and  solemnly  declared,  that  when  they  were  so  prepared  he 
would  leave  the  place.”  His  labours  were  incessant,  and  the  success 
of  his  preaching  and  engaging  behaviour  was  surprising ;  so  that  in  a 
few  years,  the  people  were  greatly  reformed,  and  became  exceedingly 
fond  of  him.  Though  he  enjoyed  here  an  income  of  four  hundred 
pounds  per  annum,  yet  he  paid  so  conscientious  a  regard  to  his  first 
declaration,  that  he  thought  himself  bound  to  leave  them,  which  he 
accordingly  did,  and  the  people  who  at  his  coming  threatened  to  stone 
him,  now  parted  from  him  with  cries  and  tears,  thus  testifying  their 
affection  for  him. — It  is  by  no  means  clear,  however,  that  he  acted  right 
in  all  this.  In  matters  of  a  mere  personal  nature  we  may  use  much 
freedom  :  but  where  the  souls  of  men  are  concerned,  it  is  very  different. 

A  very  signal  providence  directed  him  to  a  settlement  in  London 
in  1652,  by  the  unanimous  choice  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  parish  of  St. 
John  the  Apostle.  Soon  after  he  was  made  Lecturer  of  St.  Paul’s ; 
and  in  1658  Cripplegate  was  made  happy  by  his  settlement  there. 

He  was  a  man  of  great  uprightness,  never  regulating  his  religious 
profession  by  his  secular  interests.  He  was  turned  out  of  his  Lecture, 


24 


THE  ANCESTORS  OF 


because  he  would  not  comply  with  some  things  which  he  deemed 
extravagant  and  wrong  :  he  thought  conformity  in  him  would  be  a  sin, 
and  he  chose  to  quit  a  full  maintenance  rather  than  injure  his  conscience. 
He  was  acknowledged  by  all  parties  to  be  an  Israelite  indeed,  and  yet 
he  suffered  much  for  Nonconformity ;  but  such  was  then  the  spirit  of 
party,  that  an  angel  from  heaven  would  have  been  persecuted  and  abused, 
if  he  had  appeared  as  a  Dissenter.  In  his  sufferings,  God  often  inter¬ 
posed  remarkably  for  him :  One  person  died,  while  signing  a  warrant 
to  apprehend  him.  He  afterwards  suffered,  because  he  thought  it  his 
duty  to  bear  witness  for  the  old  truth  against  Antinomianism.  His 
integrity  made  him  a  stranger  to  all  tricks  or  little  artifices  to  serve  his 
temporal  interest and  his  charitable  and  unsuspecting  temper  some¬ 
times  gave  to  those  who  practised  them  an  opportunity  to  impose 
upon  him. 

In  ministerial  labours  he  was  abundant.  Before  he  was  silenced,  he 
often  preached  three  times  a  day  ;  during  the  troubles  almost  every 
day ;  afterwards  twice  every  Lord’s-day.  His  sermons  were  instructive 
and  affecting  ;  and  his  manner  of  delivery  very  peculiarly  expressed  his 
heartiness  in  the  things  which  he  spoke. 

His  care  and  labour  extended  to  every  place  where  he  might  be  useful. 
In  some  measure  the  care  of  all  the  churches  was  upon  him.  When 
any  place  wanted  a  minister,  he  used  his  endeavours  to  procure  one  for 
them  :  when  any  minister  was  oppressed  by  poverty,  he  soon  employed 
himself  for  his  relief.  “  0  !  how  many  places,”  says  Dr.  Williams, 
“  had  sat  in  darkness,  how  many  ministers  had  been  starved,  if  Dr. 
Annesley  had  died  thirty  years  since  !  He  was  the  chief,  often  the  sole 
instrument  in  the  education  as  well  as  the  subsistence  of  several  minis¬ 
ters.  The  sick,  the  widows,  the  orphans,  whom  he  relieved,  were 
innumerable.  As  a  minister,  his  usefulness  was  extensive,  and  God 
kept  him  faithful  in  his  work  to  the  last,  for  which  he  thus  thanked  Him 
on  his  deathbed  :  “  Blessed  be  God,  I  can  say,  I  have  been  faithful  in 
the  ministry  above  fifty-five  years.”  Many  called  him  father,  as  the 
instrument  of  their  conversion  ;  and  many  called  him  a  comforter. 

He  had  uninterrupted  peace,  and  assurance  of  God’s  love  and  favour, 
for  above  thirty  years  of  the  latter  part  of  his  life.  This  assurance  had 
not  one  cloud  in  all  his  last  sickness.  A  little  before  his  departure,  his 
desire  of  death  appeared  strong,  and  his  soul  was  filled  with  the  foretaste 
of  glory.  He  often  said,  “  Come  my  dearest  Jesus !  the  nearer  the 
more  precious,  the  more  welcome.”  Another  time  his  joy  was  so  great, 
that  in  an  extasy  he  cried  out,  “  I  cannot  contain  it  :  what  manner  of 
love  is  this  to  a  poor  worm  ?  I  cannot  express  the  thousandth  part  of 
what  praise  is  due  to  Thee !  We  know  not  what  we  do  when  we  offer 
at  praising  God  for  his  mercies.  It  is  but  little  I  can  give  thee  ;  but. 
Lord,  help  me  to  give  thee  my  all!  I  will  die  praising  thee,  and  rejoice 
that  others  can  praise  thee  better.  I  shall  be  satisfied  with  thy  likeness ; 
satisfied !  satisfied  !  Oh  !  my  dearest  Jesus,  I  come !”  Thus  departed 
this  excellent  man,  December  31,  1696,  in  the  77th  year  of  his  age  ; 
leaving  us  an  example  how  to  live  and  how  to  die. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


25 


CHAPTER  II. 

SAMUEL  WESLEY,  SENIOR. 

Mr.  John  Wesley,  of  whom  I  have  spoken  above,  left  two  sons, 
Matthew  and  Samuel.  Matthew,  following  the  example  of  his  grand¬ 
father,  studied  physic,  and  made  a  fortune  by  his  practice.*  Samuel, 
the  father  of  the  late  Mr.  John  Wesley,  was  born  about  the  year  1662,  or 
perhaps  a  little  earlier ;  but  he  could  not,  I  think,  have  been  more  than  eight 
or  nine  years  old  when  his  father  died.  The  first  thing  that  shook  hie 
attachment  to  the  Dissenters  was,  a  defence  of  the  death  of  King  Charles 
the  First ;  and,  afterwards,  the  proceedings  of  the  Calf’s  Head  Club.')* 
These  things  shocked  him  :  and  though  it  is  certain,  that  many  of  the 
Dissenters  disapproved  of  the  King’s  death,  and  that  ftie  proceedings  of 
a  Club  ought  not  to  be  attributed  to  a  large  body  of  men,  who  had  no 
connexion  with  the  members  of  it,  and  differed  greatly  in  opinion  from 
them  ;  yet  they  had  such  an  effect  upon  his  mind,  that  he  separated 
himself  from  the  Dissenting  interest  while  yet  a  boy, — as  appears  from 
the  following  lines  in  his  son’s  elegy  upon  him : 

With  opening  life  his  early  worth  began ; 

The  boy  misleads  not,  but  foreshows  the  man. 

Directed  wrong,  though  first  he  miss’d  the  way, 

Train’d  to  mistake,  and  disciplined  to  stray  : 

-  Not  long — for  reason  gilded  error’s  night, 

And  doubts  well-founded  shot  a  gleam  of  light. 

He  spent  some  time  at  a  private  academy,  before  he  went  to  the  Uni¬ 
versity  ;  but  where,  it  is  not  said.  About  the  age  of  sixteen J  he  walked 
to  Oxford,  and  entered  himself  of  Exeter  College.  He  had  now  only 
two  pounds  sixteen  shillings  ;  and  no  prospect  of  future  supplies,  but 
from  his  own  exertions.  By  assisting  the  younger  students,  and  in¬ 
structing  any  who  chose  to  employ  him,  he  supported  himself  till  he 
took  his  Bachelor’s  degree,  without  any  preferment,  or  assistance  from 
his  friends,  except  five  shillings.  This  circumstance  does  him  great 
honour,  and  shows  him  to  have  been  a  young  man  of  wonderful  diligence 
and  resolution.  He  then  went  to  London,  having  increased  his  little, 
stock  to  Ten  Pounds  Fifteen  Shillings.  He  was  there  ordained  Dea¬ 
con,  and  obtained  a  curacy,  which  he  held  one  year,  when  he  was 
appointed  chaplain  on  board  the  fleet.  This  situation  he  held  one  year 
only,  and  then  returned  to  London,  and  served  a  cure  for  two  years. 
During  this  time  he  married,  and  his  wife  brought  him  a  son.  In  this 
period  he  wrote  several  pieces,  which  brought  him  into  notice  and  esteem, 
and  a  small  living  was  given  him  in  the  country.  He  was  soon  after 
strongly  solicited  by  the  friends  of  King  James  II  to  support  the  mea¬ 
sures  of  the  Court  in  favour  of  Popery,  with  promises  of  preferment  if 

*  I  shall  afterwards  insert  some  fine  Verses  on  the  death  of  this  gentleman,  by  his  niece, 
Mrs.  Wright. 

f  Notes  of  Samuel  Wesley  to  his  Elegy  on  his  Father. 

j  Mr.  Southey  disputes  this,  and  brings  forward  extracts  from  the  Registers  of  Exeter  Col¬ 
lege  to  prove,  that  he  must  have  been  “  two-and-twenty.”  But,  as  the  name  is  spelt  West- 
ley,  in  those  entries,  and  in  the  person's  own  signature,  it  is  more  reasonable  to  suppose  it 
was  another  person,  than  that  his  son,  who  says  he  was  but  sixteen ,  was  mistaken 


26 


THE  ANCESTORS  OF 


he  would  comply  with  the  King’s  desire.  But  he  absolutely  refused  to 
read  the  King’s  Declaration ;  and  though  surrounded  with  courtiers, 
soldiers,  and  informers,  he  preached  a  bold  and  pointed  discourse  against 
it  from  Daniel  iii,  17,  18.- — “  If  it  be  so ,  our  God  whom  we  serve  is  able 
to  deliver  us  from  the  burning  fiery  furnace ,  and  he  will  deliver  us  out 
of  thine  hand, ,  O  King.  But  if  not,  be  it  known  unto  thee ,  O  king ,  that 
we  will  not  serve  thy  gods ,  nor  worship  the  golden  image  which  thou 
hast  set  up.”  His  son  Samuel  describes  this  circumstance  in  the  fol¬ 
lowing  lines  : 

When  zealous  James,  unhappy,  sought  the  way 
To  ’stablish  Rome  by  arbitrary  sway ; 

In  vain  were  bribes  shower’d  by  the  guilty  crown, 

He  sought  no  favour,  as  he  fear’d  no  frown. 

Secure  in  faith,  exempt  from  worldly  views, 

He  dared  the  Declaration  to  refuse : 

Then  from  the  sacred  pulpit  boldly  show’d 
Th|  dauntless  Hebrews,  true  to  Israel’s  God, 

Who  spake,  regardless  of  their  King’s  commands, 

“  The  God  we  serve  can  save  us  from  thy  hands ; 

If  not,  O  Monarch,  know  we  choose  to  die, 

Thy  gods  alike  and  threat’nings  we  defy ; 

No  power  on  earth  our  faith  has  e’er  controll’d,  * 

We  scorn  to  worship  idols,  though  of  gold.” 

Resistless  truth  damp’d  all  the  audience  round, 

The  base  informer  sicken’d  at  the  sound ; 

Attentive  courtiers  conscious  stood  amazed, 

Arid  soldiers  silent  trembled  as  they  gazed. 

No  smallest  murmur  of  distaste  arose, 

Abash’d  and  vanquish’d  seem’d  the  Church’s  foes. 

So,  when  like  zeal  their  bosoms  did  inspire,  »  • 

The  Jewish  martyrs  walk’d  unhurt  in  fire. 

In  this  instance  of  integrity  and  firmness  of  mind,  Mr.  Wesley  has 
given  us  an  unequivocal  proof,  that  a  person  of  High  Church  principles 
may  be  a  true  friend  to  the  Protestant  cause,  and  the  liberty  of  the  sub¬ 
ject.  It  is  evident,  that  he  as  much  disliked  the  arbitrary  proceedings 
of  King  James,  as  the  religion  which  he  endeavoured  to  introduce. 
When  the  Revolution  took  place  in  1688,  Mr.  Wesley  most  cordially 
approved  of  it,  and  was  the  first  who  wrote  in  its  defence.  This  work 
he  dedicated  to  Queen  Mary,*  who,  in  consequence  of  it,  gave  him  the 
living  of  Epworth  in  Lincolnshire,  about  the  year  1693  ;  and  in  1723  he 
was  presented  to  the  living  of  Wroote,  in  the  same  county,  in  addition  to 
Epworth. 

Mr.  Wesley  held  the  living  of  Epworth  upwards  of  forty  years.  His 
abilities  would  have  done  him  credit  in  a  more  conspicuous  situation ; 
and  had  Queen  Mary  lived  much  longer,  it  is  probable  that  he  would 
not  have  spent  so  great  a  part  of  his  life  in  such  an  obscure  corner  of 
the  kingdom.  In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1705,  he  printed  a  poem  on 
the  Battle  of  Blenheim;  with  which  the  Duke  of  Marlborough  was  so 
well  pleased,  that  he  made  him  chaplain  to  Colonel  Lepelle’s  regiment, 
which  was  to  stay  in  England  some  time.  In  consequence  of  the  same 
poem,  a  noble  Lord  sent  for  him  to  London,  promising  to  procure  him 
a  prebend.  But,  unhappily,  he  was  at  this  time  engaged  in  a  contro¬ 
versy  with  the  Dissenters,  who,  in  the  first  part  of  Queen  Anne’s  reign, 
had  a  very  powerful  influence  in  both  Houses  of  Parliament,  and  at 
Court ;  and  were  then  preparing  to  present  a  petition  to  the  House  of 

*  MS.  paper? 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEV, 


27 


Lords,  praying  for  justice  against  the  authors  of  several  pamphlets 
written  in  opposition  to  them,  and  against  Mr.  Wesley  in  particular:  but 
they  were  dissuaded  from  taking  this  step  by  two  members  of  that  House. 
They  had,  however,  interest  enough  to  hinder  Mr.  Wesley  from  obtain¬ 
ing  a  prebend’s  stall ;  and  they  soon  also  worked  him  out  of  the  chaplain¬ 
ship  of  the  regiment,  and  brought  several  other  very  severe  sufferings 
upon  him  and  his  family. 

I  believe  it  was  at  this  time,  while  residing  in  London,  as  Mr.  J. 
Wesley  informed  me,  that  he  happened  to  go  into  a  coffeehouse  to 
obtain  some  refreshment.  There  were  some  gentlemen  in  a  box  at  the 
other  end  of  the  room;  one  of  whom,  an  officer  of  the  Guards,  swore 
dreadfully.  Mr.  Wesley  saw  that  he  could  not  speak  to  him  without 
much  difficulty ;  he  therefore  desired  the  waiter  to  bring  him  a  glass  of 
water.  When  it  was  brought,  he  said  aloud,  “  Carry  it  to  that  gentle¬ 
man  in  the  red  coat,  and  desire  him  to  wash  his  mouth  after  his  oaths.” 
The  officer  rose  up  in  a  fury  ;  but  the  gentlemen  in  the  box  laid  hold  of 
him,  one  of  them  crying  out,  “  Nay,  Colonel!  you  gave  the  first  offence. 
You  see  the  gentleman  is  a  clergyman.  You  know  it  is  an  affront  to 
swear  in  his  presence.”  The  officer  was  thus  restrained,  and  Mr. 
Wesley  departed. 

Some  years  afterwards,  being  again  in  London,  and  walking  in  St. 
James’s  Park,  a  gentleman  joined  him,  who,  after  some  conversation, 
inquired  if  he  recollected  having  seen  him  before  ?  Mr.  Wesley  replied 
in  the  negative.  The  gentleman  then  recalled  to  his  remembrance  the 
scene  at  the  coffeehouse,  and  added,  “  Since  that  time,  Sir,  I  thank 
God,  I  have  feared  an  oath,  and  every  thing  that  is  offensive  to  the 
Divine  Majesty  ;  and  as  I  have  a  perfect  recollection  of  you,  I  rejoiced 
at  seeing  you,  and  could  not  refrain  from  expressing  my  gratitude  to 
God  and  you.” — “  A  word  spoken  in  season ,  how  good  is  it  /” 

As  a  Pastor,  he  was  indefatigable  in  the  duties  of  his  office  ;  a  constant 
preacher ;  diligent  in  visiting  the  sick,  and  administering  such  advice  as 
their  situations  required ;  and  attentive  to  the  conduct  of  all  who  were 
under  his  care,  so  that  every  one  in  his  parish  became  an  object  of  his 
attention  and  concern.  No  strangers  could  settle  there,  but  he  presently 
knew  it,  and  made  himself  acquainted  with  them.  We  have  a  proof  of 
this  from  a  letter  he  wrote  to  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  after  being  absent 
from  home  a  very  short  time.*  “  After  my  return  to  Epworth,”  says 
he,  “and  looking  a  little  among  my  people,  I  found  there  were  two 
strangers  come  hither,  both  of  whom  I  have  discovered  to  be  Papists, 
though  they  come  to  church ;  and  I  have  hopes  of  making  one  or  both 
of  them  good  members  of  the  Church  of  England.” 

But  this  conscientious  regard  to  parochial  duties,  did  not  divert  him 
from  literary  pursuits.  His  favourite  study  seems  to  have  been  the 
original  Scriptures,  in  which  he  was  indefatigable  ;  a  practice  which 
must  be  commended  in  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  when  joined  with  a 
proper  attention  to  practical  duties. 

The  following  extracts  from  two  of  his  letters  to  his  son,  the  late 
Mr.  John  Wesley,  will  give  some  idea  of  his  diligence  in  this  respect ; 
and  the  second  of  them  will  show  us  his  opinion  of  a  subject  on  which 
learned  men  have  been  much  divided : 

*  Mr.  C.  Wesley’s  Papers. 


28 


THE  ANCESTORS  OF 


“  January  26, 1725. 

“  I  have  some  time  since  designed  an  edition  of  the  Holy  Bible  in 
octavo,  in  the  Hebrew,  Chaldee,  Septuagint,  and  the  Vulgate,  and  have 
made  some  progress  in  it.  What  I  desire  of  you  on  this  article  is, — 

1.  That  you  would  immediately  fall  to  work,  and  read  diligently  the 
Hebrew  text  in  the  Polyglott,  and  collate  it  exactly  with  the  Vulgate, 
writing  all,  even  the  least  variations  or  differences  between  them. — 

2.  To  these  I  would  have  you  add  the  Samaritan  text  in  the  last  column 
but  one  ;  which  is  the  very  same  with  the  Hebrew,  except  in  some  very 
few  places,  differing  only  in  the  Samaritan  character,  which  I  think  is 
the  true  old  Hebrew.  In  twelve  months  time,  you  will  get  through  the 
Pentateuch  ;  for  I  have  done  it  four  times  the  last  year,  and  am  going 
over  it  the  fifth,  and  collating  the  two  Greek  versions,  the  Alexandrian 
and  the  Vatican,  with  what  I  canget  of  Symmachus  and  Theodotian,”  &c. 

Mr.  John  Wesley  was  in  the  twenty-second  year  of  his  age,  not  yet 
ordained,  nor  had  he  attained  any  preferment  in  the  University,  when 
he  received  this  letter  from  his  father.  It  gives  a  pleasing  view  of  his 
progress  in  biblical  learning  at  this  early  period  of  life,  and  shows  his 
father’s  confidence  in  his  critical  knowledge  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures. 
The  second  letter  was  written  in  1731,  and  very  clearly  states  the  old 
gentleman’s  opinion  of  the  translation  of  the  Seventy,  after  a  most  labo¬ 
rious  examination  of  it. 

“  I  find  in  your  letter  an  account  of  a  learned  friend  you  have,  who 
has  a  great  veneration  for  the  Septuagint,  and  thinks  that  in  some  instan¬ 
ces  it  corrects  the  present  Hebrew.  I  do  not  wonder  that  he  is  of  that 
mind;  as  it  is  likely  he  has  read  Vossius  and  other  learned  men, 
who  magnify  this  translation  so  as  to  depreciate  the  original.  When  I 
first  began  to  study  the  Scriptures  in  earnest,  and  had  read  it  over 
several  times,  I  was  inclined  to  the  same  opinion.  What  then  increased 
my  respect  for  it  was, — 1.  That  I  thought  I  found  many  texts  in  the 
Scriptures  more  happily  explained  than  in  our  own  or  other  versions. 
2.  That  many  words  and  phrases  in  the  New  Testament,  can  hardly  be 
so  well  understood  without  having  recourse  to  this  translation.  3.  That 
both  our  Saviour  and  his  Apostles  so  frequently  quote  it.  These  con¬ 
siderations  held  me  in  a  blind  admiration  of  the  Septuagint ;  and  though 
I  did  not  esteem  them  absolutely  infallible,  yet  I  hardly  dared  to  trust 
my  own  eyes,  or  think  they  were  frequently  mistaken.  But  upon  read¬ 
ing  this  translation  over  very  often,  and  comparing  it  verbatim  with  the 
Hebrew,  I  was  forced  by  plain  evidence  of  fact  to  be  of  another  mind. 
That  which  led  me  to  it  was,  some  mistakes,  (I  think  not  less  than  a 
thousand,)  in  places  indifferent,  either  occasioned  by  the  ambiguous 
sense  of  some  Hebrew  words,  or  by  the  mistake  of  some  letters,  as 
Daleth  for  Resh ,  and  vice  versa ,  which  every  one  knows  are  very  much 
alike  in  the  old  Hebrew  character.  But  what  fully  determined  my 
judgment  was,  that  I  found,  or  thought  I  found,  very  many  places  which 
appeared  purposely  altered  for  no  very  justifiable  reason.  These  at 
last  came  so  thick  upon  me  in  my  daily  reading,  that  I  began  to  note 
them  down  ;  not  a  few  instances  of  which  you  will  see  in  the  Disserta¬ 
tion  I  shall  send  you  in  my  next  packet.  I  would  have  you  communi¬ 
cate  it  to  your  learned  friend,  with  my  compliments,  earnestly  desiring 
him,  as  well  as  you,  to  peruse  it  with  the  greatest  prejudice  you  can  : 


THE  KEV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


29 


and  alter  you  have  thoroughly  weighed  the  whole,  as  I  think  the  subject 
deserves,  to  make  the  strongest  objections  you  are  able  against  any 
article  of  it,  where  you  are  not  convinced  by  my  observations.  For  I 
should  not  deserve  a  friend,  if  I  did  not  esteem  those  my  best  friends 
who  do  their  endeavours  to  set  me  right,  'where  I  may  possibly  be  mis¬ 
taken,  especially  in  a  matter  of  great  moment.” 

Mr.  Wesley  was  a  voluminous  writer.  His  Latin  Commentary  on 
the  book  of  Job  is  a  most  elaborate  performance ;  but  the  subject  of 
this  book,  and  the  language  in  which  the  commentary  is  written,  are 
but  ill  adapted  to  the  generality  of  modem  readers.  As  a  poet,  he  has 
been  censured  by  Garth  and  others ;  though  when  he  failed,  it  was, 
•  perhaps,  as  much  owing  to  the  difficulty  of  the  subject  as  to  a  want  of 
poetical  abilities.  In  an  early  edition  of  the  Dunciad,  he  and  Dr.  Watts 
were  associated  together,  and  involved  in  the  same  censure.  But  it  is 
well  known  that  the  earlier  editions  of  this  poem  were  all  surreptitious, 
in  which  the  blanks  were  filled  up  by  the  mere  caprice  or  envy  of  the 
editors,  without  any  regard  to  the  intention  of  the  author.  Thus,  in  a 
surreptitious  edition  printed  in  Ireland,  the  blank  in  the  104th  verse  of 
the  first  book  was  filled  up  with  Dryden  instead  of  Dennis,  which,  no 
doubt,  was  far  enough  from  the  intention  of  Mr.  Pope.  With  the  same 
propriety  and  good  judgment ,  in  the  surreptitious  editions,  the  names 

Wesley  and  Watts  were  inserted  thus,  W - ly,  W - s,  in  the  126th 

line  of  the  same  book ;  but  they  never  appeared  in  any  edition  published 
by  Mr.  Pope.  The  lines  originally  stood  thus  : 

A  Gothic  Vatican !  of  Greece  and  Rome, 

Well  purged,  and  worthy  Withers,  Quarles,  and  Broome. 

In  a  London  edition  of  the  Dunciad,  printed  in  1729,  there  is  the 
following  note  on  the  last  of  these  lines,  “  It  was  printed  in  the  surrep¬ 
titious  editions,  W - ly,  W - s,  who  were  persons  eminent  for  good 

life  ;  the  one  writ  the  Life  of  Christ  in  verse,  the  other  some  valuable 
pieces  of  the  lyric  kind,  on  pious  subjects.  The  line  is  here  restored 
according  to  its  original.” 

Of  Mr.  Wesley’s  larger  poetical  performances,  his  son  Samuel  passes 
the  following  candid  and  impartial  judgment,  in  the  elegy  above  men¬ 
tioned  : 

Whate’er  his  strains,  still  glorious  was  his  end, 

Faith  to  assert  and  virtue  to  defend. 

He  sung  how  God  the  Saviour  deign’d  t’  expire, 

With  Vida’s  piety,  though  not  his  fire ; 

Deduced  his  Maker’s  praise  from  age  to  age, 

Through  the  long  annals  of  the  sacred  page. 

Most  of  his  smaller  pieces  are  excellent.  I  shall  insert  the  follow-* 
mg,  both  for  its  intrinsic  beauty,  and  as  a  specimen  of  his  poetical 
talents. 


Vol.  I. 


o 


30 


THE  ANCESTORS  OT 


EUPOLIS’  HYMN  TO  THE  CREATOR. 

THE  OCCASION. 

Part  of  a  (new)  dialogue  between  Plato  and  Eupolis *  the  Poet, 
The  rest  not  extant . 

Eupolis. — But  is  it  not  a  little  hard  that  you  should  banish  all  our 
fraternity  from  your  new  commonwealth  ?  What  hurt  has  father  Homer 
done,  that  you  dismiss  him  among  the  rest  ? 

Plato. — -Certainly,  the  blind  old  gentleman  lies  with  the  best  grace 
in  the  world.  But  a  lie,  handsomely  told,  debauches  the  taste  and 
morals  of  a  people.  Besides,  his  tales  of  the  gods  are  intolerable,  and 
derogate  in  the  highest  degree  from  the  dignity  of  the  Divine  Nature. 

Eupolis. — But  do  you  really  think  that  those  faults  are  inseparable 
from  poetry  ?  May  not  the  One  Supreme  be  sung,  without  any  inter¬ 
mixture  of  them  1 

Plato. — I  must  own,  I  hardly  ever  saw  any  thing  of  that  nature. 
But  l  shall  be  glad  to  see  you,  or  any  other,  attempt  and  succeed  in  it. 
On  that  condition  I  will  gladly  exempt  you  from  the  fate  of  your  brother 
poets. 

Eupolis. — I  am  far  from  pretending  to  be  a  standard.  But  I  will 
do  the  best  I  can. 

THE  HYMN.f 

Author  of  Being,  Source  of  light, 

With  unfading  beauties  bright, 

Fulness,  goodness,  rolling  round 
Thy  own  fair  orb  without  a  bound ; 
d  Whether  Thee  thy  suppliants  call 
Truth  or  Good,  or  One,  or  All, 

Ei  or  Jao :  Thee  we  hail. 

Essence  that  can  never  fail, 

Grecian  or  Barbaric  name, 

Thy  steadfast  being  still  the  same. 

Thee,  when  morning  greets  the  skies. 

With  rosy  cheeks  and  humid  eyes  5 
Thee,  when  sweet  declining  day 
Sinks  in  purple  waves  away; 

Thee  will  I  sing,  O  parent  Jove, 

And  teach  the  world  to  praise  and  love. 

Yonder  azure  vault  on  high, 

Yonder  blue,  low,  liquid  sky, 

Earth,  on  its  firm  basis  placed, 

And  with  circling  waves  embraced, 

*  Eupolis  was  an  Athenian.  He  is  mentioned  several  times  by  Horace,  and  once  by 
Persius ;  and  was  in  high  estimation  at  Athens  for  his  poetical  compositions,  though  he 
severely  lashed  the  vices  of  the  age  he  lived  in.  He  was  killed  in  an  engagement  at  sea 
between  the  Athenians  and  Lacedemonians,  and  his  death  was  so  much  lamented  at  Athens, 
that  they  made  a  law,  that  no  poet  should  go  to  battle.  He  lived  about  four  hundred  years 
before  Christ. 

f  it  has  been  disputed  whether  Mr.  Wesley  or  his  daughter,  Mrs.  Wright,  (of  whom  I 
shall  speak  hereafter,)  was  the  writer  of  this  poem.  This  dispute  is  of  a  very  recent  date, 
and  does  not  appear  to  have  any  real  foundation.  Many  years  ago,  the  Critical  Reviewers 
inserted  some  sarcasms  against  the  poetry  of  the  Methodists.  Mr.  John  Wesley  replied, 
and  sent  this  poem  to  them  as  a  specimen.  The  Reviewers  so  far  did  honour  to  the  speci¬ 
men,  as  to  insert  it  at  large  in  their  next  number.  Mr.  Wesley  always  declared  that  it 
was  written  by  his  father. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


31 


All  creating  power  confess, 

All  their  mighty  Maker  bless. 

Thou  shak’st  all  nature  with  Thy  nod, 

Sea,  earth,  and  air  confess  thee  God : 

Yet  does  Thy  powerful  hand  sustain 
Both  earth  and  heaven,  both  firm  and  main. 

Scarce  can  our  daring  thoughts  arise 
To  Thy  pavilion  in  the  skies; 

Nor  can  Plato’s  self  declare 
The  bliss,  the  joy,  the  rapture  there. 

Barren  above  Thou  dost  not  reign, 

But  circled  with  a  glorious  train  ; 

The  sons  of  God,  the  sons  of  light, 

Ever  joying  in  Thy  sight ; 

(For  Thee  their  silver  harps  are  strung,) 

Ever  beauteous,  ever  young, 

Angelic  forms  their  voices  raise, 

And  through  heaven’s  arch  resound  Thy  praise 

The  feather’d  souls  that  swim  the  air, 

And  bathe  in  liquid  ether  there, 

The  lark,  precentor  of  the  choir, 

Leading  them  higher  still  and  higher, 

Listen  and  learn ;  th’  angelic  notes 
Repeating  in  their  warbling  throats . 

And  ere  to  soft  repose  they  go, 

Teach  them  to  their  lords  below: 

On  the  green  turf  their  mossy  nest, 

The  evening  anthem  swells  their  breast. 

Thus  like  thy  golden  chain  from  high, 

Thy  praise  unites  the  earth  and  sky. 

Source  of  light,  Thou  bid’st  the  sun 
On  his  burning  axles  run ; 

The  stars  like  dust  around  him  fly, 

And  strow  the  area  of  the  sky. 

He  drives  so  swift  his  race  above. 

Mortals  can’t  perceive  him  move ; 

So  smooth  his  course,  oblique  or  straight. 

Olympus  shakes  not  «dth'  his  weight. 

As  the  Queen  of  solemn  Night 
Fills  at  his  vas«  her  orbs  of  light, 

Imparted  lustre ;  thus  we  see 
The  solar  virtue  shines  by  Thee. 

Eiresione,*  we’ll  no  more 
Imaginary  power  adore ; 

Since  oil,  and  wool,  and  cheerful  wine, 

And  life  sustaining  bread  are  Thine. 

Thy  herbage,  O  great  Pan,  sustains 
The  flocks  that  graze  our  Attic  plains ; 

The  olive,  with  fresh  verdure  crown’d, 

Rises  pregnant  from  the  ground  ; 

At  Thy  command,  it  shoots  and  springs, 

And  a  thousand  blessings  brings. 

Minerva  only  is  Thy  mind, 

Wisdom  and  bounty  to  mankind. 

The  fragrant  thyme,  the  bloomy  rose, 

Herb  and  flower,  and  shrub  that  grows 
On  Thessalian  Tempe’s  plain, 

Or  where  the  rich  Sabeans  reign, 

That  treat  the  taste,  or  smell,  or  sight. 

For  food,  or  med’eine,  or  delight, 

Planted  by  Thy  parent  care, 

Spring  and  smile  and  flourish  there. 

*  This  word  signifies  a  kind  of  garland  composed  of  a  branch  of  olive,  wrapped  about 
with  wool,  and  loaded  with  all  kinds  of  fruits  of  the  earth,  as  a  token  of  peace  and  plenty. 
The  poet  says,  he  will  no  more  worship  the  imaginary  power,  supposed  to  be  the  giver  of 
these  things :  but  the  great  Pan,  the  Creator,  from  whom  they  all  proceed. 


THE  ANCESTORS  OF 

O  ye  nurses  of  soft  dreams, 

Reedy  brooks'and  winding  streams, 

Or  murmuring  o’er  the  pebbles  sheen, 

Or  sliding  through  the  meadows  green, 

Or  where  through  matted  sedge  you  creep, 
Traveling  to  your  parent  deep ; 

Sound  His  praise  by  whom  you  rose, 

That  Sea  which  neither  ebbs  nor  flows. 

O  ye  immortal  woods  and  groves, 

Which  the  enamour’d  student  loves ; 
Beneath  whose  venerable  shade, 

For  thought  and  friendly  converse  made, 

F amed  Hecadem,  old  hero  lies, 

Whose  shrine  is  shaded  from  the  skies, 
And  through  the  gloom  of  silent  night 
Projects  from  far  its  trembling  light ; 

You  whose  roots  descend  as  low, 

As  high  in  air  your  branches  grow  ; 

Your  leafy  arms  to  heaven  extend, 

Bend  your  heads,  in  homage  bend; 

Cedars  and  pines  that  wave  above. 

And  the  oak  beloved  of  Jove. 

Omen,  monster,  prodigy, 

Or  nothing  are,  or  Jove,  from  Thee  : 
Whether  various  nature’s  play, 

Or  she  reversed  Thy  will  obey ; 

And  to  rebel  man  declare 
Famine,  plague,  or  wasteful  war. 

Laugh,  ye  profane,  who  dare  despise 
The  threat’ning  vengeance  of  the  skies, 
Whilst  the  pious,  on  his  guard, 
Undismay’d,  is  still  prepared : 

Life  or  death,  his  mind ’s  at  rest,’ 

Since  what  Thou  send’st  must  needs  be  best 

No  evil  can  from  Thee  proceed ; 

’T  is  only  suffer’d,  not  decreed. 

Darkness  k  not  from  the  sun. 

Nor  mount  the  shades  till  he  is  gone 
Then  does  night  obscene  arise 
From  Erebus,  and  fill  the  skies; 

Fantastic  forms  the  air  invade. 

Daughters  of  nothing  and  of  shade 

Can  we  forget  Thy  guardian  care, 

Slow  to  punish,  prone  to  spare  ? 

Thou  break’ st  the  haughty  Persian’s  pride, 
That  dared  old  ocean’s  power  deride ; 
Their  shipwrecks  strow’d  th’  Eubean  wave. 
At  Marathon  they  found  a  grave. 

O  ye  blest  Greeks,  who  there  expired. 

For  Greece,  with  pious  ardour  fired  ! 
What  shrines  or  altars  shall  we  raise 
To  secure  your  endless  praise  ? 

Or  need  we  monuments  supply, 

To  rescue  what  can  never  die  ? 

And  yet  a  greater  Hero  far 
(Unless  great  Socrates  could  err,) 

Shall  rise  to  bless  some  future  day, 

And  teach  to  live,  and  teach  to  pray. 
Come,  unknown  instructer,  come ! 

Our  leaping  hearts  shall  make  Thee  room  : 
Thou  with  Jove  our  vows  shall  share. 

Of  Jove  and  Thee  we  are  the  care. 

O  F ather,  King,  whose  heavenly  face 
Shines  serene  on  all  Thy  race, 

We  Thy  magnificence  adore, 

And  Thy  well-known  aid  implore ; 

Nor  vainly  for  thy  help  we  call ; 

Nor  can  we  want — for  Thou  art  all 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


33 

This  hymn  may  throw  light  on  that  passage  of  St.  Paul,  respecting 
the  heathen,  Rom.  i,  21,  &c.  “  When  they  knew  God ,  they  glorified 
him  not  as  God.—  Wherefore  God  gave  them  up,”  &c.  Their  polytheism 
was  a  punishment  consequent  upon  their  apostasy  from  the  true  God. 

Every  good  judge  will  readily  allow  that  the  author  of  these  verses  did 
not  want  talents  for  poetry.  But  wherever  we  fix  his  standing  in  the  scale 
of  learning  and  abilities,  he  still  rises  higher  by  genuine  piety,  and  a 
firm  attachment  to  justice,  mercy,  and  truth,  in  various  trying  situations 
of  life.  His  integrity  was  conspicuous,  and  his  conduct  uniform.  As 
he  had  chosen  God  and  his  service  for  his  own  portion,  he  also  chose 
the  same  for  his  children.  When  two  of  his  sons,  as  we  shall  see, 
were  pursuing  a  course  of  piety  at  Oxford,  which  threw  their  future 
prospects  of  preferment  into  a  cloud  not  likely  to  be  dissipated,  he 
encouraged  them  in  it,  choosing  rather  that  he  and  his  children  should 
suffer  affliction  with  the  people  of  God ,  than  enjoy  the  pleasm'es  of  sin 
for  a  season.  Few  men  have  been  so  diligent  in  the  pastoral  office  as 
he  was ;  none  perhaps  more  so.  Though  his  income  may  be  called 
small,  and  his  family  large,  he  had  still  something  to  give  to  those  in 
distress.  In  conversation  he  was  grave,  yet  instructive,  lively,  and  full 
of  anecdote  ;  and  this  talent  the  late  Mr.  John  Wesley  possessed  in  a 
high  degree.  His  last  moments  were  as  conspicuous  for  resignation 
and  Christian  fortitude,  as  his  life  had  been  for  zeal  and  diligence.  His 
two  sons,  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  were  both  with  him  when  he 
died,  and  the  latter  has  given  the  following  interesting  account  of  his 
death,  in  a  letter  to  his  brother  Samuel,  dated  April  30,  1735. 

11  Dear  Brother, — After  all  your  desire  of  seeing  my  father  alive, 
you  are  at  last  assured  you  must  see  his  face  no  more  till  he  is  raised  in 
incorruption.  You  have  reason  to  envy  us  who  could  attend  him  in  the 
last  stage  of  his  illness.  The  few  words  he  could  utter  I  saved,  and 
hope  never  to  forget.  Some  of  them  were,  1  Nothing  is  too  much  to 
suffer  for  heaven.  The  weaker  I  am  in  body,  the  stronger  and  more 
sensible  support  I  feel  from  God.  There  is  but  a  step  between  me  and 
death ;  to-morrow  I  would  see  you  all  with  me  round  this  table,  that 
we  may  once  more  drink  of  the  cup  of  blessing,  before  we  drink  it  new 
in  the  kingdom  of  God.  With  desire  have  I  desired  to  eat  this  passover 
with  you  before  I  die.’  The  morning  he  was  to  communicate,  he  was 
so  exceeding  weak  and  full  of  pain,  that  he  could  not  without  the  utmost 
difficulty  receive  the  elements,  often  repeating,  ‘  Thou  shakest  me,  thou 
shakest  me ;’  but  immediately  after  receiving,  there  followed  the  most 
visible  alteration.  He  appeared  full  of  faith  and  peace,  which  extended 
even  to  his  body ;  for  he  was  so  much  better,  that  we  almost  hoped  he 
would  have  recovered.  The  fear  of  death  he  entirely  conquered,  and 
at  last  gave  up  his  latest  human  desires — of  finishing  Job,  paying  his 
debts,  and  seeing  you.  He  often  laid  his  hand  upon  my  head,  and  said, 
4  Be  steady !  The  Christian  Faith  will  surely  revive  in  this  kingdom ; 
you  shall  see  it,  though  I  shall  not.’  To  my  sister  Emily  he  said, 
4  Do  not  be  concerned  at  my  death  :  God  will  then  begin  to  manifest 
himself  to  my  family.’  When  we  were  met  about  him,  his  usual  .expres¬ 
sion  was,  4  Now  let  me  hear  you  talk  of  heaven.’  On  my  asking  him 
whether  he  did  not  find  himself  worse,  he  replied,  ‘  O  my  Charles,  I 
feel  a  great  deal ;  God  chastens  me  with  strong  pain,  but  I  praise  him 


THE  ANCESTORS  OT 


34 

for  it,  I  thank  him  for  it,  I  love  him  for  it.’  On  the  25th  his  voice  tailed 
him,  and  nature  seemed  entirely  spent,  when,  on  my  brother’s  asking, 
whether  he  was  not  near  heaven,  he  answered  distinctly,  and  with  the 
most  of  hope  and  triumph  that  could  be  expressed  in  sounds,  ‘  Yes,  I 
am.’  He  spoke  once  more,  just  after  my  brother  had  used  the  com¬ 
mendatory  prayer ;  his  last  words  were,  ‘Now  you  have  done  all !’ 
This  was  about  half  an  hour  after  six,  from  which  time  till  sunset,  he 
made  signs  of  offering  up  himself,  till  my  brother  again  having  used  the 
commendatory  prayer,  the  very  moment  it  was  finished,  he  expired. 
His  passage  was  so  smooth  and  insensible,  that  notwithstanding  the 
stopping  of  his  pulse,  and  ceasing  of  all  sign  of  life  and  motion,  we 
continued  over  him  a  considerable  time,  in  doubt  whether  the  soul  was 
departed  or  not.  My  mother,  who  for  several  days  before  he  died, 
hardly  ever  went  into  his  chamber  but  she  was  carried  out  again  in  a 
fit,  was  far  less  shocked  at  the  news  than  we  expected,  and  told  us 
that  now  she  was  heard,  in  his  having  so  easy  a  death,  and  in  her  being 
strengthened  so  to  bear  it.” 

It  seems  he  received  “  the  witness  of  the  Spirit ,”  (which  it  is  almost 
certain  he  never  believed  for  till  then,)  in  this  holy  ordinance,  and  the 
fruit  evidently  followed.  He  might  have  received  it,  as  a  penitent 
sinner,  “  believing  in  the  Son  of  God ,  who  was  made  sin  for  him ,” 
before  he  attempted  to  teach  others.  But  such  was  not  the  creed  of 
that  day.  This  good  man,  therefore,  like  his  excellent  partner,  laboured 
in  the  fear  of  God,  “  through  a  long  legal  night  of  nearly  seventy  years.” 
It  is  remarkable  also,  that  it  was  in  the  Lord’s  Supper  that  the  Divine 
Witness  was  given  to  both,  as  we  shall  see  by  comparing  this  account 
with  that  to  be  hereafter  given  of  Mrs.  S.  Wesley. 

It  should  not  be  omitted  that  the  famous  speech  which  was  delivered 
in  the  House  of  Lords  by  Dr.  Sacheverel,  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Anne, 
was  composed  by  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  as  his  son  Mr.  John  Wesley 
informs  us,  in  his  History  of  England. 

We  have  thus  seen  two  ministers  of  the  Gospel  die  ;  the  one  a  Non¬ 
conformist,  and  the  other  a  High  Churchman.  As  they  approach 
eternity,  we  see  them  dropping  their  singularities  of  opinion,  and  coa¬ 
lescing,  and  becoming  one  in  Christ  Jesus.  Animated  with  the  same 
spirit  of  devotion,  they  look  up  to  God  as  their  common  Father,  through 
the  same  Mediator  and  Saviour  ;  they  praise  him  for  the  same  mercies ; 
and,  looking  forward  to  his  kingdom  and  glory  with  the  same  humble 
confidence,  both  triumph  over  death.  They  give  satisfactory  evidence, 
that  they  were  united  to  Christ,  belonged  to  the  same  family,  and  were 
heirs  of  the  same  heavenly  inheritance,  notwithstanding  the  external 
differences  in  their  mode  of  worship.  These  considerations  should 
teach  us  to  be  careful,  not  to  overvalue  those  things  wherein  they 
differed,  nor  to  exalt  the  discriminating  distinctions  of  parties  into  the 
rank  of  fundamental  doctrines  of  Christianity. 


I  HE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


35 


CHAPTER  III. 

MRS.  SUSANNAH  WESLEY,  AND  HER  DAUGHTERS, 

Mrs.  Susannah  Wesley,  the  Mother  of  the  late  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
was  the  youngest  daughter  of  Dr.  Samuel  Annesley,  and  a  few  years 
younger  than  her  husband.  Being  educated  in  a  truly  religious  family, 
she  early  imbibed  a  reverence  for  religion.  Before  she  was  thirteen 
years  old,  she  had  examined  the  whole  controversy  between  the  Dis¬ 
senters  and  the  Established  Church,  and  from  that  time  became  a 
member  of  the  Church  of  England.  She  afterwards  examined  the 
evidences  of  natural  and  revealed  religion  with  scrupulous  attention, 
and  under  every  article  set  down  the  reasons  which  determined  her  to 
believe  it.  Of  these  things  she  speaks  thus,  in  a  letter  to  her  son, 
Samuel  Wesley,  dated  October  11th,  1709. 

“  There  is  nothing  I  now  desire  to  live  for,  but  to  do  some  small 
service  to  my  children ;  that,  as  I  have  brought  them  into  the  world,  I 
may,  if  it  please  God,  be  an  instrument  of  doing  good  to  their  souls. 
I  had  been  several  years  collecting  from  my  little  reading,  but  chiefly 
from  my  own  observation  and  experience,  some  things  which  I  hoped 
might  be  useful  to  you  all.  I  had  begun  to  correct  and  form  all  into  a 
little  manual ;  wherein  I  designed  you  should  have  seen  what  were  the 
particular  reasons  which  prevailed  on  me  to  believe  the  being  of  a  God, 
and  the  grounds  of  natural*  religion,  together  with  the  motives  that 
induced  me  to  embrace  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ;  under  which  was 
comprehended  my  own  private  reasons  for  the  truth  of  revealed  religion. 
And  because  I  was  educated  among  the  Dissenters,  and  there  was 
something  remarkable  in  my  leaving  them  at  so  early  an  age,  not  being 
full  thirteen,  I  had  drawn  up  an  account  of  the  whole  transaction,  under 
which  I  had  included  the  main  of  the  controversy  between  them  and  the 
Established  Church,  as  far  it  had  come  to  my  knowledge  ;  and  then 
followed  the  reasons  which  had  determined  my  judgment  to  the  prefer¬ 
ence  of  the  Church  of  England.  I  had  fairly  transcribed  a  great  part 
of  it,  when  you,  writing  to  me  for  some  directions  about  receiving  the 
sacrament,  I  began  a  short  discourse  on  that  subject,  intending  to  send 
them  all  together ;  but  before  I  could  finish  my  design,  the  flames  con¬ 
sumed  both  this  and  all  my  other  writings.!  I  would  have  you,  at  your 
leisure,  begin  to  do  something  like  this  for  yourself,  and  write  down 
what  are  the  principles  on  which  you  build  your  faith ;  and  though  I 
cannot  possibly  recover  all  I  formerly  wrote,  yet  I  will  gladly  assist  you 
what  I  can,  in  explaining  any  difficulty  that  may  occur.” 

In  one  of  her  private  meditations,  she  reckons  the  following  among 
the  signal  mercies  which  God  had  bestowed  upon  her.  “  Bom  in  a 
Christian  country :  early  initiated  and  instructed  in  the  first  principles 
of  the  Christian  religion  :  good  examples  in  parents  and  several  of  the 
family  :  good  books  and  ingenious  conversation  :  preserved  from  ill 
accidents,  once  from  a  violent  death :  married  to  a  religious  orthodox 

*  I  believe  there  never  was  any  such  thing  in  the  world,  excepting  only  as  it  may  mean 
that  which  was  not  written. 

+  When  theix  house  was  burnt  down,  in  February,  1709. 


86 


THE  ANCESTORS  OF 


man  ;  by  him  first  drawn  off  from  the  Socinian  heresy,  and  afterwards 
confirmed  and  strengthened  by  Bishop  Bull.”* 

About  the  year  1700,  she  made  a  resolution  to  spend  one  hour  morn¬ 
ing  and  evening  in  private  devotion,  in  prayer  and  meditation ;  and  she 
religiously  kept  it  ever  after,  unless  sickness  hindered,  or  some  abso¬ 
lutely  necessary  business  of  her  family  obliged  her  to  shorten  the  time. 
If  opportunity  offered,  she  spent  some  time  at  noon  in  this  religious  and 
profitable  employment.  She  generally  wrote  down  her  thoughts  on 
different  subjects  at  these  times  ;  and  great  numbers  of  her  meditations 
have  been  preserved  in  her  own  handwriting.  I  shall  select  a  few,  and 
make  some  extracts  from  others  ;  because  they  show  us  this  excellent 
woman  in  her  most  private  retirement,  conversing  without  disguise  with 
Him  who  knows  the  heart. 

“  Noon.  To  know  God  only  as  a  philosopher;  to  have  the  most 
sublime  and  curious  speculations  concerning  his  essence,  attributes, 
and  providence ;  to  be  able  to  demonstrate  his  Being  from  all  or  any  of 
the  works  of  nature,  and  to  discourse  with  the  greatest  propriety  and 
eloquence  of  his  existence  and  operations  ;  will  avail  us  nothing,  unless 
at  the  same  time  we  know  him  experimentally  ;  unless  the  heart  know’ 
him  to  be  its  Supreme  Good,  its  only  happiness  ;  unless  a  man  feel 
and  acknowledge  that  he  can  find  no  repose,  no  peace,  no  joy,  but  in 
loving  and  being  beloved  by  him,  and  does  accordingly  rest  in  him  as 
the  centre  of  his  being,  the  fountain  of  his  pleasures,  the  origin  of  all 
virtue  and  goodness,  his  light,  his  life,  his  strength,  his  all ;  in  a  word, 
his  Lord,  his  God.  Thus  let  me  ever  know  thee,  O  God !” 

“  Evening.  The  mind  of  man  is  naturally  so  corrupted,  and  all 
the  powers  thereof  so  weakened,  that  we  cannot  possibly  aspire  vigor¬ 
ously  towards  God,  or  have  any  clear  perception  of  spiritual' things, 
without  his  assistance.  Nothing  less  than  the  same  Almighty  power 
that  raised  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead,  can  raise  our  souls  from  the 
death  of  sin  to  a  life  of  holiness. — To  know  God  experimentally  is 
altogether  supernatural,  and  w4iat  we  can  never  attain  to,  but  by  the 
merits  and  intercession  of  Jesus  Christ,  f  By  virtue  of  what  he  has 
done  and  suffered,  and  is  now  doing  in  heaven  for  us,  we  obtain  the 
Holy  Spirit,  who  is  the  best  instructer,  the  most  powerful  teacher  we 
can  possibly  have ;  without  whose  agency,  all  other  means  of  grace 
would  be  ineffectual. — How  evidently  does  the  Holy  Spirit  concur  with 
the  means  of  grace  !  And  how  certainly  does  he  assist  and  strengthen 
the  soul,  if  it  be  but  sincere  and  hearty  in  its  endeavours  to  avoid  any 
evil,  or  perform  any  good ! — To  have  a  good  desire,  a  fervent  aspiration 
towards  God,  shall  not  pass  unregarded.  I  have  found  by  long  expe¬ 
rience,  that  it  is  of  great  use  to  accustom  one’s  self  to  enter  into  solemn 
engagements  with  God  against  any  particular  sin ;  but  then  I  would 
have  them  never  made  for  a  longer  time  than  from  morning  till  night, 
and  from  night  till  morning,  that  so  the  impression  they  make  on  the 
mind  may  be  always  fresh  and  lively.  This  was  many  years  tried  with 
good  success,  in  the  case  of - .  Glory  be  to  thee,  0  Lord  !” 

u  Morning.  It  is  too  common  with  me  upon  receiving  any  light, 
or  new  supply  of  grace,  to  think,  Now  I  have  gained  my  point,  and 

*  In  the  manuscript  it  stands  thus,  B.  B.  which  I  believe  is  intended  for  Bishop  Bull. 

f  Though  this  pious  woman  could  write  thus  clearly,  she  did  not  attain  this  true  Christian 
faith  till  many  years  after 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


37 


may  say,  *  Soul,  take  thine  ease by  which  means  I  think  not  of  going 
any  farther  ;  or  else  fall  into  dejection  of  spirit,  upon  a  groundless  fear, 
that  I  shall  soon  lose  what  I  have  gained,  and  in  a  little  time  be  never 
the  better  for  it.  Both  these  are  sins.  The  first  proceeds  from  immo¬ 
derate  love  of  present  ease,  and  spiritual  sloth  :  the  other  from  want  of 
faith  in  the  all-sufficiency  of  my  Saviour. 

“  Evening.  If  to  esteem  and  to  have  the  highest  reverence  for 
Thee  ;  if  constantly  and  sincerely  to  acknowledge  Thee,  the  supreme, 
the  only  desirable  good,  be  to  love  Thee,  I  do  love  Thee ! 

“  If  comparatively  to  despise  and  undervalue  all  the  world  contains, 
which  is  esteemed  great,  fair,  or  good ;  if  earnestly  and  constantly  to 
desire  Thee,  thy  favour,  thy  acceptance,  Thyself,  rather  than  any  or 
all  things  thou  hast  created,  be  to  love  Thee,  I  do  love  Thee  ! 

“  If  to  rejoice  in  thy  essential  majesty  and  glory ;  if  to  feel  a  vital 
joy  o’erspread  and  cheer  the  heart  at  each  perception  of  thy  blessed¬ 
ness,  at  every  thought  that  thou  art  God ;  that  all  things  are  in  thy 
power ;  that  there  is  none  superior  or  equal  to  Thee,  be  to  love  Thee, 
I  do  love  Thee  !” 

Though  Mrs.  Wesley  allotted  two  hours  in  the  day  for  meditation 
and  prayer  in  private,  no  woman  was  ever  more  diligent  in  business,  or 
attentive  to  family  affairs,  than  she  was.  Remarkable  for  method  and 
good  arrangement  both  in  her  studies  and  business,  she  saved  much 
time,  and  kept  her  mind  free  from  perplexity.  She  had  nineteen  chil¬ 
dren,  ten  of  whom,  at  least,  grew  up  to  be  educated  ;  and  this  duty  fell 
upon  her ;  and  it  was  almost  impossible  for  the  children  to  have  had  a 
better  instructer.  From  several  things  which  appear  in  her  papers,  it 
seems  to  me  that  she  had  acquired  some  knowledge  of  the  Latin  and 
Greek  languages  in  her  youth,  though  she  never  makes  any  pretensions 
to  it.  She  had  studied  human  nature  well,  and  knew  how  to  adapt  her 
discourse  either  to  youth  or  age  ;  and  without  this,  no  person  is  properly 
qualified  to  instruct  others.  Her  children  were  very  early  taught  obe¬ 
dience  to  their  parents,  and  to  wait  their  decision  in  every  thing  they 
were  to  have  or  do.  As  soon  as  they  could  speak,  they  were  taught 
the  Lord’s  prayer,  and  made  to  repeat  it  at  rising  and  bed-time  con¬ 
stantly.  As  they  advanced,  they  were  taught  a  short  prayer  for  their 
parents,  and  some  collects ;  a  short  catechism ;  and  some  portion  of 
Scripture,  as  their  memories  could  bear.  They  were  early  made  to 
distinguish  the  sabbath  from  other  days ;  and  were  soon  taught  to  be 
still  at  family  prayers,  and  to  ask  a  blessing  immediately  after,  which 
they  used  to  do  by  signs  before  they  could  kneel  or  speak.  Her  method 
of  teaching  them  to  read  was,  I  think,  peculiar  to  herself,  and  deserves 
to  be  noticed.  I  shall  give  it  in  her  own  words,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  John 
Wesley.  “  None  of  them  were  taught  to  read  till  five  years  old,  except 
Kezzy,  in  whose  case  I  was  overruled ;  and  she  was  more  years  in 
learning,  than  any  of  the  rest  had  been  months.  The  way  of  teach¬ 
ing  was  this :  the  day  before  a  child  began  to  learn,  the  house  was 
set  in  order,  every  one’s  work  appointed  them,  and  a  charge  given  that 
none  should  come  into  the  room  from  nine  till  twelve,  or  from  two  till 
five,  which  were  our  school-hours.  One  day  was  allowed  the  child 
wherein  to  learn  its  letters  ;  and  each  of  them  did  in  that  time  know  all 
its  letters,  great  and  small,  except  Molly  and  Nancy,  who  were  a  day 
and  a  half  before  they  knew  them  perfectly ;  for  which  I  then  thought 

6 


38 


THE  ANCESTORS  OF 


them  very  dull :  but  the  reason  why  I  thought  them  so  was,  because 
the  rest  learned  them  so  readily,  and  your  brother  Samuel,  who  was 
the  first  child  I  ever  taught,  learnt  the  alphabet  in  a  few  hours.  He 
was  five  years  old  on  the  10th  of  February;  the  next  day  he  began  to 
learn,  and  as  soon  as  he  knew  the  letters,  began  at  the  first  chapter  of 
Genesis.  He  was  taught  to  spell  the  first  verse,  then  to  read  it  over 
and  over  till  he  could  read  it  off  hand  without  any  hesitation  ;  so  on  to 
the  second,  &c,  till  he  took  ten  verses  for  a  lesson,  which  he  quickly 
did.  Easter  fell  low  that  year,  and  by  Whitsuntide  he  could  read  a 
chapter  very  well ;  for  he  read  continually,  and  had  such  a  prodigious 
memory,  that  I  cannot  remember  ever  to  have  told  him  the  same  word 
twice.  What  was  yet  stranger,  any  word  he  had  learnt  in  his  lesson, 
he  knew  wherever  he  saw  it,  either  in  his  Bible  or  any  other  book,  by 
which  means  he  learnt  very  soon  to  read  an  English  author  well. 

“  The  same  method  was  observed  with  them  all.  As  soon  as  they 
knew  the  letters,  they  were  first  put  to  spell,  and  read  one  line,  then  a 
verse,  never  leaving  till  perfect  in  their  lesson,  were  it  shorter  on  longer. 
So  one  or  other  continued  reading  at  school-time  without  any  intermis¬ 
sion  ;  and  before  we  left  school,  each  child  read  what  he  had  learnt 
that  morning ;  and  ere  we  parted  in  the  afternoon,  what  they  had  learned 
that  day.” 

Mr.  Wesley  observes  of  his  mother,  that  even  she,  as  well  as  her 
father  and  grandfather,  her  husband  and  three  sons,  had  been,  in  her 
measure,  a  Preacher  of  righteousness.  As  this  is  a  remarkable  cir¬ 
cumstance  in  her  life,  and  shows  her  zeal  and  steadiness  in  doing  good, 
I  shall  relate  it  a  little  more  at  large  than  Mr.  Wesley  has  done,  the 
original  letters  being  now  before  me. 

Her  husband  usually  attended  the  sittings  of  the  Convocation ;  and 
on  these  occasions  was  obliged  to  reside  in  London  for  a  length  of  time 
that  was  often  injurious  to  his  parish,  and  at  an  expense  that  was  incon¬ 
venient  to  himself  and  family.  It  was  on  this  business,  I  apprehend, 
that  he  spent  so  much  time  in  London  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1712. 
During  his  absence,  Mrs.  Wesley  formed  a  little  meeting  at  her  house  bn 
a  Sunday  evening,  when  she  read  a  sermon,  prayed,  and  conversed 
with  the  people  who  came  for  this  purpose.  She  acquainted  her  husband 
of  their  meeting,  who  on  account  of  the  novelty  and  singularity  of  the 
thing,  made  some  objections  against  it.  Her  answer  is  dated  the  6th 
of  February,  1712,  in  which  she  says,  “  I  heartily  thank  you  for  deal¬ 
ing  so  plainly  and  faithfully  with  me  in  a  matter  of  no  common  concern. 
The  main  of  your  objections  against  our  Sunday  evening  meetings,  are, 
first,  that  it  will  look  particular ;  secondly,  my  sex  ;  and,  lastly,  your 
being  at  present  in  a  public  station  and  character ;  to  all  which  I  shall 
answer  briefly. 

“  As  to  its  looking  particular,  I  grant  it  does ;  and  so  does  almost 
every  thing  that  is  serioug,  or  that  may  any  way  advance  the  glory  of 
God,  or  the  salvation  of  souls,  if  it  be  performed  out  of  a  pulpit,  or  in 
the  way  of  common  conversation  :  because,  in  our  corrupt  age,  the 
utmost  care  and  diligence  have  been  used  to  banish  all  discourse  of  God 
or  spiritual  concerns  out  of  society ;  as  if  religion  were  never  to  appear 
out  of  the  closet,  and  we  were  to  be  ashamed  of  nothing  so  much  as  of 
professing  ourselves  to  be  Christians. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.  t  *  39 

“  To  your  second,  I  reply,  that,  as  I  am  a  woman,  so  I  am  also 
mistress  of  a  large  family.  And  though  the  superior  charge  of  the  souls 
contained  in  it  lies  upon  you,  as  head  of  the  family,  and  as  their  minis¬ 
ter,  yet,  in  your  absence,  I  cannot  but  look  upon  every  soul  you  leave 
under  my  care,  as  a  talent  committed  to  me  under  a  trust  by  the  great 
Lord  of  all  the  families  of  heaven  and  earth ;  and  if  I  am  unfaithful  to 
Him  or  to  you,  in  neglecting  to  improve  these  talents,  how  shall  I 
answer  unto  Him,  when  he  shall  command  me  to  render  an  account  of 
my  stewardship  ? 

“  As  these,  and  other  such  like  thoughts,  made  me  at  first  take  a 
more  than  ordinary  care  of  the  souls  of  my  children  and  servants  ;  so, 
knowing  that  our  most  holy  religion  requires  a  strict  observation  of  the 
Lord’s  day,  and  not  thinking  that  we  fully  answered  the  end  of  the 
institution  by  only  going  to  church,  but  that  likewise  we  were  obliged 
to  fill  up  the  intermediate  spaces  of  that  sacred  time  by  other  acts  of 
piety  and  devotion,  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  spend  some  part  of  the  day 
in  reading  to,  and  instructing  my  family ;  especially  in  your  absence, 
when,  having  no  afternoon  service,  we  have  so  much  leisure  for  such 
exercises  ;  and  such  time  I  esteemed  spent  in  a  way  more  acceptable 
to  God,  than  if  I  had  retired  to  my  own  private  devotions. 

Xi  This  was  the  beginning  of  my  present  practice :  other  people’s 
coming  in  and  joining  with  us,  was  purely  accidental.  Our  lad  told  his 
parents  ;  they  first  desired  to  be'  admitted ;  then  others  who  heard  of  it, 
begged  leave  also ;  so  our  company  increased  to  about  thirty,  and  seldom 
exceeded  forty  last  winter ;  and  why  it  increased  since,  I  leave  you  to 
judge,  after  you  have  read  what  follows. 

“  Soon  after  you  went  to  London,  Emily  found  in  your  study  the 
account  of  the  Danish  Missionaries  ;  which,  having  never  seen,  I 
ordered  her  to  read  to  me.  I  was  never,  I  think,  more  affected  with 
any  thing  than  with  the  relation  of  their  travels  ;  and  was  exceedingly 
pleased  with  the  noble  design  they  were  engaged  in.  Their  labours 
refreshed  my  soul  beyond  measure,  and  I  could  not  forbear  spending 
a  good  part  of  that  evening  in  praising*  and  adoring  the  Divine  Good¬ 
ness  for  inspiring  those  good  men  with  such  an  ardent  zeal  for  his 
glory ;  that  they  were  willing  to  hazard  their  lives,  and  all  that  is 
esteemed  dear  to  men  in  this  world,  to  advance  the  honour  of  their 
Master  Jesus  !  For  several  days,  I  could  think  or  speak  of  little  else. 
At  last,  it  came  into  my  mind  :  Though  I  am  not  a  man,  nor  a  minister 
of  the  Gospel,  and  so  cannot  be  engaged  in  such  a  worthy  employment 
as  they  were  ;  yet,  if  my  heart  were  sincerely  devoted  to  God,  and  if  I 
were  inspired  with  a  true  zeal  for  his  glory,  and  did  really  desire  the 
salvation  of  souls,  I  might  do  somewhat  more  than  I  do.  I  thought  I 
might  live  in  a  more  exemplary  manner  in  some  things ;  I  might  pray 
more  for  the  people,  and  speak  with  more  warmth  to  those  with  whom 
I  have  an  opportunity  of  conversing.  However,  I  resolved  to  begin 
with  my  own  children ;  and  accordingly  I  proposed  and  observed  the 
following  method  :  I  take  such  a  proportion  of  time  as  I  can  best  spare 
every  night,  to  discourse  with  each  child  by  itself,  on  something  that 
relates  to  its  principal  concerns.  On  Monday,  I  talk  with  Molly ;  on 
Tuesday,  with  Hetty;  Wednesday,  with  Nancy  ;  Thursday,  with  Jacky; 
Friday,  with  Patty  ;  Saturday,  with  Charles  ;  and  with  Emily,  and  Suky 
together  on  Sunday. 


40 


THE  ANCESTORS  OF 


“  With  those  few  neighbours  who  then  came  to  me,  I  discoursed 
more  freely  and  affectionately  than  before  ;  I  chose  the  best  and  most 
awakening  sermons  we  had ;  and  I  spent  more  time  with  them  in  such 
exercises.  Since  this,  our  company  has  increased  every  night ;  for  I 
dare  deny  none  who  ask  admittance.  Last  Sunday,  I  believe  we  had 
above  Two  Hundred,  and  yet  many  went  away  for  want  of  room. 

“  But  I  never  durst  positively  presume  to  hope,  that  God  would 
make  use  of  me  as  an  instrument  of  doing  good  :  The  farthest  I  ever 
durst  go  was,  It  may  be  ;  who  oan  tell?  With  God  all  things  are  pos¬ 
sible.  I  will  resign  myself  to  Him ;  or,  as  Herbert  better  expresses  it, 

Only,  since  God  doth  often  make 
Of  lowly  matter,  for  high  uses  meet, 

I  throw  me  at  his  feet ; 

There  will  I  lie,  until  my  Maker  seek 

For  some  mean  stuff,  whereon  to  show  his  skill, 

Then  is  my  time - 

And  thus  I  rested,  without  passing  any  reflection  on  myself,  or  forming 
any  judgment  about  the  success  or  event  of  this  undertaking. 

“  Your  third  objection  I  leave  to  be  answered  by  your  own  judgment. 
We  meet  not  upon  any  worldly  design.  We  banish  all  temporal  con¬ 
cerns  from  our  society ;  none  is  suffered  to  mingle  any  discourse  about 
them  with  our  reading  or  singing.  We  keep  close  to  the  business  of 
the  day ;  and  as  soon  as  it  is  over,  they  all  go  home.  And  where  is 
the  harm  of  this?  If  I  and  my  children  went  a  visiting  on  Sunday 
nights,  or  if  we  admitted  of  impertinent  visits,  as  too  many  do  who 
think  themselves  good  Christians,  perhaps  it  would  be  thought  no 
scandalous  practice,  though  in  truth  it  would  be  so ;  therefore,  why 
should  any  reflect  upon  you,  let  your  station  be  what  it  will,  because 
your  wife  endeavours  to  draw  people  to  church,  and  to  restrain  them, 
by  reading  and  other  persuasions,  from  their  profanation  of  God’s  most 
holy  day,  I  cannot  conceive.  But  if  any  should  be  so  mad  as  to  do  it, 
I  wish  you  would  not  regard  it.  For  my  part,  I  value  no  censure  on 
this  account :  I  have  long  since  shook  hands  with  the  world,  and  I 
heartily  wish  l  had  never  given  them  more  reason  to  speak  against  me. 

“  As  for  your  proposal  of  letting  some  other  person  read,  alas  !  you 
do  not  consider  what  a  people  these  are.  I  do  not  think  one  man 
among  them  could  read  a  sermon  without  spelling  a  good  part  of  it ; 
and  how  would  that  edify  the  rest?  Nor  has  any  of  our  family  a  voice 
strong  enough  to  be  heard  by  such  a  number  of  people. 

“  But  there  is  one  thing,  about  which  I  am  much  dissatisfied  ;  that 
is,  their  being  present  at  family  prayers.  I  do  not  speak  of  any  concern 
I  am  under,  barely  because  so  many  are  present, — for  those  who  have 
the  honour  of  speaking  to  the  great  and  holy  God,  need  not  be  ashamed 
to  speak  before  the  whole  world, — but  because  of  my  sex.  I  doubt,  if 
it  be  proper  for  me  to  present  the  prayers  of  the  people  to  God.  Last 
Sunday  I  would  fain  have  dismissed  them  before  prayers  ;  but  they 
begged  so  earnestly  to  stay,  I  durst  not  deny  them.” 

In  this,  as  in  every  other  part  of  her  conduct,  Mrs.  Wesley  acted 
upon  principle,  and  from  mature  deliberation.  No  person,  perhaps, 
ever  had  a  greater  regard  for  the  established  order  of  the  Church  of 
England  than  she  had  ;  but  she  considered  her  conduct  in  this  instance 
as  coinciding  with  the  spirit  and  intention  of  that  order — to  reform  the 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


41 


manners  of  the  people,  and  to  beget  in  them  a  reverence  for  the  public 
worship.  But,  though  she  was  satisfied  of  the  propriety  of  her  own 
conduct,  she  thought  it  her  duty  to  abide  by  the  decision  of  her  husband. 
He  had  already  written  to  her  on  the  subject:  and  though  he  made 
some  objections,  yet,  upon  the  whole,  he  seemed  to  approve  of  the 
meeting.  But  Mr.  Inman,  the  curate,  and  two  or  three  of  his  compa? 
nions,  highly  disapproved  of  it.  and  wrote  to  Mr.  Wesley,  complaining 
heavily,  calling  it  a  conventicle,  &c.  These  representations  had  such 
an  effect  upon  Mr.  Wesley’s  mind,  that  he  wrote  to  his  wife  in  a  tone 
of  disapprobation  which  he  had  not  used  before.  Her  answer,  which 
is  dated  the  25th  of  February,  is  worthy  of  herself  and  of  the  cause  in 
which  she  was  engaged. 

“  Some  few  days  since,”  says  she,  11 1  received  a  letter  from  you, 

I  suppose  dated  the  16th  instant,  which  I  made  no  great  haste  to 
answer;  because  I  judged  it  necessary  for  both  of  us  to  take  some 
time  to  consider,  before  you  determine  in  a  matter  of  such  great  import¬ 
ance.  I  shall  not  inquire  how  it  was  possible  that  you  should  be  pre¬ 
vailed  on,  by  the  senseless  clamours  of  two  or  three  of  the  worst  of 
your  parish,  to  condemn  what  you  so  very  lately  approved ;  but  I  shall 
tell  you  my  thoughts  in  as  few  words  as  possible.  I  do  not  hear  of 
more  than, three  or  four  persons  who  are  against  our  meeting,  of  whom 
Inman  is  the  chief.  He  and  Whitely,  I  believe,  may  call  it  a  conven¬ 
ticle  ;  but  we  hear  no  outcry  here,  nor  has  any  one  said  a  word  against 
it  to  me.  And  what  does  their  calling  it  a  conventicle  signify  1  Does 
it  alter  the  nature  of  the  thing  1  Or  do  you  think,  that  what  they  say  is 
a  sufficient  reason  to  forbear  a  thing  that  has  already  done  much  good, 
and,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  may  do  much  more  ?  If  its  being  called  a 
conventicle,  by  those  who  know  in  their  conscience  they  misrepresent  it, 
did  really  make  it  one,  what  you  say  would  be  somewhat  to  the  pur¬ 
pose  ;  but  it  is  plain,  in  fact,  that  this  one  thing  has  brought  more  people 
to  church,  than  ever  any  thing  did  in  so  short  a  time.  We  used  not  to 
have  above  twenty  or  twenty-five  at  evening  service,  whereas  now  we 
have  between  two  and  three  hundred ;  which  are  more  than  ever  came 
before  to  hear  Inman  in  the  morning. 

“  Besides  the  constant  attendance  on  the  public  worship  of  God,  our 
meeting  has  wonderfully  conciliated  the  minds  of  this  people  towards 
us,  so  that  we  now  live  in  the  greatest  amity  imaginable  ;  and,  what  is 
still  better,  they  are  very  much  reformed  in  their  behaviour  on  the  Lord’s 
Day  :  and  those  who  used  to  be  playing  in  the  streets  now  come  to  hear 
a  good  sermon  read,  which  is  surely  more  acceptable  to  Almighty  God. 

“  Another  reason  for  what  I  do  . is,  that  I  have  no  other  way  of  con¬ 
versing  with  this  people,  and  therefore  have  no  other  way  of  doing  them 
good  ;  but,  by  this,  I  have  an  opportunity  of  exercising  the  greatest  and 
noblest  charity,  that  is,  charity  to  their  souls. 

“  Some  families  who  seldom  went  to  church,  now  go  constantly ; 
and  one  person  who  has  not  been  there  for  seven  years,  is  now  prevailed 
upon  to  go  with  the  rest. 

“  There  are  many  other  good  consequences  of  this  meeting,  which  I 
have  not  time  to  mention.  Now,  I  beseech  you,  weigh  all  things  in  an 
impartial  balance  :  on  the  one  side,  the  honour  of  Almighty  God,  the 
doing  much  good  to  many  souls,  and  the  friendship  of  the  best  among 
whom  we  live  ;  on  the  other,  (if  folly,  impiety,  and  vanity  may  abide  in 


42 


THE  ANCESTORS  OF 


the  scale  against  so  ponderous  a  weight,)  the  senseless  objections  oi  a 
few  scandalous  persons,  laughing  at  us,  and  censuring  us  as  precise 
and  hypocritical ;  and  when  you  have  duly  considered  all  things,  let  me 
.  know  your  positive  determination. 

“  I  need  not  tell  you  the  consequences,  if  you  determine  to  put  an 
end  to  our  meeting.  You  may  easily  foresee  what  prejudices  it  may 
raise  in  the  minds  of  these  people  against  Inman  especially,  who  has  had 
so  little  wit  as  to  speak  publicly  against  it.  I  can  now  keep  them  to  the 
church ;  but  if  it  be  laid  aside,  I  doubt  they  will  never  go  to  hear  him 
more,  at  least  those  who  come  from  the  lower  end  of  the  town ;  but  if 
this  be  continued  till  you  return,  which  now  will  not  be  long,  it  may 
please  God  that  their  hearts  may  be  so  changed  by  that  time,  that  they 
may  love  and  delight  in  his  public  worship  so  as  never  to  neglect  it 
more. 

“  If  you  do,  after  all,  think  fit  to  dissolve  this  assembly,  do  not  tell 
me  that  you  desire  me  to  do  it,  for  that  will  not  satisfy  my  conscience  ; 
but  send  me  your  positive  command ,  in  such  full  and  express  terms,  as 
may  absolve  me  from  all  guilt  and  punishment  for  neglecting  this  oppor¬ 
tunity  of  doing  good,  when  you  and  I  shall  appear  before  the  great  and 
awful  tribunal  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.” 

Inman ,  the  Curate  mentioned  above,  was  something  of  an  original. 
Upon  Mr.  Wesley’s  return  from  London  at  one  time,  a  conjplaint  was 
made  concerning  his  Curate,  “  that  he  preached  nothing  to  his  congre¬ 
gation,  except  the  duty  of  paying  their  debts,  and  behaving  well  among 
their  neighbours.”  The  complainants  added,  “  We  think,  Sir,  there  is 
something  more  in  religion  than  this.”  Mr.  Wesley  replied,  “  There 
certainly  is  :  I  will  hear  him  myself.”  He  accordingly  sent  for  Inman , 
and  told  him,  that  he  wished  him  to  preach  the  next  Lord’s  day,  adding, 
“  You  could,  I  suppose,  prepare  a  sermon  upon  any  text  that  I  should 
give  you.”  The  Curate  replied,  “  By  all  means,  Sir.”  “  Then,”  said 
Mr.  Wesley,  “  prepare  a  sermon  on  that  text,  Heb.  xi,  6.  ‘  Without 

faith ,  it  is  impossible  to  please  Him ,  i.  e.  God .’  ”  When  the  time 
arrived,  Mr.  Wesley  read  the  prayers,  and  Inman  ascended  the  pulpit. 
He  read  the  text  with  great  solemnity,  and  thus  began  •  “  It  must  be 
confessed,  Friends,  that  faith  is  a  most  excellent  virtue  ;  and  it  produces 
other  virtues  also.  In  particular  it  makes  a  man  pay  his  debts  as  soon 
as  he  can.”— He  went  on  in  this  way,  enforcing  the  common  social 
duties,  for  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  then  concluded.  “  So,”  said 
Mr.  J.  Wesley  to  me,  “  my  father  saw  it  was  a  lost  case.” — I  think 
neither  Mr.  Southey,  nor  Bishop  Lavington,  would  have  entertained  any 
fear  of  this  man  becoming  an  Enthusiast. 

Mrs.  Wesley  continued  to  discharge  the  duties  of  a  wife  and  parent 
with  the  greatest  diligence  and  punctuality.  The  letters  she  wrote  to 
her  sons,  when  at  Oxford,  and  after  they  had  left  it,  show  her  in  the 
most  amiable  light,  both  for  knowledge  and  piety.  In  1735,  she  lost 
her  husband,  and  afterwards  divided  her  time  between  her  children,  till 
about  the  year  1739  ;  from  which  period,  she  resided  chiefly  in  London. 

It  appears  from  all  we  have  seen  of  Mrs.  Wesley,  that  she  was  a 
woman  really  devoted  to  God ;  but  it  does  not  appear  that  she  had  a 
clear  notion  of  justification,  as  distinct  from  sanctification.  On  the 
contrary,  she  seems  to  have  confounded  them  together;  and  this 
hindered  her  from  enjoying  that  full  assurance  of  her  state,  and  the 


THE  11EV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


43 


peace  and  joy  consequent  upon  it,  which  otherwise  she  would  have  had. 
When  her  two  sons,  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  began  to  preach 
the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith,  in  1738,  and  many  professed  to  be 
so  justified,  and  to  know  the  time  when  this  change  in  their  state  took 
place,  she  mentions  their  notions  as  new,  in  a  letter  she  wrote  to  her 
son  Samuel,  in  November  this  year  ;*  but  she  had  not  then  conversed 
with  them  on  the  subject,  and  therefore  did  not  know  what  doctrines  they 
taught,  except  from  report.  It  has  indeed  been  said,  that  she  44  lived 
long  enough  to  deplore  the  extravagance  of  her  sons  and  this  asser¬ 
tion  was  founded  on  the  letter  above  mentioned.  But  the  following  ex¬ 
tracts  from  three  of  her  letters  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  will  show  us  her 
opinion  of  the  doctrine  and  conduct  of  her  sons,  more  clearly  than  any 
thing  which  has  yet  appeared  in  print. 

“  October  19,  1738. 

44  It  is  with  much  pleasure  I  find  your  mind  is  somewhat  easier  than 
formerly,  and  I  heartily  thank  God  for  it.  4  The  spirit  of  a  man  may 
sustain  his  infirmity,  but  a  wounded  spirit  who  can  bear  V  If  this  hath 
been  your  case,  it  has  been  sad  indeed.  But  blessed  be  God,  who  gave 
you  convictions  of  the  evil  of  sin,  as  contrary  to  the  purity  of  the  Divine 
nature,  and  the  perfect  goodness  of  his  law !  Blessed  be  God,  who 
showed  you  the  necessity  you  were  in  of  a  Saviour  to  deliver  you  from 
the  power  of  sin  and  Satan,  (for  Christ  will  be  no  Saviour  to  such  as  see 
not  their  need  of  one,)  and  directed  you  by  faith  to  lay  hold  of  that  stu¬ 
pendous  mercy  offered  us  by  redeeming  love  !  Jesus  is  the  only  physi¬ 
cian  of  souls  ;  his  blood  the  only  salve  which  can  heal  a  wounded  con¬ 
science.  It  is  not  in  wealth,  or  honour,  or  sensual  pleasures,  to  relieve 
a  spirit  heavy  laden  and  weary  of  the  burden  of  sin  :  These  things  have 
power  to  increase  our  guilt,  by  alienating  our  hearts  from  God ;  but 
none  to  make  our  peace  with  Him,  to  reconcile  God  to  man,  and  man 
to  God,  and  to  renew  the  union  between  the  Divine  and  human  nature. 
— No,  there  is  none  but  Christ,  none  but  Christ,  who  is  sufficient  for 
these  things.  But  blessed  be  God,  he  is  an  all-sufficient  Saviour  !  And 
blessed  be  his  holy  name,  that  thou  hast  found  him  a  Saviour  to  thee, 
my  son  !  Oh  !  let  us  love  him  much,  for  we  have  much  to  be  forgiven. 

44 1  would  gladly  know  what  your  notion  is  of  justifying  faith  ;  because 
you  speak  of  it  as  a  thing  you  have  but  lately  obtained.” 

The  second  letter  is  dated  December  6th,  1738.  In  it  she  says,  44 1 
think  you  are  fallen  into  an  odd  way  of  thinking.  You  say,  that,  till 
within  a  few  months,  you  had  no  spiritual  life,  nor  any  justifying  faith. 
Now  this  is,  as  if  a  man  should  affirm  he  was  not  alive  in  his  infancy, 
because  when  an  infant,  he  did  not  know  he  was  alive.  All,  then,  that 
I  can  gather  from  your  letter  is,  that  till  a  little  while  ago  you  were  not 
so  well  satisfied  of  your  being  a  Christian  as  you  are  now.  I  heartily 
rejoice  that  you  have  now  attained  to  a  strong  and  lively  hope  in  God’s 
mercy  through  Christ.  Not  that  I  can  think  you  were  totally  without 
saving  faith  before  ;  but  it  is  one  thing  to  have  faith, #  and  another  thing 
to  be  sensible  we  Jiave  it.  Faith  is  a  fruit  of  the  Spirit,  and  is  the  gift 
of  God;  but  to  feel,  or  be  inwardly  sensible,  that  we  have  true  faith, 
requires  a  farther  operation  of  God’s  Holy  Spirit.  You  say  you  have 
peace,  but  hot  joy,  in  believing.  Blessed  be  God  for  peace  ;  may  this 

*  Printed  in  Dr.  Priestley’s  Collection. 


44 


THE  ANCESTORS  OF 


peace  rest  with  you.  Joy  will  follow,  perhaps  not  very  closely,  but  it 
will  follow  faith  and  love.  God’s  promises  are  sealed  to  us,  but  not 
dated.  Therefore  patiently  attend  his  pleasure  ;  he  will  give  you  joy  in 
believing.  Amen.” 

The  third  letter  is  dated  December  27th,  1739,  after  she  had  come 
to  reside  chiefly  in  London.  Here  she  enjoyed  the  conversation  of 
her  sons  alternately,  the  one  being  always  in  town  while  the  other  was 
in  the  country.  She  now  attended  on  their  ministry,  conversed  with  the 
people  of  their  Society,  became  more  perfectly  acquainted  with  their 
whole  doctrine,  and  seems  heartily  to  have  embraced  it.  Charles  was 
in  Bristol  when  she  wrote  this  letter  to  him.  She  observes,  “  You 
cannot  more  desire  to  see  me,  than  I  do  to  see  you.  Your  brother, — 
whom  I  shall  henceforward  call  Son  Wesley,  since  my  dear  Sam  is  gone 
home, — has  just  been  with  me,  and  much  revived  my  spirits.  Indeed, 
I  have  often  found  that  he  never  speaks  in  my  hearing,  without  my 
receiving  some  spiritual  benefit.  But  his  visits  are  seldom  and  short ; 
for  which  I  never  blame  him,  because  I  know  he  is  well  employed  ;  and 
blessed  be  God,  he  hath  great  success  in  his  ministry. 

“  But,  my  dear  Charles,  still  I  want  either  him  or  you.  For,  indeed, 
in  the  most  literal  sense,  I  am  become  a  little  child,  and  want  continual 
succour.  ‘  As  iron  sharpeneth  iron,  so  doth  the  countenance  of  a  man 
his  friend. ’  I  feel  much  comfort  and  support  from  religious  conversa¬ 
tion,  when  I  can  obtain  it.  Formerly  I  rejoiced  in  the  absence  of  com¬ 
pany  :  and  found,  the  less  I  had  of  creature  comforts,  the  more  I  had 
from  God.  But  alas  !  I  am  fallen  from  that  spiritual  converse  I  once 
enjoyed ;  and  why  is  it  so  ?  Because  I  want  faith.  God  is  an  omni¬ 
present  unchangeable  good,  “  in  whom  is  no  variableness,  neither  sha¬ 
dow  of  turning.”  The  fault  is  in  myself;  and  I  attribute  all  mistakes 
in  judgment,  all  errors  in  practice,  to  want  of  faith  in  the  blessed  Jesus. 
O  !  my  dear,  when  I  consider  the  dignity  of  his  person,  the  perfection 
of  his  purity,  the  greatness  of  his  sufferings  ;  but  above  all,  his  boundless 
love,  I  am  astonished  and  utterly  confounded  I  am  lost  in  thought ;  I 
fall  into  nothing  before  him !  O  how  inexcusable  is  that  person  who 
has  knowledge  of  these  things,  and  yet  remains  poor  and  low  in  faith 
and  love.  I  speak  as  one  guilty  in  this  matter.* 

“  I  have  been  prevented  from  finishing  my  letter.  I  complained  I 
had  none  to  converse  with  me  on  spiritual  things  ;  but  for  these  several 
days,  I  have  had  the  conversation  of  many  good  Christians,  who  have 
refreshed,  in  some  measure,  my  fainting  spirits.  And  though  they 
hindered  my  writing,  yet  it  was  a  pleasing,  and  I.  hope  not  an  unprofit¬ 
able,  interruption  they  gave  me.  I  hope  we  shall  shortly  speak  face  to 
face  ;  and  I  shall  then,  if  God  permit,  impart  my  thoughts  more  fully. 
But  then  alas  !  when  you  come,  your  brother  leaves  me.  Yet  that  is 
the  will  of  God,  in  whose  blessed  service  you  are  engaged  ;  who  hath 
hitherto  blessed  your  labours,  and  preserved  your  persons.  That  he 
may  continue  so  to  prosper  your  work,  and  protect  you  both  from  evil, 
and  give  you  strength  and  courage  to  preach  the  true  gospel ,  in  oppo¬ 
sition  to  the  united  powers  of  evil  men  and  evil  angels,  is  the  hearty 
prayer  of  dear  Charles,  your  loving  mother,  S.  W.” 

*  She  now  began  to  feel  the  want  of  living  faith.  This  conviction  always  precedes  that 
divine  gift. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY,  j 


45 


This  letter  gives  full  evidence  that  Mrs.  Wesley  cordially  approved 
of  the  conduct  of  her  sons,  and  was  animated  with  zeal  for  the  success 
of  their  labours.  She  continued  in  the  most  perfect  harmony  with  them 
till  her  death.  Attending  on  their  ministry,  and  walking  in  the  light  of 
God’s  countenance,  she  rejoiced  in  the  blessed  experience  of  the  truths 
she  heard  them  preach. — An  account  of  her  happy  death  shall  be  given 
in  the  proper  place. 

Mrs.  Wesley  had  taken  great  pains  with  all  her  children,  to  furnish 
their  minds  with  useful  knowledge,  and  to  instil  into  them  the  principles 
of  religion  and  virtue.  The  daughters  were  by  no  means  neglected ; 
they  shared  their  mother’s  care  with  the  sons.  Many  of  their  letters 
are  now  before  me,  in  which  there  is  much  strong  sense,  lively  wit,  and 
accurate  language  ;  though  they  were  written  on  common  subjects,  and 
without  any  expectation  that  they  would  be  preserved.  Most  of  them 
had  a  fine  genius  for  poetry :  But  Mrs.  Wright  shone  the  brightest  in 
this  walk  of  elegant  amusement ;  and  to  her  I  shall  chiefly  confine  my 
observations,  in  speaking  of  the  daughters  of  these  venerable  parents. 

Mrs.  Wright  was  her  mother’s  tenth  or  eleventh  child ;  and  it  has 
been  said,  that  when  she  was  eight  years  old,  she  could  read  the  Greek 
Testament.  From  her  infancy  she  was  gay  and  sprightly,  and  extremely 
addicted  to  wit  and  humour.  As  she  grew  up,  she  indulged  herself  in 
these  dispositions  so  far,  as  to  give  great  uneasiness  to  her  parents. 
About  the  year  1724,  or  the  beginning  of  1725,  a  gentleman,  respecta¬ 
ble  both  for  his  abilities  and  situation  in  life,  paid  his  addresses  to  her, 
and  she  had  a  sincere  regard  for  him.  But,  from  some  circumstance, 
he  and  her  father  disagreed,  and  the  affair  was  broken  off.  From  a 
concurrence  of  circumstances  in  the  end  of  the  year  1725,  she  was 
induced  to  marry  a  person  not  at  all  adapted  to  make  her  happy ;  being 
rude  in  address,  and  much  inferior  to  her  in  understanding :  he  also  proved 
an  unkind  husband.  Her  situation  preyed  upon  her  mind,  her  health 
and  strength  gradually  wasted  away,  and  at  length  she  sunk  into  a 
degree  of  melancholy  that  made  her  truly  wretched.  Most  of  her  verses 
which  have  been  preserved,  are  beautiful,  and  written  in  the  true  spirit 
of  poetry ;  but  they  are  saddened  with  an  air  of  deep  distress.  The 
following  address  to  her  husband  will  give  some  notion  of  his  character, 
and  show  the  true  cause  of  her  wretchedness. 

MEHETABEL  WRIGHT  TO  HER  HUSBAND. 

The  ardent  lover  cannot  find 
A  coldness  in  his  fair  unkind, 

But  blaming  what  he  cannot  hate 
He  mildly  chides  the  dear  ingrate ; 

And  though  despairing  of  relief. 

In  soft  complaining  vents  his  grief. 

Then  what  should  hinder  but  that  I, 

Impatient  of  my  wrongs,  may  try, 

By  saddest,  softest  strains,  to  move 
My  wedded,  latest,  dearest  love, 

To  throw  his  cold  neglect  aside. 

And  cheer  once  more  his  injured  bride? 

O  thou  !  whom  sacred  rites  design’d 
My  guide  and  husband  ever  kind, 

My  sov’reign  master,  best,  of  friends. 

On  whom  my  earthly  bliss  depends ! 

If  e’er  thou  didst  in  Hetty  see 
Aught  fair,  or  good,  or  dear  to  thee., 

7 


VOL.  I. 


46 


THE  RELATIVES  Of 


If  gentle  speech  can  ever  move 
The  cold  remains  of  former  love ; 

Turn  thee  at  last — my  bosom  ease, 

Or  tell  me  why  I  cease  to  please. 

Is  it  because  revolving  years, 
Heart-breaking  sighs,  and  fruitless  tears, 
Have  quite  deprived  this  form  of  mine 
Of  all  that  once  thou  fanciedst  fine  ? 

Ah  no !  what  once  allured  thy  sight 
Is  still  in  its  meridian  height ; 

These  eyes  their  usual  lustre  show, 

When  uneclipsed  by  flowing  wo. 

Old  age  and  wrinkles  in  this  face 
As  yet  could  never  find  a  place ; 

A  youthful  grace  adorns  the  lines, 

Where  still  the  purple  current  shines. 

Unless,  by  thy  ungentle  art, 

It  flies  to  aid  my  wretched  heart : 

Nor  does  this  slighted  bosom  show 
The  thousand  hours  it  spends  in  wo. 

Or  is  it  that,  oppressed  with  care, 

I  stun  with  loud  complaints  thine  ear, 

And  make  thy  home,  for  quiet  meant, 

The  seat  of  noise  and  discontent  ? 

Oh  no !  those  ears  were  ever  free 
.  From  matrimonial  melody. 

For  though  thine  absence  I  lament, 

When  half  the  lonely  night  is  spent ; 

Yet  when  the  watch,  or  early  mom, 

Has  brought  me  hopes  of  thy  return, 

I  oft  have  wiped  these  watchful  eyes, 
Conceal’d  my  cares,  and  curb’d  my  sighs. 

In  spite  of  grief,  to  let  thee  see 
I  wore  an  endless  smile  for  thee. 

Had  I  not  practised  every  art 
T’  oblige,  divert,  and  cheer  thy  heart, 

To  make  me  pleasing  in  thine  eyes, 

And  turn  thy  home  to  paradise, 

I  had  not  ask’d.  Why  dost  thou  shun 
These  faithful  arms,  and  eager  run 
To  some*obscure  unclean  retreat, 

With  fierids  incarnate  glad  to  meet, 

The  vile  companions  of  thy  mirth, 

The  scum  and  refuse  of  the  earth  ? 

Who,  when  inspired  with  beer,  can  grin 
At  witless  oaths  and  jests  obscene  : 

Till  the  most  learned  of  the  throng 
Begins  a  tale  of  ten  hours  long, 

Whilst  thou  in  raptures,  with  stretch’d  jaws, 
Crownest  each  joke  with  loud  applause ! 

Deprived  of  freedom,  health,  and  ease, 
And  rivall’d  by  such  things  as  these, 

This  latest  effort  will  I  try. 

Or  to  regain  thine  heart,  or  die ! 

Soft  as  I  am,  I  ’ll  make  thee  see 
I  will  not  brook  contempt  from  thee. 

Then  quit  the  shuffling,  doubtful  sense, 

Nor  hold  me  longer  in  suspense. 

Unkind,  ungrateful  as  thou  art, 

Say,  must  I  ne’er  regain  thy  heart  ? 

Must  all  attempts  to  please  thee  prove 
Unable  to  regain  thy  love  ? 

If  so,  by  truth  itself  I  swear, 

The  sad  reverse  I  cannot  bear ; 

No  rest,  no  pleasure  will  I  see, 

My  whole  of  bliss  is  lost  with  thee. 

I  ’ll  give  all  thought  of  patience  o’er, 

(A  gift  I  never  lost  before,) 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


47 


Indulge  at  once  my  rage  and  grief, 

Mourn  obstinate,  disdain  relief ; 

And  call  that  wretch  my  mortal  foe, 

Who  tries  to  mitigate  my  wo ; 

Till  life,  on  terms  severe  as  these, 

Shall,  ebbing,  leave  my  heart  at  ease 
To  thee  thy  liberty  restore, 

To  laugh  when  Hetty  is  no  more. 

The  following  beautiful  lines  seem  to  have  been  an  extempore  effu¬ 
sion,  poured  out  from  the  fulness  of  her  heart  on  the  occasion,  and 
sharpened  with  the  keen  distress  of  her  hopeless  situation. 

ADDRESS  TO  HER  DYING  INFANT,*  SEPTEMBER,  1728, 

Tender  softness  !  infant  mild  ! 

Perfect,  sweetest,  loveliest  child ! 

Transient  lustre  !  beauteous  clay ! 

Smiling  wonder  of  a  day ! 

Ere  the  last  convulsive  start 
Rend  thy  unresisting  heart ; 

Ere  the  long  enduring  swoon 
Weigh  thy  precious  eyelids  down ; 

Ah,  regard  a  mother’s  moan ; 

Anguish  deeper  than  thy  own  ! 

Fairest  eyes,  whose  dawning  light 
Late  with  rapture  bless’d  my  sight : 

Ere  your  orbs  extinguish’d  be, 

Bend  their  trembling  beams  on  me  ! 

Drooping  sweetness !  verdant  flower ' 

Blooming,  with’ring  in  an  hour  ! 

Ere  thy  gentle  breast  sustains 
Latest,  fiercest,  mortal  pains, 

Hear  a  suppliant. !  let  me  be 
Partner  in  thy  destiny  ! 

That  whene’er  the  fatal  cloud 
Must  thy  radiant  temples  shroud  : 

When  deadly  damps  (impending  now) 

Shall  hover  round  thy  destined  brow  : 

Diffusive  may  their  influence  be, 

And  with  the  blossom  blast  the  tree  ! 

In  this  state  of  mind,  and  declining  fast  in  health,  she  wrote  the 
following  Epitaph  for  herself : —  # 

Destined,  while  living,  to  sustain 
An  equal  share  of  grief  and  pain ! 

All  various  ills  of  human  race 
Within  this  breast  had  once  a  place. 

Without  complaint,  she  leam’d  to  bear 
A  living  death,  a  long  despair ; 

Till  hard  oppress’d  by  adverse  fate, 

O’ercharged,  she  sunk  beneath  the  weight, 

And  to  this  peaceful  tomb  retired, 

So  much  esteem’d,  so  long  desired  ! 

The  painful  mortal  conflict ’s  o’er ; 

A  broken  heart  can  bleed  no  more  ! 


Mrs.  Wright,  however,  lived  many  years  after  this ;  and  at  length 
true  religion  coming  to  her  aid,  soothed  the  anguish  of  her  mind,  and 
gave  her  peace,  though  she  never  recovered  her  health. 

The  first  religious  letter  she  wrote  to  Mr.  Wesley  was  in  1743  :  She 
says,  “  Some  years  ago  I  told  my  brother  Charles  I  could  not  be  of  his 

*  The  child  died  the  third  day  after  it  was  bom. — Private  Papers . 


48 


THE  RELATIVES  OF 


way  of  thinking  then,  but  that,  if  ever  I  was,  I  would  as  freely  own  it. 
After  I  was  convinced  of  sin — and  of  your  opinion  as  far  as  I  had  exa¬ 
mined  your  principles,  I  still  forbore  declaring  my  sentiments  so  openly 
as  I  had  inclination  to  do,  fearing  I  should  relapse  into  my  former  state. 
When  I  was  delivered  from  this  fear,  and  had  a  blessed  hope,  that  he 
who  had  begun  would  finish  his  work,  I  never  confessed  so  fully  as  I 
ought,  how  entirely  I  was  of  your  mind,  because  I  was  taxed  with 
insincerity  and  hypocrisy  whenever  I  opened  my  mouth  in  favour  of 
religion,  or  owned  how  great  things  God  had  done  for  me.  This  dis¬ 
couraged  me  utterly,  and  prevented  me  from  making  my  change  as 
public  as  my  folly  and  vanity  had  formerly  been.  But  now  my  health 
is  gone,  I  cannot  be  easy  without  declaring  that  I  have  long  desired  to 
know  but  one  thing ,  that  is,  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified ;  and  this 
desire  prevails  above  all  others.  And  though  I  am  cut  off  from  all 
human  help  or  ministry,  I  am  not  without  assistance ;  though  I  have 
no  spiritual  friend,  nor  ever  had  one  yet,  except  perhaps  once  in  a  year 
or  two,  when  I  have  seen  one  of  my  brothers,  or  some  other  religious 
person,  by  stealth :  yet  (no  thanks  to  me!)  I  am  enabled  to  seek  hinl 
still,  and  to  be  satisfied  with  nothing  less  than  God,  in  whose  presence 
I  affirm  this  truth.  I  dare  not  desire  health,  only  patience,  resignation, 
and  the  spirit  of  an  healthful  mind.  I  have  been  so  long  weak,  that  I 
know  not  how  long  my  trial  may  last ;  but  I  have  a  firm  persuasion  and 
blessed  hope  (though  no  full  assurance)  that  in  the  country  I  am  going 
to,  I  shall  not  sing  hallelujah,  and  holy,  holy,  holy,  without  com¬ 
pany,  as  I  have  done  in  this.  Dear  brother,  I  am  unused  to  speak  or 
write  on  these  things ;  I  only  speak  my  plain  thoughts  as  they  occur. 
Adieu !  If  you  have  time  from  better  business  to  send  a  like  to  Stan- 
more,  so  great  a  comfort  would  be  as  welcome  as  it  is  wanted.” 

In  July  1744,  she  wrote  to  her  brother  from  Bristol,  where  it  seems 
she  then  resided,  at  least  for  some  time.  She  speaks  of  herself  in  the 
most  humiliating  terms.  She  highly  commends  the  Christian  friendship 
of  Mrs.  Vigor,  Miss  Stafford,  and  some  others.  She  now  enjoyed  the 
means  of  grace,  and  the  benefit  of  conversation  with  the  people  of  the 
Society,  and  continued  to  grow  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Ch^st. 

Mrs.  Wright  persevered  in  a  religious  course  of  life,  patient  in  her 
sufferings,  resigned  to  her  weakness,  and  waiting  for  full  salvation  in  a 
deliverance  from  this  mortal  state,  till  1751.  In  March  this  year,  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  speaks  thus  of  her : — “  Prayed  by  my  sister  Wright,  a 
gracious,  tender,  trembling  soul ;  a  bruised  reed,  which  the  Lord  will 
not  break.”  She  died  on  the  21st  of  the  same  month,  and  Mr.  Charles 
preached  her  funeral  sermon.  He  observes,  that  he  had  sweet  fellow¬ 
ship  with  her  in  explaining  those  words,  “  Thy  sun  shall  no  more  go 
down,  neither  shall  thy  moon  withdraiv  itself ;  for  the  Lord  shall  be 
thine  everlasting  light ,  and  the  days  of  thy  mourning  shall  be  ended.” 
He  adds,  “  All  present  seemed  partakers  both  of  my  sorrow  and  my  joy.” 

From  this  authentic  account  of  Mrs.  Wright,  taken  from  original 
letters,  we  may  correct  an  error  of  Mr.  Duncombe  concerning  her. 
This  gentleman  has  insinuated  in  his  Feminead ,  that  her  pungent  distress 
and  gloomy  despair  originated’ from  mistaken  and  superstitious  views  of 
religion  :  It  appears,  on  the  contrary,  that  they  arose  from  a  very  different 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


49 


cause,  and  that  religion  restored  her  to  peace  and  happiness  ;  and  indeed 
it  was  the  only  thing  that  could  do  it.  Mr.  Buncombe’ s  words  are. 

But  ah !  why  heaves  my  breast  this  pensive  sigh  ? 

Why  starts  this  tear  unbidden  from  my  eye  ? 

What  breast  from  sighs,  what  eye  from  tears  refrains, 

When  sweetly  mournful,  hapless  Wright  complains? 

And  who  but  grieves  to  see  her  gen’rous  mind, 

For  nobler  views  and  worthier  guests  design’d, 

Amidst  the  hateful  form  of  black  despair, 

Wan  with  the  gloom  of  superstitious  care  ? 

In  pity-moving  lays,  with  earnest  cries, 

She  called  on  Heaven  to  close  her  weary  eyes ; 

And  long  on  earth,  by  heartfelt  woes  opprest, 

Was  borne  by  friendly  death  to  welcome  rest.* 

It  is  grievous  to  see  authors,  whose  works  are  likely  to  be  read,  take 
every  opportunity  to  dress  out  religion  in  the  most  ugly  forms  they  can 
invent,  and  even  attributing  to  it  those  calamities  of  life  which  religion 
alone  is  able  to  alleviate  and  redress. 

The  following  among  other  poetical  compositions,  were  written  by 
Mrs.  Wright ;  but  at  what  period  of  her  life,  is  uncertain. 

TO  THE  MEMORY  OF  HER  UNCLE,  A  PHYSICIAN, f  WHO  DIED  IN  1737.J 

How  can  the  muse  attempt  the  string, 

Forsaken  by  her  guardian  power  ? 

Ah  me !  that  she  survives  to  sing 
Her  friend  and  patron  now  no  more  ! 

Yet  private  grief  she  might  suppress, 

Since  Clio  bears  no  selfish  mind ; 

But  oh !  she  mourns  to  wild  excess 
The  friend  and  patron  of  mankind. 

Alas  !  the  sovereign  healing  art, 

Which  rescued  thousands  from  the  grave, 

Unaided  left  the  gentlest  heart, 

Nor  could  its  skilful  master  save. 

Who  shall  the  helpless  sex  sustain, 

Now  Varo’s  lenient  hand  is  gone, 

Which  knew  so  well  to  soften  pain, 

And  ward  all  dangers  but  his  own. 

His  darling  Muse,  his  Clio  dear, 

Whom  first  his  favour  raised  to  fame, 

His  gentle  voice  vouchsafed  to  cheer ; 

His  art  upheld  her  .lender  frame. 

Pale  envy  durst  not  show  her  teeth ; 

Above  contempt  she  gaily  shone 
Chief  favourite,  till  the  hand  of  death 
Endangered  both  by  striking  one. 

Perceiving  well,  devoid  of  fear, 

His  latest  fatal  conflict  nigh, 

Reclined  on  her  he  held  most  dear, 

Whose  breast  received  his  parting  sigh ;  . 

With  every  art  and  grace  adorn’d, 

By  man  admired,  by  heaven  approved, 

Good  Varo  died — applauded,  mourn’d, 

And  honour’d  by  the  Muse  he  loved. 

*  See  Christian  Mag.  vol.  iii,  p.  523.  f  Ibid.  p.  284. 
iMr.  Charles  Wesley’s  Journal. 


50 


THE  RELATIVES  OF 


TO  THE  MEMORY  OF  HER  SISTER,  MRS.  WHITELAMB,  WHO  DIED  IN  CHILDBED,  ABOUT 
A  YEAR  AFTER  HER  MARRIAGE. 

If  happy  spirits  are  allow’d  to  know, 

And  hover  round  what  once  they  loved  below, 

Maria,  gentlest  excellence,  attend 

To  one  who  glories  to  have  call’d  thee  friend  ! 

Remote  in  merit,  though  alLed  in  blood, 

Though  worthless  1,  and  thou  divinely  good, 

Accept,  dear  shade,  from  me  these  artless  lays, 

Who  never  durst  unjustly  blame  dr  praise. 

With  business  and  devotion  never  cloy’d, 

No  moment  of  thy  life  pass’d  unemploy’d  : 

Well-natured  mirth,  matured  discretion  join’d, 

Constant  attendants  on  the  virtuous  mind  : 

Ah  me !  that  heaven  has  from  this  bosom  tom 
The  dearest  friend  whom  I  must  ever  mourn, 

Ere  Stella  could  discharge  the  smallest  part 
Of  what  she  owed  to  such  immense  desert. 

Pleasing  thy  face  and  form,  tho’  heaven  confined 
To  scanty  limits  thy  extensive  mind ; 

Witness  the  taintless  lustre  of  thy  skin, 

Bright  emblem  of  the  brighter  soul  within ; 

That  soul  which,  easy,  unaffected,  mild, 

Through  jetty  eyes  with  pleasing  sweetness  smiled. 

To  soundest  prudence,  life’s  unerring  guide  i 
To  love  sincere,  religion  void  of  pride ; 

To  friendship,  perfect  in  a  female  mind, 

Which  I  can  never  hope  again  to  find ; 

To  mirth,  the  balm  of  care,  from  lightness  free : 

To  steadfast  truth,  unwearied  industry : — 

To  every  charm  and  grace,  comprised  in  you, 

Sister  and  friend,  a  long  and  last  adieu. 


A  FAREWELL  TO  THE  WORLD. 

While  sickness  rends  this  tenement  of  clay, 

The  approaching  change  with  pleasure  I  survey, 
O’erjoyed  to  reach  the  goal  with  eager  pace, 

Ere  my  slow  life  has  measured  half  its  race. 

No  longer  shall  1  bear,  my  friends  to  please, 

The  hard  constraint  of  seeming  much  at  ease  : 
Wearing  an  outward  smile,  a  look  serene, 

While  piercing  racks  and  tortures  lurk  within. 

Yet  let  me  not,  ungrateful  to  my  God, 

Record  the  evil,  and  forget  the  good  ; 

For  both  l  humble  adoration  pay, 

And  bless  the  power  who  gives  and  takes  away : 

Long  shall  my  faithful  memory  retain. 

And  oft  recall  each  interval  of  pam. 

Nay,  to  high  Heaven  for  greater  gifts  I  bend, 

Health  I ’ve  enjoy’d,  and  I  had  once  a  friend. 

Our  labour  sweet,  if  labour  it  may  seem,- 
Allow’d  the  sportive  and  instructive  scene  : 

Yet  here  no  lewd  or  useless  wit  was  found, 

We  poised  the  wav’ring  sail  with  ballast  sound. 
Learning  here  placed  her  richer  stores  in  view, 

Or,  wing’d  with  love,  the  minutes  gayly  flew. 

Nay,  yet  sublimer  joys  our  bosoms  proved, 

Divine  benevolence,  by  heaven  beloved  : 

Wan  meagre  forms,  tom  from  impending  death, 
Exulting,  bless’d  us  with  reviving  breath. 

The  shiv’ring  wretch  we  clothed,  the  mourner  cheer’d. 
And  sickness  ceased  to  groan  when  we  appeared. 
Unask’d,  our  care  assists  with  tender  art 
Their  bodies,  nor  neglects  th’  immortal  part 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


51 


Sometimes  in  shades  impierced  by  Cynthia’s  beam, 

Whose  lustre  glimmer’d  on  the  dimpled  stream, 

We  led  the  sprightly  dance  through  sylvan  scenes, 

Or  tripp’d  like  fairies  o’er  the  level  greens : 

In  ev’ry  breast  a  gen’rous  fervour  glows, 

Soft  bliss,  which  innocence  alone  bestows ! 

From  fragrant  herbage,  deck’d  with  pearly  dews, 

And  flow’rets  of  a  thousand  various  hues, 

By  wafting  gales  the  mingling  odours  fly, 

And  round  our  heads  in  whisp’ring  breezes  sigh. 

Whole  nature  seems  to  heighten  and  improve 
The  holier  hours  of  innocence  and  love. 

Youth,  wit,  good-nature,  candour,  sense,  combined — 

To  serve,  delight,  and  civilize  mankind  : 

In  wisdom’s  lore  we  ev’ry  heart  engage, 

And  triumph  to  restore  the  golden  age ! 

Now  close  the  blissful  scene  exhausted  Muse, 

The  latest  blissful  scene  which  thou  shalt  choose  1 
Satiate  with  life,  what  joys  for  me  remain, 

Save  one  dear  wish,  to  balance  ev’ry  pain? 

To  bow  my  head,  with  grief  and  toil  opprest, 

Till  borne  by  angel-bands  to  everlasting  rest. 

Mr.  John  Wesley  subjoins  to  this  poem  the  following  note  :  “  It  is 
but  justice  to  her  memory  to  observe,  that  she  was  at  rest  before  she 
went  hence  ;  being  for  some  years  a  witness  of  that  rest  which  remains, 
even  here,  for  the  people  of  God.” 

Dr.  Whitehead,  in  his  Memoirs  of  the  family,  observes,  Miss  Kezzy 
Wesley  was  addressed  by  Mr.  Hall,  a  young  gentleman  of  a  good 
understanding,  agreeable  in  his  person,  and  engaging  in  his  address. 
He  was  entered  at  Lincoln  College  as  Mr.  Wesley’s  pupil,  on  the  22d 
of  January,  1731 ;  but  Mr.  Wesley  was  totally  ignorant  of  his  addresses 
tcf  his  sister.*  Mr.  Hall  entered  into  Orders  while  he  was  at  Oxford ; 
and  though  most  of  the  family  thought  highly  of  him  in  every  respect 
as  a  religious  character,  yet  Samuel  Wesley  strongly  doubted  his  sin¬ 
cerity.  Mr.  John  Wesley  believed  him  sincere  and  pious ;  but,  in  a 
letter  written  to  his  mother,  when  Mr.  Hall  was  at  Oxford,  he  speaks 
of  him  as  highly  enthusiastic  and  superstitious.  After  he. had  gained 
the  affections  of  the  young  lady,  he  quitted  her,  and  paid  his  addresses  to 
her  elder  sister.  The  family  opposed  this  conduct  with  great  vehemence, 
especially  the  three  brothers.  But  the  marriage,  notwithstanding,  took 
place,  and  the  future  conduct  of  Mr.  Hall  by  no  means  corresponded  to 
the  expectations  they  at  first  formed  of  him.  After  some  years,  he  quitted 
his  wife,  having  had  ten  children  by  her,  and  afterwards  lived  in  the  most 
loose  and  scandalous  manner.  Mrs.  Hall  bore  her  trials  with  remarkable 
patience  and  resignation.  Indeed,  in  this  respect,  she  was  a  pattern  to 
all  Christians  ;  for  I  do  not  remember,  that  I  ever  heard  her  speak  ill  of 
any  person,  whatever  injuries  she  might  have  received. — Miss  Kezzy 
Wesley  died  on  the  9th  of  March  1741,  and  Mr.  Charles  gives  the 
following  account  of  her  death  in  a  letter  to  his  brother  : 

‘‘Yesterday  morning,  sister  Kezzy  died  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  He 
finished  his  work,  and  cut  it  short  in  mercy.  Full  of  thankfulness, 
resignation,  and  love,  without  pain  or  trouble,  she  commended  her  spirit 
into  the  hands  of  Jesus,  and  fell  asleep.” 

% 

*  This  appears  from  a  letter  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  Mr.  Hall,  in  which  he  mentions  this 
circumstance. 


52 


THE  RELATIVES  OF 


Miss  Wesley,  the  only  daughter  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  in  a  letter 
to  Mr.  Watson,  the  able  defender  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  character  against 
the  puerile  attacks  of  Mr.  Southey,  observes,  44  I  wish  to  correct  an  error 
into  which  Dr.  Whitehead  and  Mr.  Ilampson  have  fallen,  from  whom 
Southey ,  I  presume,  has  taken  it,  respecting  my  beloved  aunt  Hall,  as 
it  is  not  generally  known  to  be  false.  Mr.  Hall  first  courted  her  when 
she  lived  with  her  unci e,  Matthew  Wesley ,  in  London ;  this  was  unknown 
to  the  family  at  that  time.  He  then  paid  his  addresses  to  Kezia ;  and 
when  the  match  was  fixed,  he  returned  to  Martha ,  whose  affections  he 
had  won,  and  married  her  against  the  expostulations  of  her  brothers. 
Had  not  this  been  the  fact,  my  good  grandmother  would  have  strenu¬ 
ously  opposed  the  match.  I  had  this  account  from  my  aunt  herself, 
and  mentioned  it  to  my  father,  who  said,  4  He  knew,  that  she  always 
justified  herself  from  the  circumstance  of  first  love ;  but  she  ought  not 
to  have  taken  him.’  Kezia  lived  four  years  after,  and  it  certainly  was 
not  from  any  thing  she  suffered  on  this  account  that  she  died.” 

A  letter  now  lying  before  me  in  Mrs.  Hall’s  own  hand,  to  Mr.  John 
Wesley,  dated  June  the  26th,  1743,  shows  that  she  had  not  even  then 
the  same  opinion  of  her  husband  that  her  brothers  had.  She  observes, 
44  Doubtless  you  knew  that  I  should  be  much  concerned  at  what  you 
said  respecting  Mr.  Hall.  I  don’t  know  whether  I  know  certainly  what 
you  mean  by  his  new  gospel  or  no,  but  I  suppose  I  may  guess  at  it.  I 
have  long  thought,  I  do  still  think  him,  a  servant  of  Christ.  How  then 
could  it  be,  that  he  should  not  be  kept,  at  least  from  dangerous  ^rrors  ? 
I  know  that  you  are  ready  to  answer  me,  nay,  indeed,  I  can  answer 
myself,  that  it  must  be  from  some  unfaithfulness  or  other. — And  now 
immediately  come  the  false  Moravians  to  my  mind.  For  if  he  should 
be  so  unhappy  as  to  fall  into  any  or  ever  so  many  dangerous  errors,  I  must 
lay  them  all  at  their  door,  who  transformed  themselves  into  angels  of  light 
to  seduce  him  from  that  apostolic  church  in  which  he  was  baptized,  and 
in  which  he  was  called  to  the  honour  of  being  not  only  a  member,  but  a 
priest.  O  that  he  might,  as  you  say,  find  them  out !” 

Love  hopeth  all  things.  I  was  well  acquainted  with  Mrs.  Hall,  and 
could  answer  for  her  sincerity  ;  but  certainly  the  facts  were  strong 
against  her  unhappy  husband.  Mr.  Wesley,  hov/ever,  hoped  that,  before 
he  went  hence,  44  God  gave  him  repentance  unto  life.” 

That  Mrs.  Hall  at  this  time  enjoyed  the  faith  of  the  gospel ,  is  evident 
from  a  passage  in  the  same  letter.  She  observes,  “  I  have  indeed  that 
blessed  peace  which  passeth  all  understanding,  and  have  had  such 
remarkable  promises  so  particularly  applied  to  me,  that  I  stand  asto¬ 
nished  at  the  goodness  of  God,  supplying  in  so  wonderful  a  manner  the 
loss  of  parents,  children,  and  friends  to  me.  One  day  at  church,  those 
words  (which  I  had  never  taken  notice  of  before,)  were  given  me  in 
such  a  remarkable  manner  as  I  believe  you  understand :  4  As  a  bride¬ 
groom  rejoiceth  over  his  bride ,  so  shall  the  Lord  thy  God  rejoice  over 
thee.’  I  am  ashamed  that  I  should  love  so  little,  having  so  much  for¬ 
given,  and  such  constant  blessings.” — Mrs.  Hall  was  a  woman  of  a 
remarkably  strong  understanding.  We  see,  however,  that  she  also 
became  an  enthusiast !  She  now  enjoys  the  happy  fruits  of  it. 

In  addition  to  the  above,  I  have  to  add  some  interesting  particulars 
from  a  letter  of  Miss  Kezzy  Wesley,  now  lying  before  me,  to  her  brother 
John.  It  is  dated  June  16th,  1734. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


b'6 


“  Dear  Brother, — I  intended  not  to  write  till  I  could  give  you  an 
account  of  Mr.  Hall’s  affair ;  but  it  is  needless,  because  I  believe  he 
won’t  do  any  thing  without  your  approbation.  I  am  entirely  of  your 
opinion,  that  w^  ought  to  ‘  endeavour  after  perfect  resignation and  I 
have  learned  to  practise  this  duty  in  one  particular,  which  I  think  is  of 
the  greatest  importance  in  life,  viz.  marriage.  I  am  as  indifferent  as  it 
is  lawful  for  any  person  to  be,  whether  I  ever  change  my  state  or  not, 
because  I  think  a  single  life  is  the  more  excellent  way  ;  and  there  are 
also  several  reasons,  why  I  rather  desire  to  continue  as  I  am.  One  is, 
because  I  desire  to  be  entirely  disengaged  from  the  world  ;  but  the  chief 
is,  I  am  so  well  apprised  of  the  great  duty  a  wife  owes  to  her  husband, 
that  I  think  it  is  almost  impossible  that  she  should  ever  discharge  it  as 
she  ought.  But  I  can  scarce  say  I  have  the  liberty  of  choosing,  for  my 
relations  are  continually  soliciting  me  to  marry. — I  shall  endeavour  to 
be  as  resigned  and  cheerful  as  possible  to  whatever  God  is  pleased  to 
ordain  for  me.” 

It  will  not  much  surprise  the  sensible  reader,  that  this  courtship  should 
not  end  happily.  Mr.  Hall  was  a  man  of  strong  passions,  as  was  too 
fully  proved  in  his  after  life.  We  cannot  wonder,  therefore,  that  he 
should  grow  weary  of  a  suit,  the  object  of  which  was,  in  every  respect, 
so  unlike  the  suitor. 

I  had  written  the  above  account,  more  than  a  year  before  I  saw  Dr. 
Clarke’s  “  Memoirs  of  the  Wesley  Family,”  in  which  the  subject  of 
Mrs.  Hall’s  marriage  is  largely  considered.  I  believe  no  person  now 
alive,  excepting  only  her  nearest  relatives,  was  so  intimately  acquainted 
with  Mrs.  Hall  as  I  was.  To  all  that  is  said  of  her  excellent  under¬ 
standing  and  temper,  and  her  most  blameless  life,  I  heartily  subscribe. 

*  But  Mrs.  Hall  did  not  speak  of  her  marriage  quite  as  the  respectable 
Biographer  of  her  family  does.  That  it  would  be  inexcusably  wrong  for 
Miss  Kezzy  Wesley  to  .have  accepted  Mr.  Hall,  after  she  knew  his 
previous  engagement  to  her  sister,  even  if  he  had  desired  it,  she  knew 
and  felt,  and  so  did  every  one  of  the  family.  But,  I  believe,  Mrs.  Hall 
was  convinced  for  many  years,  that  her  brothers  were  so  far  right,  that 
for  both  sisters  to  have  refused  him,  after  he  had  manifested  such  a 
want  of  principle  and  honour,  would  have  been,  at  least,  the  more  excel - 
lent  way.  I  write  to  maintain  the  faith  of  the  Gospel ,  which  alone  over- 
comes  the  world ,  and  purifies  the  heart ,  and  without  which  these  fruits 
cannot  be.  Mrs.  Hall,  at  that  time,  had  only  the  faith  common  to  all 
the  family.  Can  we  expect  to  find  that  high  and  constant  self-denial 
which  the  Gospel  inculcates,  where  “  righteousness,  peace,  and  joy  in 
the  Holy  Ghost,”  are  unknown  ?  No,  we  ought  not.  The  conflicts,  and 
the  halting  obedience,  described  in  the  seventh  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to 
the  Romans,  (under  which  her  excellent  brothers  so  long  groaned,)  is  a 
description  given  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  of  the  real  state  even  of  the 
most  sincere  of  such  believers.  I  believe,  if,  before  her  marriage  she 
had  obtained  the  faith  which  she  describes  in  her  letter  to  her  brother, 
inserted  above,  and  which  was  her  support  during  her  suffering  life,  she 
would  have  acted  a  very  different  part.  No  person  can  dispute  the 
prior  claim  of  Martha  ;  yet  that  claim,  I  still  think,  with  Mr.  Wesley, 
ought  to  have  been  disclaimed.  But  Martha’s  affections  were  engaged ; 
Kezzy’s  were  not.  The  marriage  which  took  place  was,  wi%  respect 
to  her,  a  deliverance. 

VOL.  I. 


8 


54 


THE  RELATIVES  OF 


The  indulgence  of  Mr.  Hall’s  vicious  propensities  led  him  at  length 
to  glory  in  his  shame.  He  would  talk,  with  apparent  ease,  to  his  chaste 
wife,  concerning  his  concubines !  He  would  tell  her  that  she  was  his 
carnal  wife,  but  they  were  his  spiritual  wives  !  for  he  had  taught  them 
to  despise  all  sober  scriptural  religion,  and  to  talk  as  enthusiastically  and 
as  corruptly  as  himself.  At  length  he  broke  all  the  bands,  and  retired, 
not  to  Ireland ,  but  to  the  West  Indies,  taking  his  chief  favourite  with 
him.  She  was  a  remarkable  woman ;  and  appears  to  have  had  more 
personal  courage  than  her  wretched  keeper.  In  an  assault  on  the  house 
in  which  they  lived,  by  a  black  banditti,  she  seized  a  large  pewter  vessel, 
and  standing  at  the  turning  of  the  stairs  which  led  to  their  apartment, 
she  knocked  the  assailants  down,  in  succession,  as  they  approached, 
and  maintained  the  post  till  succour  arrived,  and  dispersed  the  villains. 

He  continued  his  connexion  with  this  wretched  woman  till  she  died  ; 
ancTthen  returned  to  England,  weak,  and  in  some  degree  humbled. 
Mrs.  Hall,  bound,  as  she  most  conscientiously  thought  herself,  by  her 
original  vows,  received  him  with  her  usual  equanimity,  and  showed  him 
every  kind  and  charitable  attention  till  his  death.  Mr.  John  Wesley,  the 
most  charitable  of  men,  gives  the  following  account  of  the  closing  scene : 

u  I  came  to  Bristol  just  time  enough,  not  to  see,  but  to  bury,  poor 
Mr.  Hall,  my  brother-in-law,  who  died  on  Wednesday  morning,  January 
6,  1776,  I  trust  in  peace;  for  God  had  given  him  deep  repentance. 
Such  another  monument  of  Divine  mercy,  considering  how  low  he  had 
fallen,  and  from  what  heights  of  holiness,  I  have  not  seen,  no  not  in 
seventy  years .  I  had  designed  to  have  visited  him  in  the  morning .  but 
he  did  not  stay  for  my  coming.  It  is  enough,  if,  after  all  his  wanderings, 
we  meet  again  in  Abraham’s  bosom.”  Journal,  vol.  v,  p.  177. 

Mrs.  Hall  survived  all  her  brothers  and  sisters,  and  died  in  peace,  £ 
July  12th,  1791.  r 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  REV.  SAMUEL  WESLEY,  JUNIOR. 

Samuel  Wesley,  M.  A.,  son  of  Samuel  and  Susannah  Wesley,  was 
bom  about  1692,*  a  year  or  two  before  his  parents  removed  to  Epworth ; 
being  nearly  eleven  years  older  than  his  brother  Mr.  John  Wesley,  and 
sixteen  older  than  Mr.  Charles.  Concerning  his  childhood  there  is 
something  very  remarkable.  He  did  not  speak  at  all  till  he  was  more 
than  four  years  old,  and  was  thought  to  be  deficient  in  understanding. 
But  he  one  day  answered  a  question  which  was  proposed  to  a  servant 
concerning  him,  in  such  a  way  as  greatly  surprised  all  that  were  present : 
and  from  that  time  he  spoke  without  any  difficulty.  He  was  sent  to 
Westminster  school  about  the  beginning  of  the  year  1704,  and  admitted 
a  King’s  scholar  in  1707.  j*  Before  he  left  home,  his  mother,  by  judi¬ 
cious  and  constant  instruction,  had  formed  his  mind  to  a  knowledge  and 

*  This  date  of  his  birth  is  taken  from  a  memorandum,  which  Mr.  J ohn  Wesley  wrote  on 
the  back  of  one  of  his  brother’s  letters. 

f  Welch’s  List  of  Scholars  of  St.  Peter’s  College,  Westminster,  as  they  were  related  to 
Christ  Church,  Oxford,  and  to  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  p.  91 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


55 


serious  sense  of  religion ;  but  she  knew  the  danger  of  his  situation  at 
Westminster,  and  how  exceedingly  apt  young  persons  are  to  be  drawn 
aside  from  religion  and  virtue,  by  improper  companions,  and  bad  exam¬ 
ples  constantly  before  their  eyes.  On  this  account  she  was  anxious  for 
the  preservation  of  his  morals,  as  he  grew  up  and  became  more  exposed 
to  temptation.  After  she  had  recovered  from  the  shock  of  the  fire, 
which  destroyed  all  they  had,  and  from  the  fury  of  which  they  saved 
themselves  with  great  difficulty,  she  wrote  him  a  long  letter,  dated 
October  1709  ;  which,  for  the  importance  of  the  matter,  and  the  energy 
with  which  it  is  written,  is  highly  deserving  of  preservation;  but,  on 
account  of  its  length,  I  can  insert  only  a  part  of  it. 

“  I  hope,”  says  she,  “that  you  retain  the  impressions  of  your  educa¬ 
tion,  nor  have  forgot  that  the  vows  of  God  are  upon  you.  You  know 
that  the  first-fruits  are  heaven’s  by  an  unalienable  right ;  and  that,  as 
your  parents  devoted  you  to  the  service  of  the  altar,  so  you  yourself 
made  it  your  choice  when  your  father  was  offered  another  way  of  life  for 
you.  But  have  you  duly  considered  what  such  a  choice,  and  such  a 
dedication  imports?  Consider  well,  what  separation  from  the  world! 
what  purity !  what  devotion !  what  exemplary  virtue  !  is  required  in  those 
who  are  to  guide  others  to  glory.  I  say  exemplary ;  for  low,  common 
degrees  of  piety  are  not  sufficient  for  those  of  the  sacred  function.  You 
must  not  think  to  live  like  the  rest  of  the  world :  Your  light  must  so  shine 
among  men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  thereby  be  led  to 
glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  For  my  part,  I  cannot  see 
with  what  face  clergymen  can  reprove  sinners,  or  exhort  men  to  lead 
a  good  life,  when  they  themselves  indulge  their  own  corrupt  inclinations, 
and  by  their  practice  contradict  their  doctrine.  If  the  holy  Jesus  be  in 
truth  their  Master,  and  they  be  really  his  Embassadors,  surely  it  becomes 
them  to  live  like  his  Disciples  :  And  if  they  do  not,  what  a  sad  account 
must  they  give  of  their  stewardship  ! 

“  I  would  advise  you,  as  much  as  possible  in  your  present  circum¬ 
stances,  to  throw  your  business  into  a  certain  method  ;  by  which  means 
you  will  learn  to  improve  every  precious  moment,  and  find  an  unspeak¬ 
able  facility  in  the  performance  of  your  respective  duties.  Begin  and 
end  the  day  with  Him  who  is  the  Alpha  and  Omega ;  and  if  you  really 
experience  what  it  is  to  love  God,  you  will  redeem  all  the  time  you  can 
for  his  more  immediate  service.  I  will  tell  you  what  rule  I  used  to 
observe  when  I  was  in  my  father’s  house,  and  had  as  little,  if  not  less 
liberty  than  you  have  now:  I  used  to  allow  myself  as  much  time  for 
recreation  as  I  spent  in  private  devotion  ;  not  that  I  always  spent  so 
much,  but  I  gave  myself  leave  to  go  so  far,  but  no  farther.  So  in  all 
things  else,  appoint  so  much  time  for  sleep,  eating,  company,  &c.  But 
above  all  things,  my  dear  Sammy,  I  command  you,  I  beg,  I  beseech 
you,  to  be  very  strict  in  observing  the  Lord’s  day. — In  all  things  endea¬ 
vour  to  act  upon  principle,  and  do  not  live  like  the  rest  of  mankind,  who 
pass  through  the  world  like  straws  upon  a  river,  which  are  carried  which 
way  the  stream  or  wind  drives  them.  Often  put  this  question  to  your¬ 
self,  Why  do  I  this  or  that?  Why  do  I  pray,  read,  study,  use  devo¬ 
tion  ?  &c.  By  which  means  you  will  com  3  to  such  a  steadiness  and 
consistency  in  your  words  and  actions,  as  becomes  a  reasonable  crea-. 
ture  and  a  good  Christian.” — These  observations  were  worthy  of  the-' 
mother,  and  they  were  properly  regarded  and  followed  by  the  son. 


56 


THE  RELATIVES  OF 


When  he  was  senior  scholar  at  Westminster,  the  Bishop  of  Roches¬ 
ter*  took  him  to  his  seat  at  Bromley  in  Kent,  to  read  to  him  in  the 
evenings.  He  was  at  this  time  eagerly  pursuing  his  studies  ;  and  this 
circumstance,  which,  for  several  reasons,  would  have  been  highly  gra¬ 
tifying  to  many,  was  to  him  no  small  mortification.  From  this  place  he 
wrote  a  Latin  letter  to  his  father,  in  August  1710,  in  which  he  complains 
heavily  of  the  Bishop  for  the  interruption  he  gave  him  in  his  learning. 
An  extract  from  this  letter  I  shall  insert  below, f  and  give  the  general 
purport  of  it  in  English.  Speaking  of  the  Bishop,  he  observes  :  “  He 
will  always  be  exceedingly  troublesome  to  me  both  in  sacred  and  pro¬ 
fane  learning  ;  for  he  interrupts  the  studies  to  which  I  had  applied  with 
all  my  might.  Last  year,  in  the  midst  of  our  business  in  the  College, 
he  took  me  off  both  from  study  and  from  school,  not  only  without  any 
benefit,  but  without  calling  me  to  any  thing  which  had  even  the  appear¬ 
ance  of  either  utility  or  pleasure.  To-day  he  is  from  home,  or  I  should 
scarcely  have  leisure  to  write  this  letter.  He  chose  me  from  all  the 
scholars, — me,  who  am  hoarse  and  short-sighted,  to  read  to  him  at 
night.  I  am  glad  you  enjoy  good  health.  I  beg  yours  and  my  mother’s 
blessing.  I  saw  my  grandmother  J  in  the  last  holydays  ;  in  those  which 
are  approaching,  I  cannot,  because  I  am  detained  by  an  unfriendly 
friend.” 

He  was  about  eighteen  years  old  when  he  wrote  this  letter,  and  not 
then  removed  from  school.  We  may  observe  in  it  marks  of  a  strong 
mind,  wholly  devoted  to  the  pursuit  of  classical  knowledge  :  and,  con¬ 
sidering  his  age  and  situation  at  the  time,  it  shows  a  progress  in  learn¬ 
ing  which  does  him  credit. 

His  mother’s  advice  had  a  proper  effect  on  his  mind,  and  was  the 
means  of  preserving  him  from  vices  too  common  to  the  youth  of  the 
place.  He  retained  his  sobriety,  his  reverence  for  God,  and  regard  for 
religion.  In  December  this  year,  he  wrote  to  his  mother ;  and  the 
following  extract  from  his  letter  gives  a  pleasing  view  of  his  simplicity, 
and  serious  attention  to  the  state  of  his  own  heart  and  the  first  motions 
of  evil.  “  I  received  the  sacrament,”  says  he,  “  the  first  Sunday  of  this 
month.  I  am  unstable  as  water.  I  frequently  make  good  resolutions, 
and  keep  them  for  a  time,  and  then  grow  weary  of  the  restraint.  I 
have  one  grand  failing,  which  is,  that,  having  done  my  duty,  I  under¬ 
value  others,  and  think  what  wretches  the  rest  of  the  College  are  com¬ 
pared  with  me.  Sometimes  in  my  relapses  I  cry  out,  ‘  Can  the  Ethio¬ 
pian  change  his  skin ,  and  the  leopard  his  spots  ?  Then  may  you  also  do 
good ,  who  are  accustomed  to  do  eviU  But  I  answer  again,  ‘  With  men 
this  is  impossible,  but  with  God  all  things  are  possible .’  Amen.” — Yet 
this  good  man  opposed  with  all  his  might  that  faith  which  his  brother 

*  The  predecessor  of  Atterbury,  who  was  not  advanced  to  the  See  of  Rochester  till  1718. 

■j-  “  Ille  mihi,  et  in  sacris  et  in  profanis  rebus,  semper  erit  infestissimus ;  studia  enirn 
intermitti  cogit,  quibus  pro  virili  incubuerani.  Ultimo  anno  in  Collegio  agendo,  ubi  non 
mihi  seniori  opus  est  amicorum  hospitio,  a  studiis  et  a  schola  me  detraxit ;  non  modo 
nullam  ad  utilitatem,  sed  ne  ad  minimam  quidem  vel  utilitatis  vel  voluptatis  speciem  me 
vocavit.  Ipse  hodie  foras  est,  aliter  vix  otium  foret  quo  has  scriberem.  Me  ex  omnibus 
discipulis  elegit,  ut  perlegerem  ei  noctu  libros  ;  me  raucum,  me  [xvuwa.  Gaudeo  vos 
valetudine  bona  frui.  Tuam  et  matemam  benedictionem  oro.  Episcopus  jussit  me  illius 
in  literis  mentionem  facere.  Da  veniam  subitis.  Aviam  ultimis  festis  vidi ;  his  venientibus 
non  possum,  quia  ab  inimico  amico  detineor.” 

|  The  widow  of  Mr.  John  Wesley,  of  New-Inn-hall,  Oxford,  and  niece  of  Dr.  Thomas 
Fuller.  She  had  then  been  a  widow  near  forty  years. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


57 


afterwards  preached,  and  which  alone  can  save  us  from  those  corrupt 
tions ! 

The  next  year,  1711,  he  was  elected  to  Christ  Church,  Oxford;* 
and  here,  as  well  as  at  Westminster,  he  acquired  the  character  of  an 
excellent  classic  scholar.  But  his  mind  was  too  large,  and  his  zeal  for 
religion  and  the  Established  Church  too  ardent,  to  be  confined  within 
the  bounds  prescribed  by  the  common  exercises  of  the  place. 

The  following  letter  shows  that  he  took  an  active  part  in  some  of  the 
principal  questions  agitated  among  the  literati  of  that  time.  It  is  dated 
June  3,  1713,  when  he  had  been  about  two  years  at  Oxford;  and  is 
addressed  to  the  Honourable  Robert  Nelson,  Esquire.  He  says,  “  I 
hoped,  long  ere  this,  to  have  perfected,  as  well  as  I  could,  my  Disser¬ 
tation  on  Ignatius,  and  gotten  it  ready  for  the  press,  when  I  came  to 
town  this  year.  But  I  found  myself  disappointed,  at  first,  for  some 
months,  by  my  affairs  in  the  East-India  House,  and  since  by  my  charity 
hymns  and  other  matters.  I  think  I  told  you  some  time  since,  that  I 
had  laid  materials  together  for  a  second  discourse  on  that  subject, 
directly  against  Mr.  Whiston’s  objections  to  the  shorter  and  genuine 
copy  of  Ignatius  ;  whereas  my  former  was  chiefly  against  the  larger : 
because  I  then  thought,  if  that  were  proved  interpolated,  it  would  be 
readily  granted  that  the  other  was  the  genuine.  But  having  found, 
when  Mr.  Whiston’s  four  volumes  came  out,  that  he  had  in  the  first  of 
them  laid  together  many  objections  against  the  shorter  epistles,  I  set 
myself  to  consider  them  ;  and  having  now  got  Archbishop  Ussher, 
Bishop  Pearson,  and  Dr.  Smyth,  on  that  subject,  and  as  carefully  as  I 
could  perused  them,  I  found  that  many  of  Mr.  Whiston’s  objections 
were  taken  from  Dailke,  a  few  from  the  writings  of  the  Socinians  and 
modem  Arians,  though  most  of  them  from  his  own  observations.  These 
latter  being  new,  and  having  not  appeared  when  Bishop  Pearson  or  the 
others  wrote,  could  not  be  taken  notice  of  by  them ;  and,  being  now 
published  in  the  English  language,  may  seduce  some  well-meaning 
persons,  and  persuade  tfiem  that  the  true  Ignatius  was  of  the  same 
opinion  with  the  Arians,  (whereas  I  am  sure  he  was  as  far  from  it  as 
light  is  from  darkness,)  and  that  the  rather  because  there  has  been  as 
yet  no  answer,  that  I  know  of,  published  to  them,  though  they  were 
printed  in  the  year  1711.  I  know  many  are  of  opinion,  it  is  best  still 
to  slight  him,  and  take  no  notice  of  him.  This  I  confess  is  the  most 
easy  way,  but  camiot  tell  whether  it  will  be  safe  in  respect  to  the  com¬ 
mon  people,  or  will  tend  so  much  to  the  honour  of  our  church  and 
nation.  Of  this,  however,  I  am  pretty  confident,  that  I  can  prove  all 
his  main  objections,  whether  general  or  particular,  against  the  shorter 
copy,  to  be  notoriously  false.  Such  as  that,  pp.  86,  87,  4  That  the 
smaller  so  frequently  calls  Christ  God,’  which  he  says  was  done  to 
serve  the  turn  of  the  Athanasians,  and  cannot  in  reason  be  supposed  to 
be  an  omission  in  the  larger,  but  must  be  interpolation  in  the  smaller : 
whereas  I  find  that  the  smaller  calls  him  God  but  fifteen  times,  the 
larger  eighteen,  and  if  we  take  in  those  to  Antioch  and  Tarsus,  twenty- 
two  times,  for  an  obvious  reason. 

“  Again,  he  says,  p.  64,  that  serious  exhortations  to  practical,  espe¬ 
cially  domestic  duties,  are  in  the  larger  only,  being  to  a  surprising 
degree  omitted  in  the  smaller.  But  I  have  collected  above  one  hun- 

*  Wfxch’s  List,  (fee,  pa^e  95. 


5S  THE  RELATIVES  OF 

dred  instances  wherein  these  duties  are  most  pressingly  recommended 
in  the  smaller. 

“  But  what  he  labours  most,  is  to  prove,  that  the  first  quotations  in 
Eusebius,  and  others  of  the  ancients,  are  agreeable  to  the  larger,  not 
the  smaller ;  whereas,  on  my  tracing  and  comparing  them  all,  as  far  as 
I  have  had  opportunity,  I  have  found  this  assertion  to  be  a  palpable 
mistake,  unless  in  one  quotation  from  the  Chronicon  Jllexandrinum,  or 
Paschale .  I  would  gladly  see  JMontfaucon  de  causa  JWwrcelli ,  St.  Basil 
contra  JMarcellum ,  observations  on  Pearson’s  Vindicice ,  and  some  good 
account  of  the  Jewish  Sephiroth ,  because  I  think  the  Gnostics,  Ba- 
silidians,  and  Valentinians,  borrowed  many  of  their  JEons  from  them, 
since  they  have  the  same  names  ;  and  this  perhaps,  might  give  farther 
light  to  the  famous  2irH  of  Ignatius  ;  for  the  clearing  whereof  Bishop 
Pearson,  Dr.  Bull,  and  Grotius  have  so  well  laboured.” 

This  letter  shows  the  spirit  and  zeal  of  Mr.  Wesley  for  sound  doctrine, 
and  does  credit  to  so  young  a  student.  When  he  had  taken  his  Mas¬ 
ter’s  degree,  he  was  sent  for,  to  officiate  as  Usher  at  Westminster 
School ;  and  soon  afterwards  he  took  orders,  under  the  patronage  of 
Dr.  Atterbury,  Bishop  of  Rochester,  and  Dean  of  Westminster.  He  was 
exemplary  in  discharging  the  various  duties  of  life,  and  did  honour  to 
his  profession  as  a  Christian  and  a  minister  of  the  Gospel.  He  had 
the  nicest  sense  of  honour  and  integrity;  and  the  utmost  abhorrence  of 
duplicity  and  falsehood.  He  was  humane  and  charitable  ;  not  only  ad¬ 
ministering  to  the  wants  of  the  poor  and  afflicted,  as  far  as  his  income 
would  permit,  but  also  using  his  influence  with  others  to  procure  them 
relief.  In  filial  affection  and  duty  to  his  parents,  he  was  remarkable  ; 
no  man  in  the  same  circumstances  ever  shone  brighter  in  this  branch  of 
Christian  duty,  through  the  whole  course  of  his  life. 

His  political  principles  are  strongly  apparent  in  the  following  Poetical 
Epistle  to  the  second  Earl  of  Oxford,  son  of  the  famous  Harley,  Prime 
Minister  to  Queen  Anne.  The  original,  in  his  own  handwriting,  is  be¬ 
fore  me  ;  I  believe,  it  was  never  before  published.  We  see  in  it  the 
firm  friend  of  Atterbury,  and  of  Harley  ;  the  loyal  man,  and  yet  the 
<£  unbending  Tory.” 

TO  THE  EARL  OF  OXFORD,  ON  HIS  NOT  APPEARING  AT  ST.  JAMES’S  ON  KING 
GEORGE  THE  SECOND’S  ACCESSION  TO  THE  THRONE. 

While  thick  to  Court  transported  Tories  run, 

Spumed  by  the  Sire,  and  smiled  on  by  the  Son ; 

Freed  from  an  Iron  Reign’s  continued  curse, 

Expecting  better,  and  secure  from  worse ; 

Beyond  their  principles,  now  passive  grown, 

They  lick  the  spittle  which  the  Whigs  have  thrown  ; 

Embrace  the  authors  of  their  former  tears, 

Forgetting,  in  an  hour,  the  spoil  of  years ; 

Reserved  and  silent,  you  at  distance  stand, 

Nor  haste  to  kiss  the  oft-extended  hand. 

Their  compliments  and  hopes  let  others  show ; 

And  if  they  will  be  laugh’d  at — be  it  so. 

So  George,  ascending  his  imperial  throne, 

With  decent  grief,  a  Father  may  bemoan ; 

Let  not  his  partial  greatness  e’er  require, 

That  duteous  Oxford  should  neglect  a  Sire : 

A  Sire,  who  left  a  heritage  more  fair, 

Than  hoarded  wealth,  or  sceptres  to  his  heir. 

A  Harley  seldom  treads  this  mortal  stage, 

Rut  Kings  and  misers  rise  in  every  age. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  \VE3LEY. 


59 


He  used  for  public  good  the  public  store, 

Still  daring  to  be  just  and  to  be  poor. 

Finn  to  his  country’s  and  religion’s  cause, 

True  to  our  ancient  faith  and  ancient  laws, 

He  due  regard  to  learning’s  seats  profest ; 

Nor  awed  with  threat’nings,  nor  with  troops  opprest. 

Skilful  through  suppliant  crowds  to  force  his  way, 

And  call  retiring  merit  into  day, 

No  narrow  views  his  mighty  soul  confined, 

Friend  to  the  world,  and  Patron  to  mankind ! 

He  join’d,  in  glorious  peace,  contending  Kings, 

And  pluck’d  the  Austrian  Eagle’s  spreading  wings. 

He  knew  the  rage  of  faction’s  tide  to  stem ; 

He  gave  the  Brunswick  race  their  diadem. 

Graved  in  your  bosom  let  his  image  dwell, 

Great  while  he  stood,  but  greater  when  he  fell. 

Fearless,  serene,  he  looked  on  danger  nigh. 

Let  Harcourt  double,  and  let  St.  J ohn*  fly ; 

Against  the  storm  he  turn’d  his  steady  face, 

And  scorn’d  the  shelter  of  an  Act  of  Grace. 

Others  by  mean  retreat  their  gains  ensure, 

Conscious  they  nfeed  the  pardons  they  procure. 

’T  was  vain,  O  George,  that  mercy  to  refuse 
Which  Oxford  could  not  want,  and  would  not  use,- 
T’  except  his  name,  who  faithful  to  thy  line. 

Among  the  British  Kings  inserted  thine ! 

What  Prince  so  vast  a  benefit  would  own  ? 

Thou  could’ st  not  pardon,  for  he  gave  thy  Crown. 

Fairly  rewarded  he,  to  death  pursued ! 

O  glorious  act  of  German  gratitude ! 

To  greet  their  power  how  nobly  you  disdain’d, 

Who  strove  with  Oxford’s  murder  to  be  stain’d ! 

|  To  George  with  supple  fawning  scorn  to  bow, — 

Persist ;  remember  you  are  Oxford  now  ! 

Faithful ,  but  never  cringing ,  to  the  Throne, — 

Forgive  his  father— nor  forget  your  own. 

The  reader  who  is  acquainted  with  the  party  feuds  of  that  day,  will 
not  be  surprised  to  hear,  that  he  was  deprived  of  his  right  to  succeed 
as  Second  Master  at  Westminster.  On  a  vacancy  when  it  was  thought 
no  man  should  be  preferred  before  him,  his  intimacy  with  the  Earl  of 
Oxford,  Bishop  Atterbury,  and  Mr.  Pope,  and  the  frequent  exertions  of 
his  wit  against  Sir  Robert  Walpole,  the  minister  of  that  day,  prevented 
his  advancement.  The  ostensible  reason  given  was  his  being  married , 
which  caused  him  to  send  an  elegant  poetical  compliment  to  his  wife, 
glorying  in  his  fault,  and  refusing  to  repent. 

He  was  unhappily  prejudiced  agamst  some  of  the  highest  truths  of 
the  Gospel.  Many  of  the  Dissenters  had  insisted  on  those  great  truths : 
but  he,  having  been  educated  in  the  highest  Church  principles,  had  inad¬ 
vertently  imbibed  a  dislike  to  those  very  truths  themselves,  because  they 
were  so  zealously  enforced  out  of  the  pale  of  the  Church  although  they 
are  so  plainly  taught  in  the  Articles  and  Homilies  of  the  Church  of  Eng¬ 
land.  |  Some  of  his  Letters  to  his  brother  John  are  still  extant,  and 
evince  a  most  determined  disapprobation  of  the  New  Faith ,  as  he  is 
pleased  to  term  “  the  knowledge  of  salvation  by  the  remission  of  our 
sins.”  He  published  a  quarto  volume  of  Poems,  some  of  which  were 

*  Lord  Bolingbroke. 

f  Dr.  Whitehead  seems  to  have  been  much  offended  at  this  assertion,  and  says,  “  If  it 
were  true,  it  would  show  him  to  be  a  man  almost  void  of  principle.”  It  was  true,  however; 
and  true  at  one  time  of  the  whole  family.  Mr.  John  Wesley  says  the  same  thing  of  himself. 
In  that  account  his  words  are,  “  I  had  been  long  since  taught  to  construe  away  all  those 
Scriptures  relating  to  this,  [viz.  to  the  sense  of  forgiveness,]  and  to  call  all  those  Presbyte¬ 
rians ,  who  spoke  otherwise.” 


THE  RELATIVES  OF 


60 

of  considerable  merit.  “The  Battle  of  the  Sexes,”  which  was  suggest¬ 
ed  to  him  by  a  paper  in  the  Guardian,  has  been  much  admired.  I  shall 
give  specimens  of  his  abilities  for  English  and  Latin  Poetry. 

His  Political  Poetry,  as  we  may  term  it,  did  not,  perhaps  could  not, 
generally  please ;  but  his  Religious  Poetry  made  rich  amends.  The 
subjoined  specimen  of  his  skill  in  Latin  Poetry  is  excellent.  The  fol¬ 
lowing  paraphrase  of  Isaiah  xl,  6,  as  quoted  by  St.  Peter,  in  his  first 
Epistle,  chap,  i,  24,  is  also  truly  admirable. 

ON  DR.  ALDRICH,  DEAN  OF  CHRIST  CHURCH,  OXON. 

Cum  subit  illius  lsetissivna  frontis  imago, 

Quem  nostri  toties  explicuere  sales  :  ( 

Cum  subit  et  canum  caput,  et  vigor  acer  ocelli,* 

Et  digna  mistus  cum  gravitate  lepos  : 

Solvimur  in  lachrymas,  et  inania  munera  versus 
Ad  tumulum  sparsis  fert  Elegia  comis. 

Aldricio,  debent  cui  munera  tanta  Camaense, 

Hoc  tribuisse  parum  est,  non  tsibuisse  scelus. 

The  following  translation  may  give  some  faint  idea  of  the  original, 
though  it  falls  far  short  of  it. 

That  cheerful  aspect  when  we  call  to  mind, 

So  often  smiling  at  our  artless  verse  ; 

That  mirth  with  serious  dignity  combined, 

That  vivid  piercing  eye,  those  silver  hairs ; — 

We  melt  in  tears,  and  pensively  bestow 
(Vain  presents !)  all  we  have,  our  grateful  lays. 

Small  to  give  this  to  whom  so  much  we  owe  ! 

Yet  sin  it  were  this  trophy  not  to  raise. 


ON  THE  DEATH  OF  A  VERT  YOUNG  LADY. 
u  Alljiesh  is  grass ,  and  all  the  glory  of  man  as  the  Jlower  of  grass 

The  morning  flowers  display  their  sweets, 

And  gay  their  silken  leaves  unfold, 

As  careless  of  die  noon-tide  heats, 

And  fearless  of  the  evening  cold. 

Nipt  by  the  wind’s  unkindly  blast, 

Parch’d  by  the  sun’s  directer  ray, 

The  momentary  glories  waste, 

The  short-lived  beauties  die  away. 

So  blooms  the  human  face  divine, 

When  youth  its  pride  of  beauty  shows 

Fairer  than  spring  tne  colours  shine, 

And  sweeter  than  the  virgin  rose. 

Or  worn  by  slowly  rolling  years, 

Or  broke  by  sickness  in  a  day, 

The  fading  glory,  disappears, 

The  short-lived  beauties  die  away. 

Yet  these,  new*  rising  from  the  tomb, 

With  lustrp  brighter  far  shall  shine ; 

Revive  with  ever- during  bloom, 

Safe  from  diseases  and  decline. 

Let  sickness  blast,  let  death  devour, 

If  heaven  must  recompense  our  pains : 

Perish  the  grass,  and  fade  the  flower, 

If  firm  the  word  of  God  remains ! 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley’s  High  Church  principles  led  him  to  disapprove 
of  the  conduct  of  his  brothers,  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  when 

*  The  Doctor’s  eyes,  as  Mr.  J.  Wesley  informed  me,  were  remarkably  small,  which  was 
the  reason  of  Mr.  S.  Wesley’s  use  of  the  diminutive. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


61 


they  became  Itinerant  preachers.  Several  letters  passed  between  him 
and  his  brother  John,  both  on  the  doctrine  which  he  taught,  find  on  his 
manner  of  teaching  it.  I  shall  have  an  opportunity  of  considering  some 
of  these  letters,  when  I  come  to  that  period  of  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  Life 
in  which  he  and  his  brother  Charles  became  Itinerants. 

Mr.  S.  Wesley  was  in  a  bad  state  of  health,  some  time  before  he  left 
Westminster ;  and  it  was  not  much  improved  by  his  removal  to  Tiverton. 
On  the  night  of  the  5th  of  November,  1739,  he  went  to  bed,  seemingly 
as  well  as  usual ;  was  taken  ill  about  three  in  the  morning ;  and  died 
at  seven,  after  about  four  hours  illness.  But  the  following  letter  will 
state  the  circumstances  more  minutely.  It  was  written  to  the  late  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley. 

Tiverton,  November  14, 1739. 

11  Reverend  and  dear  Sir, — Your  brother  and  my  dear  friend,  (for 
so  you  are  sensible  he  was  to  me,)  on  Monday  the  5th  of  Nov.  went  to 
bed,  as  he  thought,  as  well  as  he  had  been  for  some  time  before ;  was 
seized  about  three  o’clock  in  the  morning  veiy  ill,  when,  your  sister 
immediately  sent  for  Mr.  Norman,  and  ordered  the  servant  to  call  me. 
Mr.  Norman  came  as  quick  as  he  possibly  could,  but  said,  as  soon  as 
he  saw  him,  that  he  could  not  get  over  it,  but  would  die  in  a  few  hours. 
He  was  not  able  to  take  any  thing,  nor  able  to  speak  to  us,  only  yes  or 
no  to  a  question  asked  him ;  and  that  did  not  last  half  an  hour.  I  never 
went  from  his  bedside  till  he  expired,  which  was  about  seven  the  same 
morning.  With  a  great  deal  of  difficulty  we  persuaded  your  dear  sister 
to  leave  the  room  before  he  died.  I  trembled  to  think  how  she  would 
bear  it,  knowing  the  sincere  affection  and  love  she  had  for  him.  But, 
blessed  be  God,  He  hath  heard  and  answered  prayer  on  her  behalf,  and, 
in  a  great  measure,  calmed  her  spirit,  though  she  has  not  yet  been  out 
of  her  chamber.  Your  brother  was  buried  on  Monday  last,  in  the  after¬ 
noon,  and  he  is  gone  to  reap  the  fruit  of  his  labours.  I  pray  God  we 
may  imitate  him  in  all  his  virtues,  and  be  prepared  to  follow.  I  should 
enlarge  much  more,  but  have  not  time  ;  for  which  reason  I  hope  you 
will  excuse  him,  who  is  under  the  greatest  obligations  to  be,  and  really 
is,  with  the  greatest  sincerity,  Yours  in  all  things , 

“Amos  Matthews.” 

Mr.  S.  Wesley,  Jun.,  was  of  a  benevolent  temper,  which  he  cuki- 
vated  upon  principle.  He  was  one  of  the  projectors,  and  a  very  careful 
and  active  promoter,  of  the  first  Infirmary  set  up  at  Westminster,  for  the 
relief  of  the  sick  and  needy,  in  1719;  and  he  had  the  satisfaction  to 
see  it  flourish,*  and  to  propagate  by  its  example,  under  the  prudent 
management  of  other  good  persons,  many  pious  establishments  of  the 
same  kind  in  distant  parts  of  the  nation. 

The  following  extracts  of  letters  from  his  patron,  Bishop  Atterbuiy, 
are  too  much  to  his  honour  not  to  be  mentioned  here  ;  they  were  occa¬ 
sioned  by  that  fine  poem,  printed  in  his  works,  on  the  Death  of  J\lrs. 
Morice ,  his  Lordship’s  daughter. 

April  24,  1730. 

“  I  have  received  a  poem  from  Mr.  Morice,  which  I  must  be  insen¬ 
sible  not  to  thank  you  for, — your  Elegy  on  the  death  of  Mrs.  Morice. 

I  cannot  help  an  impulse  upon  me,  to  tell  you  under  my  own  hand,  the 

*  It  is  now  St.  George’s  Hospital  at  Hv4e  Park  Comer. 

9 


62 


THE  RELATIVES  OF 


satisfaction  1  feel,  the  approbation  I  give,  the  envy  I  bear  you,  tor  this 
good  work  ;  as  a  poet  and  as  a  man,  I  thank  you,  I  esteem  you.” 

“  Paris,  May  27,  1730. 

“  I  am  obliged  to  W.  for  what  he  has  written  on  my  dear  child  ;  and 
take  it  the  more  kindly,  because  he  could  not  hope  for  my  being  ever  in 
a  condition  to  reward  him,  though,  if  ever  I  am,  I  will ;  for  he  has  shown 
an  invariable  regard  for  me  all  along  in  all  circumstances ;  and  much  more 
than  some  of  his  acquaintance,  who  had  ten  times  greater  obligations.” 

“Paris,  June  30, 1730. 

“  The  verses  you  sent  me  touched  me  very  nearly,  and  the  Latin  in 
the  front  of  them  as  much  as  the  English  that  followed.  There  are  a 
great  many  good  lines  in  them,  and  they  are  writ  with  as  much  affection 
as  poetry.  They  came  from  the  heart  of  the  author,  and  he  has  a  share 
of  mine  in  return ;  and  if  ever  I  come  back  to  my  country  with  honour, 
he  shall  find  it.” 

These  extracts  do  honour  to  the  feelings  of  Atterbury  as  a  man ;  and 
they  give  a  noble  testimony  to  the  disinterested  and  unchangeable  friend¬ 
ship  of  Mr.  S.  Wesley  for  a  person  whom  he  esteemed,  and  whom  he 
thought  deeply  injured. 

The  following  inscription  on  his  grave-stone,  in  the  churchyard  at 
Tiverton,  well  expresses  his  character,  and,  I  believe,  does  not  exceed 
the  truth : — 

HERE  LIE  INTERRED 

THE  REMAINS  OF  THE  REV.  SAMUEL  WESLEY,  A.  M. 

Some  time  Student  of  Christ  Church,  Oxon : 

A  man,  for  his  uncommon  wit  and  learning, 

F or  the  benevolence  of  his  temper 
And  simplicity  of  manners, 

Deservedly  beloved  arid  esteemed  by  all. 

An  excellent  Preacher ; 

But  whose  best  sermon 
Was,  the  constant  example  of  an  edifying  life : 

So  continually  and  zealously  employed 
In  acts  of  beneficence  and  charity, 

That  he  truly  followed 
His  blessed  Master’s  example, 

In  going  about  doing  good. 

Of  such  scrupulous  integrity, 

That  he  declined  occasions  of  advancement  in  the  world, 

Through  fear  of  being  involved  in  dangerous  compliances, 

And  avoided  the  usual  ways  to  preferment 
As  studiously  as  many  others  seek  them. 

Therefore,  after  a  life  spent 
In  the  laborious  employment  of  teaching  youth, 

First,  for  near  twenty  years, 

As  one  of  the  Ushers  in  Westminster  School ;  , 

Afterwards,  for  seven  years, 

As  Head  Master  of  the  Free-School  at  Tiverton, 

He  resigned  his  soul  to  God, 

Nov.  6, 1 739,  in  the  49th  year  of  his  age. 


We  have  now  taken  a  view  of  the  Wesley  family,  and  when  their 
situation  and  circumstances  are  considered,  they  will  appear,  I  believe, 
second  to  none  of  whom  we  have  any  clear  record,  either  for  learning, 
moral  worth,  or  sincere  piety.  Their  religion,  however,  must  be  esti¬ 
mated  according  to  the  day  in  which  they  lived.  The  real  excellence 
of  the  Puritan  dispensation  had  nearly  passed  away,  and  little  remained 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


63 


of  it  that  was  uncontaminated  with  Antinomianism.  The  first  Puritans 
were  eminent  for  holiness  in  all  its  branches ;  but  the  spurious  race 
that  followed  were  chiefly  noted  for  turbulent  zeal  and  a  canting  hypo¬ 
crisy,  that  brought  all  truo  religion,  in  its  life  and  power,  into  contempt. 
Their  ambition  also  was  manifest,  and  the  nation  felt  it.  It  acted  with 
an  energy  that  seemed  truly  judicial,  and  succeeded  even  to  the  over¬ 
throwing  both  of  the  Church  and  the  State. 

The  real  Puritans  (allowing  the  nickname,)  had  suffered  like  their 
Master,  remembering  his  word,  “  Vengeance  is  mine ,  I  will  repay.” 
He  did,  indeed,  terribly  repay  the  despisers  of  religion.  By  the  Anti- 
nomian  descendants  of  his  persecuted  followers,  he  awfully  avenged  the 
cause  of  those  who  had,  in  well  doing ,  and  patient  suffering ,  committed 
themselves  to  Him  who  judgeth  righteously.  Thus  God  ordainetk  his 
am'ows  against  the  persecutors. 

The  Gospel,  however,  was  disgraced,  and  the  truly  pious  were 
offended  ;  and  though  we  are  certainly,  (through  Him  who  always  brings 
good  out  of  evil,)  indebted  to  that  awful  misrule  for  much  of  our  civil 
and  religious  liberty,  yet  the  wound  then  inflicted  on  vital  godliness  has 
not  been  fully  healed  unto  this  day. 

The  Wesley  family,  settled  at  Epworth,  had  imbibed  this  spirit  of 
offence,  with  a  considerable  portion  of  contempt  for  those  who  still 
professed  this  Puritanical  or  Presbyterian  Faith,  as  it  was  then  called ; 
although  it  was,  in  substance,  the  very  faith  of  the  Gospel,  and  of  the 
Church  of  England.  The  family  were  eminent  for  learning,  and  sound 
in  the  faith,  that  is,  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity;  but  they  were 
strangers  to  the  living  faith  of  the  Gospel,  not  one  of  the  family  even 
professing  any  thing  of  the  kind.  The  excellent  mother,  indeed,  had 
an  early  knowledge  of  it  from  her  pious  father,  who  died  in  the  full 
triumph  of  that  faith.  This  might  have  led  her  to  the  possession  of 
that  pearl  of  great  price  ;  but  other  sentiments  were  entertained,  which 
damped  the  real  work  divine.  Like  the  first  believers  at  Ephesus,  the 
family  knew  only  the  baptism  or  dispensation  of  John,  and  needed  to 
be  taught,  even  by  the  unlearned,  the  way  of  God  more  perfectly .  The 
baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  especially  as  being  the  privilege  of  all 
believers,  was  then  but  seldom  mentioned.  A  legalized  Gospel,  that 
gave  full  employment  to  the  understanding,  but  left  the  heart  cold  and 
unrenewed,  was  the  fashionable  Gospel  of  that  day.  The  teaching 
was  generally  like  that  which  is  found  in  Secker’s  Lectures  to  Candi¬ 
dates  for  the  Ministry. — “  Gentlemen,”  says  that  pious  divine,  “  I  have 
no  fear  concerning  your  faith,  but  I  greatly  fear  lest  you  should  not 
have  repentance.”  Such  theology  as  this  was  not  calculated  to  abase 
the  sinner,  or  to  create  him  anew  in  Christ  Jesus.  Impenitent  faith  is 
certainly  not  the  faith  whereby,  as  our  church  teaches,  a  sinner  is  justi¬ 
fied  before  God,  and  by  it  alone  ;  nor  can  it  be  the  faith  of  God’s  elect ; 
nor  can  it  produce  righteousness ,  peace,  and  joy ;  nor  can  a  repentance, 
grounded  on  such  a  faith,  be  repentance  unto  life.  We  need  not  won¬ 
der,  therefore,  that  when  the  true  doctrine  of  faith  came  into  the  family, 
it  should  be  looked  upon,  as  Mr.  Gambold  observes,  as  a  downright 
robber.  “  If  you  speak  of  faith,”  observes  that  pious  theologian,  “  in 
such  a  manner  as  makes  Christ  a  Saviour  to  the  uttermost, — a  most 
universal  help  and  refuge, — in  such  a  manner  as  takes  away  all  glory¬ 
ing,  but  adds  happiness  to  wretched  man  ;  as  discovers  a  greater  pollu- 


64 


THE  RELATIVES  OF 


tion  in  the  best  of*  us,  than  we  would  before  acknowledge,  but  brings  a 
greater  deliverance  than  we  could  before  expect :  If  any  one  offers  to 
talk  at  this  rate,  he  shall  be  heard  with  the  same  abhorrence  as  if  he 
was  going  to  rob  mankind  of  their  salvation.” 

The  family  were  eventually  thus  divided  ;  and  not  only  about  the  true 
faith  of  the  Gospel,  by  which  we  should  learn  from  the  Divine  Author 
of  it  to  be  the  friends  of  sinners,  and  to  sit  down  on  a  level  with  them 
as  soon  as  they  begin  to  repent ;  but  about  that  semblance  of  it,  in  its 
fruits  and  effects,  which  Mr.  John  Wesley  had  learned  from  Mr.  Law, 
and  other  mystic  writers,  and  inculcated  in  his  latter  visits  to  his  father’s 
house.  When,  as  he  informed  me,  he  carried  even  this  faith  into  the 
family,  it  seemed  to  turn  the  house  upside  down.  “  Never,”  said  he, 
“  did  I  see  my  mother  so  moved.  Upon  one  occasion  she  said,  with 
more  appearance  of  anger  than  ever  I  saw  in  her  before,  ‘  Shall  /  be 
taught  by  a  boy  V  ”  But  his  father  exerted  a  more  sturdy  resistance  ; 
and  when  the  son,  from  the  height  of  his  mystic  elevation,  would 
enforce  the  purity  which  he  had  learned  from  his  contemplative  friend, 
the  old  man  desired  him  “  to  get  out  of  his  house  with  his  apostolical 
nostrums  !”  They  were  not,  indeed,  apostolical  ;  for  they  had  not 
the  evangelical  root, 

I  the  chief  of  sinners  am, 

But  Jesus  died  for  me  I 

This  the  whole  family  had  yet  to  learn.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  used  to 
say,  even  in  old  age,  “  Mr.  Law  was  our  John  the  Baptist.”  He  put 
them  on  a  kind  of  penance,  which  thoroughly  showed  them  their  own 
hearts,  but  which  gave  them  no  victory  over  sin  ;  no  peace  or  joy  in 
believing.  The  two  brothers,  however,  held  on  their  way,  and  became 
the  Apostles,  not  only  of  their  own  family,  but  of  the  nation,  yea,  (and 
in  a  high  sense,)  of  the  world.  I  shall  not,  therefore,  in  this  history, 
divide  whom  God  thus  joined,  by  considering  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
apart,  or  merely  as  one  of  the  original  stock  ;  but  shall  present  him  as 
bound  up  in  the  same  bundle  of  life  with  his  devoted  brother.  The 
day  of  faith,  called  by  the  world,  and  by  worldly  writers,  “  the  day  of 
enthusiasm,”  now  swiftly  approached  ;  that  day,  which  was,  chiefly 
through  their  ministry, 

To  fill  the  earth  with  golden  fruit, 

With  ripe  Millennial  love. 

The  faith  of  the  Gospel,  though  it  could  scarcely  be  seen  in  any  of 
the  existing  religious  communities,  except  in  their  forms  or  confessions, 
was  not,  however,  extinct  in  the  land.  There  were  individuals  at  this 
time  who  enjoyed  it  in  its  peace,  power,  and  purity.  Two  letters  now 
lie  before  me  which  fully  prove,  that  when  Mr.  Wesley  shook  the  nation, 
by  publicly  declaring  that  faith ,  it  was  found  to  have  its  seat  in  the 
hearts  of  some  whom  the  Lord  knew,  though  they  were  unknown  to 
man.  We  have  heard  Mr.  Wesley  breathing  out  his  soul  in  those 
words, 

Ah  !  join  me  to  thy  secret  ones ! 

Ah !  gather  all  thy  living  stones ! 

And  we  have  seen  the  fabled  power  of  Amphion’s  lyre  gloriously  real¬ 
ised.  These  living  stones  were  djawn  by  the  music  of  “  that  only 
name  given  unto  men  whereby  they  can  be  saved .”  They  gathered 
round  the  standard  of  truth  when  they  saw  it  exalted,  and  comforted 


IHE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


65 


the  heart  of  the  Lord’s  servant,  who  had  the  boldness  to  raise  it  up 
even  in  the  highways.  These  letters  were  written  in  the  year  1738, 
after  Mr.  Wesley  had  attained  to  the  true  faith  of  the  Gospel,  and  was 
labouring  to  propagate  it  in  the  face  of  all  manner  of  reproach  and 
opposition.  They  describe  the  same  work  of  grace,  as  having  been 
experienced  by  the  writer  eighteen  years  before,  when  the  Wesley 
family  were  either  totally  ignorant  of  any  such  faith,  or  deeply  preju¬ 
diced  against  it. 

“  My  Dear  Friend,  whom  I  love  in  the  truth, — Grace  be  with  you, 
and  peace  from  God  our  Father,  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  protest 
by  the  rejoicing  which  I  have  in  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord,  I  die  daily  to 
myself,  and  grow  stronger  and  stronger  in  the  power  of  my  Saviour’s 
resurrection.  The  refreshments  that  come  from  his  presence  into  my 
soul,  satisfy  it,  as  it  were,  with  marrow  and  fatness.  I  know  my  Sa¬ 
viour’s  voice,  and  my  heart  bums  with  love  and  desire  to  follow  him  in 
the  regeneration ,  having  no  confidence  in  the  flesh.  I  loath  myself,  and 
love  him  only.  My  dear  brother,  my  spirit  even  at  this  moment  rejoices 
in  God  my  Saviour ;  and  the  love ,  which  is  shed  abroad  in  my  heart  by 
the  Holy  Ghost ,  so  destroys  all  self-love,  that  I  could  lay  down  my  life 
for  the  good  of  my  brethren.  May  Jesus  remember  you,  now  he  is  in 
his  kingdom ;  for  he  quickeneth  whomsoever  he  will,  and  has  now  power 
upon  earth  to  forgive  sins.  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth ,  and  have 
confidence  towards  God,  that,  through  his  blood,  my  sins  are  forgiven. 
He  has  begotten  me  again,  and  loves  and  delivers  me  from  the  power 
of  sin,  so  that  it  has  no  dominion  over  me.  His  Spirit  bears  witness 
with  my  spirit ,  that  I  am  his  child  by  adoption  and  grace .  And  this  is 
not  for  works  of  righteousness  which  I  have  done ,  for  I  am  his  workman¬ 
ship ,  created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works ;  so  that  all  boasting  is 
excluded.  I  was  found  of  him  that  sought  him  not ;  and  of  this  I  am 
confident,  that  whosoever  cometh  to  him ,  he  will  in  nowise  cast  him  out . 
It  is  now  about  eighteen  years  since  Jesus  took  possession  of  my  heart. 
He  then  opened  my  eyes,  and  said  unto  me,  Son ,  be  of  good  cheer ,  thy 
sins  are  forgiven  ;  and  since  that  time,  the  whole  bent  of  my  will  has 
been  towards  him,  night  and  day,  even  in  my  dreams !  By  abiding  in 
him  I  am  more  than  conqueror,  (through  his  strengthening  me,)  over 
those  corruptions  which  before  I  was  always  a  slave  to.  I  have  many 
things  to  say  to  you,  but  you  cannot  bear  them  yet.  The  Comforter 
will  lead  you  into  all  truth ,  and  his  unction  will  show  you  far,  far  greater 
things  than  the  most  exalted  wisdom  of  man  can  attain  to.  Now  the 
God  of  peace ,  which  brought  again  from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ,  that  Great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep ,  through  the  blood  of  the  ever¬ 
lasting  covenant ,  make  you  perfect  in  every  good  work ,  working  in  you 
that  which  is  well-pleasing  in  his  sight ;  to  him  be  glory  in  the  church 
by  Christ  Jesus.  May  you,  and  all  those  who  wait  for  his  appearing, 
find  the  consolation  of  Israel!  This  is  the  earnest  prayer  of 

“  Your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ,  “  William  Fish.” 

The  second  letter  was  evidently  written  in  answer  to  some  inquiries 
made  by  Mr.  Wesley. 

“London,  December  5th,  1738. 

“  My  dear  Friend, — I  cannot  but  acknowledge  that  my  joys  are  ' 
sometimes  abated  by  sorrow,  but  then  mv  sorrow  is  after  a  godly  sort. 


66  THE  RELATIVES  OP  THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 

so  that  I  must  not  say  my  joys  are  interrupted :  For  although  heaviness 
endures  for  a  night,  unspeakable  joy  cometh  in  the  morning.  I  am 
always  in  a  habitual  disposition  for  prayer,  though  I  have  not  always 
the  same  fervency  in  prayer.  I  can  in  every  thing ,  without  exception, 
give  thanks ;  especially  as  troubles  and  afflictions  have  abounded,  so,  in 
an  extraordinary  degree,  consolations  in  Christ  have  abounded  also.  My 
dear  friend,  bear  with  my  narration  after  what  manner  I  was  born  of 
God.  It  was  an  instantaneous  act.  My  whole  heart  was  filled  with  a 
divine  power,  a  joy  unspeakable,  drawing  all  the  faculties  of  my  soul 
after  Christ,  which  continued  three  or  four  nights  and  days.  It  was  as 
a  mighty  rushing  wind  coming  into  the  soul,  enabling  me  from  that 
moment  to  be  more  than  conqueror  over  those  lusts  and  corruptions 
which,  before  that  time,  I  was  enslaved  to.  It  is  a  salvation  beyond 
what  we  can  express.  I  know  1  dwell  in  Christ  and  Christ  in  me.  I 
am  bone  of  his  bone  and  flesh  of  his  flesh.  And  what  shall  I  say?  O 
that  I  were  dissolved,  that  I  might  be  with  him  where  he  is  !  But  I  will 
wait  till  he  summons  me  hence ;  for  his  time  is  best.  O  that  I  might 
have  my  request,  and  that  God  would  grant  the  thing  that  I  long  for! 
viz.  that  you  and  all  that  desire  1  The  Beloved ,’  may  be  espoused  to  him, 
and  receive  the  earnest  of  that  inheritance  which  is  incorruptible  and 
fadeth  not  away,  reserved  for  those  who  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God , 
through  faith ,  unto  salvation,  ready  to  be  revealed  in  these  last  times . 

“  Your  sincere  friend  and  brother  in  Christ, 

“  William  Fish.” 

These  letters  must  have  greatly  strengthened  Mr.  Wesley  in  the  faith 
which  he  received  after  his  return  from  America,  chiefly  through  the 
instrumentality  of  Peter  Boehler.  He  saw  by  them,  that  the  true  faith 
of  the  Gospel  was  in  England  a  long  time  before  it  was  presented  to 
him  by  the  Moravian  Missionaries.  He  saw  also  in  these  letters  the 
reality  of  that  faith,  which  is  described  in  the  Seventeenth  Article  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  in  her  Communion  Service.  They  must  also 
have  greatly  helped  him  to  resist  those  Antinomian  attacks,  by  which 
that  faith  was  assailed  soon  after  its  reappearance.  They  show  that  the 
true  witness  of  the  Spirit,  without  which  there  can  be  no  deliverance 
from  guilt,  always  proves  its  divine  origin  by  its  holy  fruits. 


THE  LIFE 


OF 

THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


BOOK  THE  SECOND. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY,  FROM  HIS  BIRTH  TO  THE  YEAR 

1735  ;  WITH  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  HIS  BROTHER,  THE  REV.  CHARLES 

WESLEY. 

Mr.  John  Wesley  was  the  second  son  of  Samuel  and  Susannah 
Wesley,  and  bom  at  Epworth  in  Lincolnshire,  on  the  17th  of  June, 
1703,  0.  S.  There  has  indeed  been  some  variation  in  the  accounts 
given  of  his  age  by  different  persons  of  the  family  ;  but  the  certificate 
of  it,  sent  him  by  his  father  a  little  before  he  was  ordained  priest,  to 
satisfy  the  Bishop  concerning  his  age,  puts  the  matter  beyond  a  doubt. 

“  Epworth,  August  23,  1728. 

“  John  Wesley,  m.  a.,  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  was  twenty-five 
years  old  the  17th  of  June  last,  having  been  baptized  a  few  hours  after 
his  birth,  by  me, 

“  Samuel  Wesley,  Rector  of  Epworth.” 

When  he  was  nearly  six  years  old,  a  calamity  happened  which  threat¬ 
ened  him,  and  indeed  the  whole  family,  with  destruction.  By  accident, 
as  all  that  have  written  concerning  it  have  supposed,  but  according  to 
his  own  account,  by  the  wickedness  of  some  of  his  father’s  parishioners, 
who  could  not  bear  the  plain  dealing  of  so  faithful  and  resolute  a  pastor, 
the  parsonage-house  was  set  on  fire. 

The  following  anecdote,  related  to  me  by  Mr.  John  Wesley,  will 
throw  some  light  upon  this  event.  Many  of  his  father’s  parishioners 
gave  him  much  trouble  about  the  tithes.  At  one  time  they  would  only 
pay  in  kind.  Going  into  a  field,  upon  one  of  those  occasions,  where 
the  tithe-com  was  laid  out,  Mr.  Wesley  found  a  farmer  very  deliberately 
at  work  with  a  pair  of  shears,  cutting  off  the  ears  of  corn  and  putting 
them  into  a  bag  which  he  had  brought  with  him  for  that  purpose.  Mr. 
Wesley  said  not  any  thing  to  him,  but  took  him  by  the  arm  and  walked 
with  him  into  the  town.  When  they  got  into  the  market-place,  Mr. 
Wesley  seized  the  bag,  and,  turning  it  inside  out  before  all  the  people, 
told  them  what  the  farmer  had  been  doing.  He  then  left  him,  with  his 
pilfered  spoils,  to  the  judgment  of  his  neighbours,  and  walked  quietly 
home. 


THE  LIFE  OF 


b8 

A  letter  from  Mrs.  Susannah  Wesley  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hoolp,  gives 
the  best  account  of  this  calamitous  fire.  It  is  dated  August  24, 1709. 

“  Reverend  Sir, — My  master  is  much  concerned  that  he  was  so 
unhappy  as  to  miss  of  seeing  you  at  Epworth ;  and  he  is  not  a  little 
troubled  that  the  great  hurry  of  business,  about  building  his  house,  will 
not  afford  him  leisure  to  write.  He  has  therefore  ordered  me  to  satisfy 
your  desire  as  well  as  I  can,  which  I  shall  do  by  a  simple  relation  of 
matters  of  fact,  though  I  cannot  at  this  distance  of  time  recollect  every 
calamitous  circumstance  that  attended  our  strange  reverse  of  fortune. 
On  Wednesday  night,  February  the  9th,  between  the  hours  of  eleven  and 
twelve,  our  house  took  fire ;  by  what  accident  God  only  knows.  It  was 
discovered  by  some  sparks  falling  from  the  roof  upon  a  bed,  where  one 
of  the  children  (Hetty)  lay,  and  burning  her  feet.  She  immediately  ran 
to  our  chamber  and  called  us  ;  but  I  believe  no  one  heard  her ;  for  Mr. 
Wesley  was  alarmed  by  a  cry  of  fire  in  the  street,  upon  which  he  rose, 
little  imagining  that  his  own  house  was  on  fire  ;  but  on  opening  his  door, 
he  found  it  was  full  of  smoke,  and  that  the  roof  was  already  burnt  through. 
He  immediately  came  to  my  room,  (as  1  was  very  ill,  he  lay  in  a  sepa¬ 
rate  room  from  me,)  and  bid  me  and  my  two  eldest  daughters  rise 
quickly  and  shift  for  our  lives,  the  house  being  all  on  fire.  Then  he 
ran  and  burst  open  the  nursery-door,  and  called  to  the  maid  to  bring 
out  the  children.  The  two  little  ones  lay  in  the  bed  with  her ;  the 
three  others  in  another  bed.  She  snatched  up  the  youngest,  and  bid 
the  rest  follow,  which  they  did,  except  Jacky.  When  we  were  got 
into  the  hall,  and  saw  ourselves  surrounded  with  flames,  and  that  the 
roof  was  on  the  point  of  falling,  we  concluded  ourselves  inevitably  lost, 
as  Mr.  Wesley  in  his  fright  had  forgot  the  keys  of  the  doors  above 
stairs.  But  he  ventured  up  stairs  once  more,  and  recovered  them,  a 
minute  before  the  staircase  took  fire.  When  we  opened  the  street 
door,  the  strong  northeast  wind  drove  the  flames  in  with  such  violence, 
that  none  could  stand  against  them  :  Mr.  Wesley,  only,  had  such  pre¬ 
sence  of  mind  as  to  think  of  the  garden  door,  out  of  which  he  helped 
some  of  the  children  ;  the  rest  got  through  the  windows.  I  was  not  in 
a  condition  to  climb  up  to  the  windows  ;  nor  could  I  get  to  the  garden 
door.  I  endeavoured  three  times  to  force  my  passage  through  the 
street  door,  but  was  as  often  beat  back  by  the  fury  of  the  flames.  In 
this  distress  I  besought  our  blessed  Saviour  to  preserve  me,  if  it  were 
his  will,  from  that  death ;  and  then  waded  through  the  fire,  naked  as  I 
was,  which  did  me  no  farther  harm  than  a  little  scorching  [of]  my 
hands  and  face. 

“  While  Mr.  Wesley  was  carrying  the  children  into  the  garden,  he 
heard  the  child  in  the  nursery  cry  out  miserably  for  help,  which  extremely 
affected  him ;  but  his  affliction  was  much  increased,  when  he  had  seve¬ 
ral  times  attempted  the  stairs  then  on  fire,  and  found  they  would  not 
bear  his  weight.  Finding  it  was  impossible  to  get  near  him,  he  gave 
him  up  for  lost,  and  kneeling  down,  he  commended  his  soul  to  God, 
and  left  him,  as  he  thought,  perishing  in  the  flames.  But  the  boy  see¬ 
ing  none  come  to  his  help,  and  being  frightened,  the  chamber  and  bed 
being  on  fire,  he  climbed  up  to  the  casement,  where  he  was  soon  per¬ 
ceived  by  the  men  in  the  yard,  who  immediately  got  up  and  pulled  him 
out,  just  in  the  article  of  time  that  the  roof  fell  in,  and  beat  the  chamber 


THE  ItEV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


69 


out,  just  in  the  article  of  time  that  the  roof  fell  in,  and  beat  the  chamber 
to  the  ground.  Thus,  by  the  infinite  mercy  of  Almighty  God,  our  lives 
were  all  preserved  by  little  less  than  miracle ;  for  there  passed  but  a 
few  minutes  between  the  first  alarm  of  fire,  and  the  falling  of  the  house.” 

Mr.  John  Wesley’s  account  of  what  happened  to  himself,  varies  a 
little  fr  om  this  relation  given  by  his  mother.  “  I  believe,”  says  he,  “  it 
was  just  at  that  time  (when  they  thought  they  heard  him  cry)  I  waked : 
for  I  did  not  cry,  as  they  imagined,  unless  it  was  afterwards.  I  remem¬ 
ber  all  the  circumstances  as  distinctly  as  though  it  were  but  yesterday. 
Seeing  the  room  was  very  light,  I  called  to  the  maid  to  take  me  up. 
But  none  answering,  I  put  my  head  out  of  the  curtains  and  saw  streaks 
of  fire  on  the  top  of  the  room.  I  got  up  and  ran  to  the  door,  but  could 
get  no  farther,  all  the  floor  beyond  it  being  in  a  blaze.  I  then  climbed 
upon  a  chest  which  stood  near  the  window :  one  in  the  yard  saw  me, 
and  proposed  running  to  fetch  a  ladder.  Another  answered,  4  there 
will  not  be  time :  but  I  have  thought  of  another  expedient.  Here  I 
will  fix  myself  against  the  wall :  lift  a  light  man,  and  set  him  on  my 
shoulders.’  They  did  so,  and  he  took  me  out  of  the' window.  Just 
then  the  roof  fell ;  but  it  fell  inward,  or  we  had  all  been  crushed  at 
once.  When  they  brought  me  into  the  house  where  my  father  was,  he 
cried  out,  4  Come,  neighbours  !  let  us  kneel  down  !  let  us  give  thanks 
to  God !  He  has  given  me  all  my  eight  children :  let  the  house  go, 
I  am  rich  enough  !’ 

44  The  next  day,  as  he  was  walking  in  the  garden,  and  surveying  the 
ruins  of  the  house,  he  picked  up  part  of  a  leaf  of  his  Polyglott  Bible,  on 
which  just  these  words  were  legible  : —  Vade ;  vende  omnia  quce  habes , 
et  attolle  crucem ,  et  sequere  me.  Go  :  sell  all  that  thou  hast :  and  take 
up  thy  cross ,  and  follow  me.” 

The  memory  of  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  escape  is  preserved  in  one  of 
his  early  prints.  Under  his  portrait  there  is  a  house  in  flames,  with 
this  inscription :  44  Is  not  this  a  brand,  plucked  out  of  the  burning  ?” 
He  remembered  this  event  ever  after  with  the  most  lively  gratitude,  and 
more  than  once  has  introduced  it  in  his  writings. 

The  peculiar  danger  and  wonderful  escape  of  this  child,  excited  a 
good  deal  of  attention  and  inquiry  at  the  time,  especially  among  the 
friends  and  relations  of  the  family.  His  brother  Samuel,  being  then  at 
Westminster,  writes  to  his  mother  on  this  occasion  in  the  following 
words,  complaining  that  they  did  not  inform  him  of  the  particulars. 
44  I  have  not  heard  a  word  from  the  country  since  the  first  letter  you 
sent  me  after  the  fire.  I  am  quite  ashamed  to  go  to  any  of  my  rela¬ 
tions.  They  ask  me,  4  whether  my  father  means  to  leave  Ep worth  ? 
whether  he  is  building  his  house  ?  whether  he  has  lost  all  his  books 
and  papers  ?  if  nothing  was  saved  ?  what  was  the  lost  child  ?  a  boy  or 
a  girl  1  what  was  its  name  V  &c.  To  all  which  I  am  forced  to  answer, 
I  cannot  tell ;  I  do  not  know ;  I  have  not  heard.  I  have  asked  my 
father  some  of  these  questions,  but  am  still  an  ignoramus.” 

All  the  children  received  the  first  rudiments  of  learning  from  their 
mother,  who,  as  we  have  seen,  was  admirably  qualified  for  this  office 
in  her  own  family.  There  is  no  evidence  that  the  boys  were  ever  put 
to  any  school  in  the  country,  their  mother  having  a  very  bad  opinion  of 
the  common  methods  of  instructing  and  governing  children.  But  she 
Vol.  I.  10 


70 


THE  LIFE  OF 


was  not  only  attentive  to  their  progress  in  learning,  she  likewise  endea¬ 
voured  to  give  them,  as  early  as  possible,  just  and  useful  notions  of 
religion.  Her  mind  seems  to  have  been  led  to  a  more  than  ordinary 
attention  to  her  son  John  in  this  respect.  In  one  of  her  private  medi¬ 
tations,  when  he  was  near  eight  years  old,  she  mentions  him,  in  a  man¬ 
ner  that  shows  how  much  her  heart  was  engaged  in  forming  his  mind 
for  religion.  I  shall  transcribe  the  whole  meditation  for  the  benefit  of 
the  reader. 

“  Evening,  May  17,  1711. — Son  John. 

“What  shall  I  render  to  the  Lord  for  his  mercies?  The  little  un¬ 
worthy  praise  that  I  can  offer,  is  so  mean  and  contemptible  an  offering, 
that  I  am  even  ashamed  to  tender  it.  But,  Lord,  accept  it  for  the  sake 
of  Christ,  and  pardon  the  deficiency  of  the  sacrifice. 

“  I  would  offer  thee  myself,  and  all  that  thou  hast  given  me  ;  and  I 
would  resolve,  (0  give  me  grace  to  do  it,)  that  the  residue  of  my  life 
shall  be  all  devoted  to  thy  service.  And  I  do  intend  to  be  more  particu¬ 
larly  careful  of  the  soul  of  this  child,  that  thou  hast  so  mercifully  pro¬ 
vided  for,  than  ever  I  have  been  ;  that  I  may  do  my  endeavour  to  instil 
into  his  mind  the  principles  of  thy  true  religion,  and  virtue.  Lord,  give 
me  grace  to  do  it  sincerely  and  prudently,  and  bless  my  attempts  with 
good  success.”  Her  good  endeavours  were  not  without  the  desired 
effect. 

In  the  month  of  April,  1712,  he  had  the  smallpox,  together  with  four 
others  of  the  children.  His  father  was  then  in  London,  to  whom  his 
mother  writes  thus :  “  Jack  has  bore  his  disease  bravely  like  a  man, 
and  indeed  like  a  Christian,  without  any  complaint ;  though  he  seemed 
angry  at  the  smallpox  when  they  were  sore,  as  we  guessed  by  his 
looking  sourly  at  them,  for  he  never  said  any  thing.”  In  1714,  he  was 
placed  at  the  Charter-house,  with  that  eminent  scholar,  Dr.  Walker,  th$ 
Head-Master,  and  became  a  favourite  on  account  of  his  sobriety  and 
application.  Ever  after,  he  retained  a  remarkable  predilection  for  that 
place,  and  was  accustomed  to  walk  through  it  once  a  year  during  his 
annual  visit  in  London.  He  had  some  reasons  however  to  complain 
of  the  usage  he  received  at  the  Charter-house.  Discipline  was  so  ex¬ 
ceedingly  relaxed,  that  the  boys  of  the  higher  forms  were  suffered  to 
eat  up,  not  only  their  own  portions  of  animal  food,  but  those  also  which 
were  allowed  to  the  lesser  boys.  By  this  means  he  was  limited,  for 
a  considerable  part  of  the  time  he  remained  at  that  school,  to  a  small 
daily  portion  of  bread  as  his  only  solid  food.  One  thing  he  observed, 
which  contributed  among  others  to  his  general  flow  of  health,  and  to 
the  establishment  of  his  constitution, — and  that  was,  his  invariable  atten¬ 
tion  to  a  strict  command  of  his  father,  that  he  should  run  round  the 
Charter-house  garden,  which  was  of  considerable  extent,  three  times 
every  morning. 

In  1719,  when  his  father  was  hesitating  in  what  situation  he  should 
place  Charles,  his  brother  Samuel  writes  thus  concerning  John  :  “My 
brother  Jack,  I  can  faithfully  assure  you,  gives  you  no  manner  of  discou¬ 
ragement  from  breeding  your  third  son  a  scholar.”  Two  or  three 
months  afterwards  he  mentions  him  again,  in  a  letter  to  his  father:  “Jack 
Ife’  with  me,  and  a  brave  boy,  learning  Hebrew  as  fast  as  he  can.” 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


71 


He  was  now  sixteen,  and  the  next  year  was  elected  to  Christ  Church, 
Oxford.  Here  he  pursued  his  studies  with  great  advantage,  I  believe 
under  the  direction  of  Dr.  Wigan,  a  gentleman  eminent  for  his  classical 
knowledge.  Mr.  Wesley’s  natural  temper  in  his  youth  was  gay  and 
sprightly,  with  a  turn  for  wit  and  humour.  When  he  was  about  twenty- 
one  years  of  age,  “  he  appeared,”  as  Mr.  Badcock  has  observed,  “  the 
very  sensible  and  acute  collegian — a  young  fellow  of  the  finest  classi¬ 
cal  taste,  of  the  most  liberal  and  manly  sentiments.”*  His  perfect 
knowledge  of  the  classics  gave  a  smooth  polish  to  his  wit,  and  an  air 
of  superior  elegance  to  all  his  compositions.  He  had  already  begun 
to  amuse  himself  occasionally  with  writing  verses,  though  most  of  his 
poetical  pieces  at  this  period,  were,  I  believe,  either  imitations  or  trans¬ 
lations  of  the  Latin.  Some  time  in  this  year,  however,  he  wrote  an 
imitation  of  the  65th  Psalm,  which  he  sent  to  his  father,  who  says,  “  I 
like  your  verses  on  the  65th  Psalm,  and  would  not  have  you  bury  your 
talent.” 

In  the  summer  of  this  year,  his  brother,  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  broke 
his  leg ;  and,  when  he  was  recovering  wrote  to  Mr.  John  Wesley  at 
Oxford,  informing  him  of  his  misfortune.  His  answer  is  dated  the  17th 
of  June,  when  he  was  just  twenty-one  years  of  age.  The  letter  shows 
his  lively  and  pleasant  manner  of  writing  when  young. 

“  I  believe,”  says  he,  “  I  need  not  use  many  arguments  to  show  I 
am  sorry  for  your  misfortune,  though  at  the  same  time  I  am  glad  you 
are  in  a  fair  way  of  recovery.  If  I  had  heard  of  it  from  any  one  else,  I 
might  probably  have  pleased  you  with  some  impertinent  consolations  ; 
but  the  way  of  your  relating  it  is  a  sufficient  proof,  that  they  are  what 
you  don’t  stand  in  need  of.  And  indeed,  if  I  understand  you  rightly, 
you  have  more  reason  to  thank  God  that  you  did  not  break  both,  than 
to  repine  because  you  have  broke  one  leg.  You  have  undoubtedly 
heard  the  story  of  the  Dutch  seaman,  who  having  broke  one  of  his  legs 
by  a  fall  from  the  main-mast,  instead  of  condoling  himself,  thanked  God 
that  he  had  not  broke  his  nepk.  I  scarce  know  whether  your  first  news 
vexed  me,  or  your  last  news  pleased  me,  more  :  but  I  can  assure  you, 
that  though  I  did  not  cry  for  grief  at  the  former,  I  did  for  joy  at  the 
latter  part  of  your  letter.  The  two  things  which  I  most  wished  for  of 
almost  any  thing  in  the  world,  were  to  see  my  mother,  and  Westminster 
once  again ;  and  to  see  them  both  together,  was  so  far  above  my  expect¬ 
ations  that  I  almost  looked  upon  it  as  next  to  an  impossibility.  I  have 
been  so  very  frequently  disappointed  when  I  had  set  my  heart  on  any 
pleasure,  that  I  will  never  again  depend  on  any  before  it  comes.  How¬ 
ever,  I  shall  be  obliged  to  you  if  you  will  tell  me,  as  near  as  you  can, 
how  soon  my  uncle  is  expected  in  England, |  and  my  mother  in  London.” 

To  this  letter  Dr.  Whitehead  has  appended  some  amatory  lines, 
which,  he  says,  11  afford  a  specimen  of  the  writer’s  abilities  to  give  a 
beautiful  and  elegant  dress  to  verses  intended  as  ridicule.”  This 
palliative  phrase  is  contradicted  by  the  lines  themselves,  which  undoubt¬ 
edly  have  not  the  least  appearance  of  being  “  intended  as  ridicule.” 

*  Westminster  Magazine. 

•f  The  uncle  here  mentioned  was  his  mother’s  only  brother.  He  was  in  the  service  of  the 
East  India  Company;  and  the  public  prints  having  stated,  that  he  was  returning  home  in 
one  of  the  Company’s  ships,  Mrs.  Wesley  came  to  London  when  the  ship  arrived,  to  meet 
him.  But  the  information  was  false,  and  she  was  disappointed. — Private  Payers.  I  sliali 
notice  this  brother  in  a  subsequent  part  of  these  Memoirs. 


72 


THE  LIFE  OF 


What  the  Doctor’s  motives  might  have  been  for  granting  them  a  place 
in  his  “  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,”  it  is  difficult  to  conjecture ;  but  if,  with 
the  greatest  stretch  of  charity,  we  can  suppose  it  possible  for  them  to 
have  been  inserted  with  an  intention  to  enhance  Mr.  Wesley’s  character, 
few  men  will  venture  to  call  the  publication  of  them  either  candid  or 
judicious.  The  sinister  purposes  to  which  they  are  capable  of  being 
applied  by  men  of  perverse  minds,  are  shown  by  Mr.  Nightingale,  in 
his  “  Portraiture  of  Methodism,”  who,  with  great  injustice,  quotes  them 
as  a  standard  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  talents  for  poetry,  and  a  serious  drawback 
on  his  piety.  His  reflections  upon  this  juvenile  production  are,  “  that 
Mr.  Wesley  was  not  quite  that  dark,  saturnine  creature  which  Arch¬ 
bishop  Herring  took  him  to  be  ;  and  that  he  was  not  then  so  Method- 
istical,  as  at  a  subsequent  period  of  his  life.”  The  distress  of  Mr. 
Nightingale’s  own  mind,  and  the  compunctious  visitiijgs  of  his  con¬ 
science  for  having  published  these  and  similar  unfounded  remarks  upon 
Mr.  Wesley  and  his  friends,  are  well  described  in  the  frank  and  penitent 
confession  which  he  made  in  the  immediate  prospect  of  death,  and 
which,  at  his  urgent  request,  my  excellent  friend  Mr.  Bunting  inserted 
in  “the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Magazine,”  for  November  1823.  In 
alluding  to  these  circumstances,  I  have  no  other  object  in  view,  than  to 
vindicate  Mr.  Wesley’s  memory,  and  to  guard  the  public  against  the 
insinuations  which  have  been  artfully  conveyed  respecting  a  man,  who, 
even  in  his  unregenerate  condition,  was  remarkable  for  chaste  conver¬ 
sation  and  correct  moral  conduct. 

On  perusing  the  narrative  both  of  Dr.  Whitehead  and  Mr.  Nightin¬ 
gale,  the  learned  reader  will  at  once  perceive,  that  neither  of  them  had 
enjoyed  the  advantages  of  an  early  classical  education,  and  that  they 
were  consequently  unacquainted  with  the  course  of  studies  usually  pur¬ 
sued  at  our  Universities.  Dr.  Whitehead,  indeed,  subsequently  took  a 
degree  in  Medicine  at  the  University  of  Leyden  ;  but,  to  obtain  a  medi¬ 
cal  diploma,  a  student  is  not  required  to  exhibit  that  extensive  know¬ 
ledge  of  classic  lore  which  is  indispensible  for  securing  him  a  degree 
either  in  Arts  or  Divinity.  Omitting  any  allusion  to  the  objection¬ 
able  passages,  which  are  of  occasional  occurrence  in  the  ancient  Classic 
Poets  of  Greece  and  Rome, — and  which  are,  promiscuously  with  others, 
translated  into  English  verse,  by  the  young  men  in  our  great  public 
schools  and  Universities,  merely  as  a  trial  of  skill  without  adverting  to 
the  moral  turpitude  of  some  of  the  sentiments,  or  to  their  probable  dese¬ 
crating  effect, — it  may  be  observed,  that  the  verses  quoted  by  Dr. 
Whitehead  were  a  college  exercise  of  this  description,  and  translated 
by  Mr.  Wesley  from  the  Latin.  Such  exercises  were  more  common  in 
those  days,  and  for  a  century  preceding,  than  they  are  at  present.  The 
youthful  and  witty  translator,  it  is  seen,  was  then  only  in  his  twenty- 
first  year,  and  had  not  felt  those  deep  convictions  of  the  sinfulness  of  his 
nature  which  he  afterwards  endured.  The  real  Christianity,  or 
“  Methodism  of  his  subsequent  life,”  therefore,  was  not  in  the  least 
implicated  in  this  juvenile  effusion.  Making  no  pretensions  to  purer 
principles,  or  to  a  stricter  course  of  conduct,  than  his  college  friends, 
(to  adopt  another  of  Mr.  Nightingale’s  phrases,)  at  that  period  Mr. 
Wesley  “  thought  it  no  sin  to  exercise  his  talents  in  translating  a  Poem 
on  A  favourite  Flea ,  Chloe’s  rosy  Cheek”  &c.  But  though  the  verses  • 
contained  no  sentiment  of  an  absolutely  immoral  complexion, — a  favour- 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


73 


able  circumstance,  which  cannot  be  offered  in  excuse  for  the  early  sallies 
of  wit  of  many  collegians  who  have  afterwards  become  as  eminent  for 
their  piety  as  for  their  talents* — Mr.  Wesley  would,  a  few  years  after¬ 
wards,  have  been  ashamed  at  the  sight  of  them  ;  and  he  certainly  would 
never  have  supposed,  that  any  man,  who  could  present  them  to  the 
public  as  one  of  his  compositions,  entertained  a  proper  regard  for  his 
character,  especially  when  that  individual  might,  out  of  a  multitude  of 
other  choice  materials,  have  easily  selected  a  better  and  more  edifying 
“  specimen  of  his  poetical  abilities.” — But  the  wise  designs  of  God’s 
Providence,  as  proved  by  their  results,  were,  that  Mr.  Wesley  should 
soon  be  engaged  in  more  ennobling  and  salutary  studies  than  are  implied 
in  a  scrupulous  attention  to  the  little  prettinesses  of  poetic  expression, 
and  that  he  should  gain  brighter  and  more  durable  trophies  than  any 
which  the  whole  course  of  human  learning  could  bestow. 

Towards  the  close  of  this  year,  Mr.  Wesley  began  to  think  of  enter¬ 
ing  into  Deacon’s  Orders  ;  and  this  led  him  to  reflect  on  the  importance 
of  the  ministerial  office,  the  motives  of  entering  into  it,  and  the  neces¬ 
sary  qualifications  for  it.  On  examining  the  step  he  intended  to  take, 
through  all  its  consequences  to  himself  and  others,  it  appeared  of  the 
greatest  magnitude,  and  made  so  deep  an  impression  on  his  mind,  that 
he  became  more  serious  than  usual,  and  applied  himself  with  more 
attention  to  subjects  of  divinity.  Some  doubts  arising  in  his  mind  on 
the  motives  which  ought  to  influence  a  man  in  taking  Holy  Orders,  he 
proposed  them  to  his  father,  with  a  frankness  that  does  great  credit  to 
the  integrity  of  his  heart.  His  father’s  answer  is  dated  the  26th  of 
January,  1725.  “As  to  what  you  mention  of  entering  into  Holy  Orders, 
it  is  indeed  a  great  work,  and  I  am  pleased  to  find  you  think  it  so.  As 
to  the  motives  you  take  notice  of,  my  thoughts  are  :  if  it  is  no  harm’f  to 
desire  getting  into  that  office,  even  as  Eli’s  sons,  4  to  eat  a  piece  of  bread? 
yet,  certainly,  a  desire  and  intention  to  lead  a  stricter  life,  and  a  belief 
that  one  should  do  so,  is  a  better  reason  :  Though  this  should,  by  all 
means,  be  begun  before,  or  ten  to  one  it  will  deceive  us  afterwards. 
But  if  a  man  be  unwilling  and  undesirous  to  enter  into  Orders,  it  is  easy 
to  guess  whether  he  can  say  so  much  as,  with  common  honesty,  that  he 
trusts  he  is  4  moved  to  it  by  the  Holy  Ghost.’  But  the  principal  spring 
and  motive,  to  which  all  the  former  should  be  only  secondary,  must  cer¬ 
tainly  be  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  service  of  his  Church  in  the  edifica¬ 
tion  of  our  neighbour.  And  wo  to  him*who,  with,  any  meaner  leading 
view,  attempts  so  sacred  a  work  !”  He  then  mentions  the  qualifications 
necessary  for  Holy  Orders,  and  answers  a  question  which  his  son  asked. 
44  You  ask  me,  which  is  the  best  commentary  on  the  Bible  ?  I  answer, 
the  Bible  itself.  «For  the  several  Paraphrases  and  Translations  of  it  in 
the  Polyglott,  compared  with  the  Original,  and  with  one  another,  are,  in 
my  opinion,  to  an  honest,  devout,  industrious,  and  humble  man,  infinitely 

*  If  every  man,  who,  in  the  days  of  his  unbridled  boyhood,  has  written  foolish  or  wicked 
verses,  must  ever  afterwards  be  stigmatized  for  such  acts  of  indiscretion,  what  will  become 
of  the  fair  fame  of  the  pious  Beza,  the  learned  Grotius,  the  clever  Du  Moulin,  and 'several 
others  of  equal  eminence  among  our  own  countrymen  ?  One  of  the  able  Latin  pamphlets  of 
Grotius  contains  a  befitting  and  penitential  apology  for  himself,  in  which  many  of  his  offend¬ 
ing  brethren  would  have  heartily  united  :  “  How  much  do  I  wish,  that  all  those  excitements 
to  marriage  and  to  wars  had  been  destroyed!  And  that  sacred  poems,  and  such  as  have  a 
tendency  to  inculcate  good  morals  and  form  correct  habits,  were  the  sole  productions  that 
remained.” — Rivet.  Apologet.  Discussio. 

f  I  doubt  this  under  the  Christian  dispensation. 


THE  LIFE  OF 


74 

preferable  to  any  comment  I  ever  saw.  But  Grotius  is  the  best,  for 
the  most  part,  especially  on  the  Old  Testament.”  He  then  hints  to  his 
son,  that  he  thought  it  too  soon  for  him  to  take  Orders ;  and  encourages 
him  to  work  and  write  while  he  could.  “You  see,”  says  he,  “time 
has  shaken  me  by  the  hand  ;  and  death  is  but  a  little  behind  him.  My 
eyes  and  heart  are  now  almost  all  I  have  left ;  and  I  bless  God  for  them.” 

His  mother  wrote  to  him  in  February  on  the  same  subject,  and  seem¬ 
ed  desirous  that  he  should  enter  into  Orders  as  soon  as  possible.  “  I 
think,”  says  she,  “the  sooner  you  are  a  Deacon  the  better,  because  it 
may  be  an  inducement  to  greater  application  in  the  study  of  practical 
divinity,  which,  of  all  other  studies,  I  humbly  conceive  to  be  the  best 
for  candidates  for  Orders.” — “  The  alteration  of  your  temper,”  says  she, 
in  the  same  letter,  “has  occasioned  me  much  speculation.  I,  who  am 
apt  to  be  sanguine,  hope  it  may  proceed  from  the  operations  of  God’s 
Holy  Spirit,  that,  by  taking  off  your  relish  for  earthly  enjoyments,  he 
may  prepare  and  dispose  your  mind  for  a  more  serious  and  close  appli¬ 
cation  to  things  of  a  more  sublime  and  spiritual  nature.  If  it  be  so, 
happy  are  you,  if  you  cherish  those  dispositions !  And  now,  in  good 
earnest,  resolve  to  make  religion  the  business  of  your  life  ;  for,  after 
all,  that  is  the  one  thing  that,  strictly  speaking,  is  necessary :  all  things 
besides  are  comparatively  little  to  the  purposes  of  life.  I  heartily  wish 
you  would  now  enter  upon  a  strict  examination  of  yourself,  that  you  may 
know  whether  you  have  a  reasonable  hope  of  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ. 
If  you  have,  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  it  will  abundantly  reward  your 
pains;  if  you  have  not,  you  will  find  a  more  reasonable  occasion  for 
tears,  than  can  be  met  with  in  a  tragedy.  This  matter  deserves  great 
consideration  by  all,  but  especially  by  those  designed  for  the  ministry; 
who  ought,  above  all  things,  to  make  their  own  calling  and  election  sure, 
lest  after  they  have  preached  to  others ,  they  themselves  should  be  cast 
away.” 

He  began  now  to  apply  himself  with  diligence  to  the  study  of  divinity, 
and  became  more  desirous  of  entering  into  Orders.  He  wrote  twice  to 
his  father  on  this  subject.  His  father  answered  him  in  March,  and 
informed  him,  that  he  had  changed  his  mind,  and  was  then  inclined  that 
he  should  take  Orders  that  summer :  “  But,  in  the  first  place,”  says  he, 
“  if  you  love  yourself  or  me,  pray  heartily.” 

The  books  which,  at  this  time,  had  the  greatest  influence  on  his 
mind,  were  the  Imitation  of  Christ  by  Thomas  a  Kempis,  and  Bishop 
Taylor’s  Rides  of  Holy  Living  and  Hying.  He  did  not,  indeed,  impli¬ 
citly  receive  every  thing  they  taught ;  but  they  roused  his  attention  to 
the  whole  spirit  of  the  Christian  religion.  “  He  began  to  see,  that  true 
religion  is  seated  in  the  heart,  and  that  God’s  law  extends  to  all  our 
thoughts,  as  well  as  words  and  actions.*  He  was,  however,  very  angry 
at  Kempis  for  being  too  strict,  though  he  then  read  him  only  in  Dean 
Stanhope’s  translation.”!  This  was  a  singular  feature  in  Mr.  Wesley’s 
character.  Contrary  to  the  disposition  of  most  young  men  who  have 
been  educated  in  the  habits  of  study,  he  was  diffident  of  his  own  judg¬ 
ment  ;  and  this  disposition  is  visible  through  the  whole  of  his  life.  On 
this  occasion,  he  consulted  his  parents,  stated  his  objections  to  some 
things  in  Kempis,  and  asked  their  opinion.  His  letter  is  dated  May 
29.  “  I  was  lately  advised,”  says  he,  “  to  read  Thomas  a  Kempis 

*  Wesley’s  Works,  in  32  volumes,  vol.  xxvi,  p.  274.  f  Ibid. 


THE  EEV.  JOHN  WESLEY* 


75 


over,  which  I  had  frequently  seen,  but  never  much  looked  into  before. 

I  think  he  must  have  been  a  person  of  great  piety  and  devotion ;  but  it 
is  my  misfortune  to  differ  from  him  in  some  of  his  main  points.  I 
cannot  think,  that  when  God  sent  us  into  the  world,  he  had  irreversibly 
decreed,  that  we  should  be  perpetually  miserable  in  it.  If  our  taking 
up  the  cross  imply  our  bidding  adieu  to  all  joy  and  satisfaction,  how  is 
it  reconcilable  with  what  Solomon  expressly  affirms  of  religion,  that 
4  her  ways  are  ways  of  pleasantness ,  and  all  her  paths  are  peace  V 
Another  of  his  tenets  is,  that  all  mirth  or  pleasure  is  useless,  if  not 
sinful,  and  that  nothing  is  an  affliction  to  a  good  man — that  he  ought  to 
thank  God  even  for  sending  him  misery.  This,  in  my  opinion,  is  con¬ 
trary  to  God’s  design  in  afflicting  us  ;  for  though  he  chasteneth  those 
whom  he  loveth,  yet  it  is  in  order  to  humble  them.  I  hope,  when  you 
have  time,  you  will  give  me  your  thoughts  on  these  subjects,  and  set 
me  right  if  I  am  mistaken.” 

His  mother’s  letter,  in  answer  to  this,  is  dated  June  the  8th,  in  which 
she  says,  “  I  take  Kempis  to  have  been  an  honest,  weak  man,  that  had 
more  zeal  than  knowledge,  by  his  condemning  all  mirth  or  pleasure,  as 
sinful  or  useless,  in  opposition  to  so  many  direct  and  plain  texts  of 
Scripture.*  Would  you  judge  of  the  lawfulness  or  unlawfulness  of 
pleasure,  of  the  innocence  or  malignity  of  actions — take  this  rule  : 
Whatever  weakens  your  reason,  impairs  the  tenderness  of  your  con¬ 
science,  obscures  your  sense  of  God,  or  takes  off  the  relish  of  spiritual 
things  ;  in  short,  whatever  increases  the  strength  and  authority  of  your 
body  over  your  mind ;  that  thing  is  sin  to  you,  however  innocent  it  may 
be  in  itself.” 

His  father’s  letter  is  dated  July  14.  “  As  for  Thomas  a  Kempis,” 

says  he,  “  all  the  world  are  apt  to  strain  either  on  one  side  or  the  other ; 
but,  for  all  that,  mortification  is  still  an  indispensible  Christian  duty. 
The  world  is  a  Siren,  and  we  must  have  a  care  of  her:  and  if  the 
4  young  man ’  will  4  rejoice  in  his  youth ,’  yet  let  him  take  care  that  his 
joys  be  innocent ;  and,  in  order  to  this,  remember,  that  1  for  all  these 
things  God  will  bring  him  into  judgment .’  I  have  only  this  to  add  of 
my  friend  and  old  companion,  that,  making  some  grains  of  allowance, 
he  may  be  read  to  great  advantage  ;  nay,  that  it  is  almost  impossible  to 
peruse  him  seriously  without  admiring,  and  I  think  in  some  measure 
imitating  his  heroic  strains  of  humility,  piety,  and  devotion.  But  I 
reckon  you  have,  before  this,  received  your  mother’s  letter,  who  has 
leisure  to  bolt  the  matter  to  the  bran.” 

He  consulted  his  mother  in  another  letter,  dated  June  the  18th,  on 
some  things  which  he  had  met  with  in  Bishop  Taylor.  “  You  have  so 
well  satisfied  me,”  says  he,  “  as  to  the  tenets  of  Thomas  a  Kempis, 
that  I  have  ventured  to  trouble  you  once  more  on  a  more  dubious  sub¬ 
ject.  I  have  heard  one  I  take  to  be  a  person  of  good  judgment  say, 
that  she  would  advise  no  one,  very  young,  to  read  Dr.  Taylor  on  Living 
and  Dying.  She  added,  that  he  almost  put  her  out  of  her  senses  when 
she  was  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  old  ;  because  he  seemed  to  exclude  all 
from  being  in  a  way  of  salvation  who  did  not  come  up  to  his  rules,  some 
of  which  are  altogether  impracticable.  A  fear  of  being  tedious  will 
make  me  confine  myself  to  one  or  two  instances,  in  which  I  am  doubt- 

*  This  is  tender,  yea,  awful  ground.  Kempis  meant  the  mirth  and  pleasures  of  the 
world. 


THE  LIFE  OF 


?6 

ful ;  though  several  others  might  be  produced  of  almost  equal  conse¬ 
quence.”  He  then  states,  in  reference  to  humility,  that  the  Bishop 
says,  u  We  must  be  sure,  in  some  sense  or  other,  to  think  ourselves 
the  worst  in  every  company  where  we  come.”  And  in  treating  of 
repentance  he  says,  “  Whether  God  has  forgiven  us  or  no,  we  know 
not :  therefore  be  sorrowful  for  ever  having  sinned.” — “  I  take  the 
more  notice  of  this  last  sentence,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  “  because  it 
seems  to  contradict  his  own  words  in  the  next  section,  where  he  says, 
that  by  the  Lord’s  Supper  all  the  members  are  united  to  one  another, 
and  to  Christ  the  Head.  The  Holy  Ghost  confers  on  us  the  graces 
necessary  for,  and  our  souls  receive  the  seeds  of,  an  immortal  nature.* 
Now  surely  these  graces  are  not  of  so  little  force  as  that  we  cannot 
perceive  whether  we  have  them  or  not ;  if  we  dwell  in  Christ,  and 
Christ  in  us,  which  he  will  not  do  unless  we  are  regenerate,  certainly 
we  must  be  sensible  of  it.  If  we  can  never  have  any  certainty  of  our 
being  in  a  state  of  salvation,  good  reason  it  is,  that  every  moment  should 
be  spent,  not  in  joy,  but  in  fear  and  trembling ;  and  then  undoubtedly, 
in  this  life,  we  are  of  all  men  most  miserable.  God  deliver  us  from 
such  a  fearful  expectation  as  this  !  Humility  is  undoubtedly  necessary 
to  salvation ;  and  if  all  these  things  are  essential  to  humility,  who  can 
be  humble  ?  who  can  be  saved  V* 

His  mother’s  answer  is  dated  July  21.  She  observes,  that  though 
she  had  a  great  deal  of  business,  was  infirm,  and  but  slow  of  under¬ 
standing,  yet  it  was  a  great  pleasure  to  correspond  with  him  on  religious 
subjects,  and  if  it,  might  be  of  the  least  advantage  to  him,  she  should 
greatly  rejoice.  She  then  tells  him,  that  what  Dr.  Taylor  calls  humility 
is  not  the  virtue  itself,  but  the  accidental  effects  of  it,  which  may  in 
some  instances,  and  must  in  others,  be  separated  from  it.  She  then 
proceeds  to  state  her  own  ideas  of  humility. 

“  Humility  is  the  mean  between  pride,  or  an  overvaluing  ourselves, 
on  one  side,  and  a  base  abject  temper,  on  the  other.  It  consists  in  a 
habitual  disposition  to  think  meanly  of  ourselves  ;  which  disposition  is 
wrought  in  us  by  a  true  knowledge  of  God ;  his  supreme  essential 
glory  ;  his  absolute  immense  perfection  of  being  ;  and  a  just  sense  of 
our  dependance  upon  him,  and  past  offences  against  him  ;  together 
with  a  consciousness  of  our  present  infirmities  and  frailties,”  &c,  &c. 

It  is  evident,  that  Dr.  Taylor’s  work  had  not  only  affected  Mr. 
Wesley’s  heart,  but  engaged  him  in  the  earnest  pursuit  of  farther  know¬ 
ledge.  He  therefore  answered  his  mother’s  letter  on  the  29th  of  July ; 
and  both  this  letter  and  the  answer  to  it  are  worthy  of  being  preserved ; 
the  one  as  a  specimen  of  his  manner  of  reasoning  at  this  early  period 
of  life ;  and  the  other,  as  it  affords  some  excellent  practical  observa¬ 
tions.  They  are  too  long  to  be  inserted  here  ;  I  shall  therefore  only 
present  the  reader  with  an  extract  from  each. 

“  You  have  much  obliged  me,”  says  he,  “  by  your  thoughts  on  Dr. 
Taylor,  especially  with  respect  to  humility,  which  is  a  point  he  does 
not  seem  to  me  sufficiently  to  clear.  As  to  absolute  humility,  consist¬ 
ing  in  a  mean  opinion  of  ourselves,  considered  with  respect  to  God 
alone,  I  can  readily  join  with  his  opinion.  But  I  am  more  uncertain  as 

*  So  the  pious  Bishop  was,  in  some  sense,  an  advocate  for  Sacramental  J  ustification ! — 
the  great  error  of  the  present  day.  It  is  not  likely,  however,  that  he  held  it  in  the  same 
way  in  which  it  is  now  maintained. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


77 


to  comparative,  if  I  may  so  term  it ;  and  think  some  plausible  reasons 
may  be  alleged  to  show,  it  is  not  in  our  power,  and  consequently  not  a 
virtue,  to  think  ourselves  the  worst  in  every  company. 

“  We  have  so  invincible  an  attachment  to  truth  already  perceived, 
that  it  is  impossible  for  us  to  disbelieve  it.  A  distinct  perception  com¬ 
mands  our  assent,  and  the  will  is  under  a  moral  necessity  of  yielding  to 
it.  It  is  not,  therefore,  in  every  case,  a  matter  of  choice,  whether  we 
will  believe  ourselves  worse  than  our  neighbour,  or  not ;  since  we  may 
distinctly  perceive  the  truth  of  this  proposition,  He  is  worse  than  I ;  and 
then  the  judgment  is  not  free.  One,  for  instance,  who  is  in  company 
with  a  freethinker,  or  other  person  signally  debauched  in  faith  and  prac¬ 
tice,  cannot  avoid  knowing  himself  to  be  the  better  of  the  two  ; — these 
propositions  extorting  our  assent :  An  Atheist  is  worse  than  a  believer . 
A  man  ivho  endeavours  to  please  God  is  better  than  he  who  defies  Him. 

“  If  a  true  knowledge  of  God  be  necessary  to  absolute  humility,  a 
true  knowledge  of  our  neighbour  should  be  necessary  to  comparative. 
But  to  judge  one’s  self  the  worst  of  all  men,  implies  a  want  of  such 
knowledge.  No  knowledge  can  be,  where  there  is  not  certain  evidence; 
which  we  have  not,  whether  we  compare  ourselves  with  our  acquaint¬ 
ance,  or  with  strangers.  In  the  one  case,  we  have  only  imperfect  evi¬ 
dence,  unless  we  can  see  through  the  heart :  in  the  other  we  have  none 
at  all. 

“  Again,  this  kind  of  humility  can  never  be  well-pleasing  to  God, 
since  it  does  not  flow  from  faith,  without  which  it  is  impossible  to  please 
Him.  Faith  is  a  species  of  belief,  and  belief  is  defined  ‘an  assent  to 
a  proposition  upon  reasonable  grounds.’  Without  rational  grounds  there 
is  therefore  no  belief,  and  consequently  no  faith. 

“  That  we  can  never  be  so  certain  of  the  pardon  of  our  sins  as  to  be 
assured  they  will  never  rise  up  against  us,  I  firmly  believe.  We  know 
that  they  will  infallibly  do  so,  if  ever  we  apostatize;  and  I  am  not 
satisfied  what  evidence  there  can  be  of  our  final  perseverance,  till  we 
have  finished  our  course.  But  I  am  persuaded,  we  may  know  if  we 
are  now  in  a  state  of  salvation,  since  that  is  expressly  promised  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures  to  our  sincere  endeavours,  and  we  are  surely  able  to 
judge  of  our  own  sincerity.* 

“As  I  understand  faith  to  be  an  assent  to  any  truth  upon  rational 
grounds,  I  do  not  think  it  possible,  without  perjury,  to  swear  I  believe 
any  thing,  unless  I  have  rational  grounds  for  my  persuasion.  Now  that 
which  contradicts  reason,  cannot  be  said  to  stand  on  rational  grounds  ; 
and  such,  undoubtedly,  is  every  proposition  which  is  incompatible  with 
the  Divine  Justice  or  Mercy.  I  can  therefore  never  say,  I  believe  such 
a  proposition ;  since  it  is  impossible  to  assent  upon  reasonable  evidence, 
where  it  is  not  in  being. 

“  What  then  shall  I  say  of  Predestination  ?  An  everlasting  purpose  of 
God  to  deliver  some  from  damnation,  does,  I  suppose,  exclude  all  trom 
that  deliverance  who  are  not  chosen.  And  if  it  was  inevitably  decreed 
from  eternity,  that  such  a  determinate  part  of  mankind  should  be  saved, 
and  none  beside  them,  a  vast  majority  of  the  world  we^  only  born  to 
eternal  death,  without  so  much  as  a  possibility  of  avoiding  it.  How  is 
this  consistent  with  either  the  Divine  Justice  or  Mercy  1  Is  it  merciful 
to  ordain  a  creature  to  everlasting  misery?  Is  it  just  to  punish  man  for 
*  He  saw  the  blessing ,  even  at  this  time,  but  not  the  way  to  attain  it 

II 


78 


THE  LIFE  OF 


crimes  which  he  could  not  but  commit?  That  God  should  be  the  author 
of  sin  and  injustice,  which  must,  I  think,  be  the  consequence  of  main¬ 
taining  this  opinion,  is  a  contradiction  to  the  clearest  ideas  we  have  of 
the  Divine  Nature  and  Perfections. 

“  I  call  faith,  4  an  assent  upon  rational  grounds because  I  hold 
Divine  Testimony  to  be  the  most  reasonable  of  all  evidence  whatever. 
Faith  must  necessarily,  at  length,  be  resolved  into  reason.  God  is 
true  ;  therefore,  what  he  says  is  true  :  He  hath  said  this  ;  therefore,  this 
is  true.  When  any  one  can  bring  me  more  reasonable  propositions 
than  these,  I  am  ready  to  assent  to  them :  till  then,  it  will  be  highly 
unreasonable  to  change  my  opinion.” 

Men  would  be  apt  to  think,  that  such  an  intellect,  so  improved,  and 
so  disposed,  would  be  easily  led  into  all  “  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.” 
But  the  contrary  will  be  seen  in  these  memoirs.  To  bring  such  a  mind 
to  the  simplicity  of  faith — to  make  it  willing  to  lose  its  all  and  to  find 
all  in  Christ,  is  indeed  to  remove  a  mountain !  But  when  brought  to 
this,  how  mighty  do  we  see  that  mind  in  operation !  how  steadfast  and 
unmoveable  in  all  its  actings  ! 

We  see,  in  this  letter,  how  seriously  Mr.  Wesley  had  taken  up  the 
study  of  divinity  ;  and  it  is  pleasing  to  observe,  how  early  he  adopted 
the  opinion  of  General  Redemption,  which  he  so  uniformly  held,  and  so 
ably  defended  in  the  subsequent  part  of  his  life,  without  ever  departing 
from  evangelical  truth. 

His  mother’s  letter  is  dated  August  the  18th  :  “  You  say,  that  I  have 
obliged  you  by  sending  my  thoughts  of  humility,  and  yet  you  do  not 
seem  to  regard  them  in  the  least ;  but  still  dwell  on  that  single  point  in 
Dr.  Taylor,  of  thinking  ourselves  the  worst  in  every  company  ;  though 
the  necessity  of  thinking  so,  is  not  inferred  from  my  definition.  I  shall 
answer  your  arguments,  after  I  have  observed,  that  we  differ  in  our 
notions  of  the  virtue  itself.  You  will  have  it  consist  in  thinking  meanly 
of  ourselves  ;  I,  in  a  habitual  disposition  to  think  meanly  of  ourselves  ; 
which  1  take  to  be  more  comprehensive,  because  it  extends  to  all  the 
cases  wherein  that  virtue  can  be  exercised,  either  in  relation  to  God, 
ourselves,  or  our  neighbour,  and  renders  your  distinction  of  absolute 
and  comparative  humility  perfectly  needless. 

“  We  may,  in  many  instances,  think  very  meanly  of  ourselves  without 
being  humble ;  nay,  sometimes  our  very  pride  will  lead  us  to  condemn 
ourselves ;  as  when  we  have  said  or  done  any  thing  that  lessens  that 
esteem  of  men  which  we  earnestly  covet.  As  to  what  you  call  absolute 
humility,  with  respect  to  God,  what  great  matter  is  there  in  it  ?  Had  we 
only  a  mere  speculative  knowledge  of  that  awful  Being,  and  only  con¬ 
sidered  Him  as  the  Creator  and  Sovereign  Lord  of  the  universe  ;  yet, 
since  that  first  notion  of  him  implies  that  he  is  a  God  of  absolute  and 
infinite  perfection  and  glory,  we  cannot  contemplate  that  glory,  or  con¬ 
ceive  him  present,  without  the  most  exquisite  diminution  of  ourselves 
before  hkn.* 

*  But  this  is  ntA  the  humility  of  a  sinner.  An  angel  may  be,  and  no  doubt  is,  thus  abased 
before  God.  But  a  dinner  is  a  condemned  creature ;  the  sentence  of  death  is  upon  him,  and 
if  he  is  truly  convinced  of  sin,  he  acknowledges,  “  ’Tis  just  the  sentence  should  take  place.” 
A  man  cannot  be  justified ,  unless  he  is.  thus  humbled.  He  cannot  pass  from  death  unto 
life,  but  by  the  consciousness  of  his  guilt,  and  by  pleading  the  Lord  of  Life,  who  died  for 
him.— See  Mr.  Wesley’s  Sermon  on  Matt,  v,  3,  4. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


79 


;  >  The  other  part  of  your  definition  I  cannot  approve,  because  I  think 
ail  those  comparisons  are  rather  the  effects  of  pride  than  of  humility. 

“  Though  truth  is  the  object  of  the  understanding;  and  all  truths,  as 
such,  agree  in  one  common  excellence,  yet  there  are  some  truths  which 
are  comparatively  of  so  small  value,  because  of  little  use,  that  it  is  no 
matter  whether  we  know  them  or  not.  Among  these  I  rank  the  right 
answer  to  your  question,  whether  our  neighbour  or  we  be  worse.  Of 
what  importance  can  this  inquiry  be  to  us  ?  Comparisons  in  these  cases 
are  very  odious,  and  do  most  certainly  proceed  from  some  bad. principle 
in  those  who  make  them.  So  far  should  we  be  from  reasoning  upon 
the  case,  that  we  ought  not  to  permit  ourselves  to  entertain  such  thoughts  5 
but  if  they  ever  intrude,  to  reject  them  with  abhorrence. 

“  Supposing  that,  in  some  cases,  the  truth  of  that  proposition,  My 
neighbour  is  worse  than  /,  be  ever  so  evident,  yet  what  does  it  avail  ? 
Since  two  persons,  in  different  respects,  may  be  better  and  worse  than 
each  other.  There  is  nothing  plainer  than  that  a  free-thinker,  as  a  free¬ 
thinker,  and  an  Atheist,  as  an  Atheist,  is  worse  in  that  respect  than  a 
believer,  as  a  believer.  But  if  that  believer’s  practice  does  not  corres¬ 
pond  to  his  faith,  he  is  worse  than  an  infidel. 

“  If  we  are  not  obliged  to  think  ourselves  the  worst  in  every  company, 
I  am  perfectly  sure,  that  a  man  sincerely  humble  will  be  afraid  to  think 
himself  the  best  in  any.  And  though  it  should  be  his  lot  (for  it  can 
never  be  his  choice)  to  fall  into  the  company  of  notorious  sinners;  ‘ who 
makes  thee  to  differ  V  or  ‘  what  hast  thou  that  thou  hast  not  received  ?’* 
is  sufficient,  if  well  considered,  to  humble  us,  and  silence  all  aspiring 
thoughts  and  self-applause  ;  and  may  instruct  us  to  ascribe  our  preser¬ 
vation  from  enormous  offences  to  the  sovereign  grace  of  God,  and  not 
to  our  own  natural  purity  or  strength. 

“  You  are  somewhat  mistaken  in  your  notions  of  faith.  All  faith  is 
an  assent,  but  all  assent  is  not  faith.  Some  truths  are  self-evident,  and 
we  assent  to  them  because  they  are  so.  Others,  after  a  regular  and 
formal  process  of  reason,  by  way  of  deduction  from  some  self-evident 
principle,  gain  our  assent.  This  is  not  properly  faith,  but  science. 
Some,  again,  we  assent  to,  not  because  they  are  self-evident,  or  because 
we  have  attained  the  knowledge  of  them  in  a  regular  method,  by  a  train 
of  arguments ;  but  because  they  have  been  revealed  to  us,  either  by 
God  or  man,  and  these  are  the  proper  objects  of  faith.  The  true  mea¬ 
sure  of  faith  is,  the  authority  of  the  revealer,  the  weight  of  which  always 
holds  proportion  to  our  conviction  of  his  ability  and  integrity.  Divine 
faith  is  an  assent  to  whatever  God  has  revealed  to  us,  because  he  has 
revealed  it.”f 

It  was  impossible  for  Mr.  Wesley  to  correspond  with  such  a  parent, 
and  on  such  subjects,  without  being  improved;  and  the  effect  of  his 
present  inquiries  was  deep  and  lasting.  In  reading  Kempis,  he  tells  us, 
that  he  had  frequently  much  sensible  comfort,  such  as  he  was  an  utter 
stranger  to  before.  And  the  chapter  in  Dr.  Taylor  on  purity  of  inten¬ 
tion^  convinced  him  of  the  necessity  of  being  holy  in  heart,  as  well  as 

*  According  to  the  Gospel,  ‘  there  is  no  difference ’  naturally  before  God.  “  AU  have  sinned, 
and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God.”  (Rom.  iii,  21.)  The  mighty  difference  is  made  by 

FAITH. 

f  The  remaining  part  of  this  Letter  on  Predestination  is  inserted  in  the  Arminian  Maga¬ 
zine,  vol.  i,  page  36,  though  with  an  error  in  the  date. — How  far  may  we  go  in  the  know¬ 
ledge  of  the  doctrine  of  faith,  without  ha  ving  living  faith ! 


80 


THE  LIFE  OF 


regular  in  his  outward  deportment.  Meeting  likewise  with  a  religious 
friend  about  this  time,  which  he  never  had  before,  he  began  to  alter  the 
whole  form  of  his  conversation,  and  to  set  in  earnest  upon  a  new  life. 
He  communicated  every  week.  He  watched  against  all  sin,  whether 
in  word  or  deed ;  and  began  to  aim  at,  and  pray  for,  inward  holiness. 

Having  now  determined  to  devote  himself  wholly  to  God,  his  letters 
to  his  parents  carried  a  savour  of  religion,  which  before  they  had  wanted ; 
this  made  his  father  say  to  him  in  a  letter  of  August  the  2d,  “  If  you  be 
but  what  you  write,  you  and  I  shall  be  happy,  and  you  will  much  alle¬ 
viate  my  misfortune.”  He  soon  found  that  his  son  was  not  double- 
minded.  The  time  of  his  Ordination  now  drew  near.  His  father  wrote 
to  him  on  this  subject,  in  a  letter  dated  September  the  7th,  in  which  he 
says,  “  God  fit  you  for  your  great  work !  Fast,  watch,  and  pray  ;  believe, 
love,  endure,  and  be  happy;  towards  which  you  shall  never  want  the 
most  ardent  prayers  of  your  affectionate  father.”  In  preparing  for  his  Or¬ 
dination,  he  found  some  scruples  on  his  mind  respecting  the  damnatory 
clauses  in  the  Athanasian  Creed  ;*  which  he  proposed  to  his  father, 
who  afterwards  gave  him  his  opinion  upon  it.  Having  prepared  him¬ 
self  with  the  most  conscientious  care  for  the  ministerial  office,  he  was 
ordained  Deacon  on  Sunday  the  19th  of  this  month,  by  Dr.  Potter,  then 
Bishop  of  Oxford. 

Mr.  Wesley’s  Ordination  supplied  him  with  an  additional  motive  to 
prosecute  the  study  of  Divinity ;  which  he  did,  by  directing  his  inquiries 
into  the  evidences  and  reasonableness  of  the  Christian  Religion.  He 
wrote  to  his  mother  on  this  subject  November  the  3d,  who,  in  her 
answer,  dated  the  10th,  encourages  him  to  persevere  in  such  investiga¬ 
tions  without  any  fear  of  being  injured  by  them.  “  I  highly  approve,” 
says  she,  “  of  your  care  to  search  into  the  grounds  and  reasons  of  our 
most  holy  religion  ;  which  you  may  do,  if  your  intention  be  pure,  and 
yet  retain  the  integrity  of  your  faith.  Nay,  the  more  you  study  on  that 
subject,  the  more  reason  you  will  find  to  depend  on  the  veracity  of  God ; 
inasmuch  as  your  perception  of  him  will  be  clearer,  and  you  will  more 
plainly  discover  the  congruity  there  is  between  the  ordinances  and  pre¬ 
cepts  of  the  gospel,  and  right  reason*!  Nor  is  it  a  hard  matter  to  prove, 
that  the  whole  system  of  Christianity  is  founded  thereon.” 

But  Mr.  Wesley  did  not  employ  all  his  time  in  these  studies.  His 
private  Diary  shows  how  diligent  he  was  in  the  study  of  the  Classics, 
and  other  books  in  different,  branches  of  science,  and  in  the  performance 
of  his  academical  exercises.  The  time  also  drew  near  when  it  was 
expected,  that  the  election  of  a  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College  would  take 
place ;  with  a  view  to  which  his  friends  had  been  exerting  themselves 
in  his  favour  all  the  summer.!  When  Dr.  Morley,  the  Rector,  was 
spoken  to  on  the  subject,  he  said,  “  I  will  inquire  into  Mr.  Wesley’s 
character.”  He  did  so,  and  gave  him  leave  to  stand  a  candidate.  He 
afterwards  became  his  friend  in  that  business,  and  used  all  the  influence 
he  had  in  his  favour.  His  father  in  a  letter  of  July  says,  “  I  waited  on 

*  See  his  Sermon  on  the  Trinity. 

f  If  by  right  reason  be  meant,  the  reason  of  God,  or  the  reasoning  of  the  Eternal  Mind, 
(if  we  may  so  speak  of  Him  who  reasons  not,)  Christianity  is  certainly  founded  thereon. 
But  to  the  reason  of fallen  man,  it  is  “foolishness and  a  man  “  who  would  be  wise ,  must 
thus  become  a  fooV  Neither  the  admirable  mother,  nor  her  admirable  son,  was  as  yet 
thus  wise. 

t  His  father  mentions  it  in  his  letter  of  the  26th  of  January,  of  this  year. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


81 


Dr.  Morley,  and  found  him  more  civil  than  ever.  I  will  write  to  the 
Bishop  of  Lincoln  again,  and  to  your  brother  Samuel  the  next  post. 
Study  hard  lest  your  opponents  beat  you.”  In  another  letter,  speaking 
of  Dr.  Morley,  he  says,  “  You  are  infinitely  obliged  to  that  generous  man.” 

Mr.  Wesley’s  uncommon  seriousness,  however,  was  against  him; 
and  he  did  not  escape  the  banter  and  ridicule  of  his  adversaries  at  Lin¬ 
coln  College  on  this  occasion.  In  reference  to  this,  his  father  observes 
in  a  letter  of  August :  “  As  for  the  Gentlemen  Candidates  you  write  of — 
does  any  body  think,  that  the  devil  has  no  agents  left?  It  is  a  very 
callow  virtue,  sure,  that  cannot  bear  being  laughed  at.  I  think  our 
Captain  and  Master  endured  something  more  for  us,  before  he  entered 
into  glory  :  and  unless  we  follow  his  steps,  in  vain  do  we  hope  to  share 
that  glory  with  him.  Nor  shall  any  who  sincerely  endeavour  to  serve 
him,  either  by  turning  others  to  righteousness,  or  keeping  them  steadfast 
in  it,  lose  their  reward.” — And  in  his  letter  of  October  the  19th,  he 
exhorts  him  to  bear  patiently  what  was  said  of  him  at  Lincoln :  “  But 
be  sure,”  says  he,  “  never  to  return  the  like  treatment  to  your  enemy. 
You  and  I  have  hitherto  done  the  best  we  could  in  that  affair ;  do  you 
continue  to  do  the  same,  and  rest  the  whole  with  Providence.” 

His  mother  writes  to  him  on  this  occasion  more  in  the  way  of  encou¬ 
ragement  and  caution :  ‘ 1  If  it  be,”  says  she,  “  a  weak  virtue  that  cannot 
bear  being  laughed  at,  I  am  sure  it  is  a  strong  and  well-confirmed  virtue 
that  can  bear  the  test  of  a  brisk  buffoonery.  I  doubt  too  many  people, 
though  well  inclined,  have  yet  made  shipwreck  of  faith  and  a  good  con¬ 
science,  merely  because  they  could  not  bear  raillery.  Some  young 
persons  have  a  natural  excess  of  bashfulness  ;  others  are  so  tender  of 
what  they  call  honour,  that  they  cannot  endure  to  be  made  a  jest  of. — 
I  would  therefore  advise  those  who  are  in  the  beginning  of  a  Christian 
course,  to  shun  the  company  of  profane  wits,  as  they  would  the  plague  ; 
and  never  to  contract  an  intimacy  with  any,  but  such  as  have  a  good 
sense  of  religion.” 

But  notwithstanding  the  warm  opposition  which  his  opponents  made 
against  him,  Mr.  Wesley’s  general  good  character  for  learning  and  dili¬ 
gence,  gave  such  firmness  and  zeal  to  his  friends,  that  on  Thursday, 
March  the  17th,  1726,  he  was  elected  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College.* 
His  father  very  emphatically  expresses  his  satisfaction  on  this  occasion, 
in  a  letter  of  the  1st  of  April. — “  I  have  both  yours,  since  your  election ; 
in  both,  you  express  yourself  as  becometh  you.  What  will  be  my  own 
fate  before  the  summer  be  over,  God  knows  ;  sed  passi  graviora — 
Wherever  I  am,  my  Jack  is  Fellow  pf  Lincoln.” — His  mother,  in  a 
letter  of  March  30,  tells  him,  in  her  usual  strain  of  piety,  “  I  think 
myself  obliged  to  return  great  thanks  to  Almighty  God,  for  giving  you 
good  success  at  Lincoln.  Let  whoever  He  pleased  be  the  instrument, 
to  Him,  and  to  Him  alone,  the  glory  appertains.” 

The  Monday  following  his  election,  being  March  21,  he  wrote  to  his 
brother  Samuel, f  expressing  his  gratitude  for  the  assistance  he  had 
given  him  in  that  affair.  W  ith  this  letter  he  sent  two  or  three  copies  of 

*  Private  Diary. 

f  This  letter,  and  the  verses  which  accompanied  it,  were  inserted  some  years  ago,  by 
Mr.  Badcock,  in  the  Westminster  Magazine.  The  letter  is  there  without  a  date,  which  1 
have  taken  from  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  Diary.  Mr.  Badcock  tells  the  public,  that  he  had  a 
variety  of  curious  papers  by  him,  which  show  Mr.  Wesley  in  a  light  which  perhaps  he  had 
forgot,  &c. — I  shall  have  occasion  to  mention  this  circumstance  in  another  place. 


THE  LIFE  OF 


82 

verses,  which  seem,  by  what  he  says  of  them,  to  have  been  written  at 
an  early  period.  “  I  have  not  yet,”  says  he,  “  been  able  to  meet  with 
one  or  two  gentlemen,  from  whom  I  am  in  hopes  of  getting  two  or 
three  copies  of  verses.  The  most  tolerable  of  my  own,  if  any  such 
there  were,  you  probably  received  from  Leybum.  Some  of  those  I  had 
besides,  I  have  sent  here  ;  and  shall  be  very  glad  if  they  are  capable  of 
being  so  corrected,  as  to  be  of  any  service  to  you.”— He  sent  three 
specimens  of  his  poetry  with  this  letter  :  the  two  following  I  shall 
insert ;  which  considered  as  hasty  productions — as  mere  amusements— 
and  sent  in  their  rough  state,  I  think  every  good  judge  will  pronounce 
to  be  excellent. 

HORACE,  LIB.  I,  ODE  XXII. 

Integrity  needs  no  defence ; 

The  man  who  trusts  to  innocence* 

Nor  wants  the  darts  Numidians  throw. 

Nor  arrows  of  the  Parthian  bow. 

Secure  o’er  Lybia’s  sandy  seas, 

Or  hoary  Caucasus  he  strays, 

O’er  regions  scarcely  known  to  feme. 

Wash’d  by  Hydaspes’  fabled  stream. 

While  void  of  cares,  of  nought  afraid, 

Late  in  the  Sabine  woods  I  stray’d ; 

On  Sylvia’s  lips,  while  pleased  I  sung, 

.  How  love  and  soft  persuasion  hung ! 

A  rav’nous  wolf,  intent  on  food, 

Rush’d  from  the  covert  of  the  wood  j 
Yet  dared  not  violate  the  grove 
Secured  by  innocence  and  love ; 

Nor  Mauritania’s  sultry  plain 
So  large  a  savage  does  contain ; 

Nor  e’er  so  huge  a  monster  treads 
Warlike  Apulia’s  beechen  shades. 

Place  me  where  no  revolving  sun 
Does  e’er  his  radiant  circle  run ; 

Where  clouds  and  damps  alone  appear, 

And  poison  the  unwholesome  year : 

Place  me  in  that  effulgent  day 
Beneath  the  sun’s  directer  ray ; 

No  change  from  its  fix’d  place  shall  move 
The  basis  of  my  lasting  love. 

*  Horace,  with  his  usual  vanity,  lays  claim  to  innocence.  If,  however,  we  understand 
it  as  spoken  of  that  evangelical  innocence  which  comes  by  faith,  how  admirably  true  is  the 
declaration ! 

I  cannot  here  refrain  from  presenting  to  the  classical  reader  an  anecdote  communicated 
to  me  by  the  late  Rev.  B.  Collins  (afterwards  Bury)  of  Bath.  He  was  on  a  visit  to  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Pentecross  of  Wallingford ;  and  when  in  company  with  that  gentleman,  and 
"several  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  he  gave  them  an  account  of  the  famous  Abbe  (afterwards 
Cardinal)  Maury’s  book  on  the  Eloquence  of  the  Pulpit ;  wherein  the  Abbe  maintains, 
that  the  only  way  in  which  we  can  expect  the  Gospel  to  be  received  with  respect  by  the 
world,  is  by  cultivating  the  great  talent  of  elocution.  Mr.  Pentecross  remained  silent 
during  the  discussion ;  but,  on  being  asked  his  opinion,  repeated  from  this  Ode,  in  the 
original, 

Integer  vitse,  scelerisque  purus 
Non  eget  Mauri — 

Perhaps  there  is  not  extant  a  better  Latin  pun.  It  also  forcibly  showed  his  opinion,  that 
the  power  and  purity  of  the  Gospel  did  not  need  such  meretricious  ornament.  1  Cor.  i, 
17,  18. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


S3 

TO  A  GENTLEMAN,  ON  THE  DEATH  OF  HIS  FATHER. 

In  Imitation  of  Horace,  lib.  i,  ode  xxiv. 

Quis  desiderio  sit  Pudor ,  Sfc. 

What  shame  shall  stop  our  flowing  tears? 

What  end  shall  our  just  sorrows  know  ? 

Since  fate,  relentless  to  our  prayers, 

Has  given  the  long  destructive  blow ! 

Ye  Muses,  strike  the  sounding  string, 

In  plaintive  strains  his  loss  deplore ; 

And  teach  an  artless  voice  to  sing 
The  great,  the  bounteous,  now  no  more ! 

For  him  the  wise  and  good  shall  mourn, 

While  late  records  his  fame  declare ; 

And,  oft  as  rolling  years  return, 

Shall  pay  his  tomb  a  grateful  tear. 

Ah !  what  avails  their  plaints  to  thee  ? 

Ah !  what  avails  his  fame  declared  ? 

Thou  blam’st,  alas !  the  just  decree, 

Whence  virtue  meets  its  just  reward. 

Though  sweeter  sounds  adorn’d  thy  tongue 
Than  Thracian  Orpheus  whilom*  play’d, 

When  list’ning  to  the  morning  song, 

Each  tree  bow’d  down  its  leafy  head. 

Never !  ah,  never  from  the  gloom 
Of  unrelenting  Pluto’s  sway, 

Could  the  thin  shade  again  resume 
Its  ancient  tenement  of  clay. 

Indulgent  patience,  heaven-born  guest  f 
JThy  healing  wings  around  display ; 

Thou  gently  calm’st  the  stormy  breast. 

And  driv’st  the  tyrant  grief  away. 

Corroding  care  and  eating  pain, 

By  just  degrees  thy  influence  own; 

And  lovely,  lasting  peace  again 

Resumes  her  long-deserted  throne.  ' 

His  parents  now  invited  him  to  spend  some  time  with  them  in  the 
country.  Accordingly  he  left  Oxford  in  April,  and  staid  the  whole 
summer  at  Epworth  and  Wroote.  During  this  time  he  usually  read 
prayers  and  preached  twice  on  the  Lord’s  day,  and  in  various  ways 
assisted  his  father  as  occasion  required.  But  he  still  pursued  his 
studies,  had  frequent  opportunities  of  conversing  with  his  parents  on 
subjects  highly  interesting  and  instructive,  and  kept  a  regular  diary  of 
what  passed.  He  often  takes  notice  of  the  particular  subjects  discussed 
in  their  various  conversations,  and  mentions  the  practical  observations 
his  parents  made,  and  sometimes  adds  his  own.  Among  others,  were 
the  following :  how  to  increase  our  faith,  our  hope,  and  our  love  of 
God  :  prudence,  simplicity,  sincerity,  pride,  vanity  ;  wit,  humour,  fancy, 
courtesy,  and  general  usefulness.  His  parents  made  such  observations 
as  reflection  and  long  experience  had  suggested  to  them,  and  he  care¬ 
fully  minuted  down  such  rules  and  maxims  as  appeared  to  him  important. 

Mr.  Wesley  returned  to  Oxford  on  the  21st  of  September,  and 
resumed  his  usual  course  of  studies.  His  literary  character  was  now 
established  in  the  University :  he  was  acknowledged  by  all  parties  to 
be  a  man  of  talents,  and  an  excellent  critic  in  the  learned  languages. 
His  compositions  were  distinguished  by  an  elegant  simplicity  of  style, 

*  I  am  sorry  this  poor  quaint  word  should  find  its  way  into  lines  so  serious  and  so  beau* 
tiful.  Mr.  Wesley  would  not  have  published  it  with  that  blemish. 


84 


THE  LIFE  OF 


and  justness  of  thought,  that  strongly  marked  his  classical  taste.  His 
skill  in  Logic,  or  the  art  of  reasoning,  was  universally  known  and 
admired.  The  high  opinion  that  was  entertained  of  him,  in  these 
respects,  was  soon  publicly  expressed,  by  choosing  him  Greek  Lecturer 
and  Moderator  of  the  Classes,  on  the  7th  of  November  ;  though  he  had 
only  been  elected  Fellow  of  the  College  in  March,  was  little  more  than 
twenty-three  years  of  age,  and  had  not  yet  proceeded  Master  of  Arts. 

It  has  already  appeared,  that  Mr.  Wesley’s  poetical  talents  were 
considerable  :  but  they  now  assumed  a  more  serious  air.  His  para¬ 
phrase  on  the  first  eighteen  verses  of  the  104th  Psalm,  is  a  more 
finished  piece  than  any  thing  he  had  written  before.  He  began  to 
write  it  on  the  19th  of  August  this  year,  when  at  Epworth  ;  and  it  well 
deserves  to  be  printed  with  accuracy.  The  original  manuscript  is  now 
before  me. 

PARAPHRASE  ON  PSALM  CIV. 

Verse  1  Upborne  aloft  on  vent’rous  wing, 

While,  spurning  earthly  themes,  I  soar 
Through  paths  untrod  before, 

What  God,  what  Seraph  shall  I  sing  ? 

Whom  but  thee  should  I  proclaim, 

Author  of  this  wond’rous  frame  ? 

Eternal,  uncreated  Lord, 

Enshrined  in  glory’s  radiant  blaze ! 

At  whose  prolific  voice,  whose  potent  word, 

Commanded,  nothing  swift  retired,  and  worlds  began  their  race. 

Thou,  brooding  o’er  the  realms  of  night, 

Th’  unbottom’d  infinite  abyss, 

Badest  the  deep  her  rage  surcease, 

And  said’st,  Let  there  be  light! 

Etherial  light  thy  call  obey’d, 

Glad  she  left  her  native  shade, 

Through  the  wide  void  her  living  waters  past ; 

Darkness  turn’d  his  murmuring  head, 

Resign’d  the  reins,  and  trembling  fled; 

The  crystal  waves  roll’d  on,  and  fill’d  the  ambient  waste. 

3  In  light,  effulgent  robe,  array’d, 

Thou  left’st  the  beauteous  realms  of  day ; 

The  golden  towers  inclined  their  head, 

As  their  Sovereign  took  his  way. 

3, 4  The  all-encircling  bounds,  (a  shining  train 

Minist’ring  flames  around  him  flew,)  \ 

Through  the  vast  profound  he  drew, 

When  lo !  sequacious  to  his  fruitful  hand, 

Heaven  o’er  th’  uncolour’d  void  her  azure  curtain  threw. 

Lo  !  marching  o’er  the  empty  space, 

The  fluid  stores  in  order  rise, 

With  adamantine  chains  of  liquid  glass, 

To  bind  the  new-born  fabric  of  the  skies. 

3  Downward  th’  Almighty  Builder  rode  :  • 

Old  Chaos  groan’d  beneath  the  God : 

Sable  clouds  his  pompous  car; 

Harness’d  winds  before  him  ran, 

Proud  to  wear  their  Maker’s  chain, 

And  told,  with  hoarse-resounding  voice,  his  coming  from  afar. 

5  Embryon  earth  the  signal  knew, 

And  rear’d  from  night’s  dark  womb  her  infant  head, 

6  Though  yet  prevailing  waves  her  hills  o’erspread, 

And  stain’d  their  sickly  face  with  pallid  hue. 

7  But  when  loud  thunders  the  pursuit  began, 

Back  the  affrighted  spoilers  ran  : 

3  In  vain  aspiring  hills  opposed  their  race ; 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


85 


9 

10 

11 

12 


13 


14 


16 


1H 


17 


13 


O’er  hills  and  vales  with  equal  haste, 

The  flying  squadrons  past, 

Till  safe  within  the  walls  of  their  appointed  place  : 

There,  firmly  fix’d,  their  sure  enclosures  stand, 
Unconquerable  bound  of  ever-during  sand  ! 

He  spake !  From  the  tall  mountain’s  wounded  side, 

Fresh  springs  rolled  down  their  silver  tide; 

O’er  the  glad  vales  the  shining  wanderers  stray, 

Soft  Murmuring  as  they  flow, 

While  in  their  cooling  wave  inclining  low, 

The  untaught  natives  of  the  field  their  parching  thirst  allay. 
High-seated  on  the  dancing  sprays, 

Chequering  with  varied  light  their  parent  streams, 

The  feather’d  quires  attune  their  artless  lays, 

Safe  from  the  dreaded  heat  of  solar  beams. 

Genial  showers  at  his  command, 

Pour  plenty  o’er  the  barren  land  . 

Labouring  with  parent  throes, 

See  !  the  teeming  hills  disclose 
A  new  birth  ;  see  the  cheerful  green, 

Transitory,  pleasing  scene, 

O’er  the  smiling  landscape  glow. 

And  gladden  the  vale  below. 

Along  the  inotmtain’s  craggy  brow, 

Amiably  dreadful  now ! 

See  the  clasping  vine  dispread 
Her  gently  rising,  verdant  head  ! 

See  the  purple  grape  appear, 

Kind  relief  of  human  care  ! 

Instinct  with  circling  life,  thy  skill 
Uprear’d  the  olive’s  loaded  bough  : 

What  time,  on  Lebanon’s  proud  hill, 

^  Slow  rose  the  stately  cedar’s  brow. 

Nor  less  rejoice  the  lowly  plains, 

Of  useful  com  the  fertile  bed, 

Than  when  the  lordly  cedar  reigns, 

A  beauteous,  but  a  barren  shade. 

While  in  his  arms  the  painted  train, 

Warbling  to  the  vocal  grove, 

Sweetly  tell  their  pleasing  pain, 

Willing  slaves  to  genial  love ; 

While  the  wild-goats,  an  active  throng, 

From  rock  to  rock  light-bounding  fly, 

Jehovah's  praise  in  solemn  song 
Shall  echo  through  the  vaulted  sky. 


Mr.  Wesley  was  now  more  desirous  than  ever  of  improving  his  time 
to  the  best  advantage.  As  he  had  not  yet  taken  his  Degree  of  Master 
of  Arts,  the  whole  of  his  time  was  not  at  his  own  disposal ;  but  those 
portions  of  it  which  were,  he  carefully  spent  in  pursuit  of  such  know¬ 
ledge  as  promised  to  be  beneficial  to  himself,  and  would  enable  him  to 
benefit  others  :  he  never  indulged  himself  in  an  idle  useless  curiosity, 
which  is  the  common  fault  of  most  young  men  in  the  conduct  of  their 
studies.  He  expresses  his  sentiments  on  this  head,  in  a  letter  to  his 
mother,  of  January,  1727.  “  I  am  shortly  to  take  my  Master’s  Degree. 
As  I  shall  from  that  time  be  less  interrupted  by  business  not  of  my  own 
choosing,  I  have  drawn  up  for  myself  a  scheme  of  studies  from  which 
I  do  not  intend,  for  some  years  at  least,  to  vary. — I  am  perfectly  come 
over  to  your  opinion,  that  there  are  many  truths  it  is  not  worth  while  to 
know.  Curiosity  indeed  might  be  a  sufficient  plea  for  our  laying  out 
some  time  upon  them,  if  we  had  half  a  dozen  centuries  of  life  to  come  ;* 

*  When  Mr.  Wesley  was  upwards  of  eighty,  he  said  to  me,  after  he  had  travelled  from 
Portsmouth  to  Gob  ham,  in  Surrey,  which  he  reached  before  1  o’clock : — “  We  should  lose 
no  time, — wp  have  not,  like  the  Patriarchs,  700  or  800  vears  to  play  with.” 

Vol.  I.  12 


86 


THE  LIFE  OF 


but  methinks  it  is  great  ill-husbandry  to  spend  a  considerable  part  o 
the  small  pittance  now  allowed  us,  in  what  makes  us  neither  a  quick 
nor  a  sure  return. 

“Two  days  ago  I  was  reading  a  dispute  between  those  celebrated 
masters  of  controversy,  Bishop  Atterbury  and  Bishop  Hoadly ;  but 
must  own  I  was  so  injudicious  as  to  break  off  in  the  middle.  I  could 
not  conceive,  that  the  dignity  of  the  end  was  at  all  proportioned  to  the 
difficulty  of  attaining  it.  And  I  thought  the  labour  of  twenty  or  thirty 
hours,  if  I  was  sure  of  succeeding,  which  I  was  not,  would  be  but  ill 
rewarded  by  that  important  piece  of  knowledge,  whether  Bishop  Hoadly 
had  misunderstood  Bishop  Atterbury  or  not?” 

The  following  paragraph,  in  the  same  letter,  will  show  the  reader 
how  diligent  he  had  long  been  in  improving  the  occasions  which  occur¬ 
red,  of  impressing  a  sense  of  religion  on  the  minds  of  his  companions, 
and  of  his  soft  and  obliging  manner  of  doing  it.  “  About  a  year  and  a 
half  ago,”  says  he,  “  I  stole  out  of  company  at  eight  in  the  evening, 
with  a  young  gentleman  with  whom  I  was  intimate.  As  we  took  a  turn 
in  an  aisle  of  St.  Mary’s  Church,  in  expectation  ©f  a  young  lady’s  funeral, 
with  whom  we  were  both  acquainted,  I  asked  him,  if  he  really  thought 
himself  my  friend  ?  and  if  he  did,  why  he  would  not  do  me  all  the  good 
he  could  ?  He  began  to  protest, — in  which  I  cut  him  short,  by  desiring 
him  to  oblige  me  in  an  instance,  which  he  could  not  deny  to  be  in  his 
own  power :  to  let  me  have  the  pleasure  of  making  him  a  whole  Chris¬ 
tian,  to  which  I  knew  he  was  at  least  half  persuaded  already.  That  he 
could  not  do  me  a  greater  kindness,  as  both  of  us  would  be  fully  con¬ 
vinced  when  we  came  to  follow  that  young  woman.* 

“He  turned  exceedingly  serious,  and  kept  something  of  that  disposi¬ 
tion  ever  since.  Yesterday  was  a  fortnight,  he  died  of  a  consumption. 
I  saw  him  three  days  before  he  died ;  and,  on  the  Sunday  following, 
did  him  the  last  good  office  I  could  here,  by  preaching  his  funeral  sermon ; 
which  was  his  desire  when  living.” 

Mr.  Wesley  proceeded  Master  of  Arts  on  the  14thf  of  February,  J 
and  acquired  considerable  reputation  in  his  disputation  for  his  Degree ; 
on  which  account  his  mother  congratulates  him  in  a  letter  ’of  the  four¬ 
teenth  of  March. — On  the  19th  he  writes  thus  to  her :  “  One  advantage, 
at  least,  my  Degree  has  given  me  ;  I  am  now  at  liberty,  and  shall  be  in 
a  great  measure  for  some  time,  to  choose  my  own  employment.  And 
as  l  believe  I  know  my  own  deficiencies  best,  and  which  of  them  are 
most  necessary  to  be  supplied  ;  I  hope  my  time  will  turn  to  somewhat 
better  account,  than  when  it  was  not  so  much  in  my  own  disposal.” — 
He  had  already  fixed  the  plan  of  his  studies  ;  but  how  to  obtain  a  more 
practical  knowledge  of  God,  and  a  more  entire  conformity  to  his  will,  in 
the  temper  of  his  mind  and  in  all  his  actions,  was  a  point  not  so  easily 
determined.  He  thought,  however,  that  the  company  to  which  he  was 
necessarily  exposed  at  Oxford,  was  a  hinderance  to  his  progress  in  reli¬ 
gion,  and  that  a  greater  seclusion  from  the  world  would  be  advantageous 

*  It  was,  however,  reserved  for  Peter  Boehler  to  make  him  “  a  whole  Christian,”  by 
preaching  to  him  what  St.  Paul  calls  the  foolishness  of  God. 

f  Private  Diary. 

j  He  informed  me  that  he  delivered  three  Lectures  on  that  occasion — one  on  Natural 
Philosophy,  De  Anima  Brutorum, — another  on  Moral  Philosophy,  De  Julio  Ccesare,  and 
a  third  on  Religion,  De  Amove  Dei .  What  a  pity  these  should  be  lost !  At  least  they  are 
lost  to  me. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


87 


to  him  in  this  respect.  He  expresses  the  thoughts  he  then  had  of  this 
matter,  in  the  same  letter  of  the  19th  of  March.  “  The  conversation 
of  one  or  two  persons,  whom  you  may  have  heard  me  speak  of,  (I  hope 
never  without  gratitude,)  first  took  off  my  relish  for  most  other  pleasures, 
so  far  that  I  despised  them  in  comparison  of  that.  I  have  since  pro¬ 
ceeded  a  step  farther  ;  to  slight  them  absolutely.  And  I  am  so  little  at 
present  in  love  with  even  company,  the  most  elegant  entertainment  next 
to  books ;  that,  unless  the  persons  have  a  religious  turn  of  thought,  I 
am  much  better  pleased  without  them.  I  think  it  is  the  settled  temper 
of  my  soul,  that  I  should  prefer,  at  least  for  some  time,  such  a  retire¬ 
ment,  as  would  seclude  me  from  all  the  world,  to  the  station  I  am  now 
in.  Not  that  this  is  by  any  means  unpleasant  to  me  ;  but  I  imagine  it 
would  be  more  improving,  to  be  in  a  place  where  I  might  confirm  or 
implant  in  my  mind  what  habits  I  would,  without  interruption,  before  the 
flexibility  of  youth  be  over. 

“  A  school  in  Yorkshire  was  proposed  to  me  lately,  on  which  I  shall 
think  more,  when  it  appears  whether  I  may  have  it  or  not.  A  good 
salary  is  amiexed  to  it.  But  what  has  made  me  wish  for  it  most,  is  the 
frightful  description,  as  they  call  it,  which  some  gentlemen  who  know 
the  place,  gave  me  of  it  yesterday.  1  It  lies  in  a  little  vale,  so  pent  up 
between  two  hills,  that  it  is  scarcely  accessible  on  any  side ;  so  that 
you  can  expect  little  company  from  without,  and  within  there  is  none  at 
all.’  I  should  therefore  be  entirely  at  liberty  to  converse  with  company 
of  my  own  choosing,  whom  for  that  reason  I  would  bring  with  me  ;  and 
company  equally  agreeable,  wherever  I  fixed,  could  not  put  me  to  less 
expense. 

The  sun  that  walks  his  airy  way 
To  cheer  the  world,  and  bring  the  day ; 

The  moon  that  shines  with  borrow’d  light, 

The  stars  that  gild  the  gloomy  night ; 

All  of  these,  and  all  I  see, 

Should  be  sung,  and  sung  by  me  : 

These  praise  their  Maker  as  they  can, 

But  want,  and  ask  the  tongue  of  man. 

£{  I  am  full  of  business  ;  but  have  found  a  way  to  write,  without  taking 
any  time  from  that.  It  is  but  rising  an  hour  sooner  in  the  morning,  and 
going  into  company  an  hour  later  in  the  evening ;  both  which  may  be 
done  without  any  inconvenience.”  The  school  however  was  disposed 
of  in  some  other  way ;  at  which  his  mother  was  well  pleased.  “  I  am 
not  sorry,”  says  she,  “  that  you  have  missed  the  school ;  that  way  of 
life  would  not  agree  with  your  constitution  ;  and,  I  hope,  God  has  better 
work  for  you  to  do.” 

Mr.  Wesley  saw,  that  a  desultory  method  of  study  was  not  the  way 
to  accurate  knowledge ;  and  therefore  he  had,  some  time  before  he 
took  his  Master’s  Degree,  laid  down  a  plan  which  he  now  closely  pur¬ 
sued  ;  and  he  never  suffered  himself  to  deviate  from  the  rule  he  had 
prescribed.  Thus,  his  hours  of  study,  on  Mondays  and  Tuesdays, 
were  devoted  to  the  Greek  and  Roman  classics,  historians,  and  poets. — 
Wednesdays,  to  Logic  and  Ethics. — Thursdays,  to  Hebrew  and  Arabic. 
— Fridays,  to  Metaphysics  and  Natural  Philosophy. — Saturdays,  to  Ora¬ 
tory  and  Poetry,  chiefly  composing. — Sundays,  to  Divinity. — In  the 
intermediate  hours,  between  these  more  fixed  studies,  he  perfected 
himself  in  the  French  language,  which  he  had  begun  to  learn  two  or 


THE  LIFJE  OF 


88 

three  years  before ;  he  also  read  a  great  variety  of  modern  authors  in 
almost  every  department  of  science.  His  method  was  this  :  he  first 
read  an  author  regularly  through ;  then  in  the  second  reading,  tran¬ 
scribed  into  his  collections  such  passages  as  he  thought  important, 
either  for  the  information  they  contained,  or  the  beauty  of  expression. 
This  method  considerably  increased  his  stock  of  knowledge,  and  gave 
him  a  familiar  acquaintance  with  the  authors  he  had  read. 

It  has  been  doubted  by  some  persons,  whether  the  Mathematics 
entered  into  Mr.  Wesley’s  plan  of  studies  at  the  University.  But  among 
the  authors  mentioned  in  his  diary,  are  found  Euclid,  Keil,  S’Gravesande, 
Sir  Isaac  Newton,  &c ;  and  he  seems  to  have  studied  them  with  great 
attention. — He  sometimes  amused  himself  with  experiments  in  Optics. 
He  has,  however,  told  all  the  world,  that  he  found,  by  experience,  he 
could  not  pursue  these  studies  to  any  perfection ,  (though  others  might,) 
without  injury  to  his  soul :  and  he  told  me,  that  the  chief  good  to  be 
derived  from  mathematical  studies,  was  their  tendency  to  induce  a  habit 
of  close  thinking. 

It  has  been  before  observed,  that  his  father  had  two  livings.  He 
now  became  less  able  to  attend  to  the  duties  of  his  station,  than  for¬ 
merly  ;  especially  as  it  was  difficult,  and  sometimes  dangerous  in  the 
winter,  to  pass  between  Epworth  and  Wroote  :  And  it  was  not  easy  to 
procure  an  assistant  to  his  mind,  in  that  remote  comer  of  the  kingdom. 
He  was  therefore  desirous,  that  his  son,  Mr.  John  Wesley,  should 
come  into  the  country,  and  reside  chiefly  at  Wroote,  as  his  curate. 
Mr.  Wesley  complied  with  his  father’s  request,  who  thus  expresses 
himself  in  a  letter  of  June  : — “  I  do  not  think,  that  I  have  thanked  you 
enough  for  your  kind  and  dutiful  letter  of  the  14th  instant. — When  you 
come  hither,  your  head-quarters  will,  I  believe,  for  the  most  part  be  at 
Wroote,  and  mine  at  Epworth  ;  though  sometimes  making  a  change.” 
—Accordingly,  he  left  Oxford  on  the  4th  of  August ;  and  coming  to 
London,  spent  some  days  with  his  brother  Samuel,  and  then  proceeded 
on  his  journey  to  take  upon  him  his  appointed  charge. — In  this  part  of 
Lincolnshire,  the  ague  is  endemic,  and  in  October  he  was  seized  with 
it ;  at  the  same  time  he  was  called  to  Oxford,  probably  to  oblige  Dr. 
Morley,  the  Rector  of  Lincoln  College,  on  some  election  business. 
This  gentleman  had  rendered  such  services  to  Mr.  Wesley,  in  his 
election  to  Lincoln,  that  he  used  to  say,  “  I  can  refuse  Dr.  Morley 
nothing.”  In  the  present  instance,  his  gratitude  overcame  all  objec¬ 
tions  against  travelling  on  horseback,  through  wet  and  cold,  with  an 
ague  upon  him.  He  reached  Oxford  on  the  16th,  and  left  it  again  on 
the  25th  ;  travelling  in  the  same  manner  back  to  Wroote,  though  Often 
very  ill  on  the  road.  He  now  continued  in  the  country  for  some  time, 
still  pursuing  the  same  plan  of  study,  as  far  as  the  nature  of  his  situation 
would  permit. 

The  following  letter,  written  by  one  of  the  Fellows  of  his  own  College, 
who,  it  seems,  had  been  a  good  deal  absent,  and  knew  little  of  him, 
except  what  he  had  learned  from  the  report  of  those  who  had  been 
acquainted  with  him,  will  show  us  his  general  character  at  Oxford. 

“  Coll.  Line.,  December  28th,  1727. 

M  Sir, — Yesterday  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  receiving  your  kind  and 
obliging  letter,  whereby  you  have  given  me  a  singular  instance  of  that 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


89 


goodness  and  civility  which  is  essential  to  your  character ;  and  strongly 
confirmed  to  me  the  many  encomiums  which  are  given  you  in  this 
respect,  by  all  who  have  the  happiness  to  know  you.  This  makes  me 
infinitely  desirous  of  your  acquaintance.  And  when  I  consider  those 
shining  qualities  which  I  hear  daily  mentioned  in  your  praise,  I  cannot 
but  lament  the  great  misfortune  we  all  suffer,  in  the  absence  of  so  agree¬ 
able  a  person  from  the  College.  But  I  please  myself  with  the  thoughts 
of  seeing  you  here  on  Chapter-day,  and  of  the  happiness  we  shall  have 
in  your  company  in  the  summer.  In  the  meantime,  I  return  you  my 
most  sincere  thanks  for  this  favour ;  and  assure  you,  that,  if  it  should 
ever  lie  in  my  power  to  serve  you,  no  one  will  be  more  ready  to  do  it, 
than, 

“  Sir, 

“  Your  most  obliged  and  most  humble  servant, 

“  LEW.  FENTON.” 

Mr.  Wesley  continued  in  the  country  till  July  1728,  when  he  returned 
by  way  of  London,  to  Oxford,  where  he  arrived  on  the  27th  of  this 
month,  with  a  view  to  obtain  Priest’s  Orders.  No  reason  is  assigned, 
why  he  was  not  ordained  Priest  sooner :  it  is  evident,  however,  that  he 
had  never  applied  for  it,  probably  on  account  of  his  age. — On  Sunday, 
the  22d  of  September,  he  was  ordained  Priest,  by  Dr.  Potter,  Bishop 
of  Oxford,  who  had  ordained  him  Deacon  in  1725. 

October  1,  he  set  out  for  Lincolnshire,  and  did  not  again  visit  Oxford 
till  the  16th  of  June,  1729.  About  the  middle  of  the  August  following, 
he  returned  to  his  charge  at  Wroote,  where  he  continued  till  he  received 
the  following  letter  from  Dr.  Morley,  the  Rector  of  his  College,  dated 
the  21st  of  October:  “  At  a  meeting  of  the  Society,  just  before  I  left 
College,  to  consider  of  the  proper  method  to  preserve  discipline  and 
good  government ;  among  several  things  agreed  on,  it  was,  in  the  opinion 
of  all  that  were  present,  judged  necessary  that  the  junior  Fellows,  who 
should  be  chosen  Moderators,  shall  in  person  attend  the  duties  of  their 
office,  if  they  do  not  prevail  with  some  of  the  Fellows  to  officiate  for 
them.  We  all  thought  it  would  be  a  great  hardship  qn  Mr.  Fenton,  to 
call  him  from  a  perpetual  Curacy  or  Donative  ;  yet  this  we  must  have 
done,  had  not  Mr.  Hutchins  been  so  kind  to  him  and  us,  as  to  free  us 
from  the  uneasiness  of  doing  a  hard  thing,  by  engaging  to  supply  his 
place  in  the  hall  for  the  present  year.  Mr.  Robinson  would  as  willingly 
supply  yours,  but  the  serving  of  two  Cures  about  fourteen  miles  distant 
from  Oxford,  and  ten  at  least  as  bad  as  the  worst  of  your  roads  in  the 
Isle,  makes  it,  he  says,  impossible  to  discharge  the  duty  constantly. 
We  hope  it  may  be  as  much  for  your  advantage  to  reside  at  College  as 
where  you  are,  if  you  take  pupils,  or  can  get  a  Curacy  in  the  neighbour¬ 
hood  of  Oxon.  Your  father  rriay  certainly  have  another  Curate,  though 
not  so  much  to  his  satisfaction  :  yet  we  are  persuaded,  that  this  will  not 
move  him  to  hinder  your  return  to  College,  since  the  interest  of  College, 
and  obligation  to  Statute  require  it.” — In  consequence  of  this  letter,  he 
quitted  his  father’s  Curacy  at  Wroote,  and,  on  the  22d  of  November, 
came  to  reside  at  Oxford.  ^ 


90 


THE  LIFE  OF 


CHAPTER  II. 

AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY,  A.  M.,  AND 

OF  HIS  BROTHER  JOHN,  IN  CONTINUATION,  UNTIL  THEIR  MISSION 

TO  GEORGIA. 

Leaving  Mr.  John  Wesley,  now  a  resident  at  Oxford,  I  proceed  to 
give  an  account  of  his  brother  in  the  flesh,  and  in  the  Lord. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  born  December  18th,  1708,  Old  Style, 
several  weeks  before  his  time,  at  Epworth  in  Lincolnshire  ;  being  about 
five  years  younger  than  his  brother  John,  and  about  sixteen  younger 
than  Samuel. 

He  appeared  dead,  rather  than  alive,  when  he  was  born.  He  did 
not  cry,  nor  open  his  eyes,  and  was  kept  wrapt  up  in  soft  wool  until  the 
time  when  he  should  have  been  born  according  to  the  usual  course  of 
nature  ;  and  then  he  opened  his  eyes  and  cried. 

He  received  the  first  rudiments  of  learning  at  home,  under  the  pious 
care  of  his  mother,  as  all  the  other  children  did.  In  1716  he  was  sent 
to  Westminster  School,  and  placed  under  the  care  of  his  eldest  brother 
Samuel  Wesley,  a  High  Churchman,  who  educated  him  in  his  own 
principles.  He  was  exceedingly  sprightly  and  active  ;  very  apt  to  learn, 
but  arch  and  unlucky,  though  not  ill-natured. 

When  he  had  been  some  years  at  school,  Mr.  R.  Wesley,  a  gentle¬ 
man  ot  large  fortune  in  Ireland,  wrote  to  his  father,  and  asked  if  he  had 
any  son  named  Charles  ;  if  so,  he  would  make  him  his  heir.  Accord¬ 
ingly  a  gentleman  in  London  brought  money  for  his  education  several 
years.  But  one  year  another  gentleman  called,  probably  Mr.  Wesley 
himself,  talked  largely  with  him,  and  asked  if  he  was  willing  to  go  with 
him  to  Ireland.  Mr.  Charles  desired  to  write  to  his  father,  who 
answered  immediately,  and  referred  it  to  his  own  choice.  He  chose  to 
stay  in  England.  Mr.  W.  then  found  and  adopted  another  Charles 
Wesley,  who  wa|  the  late  Earl  of  Momington,  ancestor  of  the  present 
Marquis  Wellesley  and  the  Duke  of  Wellington.  “  A  fair  escape,” 
says  Mr.  John  Wesley,  from  whose  short  account  of  his  brother  I  have 
taken  this  anecdote.  Mr.  John  Wesley  wrote  this  short  account  a  few 
months  before  his  death,  intending  to  publish  it.  It  remained  among 
his  MSS. 

From  this  time,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  depended  chiefly  upon  his 
brother  Samuel,  till  1721,  when  he  was  admitted  a  scholar  of  St.  Peter’s 
College,  Westminster.*  He  was  now  a  King’s  scholar ;  and  as  he 
advanced  in  age  and  learning,  he  acted  dramas,  and  at  length  became 
Captain  of  the  School.  In  1726  he  was  elected  to  Christ  Church, 
Oxford,|  at  which  time  his  brother  was  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College. 
Mr.  John  Wesley  gives  the  following  account  of  him,  after  he  came  to 
Oxford  :  “  He  pursued  his  studies  diligently,  and  led  a  regular  harmless 
life  ;  but  if  I  spoke  to  him  about  religion,  he  would  warmly  answer, 
4  What,  would  you  have  me  to  be  a  saint  all  at  once  V  and  would  hear 

*  Welch’s  List  of  Scholars  of  St.  Peter’s  College,  Westminster,  as  they  were  elected  to 
Christ  Church  College,  Oxford,  and  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  p.  105. 

f  Ibid.  110. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


91 


no  more.*  I  was  then  near  three  years  my  father’s  Curate.  During 
most  of  this  time,  he  continued  much  the  same  ;  but  in  the  year  1729, 
I  observed,  his  letters  grew  much  more  serious,  and  when  I  returned  to 
Oxford,  in  November  that  year,  I  found  him  in  great  earnestness  to  save 
his  soul.” 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  gives  the  following  account  of  himself  for  the 
first  year  or  two  after  he  went  to  Oxford,  j*  “  My  first  year  at  the  Col¬ 
lege  I  lost  in  diversions ;  the  next,  I  set  myself  to  study.  Diligence 
led  me  into  serious  thinking :  I  went  to  the  weekly  sacrament,  and  per¬ 
suaded  two  or  three  young  students  to  accompany  me,  and  to  observe 
the  method  of  study  prescribed  by  the  statutes  of  the  University.  This 
gained  me  the  harmless  name  of  Methodist.  In  half  a  year  (after  this) 
my  brother  left  his  Curacy  at  Epworth,  and  came  to  our  assistance. 
We  then  proceeded  regularly  in  our  studies,  and  in  doing  what  good  we 
could  to  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men.” 

In  the  year  1728,  in  the  twentieth  year  of  his  age,  he  began  to  apply 
more  closely  to  study,  to  be  more  serious  in  his  general  deportment  than 
usual,  and  to  write  a  diary,  in  which  he  intended  to  register  daily  the 
state  of  his  mind  and  the  actions  of  the  day.  He  knew  that  his  brother 
Mr.  John  Wesley,  had  kept  such  a  diary  for  several  years,  and  was  able 
to  give  him  instructions  how  to  proceed.  He  therefore  wrote  to  him  in 
January  1729,  as  follows  :  “  I  would  willingly  write  a  diary  of  my 
actions,  but  what  particulars  am  I  to  take  notice  of?  Am  I  to  give  my 
thoughts  and  words,  as  well  as  deeds,  a  place  in  it?  Am  I  to  mark  all 
the  good  and  ill  I  do  ;  and  what  besides  ?  Must  I  not  take  account  of 
my  progress  in  learning,  as  well  as  religion  ?  What  cipher  can  I  make 
use  of?  If  you  would  direct  me  to  the  same,  or  like  method  to  your  own, 
I  would  gladly  follow  it ;  for  I  am  fully  convinced  of  the  usefulness  of 
such  an  undertaking.  I  shall  be  at  a  stand  till  I  hear  from  you. 

“  God  has  thought  fit,  it  may  be,  to  increase  my  weariness,  to  deny 
me  at  present  your  company  and  assistance.  It  is  through  Him 
strengthening  me,  I  trust  to  maintain  my  ground  till  we  meet.  And  I 
hope,  that,  neither  before  nor  after  that  tijge,  I  shall  relapse  into  my 
former  state  of  insensibility.  It  is  through  your  means,  I  firmly  believe, 
that  God  will  establish  w  hat  he  has  begun  in  me  ;  and  there  is  no  one 
person  I  would  so  willingly  have  to  be  the  instrument  of  good  to  me  as 
you.  It  is  owing,  in  great  measure,  to  somebody’s  prayers,  (my  mother’s 
most  likely,)  that  I  am  come  to  think  as  I  do ;  for  I  cannot  tell  myself, 
how  or  when  I  awoke  out  of  my  lethargy — only  that  it  was  not  long  after 
you  went  away.” 

The  enemies  of  the  Christian  Revelation  were  become  so  bold,  at 
this  time,  in  their  attempts  to  propagate  their  principles  in  the  University, 
as  to  rouse  the  attention  of  the  Vice- Chancellor  ;  who,  with  the  consent 
of  the  Heads  of  Houses  and  Proctors,  issued  the  following  programma, 
or  edict,  which  was  fixed  up  in  most  of  the  halls  of  the  University : 

“  Whereas  there  is  too  much  reason  to  believe,  that  some  members 
of  the  University  have  of  late  been  in  danger  of  being  corrupted  by  ill- 
designing  persons,  who  have  not  only  entertained  wicked  and  blasphe¬ 
mous  notions,  contrary  to  the  truth  of  the  Christian  religion ;  but  have 

*  He  was  odd,  eccentric,  and  what  is  called  absent ,  in  a  high  degree.  Mr.  John  Wesley 
told  me,  that  he  always  dreaded  his  visiting  him,  notwithstanding  their  great  love  to  each 
other, — knowing  well  the  derangement  of  books  and  papers  that  would  probably  ensue. 

4  In  his  letter  to  Dr.  Chandler- 


92 


THE  LIFE  OF 


endeavoured  to  instil  the  same  ill  principles  into  others  :  and  the  more 
effectually  to  propagate  their  infidelity,  have  applied  their  poison  to  the 
unguarded  inexperience  of  less-informed  minds,  where  they  thought  it 
might  operate  with  better  success ;  carefully  concealing  then  impious 
tenets  from  those  whose  riper  judgment,  and  more  wary  conduct,  might 
discover  their  false  reasoning,  and  disappoint  the  intended  progress  of 
their  infidelity.  And  whereas,  therefore,  it  is  more  especially  necessary 
at  this  time,  to  guard  the  youth  of  this  place  against  these  wicked  advo¬ 
cates  for  pretended  human  reason  against  Divine  revelation,  and  to 
enable  them  the  better  to  defend  their  religion,  and  to  expose  the  pride 
and  impiety  of  those  who  endeavour  to  undermine  it ;  Mr.  Vice-Chan¬ 
cellor,  with  the  consent  of  the  Heads  of  Houses  and  Proctors,  has 
thought  fit  to  recommend  it,  as  a  matter  of  the  utmost  consequence,  to 
the  several  tutors  of  each  College  and  Hall  in  the  University,  that  they 
discharge  their  duty  by  a  double  diligence,  in  informing  their  respective 
pupils  in  their  Christian  duty,  as  also  in  explaining  to  them  the  articles 
of  religion  which  they  profess,  and  are  often  called  upon  to  subscribe, 
and  in  recommending  to  them  the  frequent  and  careful  reading  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  such  other  books  as  may  serve  more  effectually  to  pro¬ 
mote  Christianity,  sound  principles,  and  orthodox  faith.  And,  farther, 
Mr.  Vice-Chancellor,  with  the  same  consent,  does  hereby  forbid  the 
said  youth  the  reading  of  such  books  as  may  tend  to  the  weakening  of 
their  faith,  the  subverting  of  the  authority  of  the  Scripture,  and  the 
introducing  of  Deism,  profaneness,  and  irreligion  in  their  stead.” — The 
Dean  of  Christ  Church  was  so  much  a  friend  to  infidelity,  that  he  would 
not  suffer  this  programma  to  be  put  up  in  the  Hall  of  his  College.  But 
the  Lord  was  about  to  take  the  matter  into  his  own  hand.  At  the  very 
time  when  the  friends  of  infidelity  were  making  so  strong  an  effort  to 
propagate  their  principles  in  this  celebrated  seminary  of  learning,  God 
was  preparing  some  young  men  to  plant  a  religious  society  in  the  same 
place,  which  should  spread  its  branches  throughout  the  world ! 

In  the  course  of  the  following  summer,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  became 
more  and  more  serious,  and  his  zeal  for  God  began  to  manifest  itself 
in  exertions  to  do  good  beyond  the  common  round  of  religious  duties. 
He  endeavoured  to  awaken  an  attention  to  religion  in  the  minds  of  some 
of  the  students,  and  was  soon  successful  in  one  or  two  instances.  This 
appears  from  the  following  letter,  which  he  wrote  to  his  brother  John 
in  May,  1729 . 

“  Providence  has  at  present  put  it  into  my  power  to  do  some  good. 
I  have  a  modest,  humble,  well-disposed  youth  lives  next  me  ;  and  have 
been,  thank  God,  somewhat  instrumental  in  keeping  him  so.  He  had 
got  into  vile  hands,  and  is  now  broke  loose.  He  durst  not  receive  the 
sacrament  but  at  the  usual  times,  for  fear  of  being  laughed  at.  By 
convincing  him  of  the  duty  of  frequent  communicating,  I  have  prevailed 
on  both  of  us  to  receive  once  a  week. 

“  I  earnestly  long  for,  and  desire  the  blessing,  God  is  about  to  send 
me  in  you.  I  am  sensible  this  is  my  day  of  grace  ;  and  that,  upon  my 
employing  the  time  before  our  meeting  and  next  parting,  will  in  great 
measure  depend  my  condition  for  eternity.” 

In  November,  1729,  Mr.  John  Wesley  left  his  Curacy,  and  came  to 
reside  wholly  at  Oxford.  The  beginning  of  the  society  then  formed 
was  small,  and  it  appeared  contemptible  to  those  around ;  but  events 


1HE  REV.  JO&N  WESLEY. 


93 


have  shown,  that  it  was  big  with  consequences  of  the  utmost  importance 
to  the  happiness  of  millions.  So  little  do  men  know  beforehand  of  the 
designs  of  Providence ! 

About  this  time  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  began  to  take  pupils.  On  this 
occasion  his  father  wrote  to  him  as  follows,  in  a  letter  dated  January 
1730,  wheij  Charles  had  just  passed  the  21st  year  of  his  age  :  “  I  had 
your  last,  and  you  may  easily  guess  whether  I  were  not  well  pleased 
with  it,  both  on  your  account  and  my  own.  You  have  a  double  advan¬ 
tage  by  your  pupils,  which  will  soon  bring  you  more,  if  you  will  improve 
it,  as  I  firmly  hope  you  will,  by  taking  the  utmost  care  to  form  their 
minds  to  piety  as  well  as  learning.  As  for  yourself,  between  logic, 
grammar,  and  mathematics,  be  idle  if  you  can.  I  give  my  blessing  to 
the  Bishop  for  having  tied  you  a  little  faster,  by  obliging  you  to  rub  up 
your  Arabic  :  and  a  fixed  «and  constant  method  will  make  the  whole  both 
pleasing  and  delightful  to  you.  But,  for  all  that,  you  must  find  time 
every  day  for  walking,  which  you  know  you  may  do  with  advantage  to 
your  pupils ;  and  a  little  more  robust  exercise,  now  and  then,  will  do 
you  no  harm.  You  are  now  launched  fairly,  Charles ;  hold  up  your 
head,  and  swim  like  a  man ;  and  when  you  cuff  the  wave  beneath  you, 
say  to  it,  much  as  another  hero  did, 

Carolum  vehis,  et  Caroli  fortunam.  * 

But  always  keep  your  eye  fixed  above  the  pole-star :  and  so  God 
send  you  a  good  voyage  through  the  troublesome  sea  of  life  !  which  is 
the  hearty  prayer  of  your  loving  father.” 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  and  his  brother  John  had  been  always  united  in 
affection ;  they  were  now  united  in  their  pursuit  of  learning,  their  views 
of  religion,  and  their  endeavours  to  do  good.  A  Mr.  Morgan,  then  a 
student  also,  was  to  them  as  another  brother  ;  and,  united  together, 
they  were  as  a  threefold  cord,  which  is  not  easily  broken.  Charles 
had  much  more  fire  and  openness  of  temper  than  his  brother ;  but  he 
was  not  less  cautious  in  this  respect.  If  any  doubts  arose  in  his  mind ; 
or  if  any  practice,  which  he  thought  proper  and  commendable,  seemed 
likely  to  give  great  offence  to  others,  he  asked  the  advice  of  those  who 
were  older  and  wiser  than  himself,  how  he  ought  to  proceed.  In  a 
letter  which  he  wrote  to  his  father  in  June  1731,  he  says,  “  On  Whit¬ 
sunday  the  whole  College  received  the  sacrament,  except  the  servitors , 
(for  we  are  too  well  bred  to  communicate  with  them ,  though  in  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ,)  to  whom  it  was  administered  the  next  day;  on 
which  I  was  present  at  church,  but  with  the  Canons  left  the  sacrament 
to  those  for  whom  alone  it  was  prepared.  What  I  would  beg  to  be 
resolved  in  is,  whether  or  no  my  being  assured  I  should  give  infinite 
scandal  by  staying,  could  sufficiently  justify  me  in  turning  my  back  on 
God’s  ordinance  1  It  is  a  question  my  future  conduct  is  much  concerned 
in,  and  I  shall  therefore  earnestly  wait  for  your  decision.”  We  see 
here  what  a  view  he  had  of  the  sin  of  turning  away  from  the  ordinance 
of  God! 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  proceeded  Master  of  Arts  in  the  usual  course, 
and  thought  only  of  spending  all  his  days  at  Oxford  as  a  tutor ;  for  he 
“  exceedingly  dreaded  entering  into  Holy  Orders.”f  But,  in  1735,  a 

*  M  Thou  Carriest  Charles ,  and  Charles's  fortune.” — Spoken  originally  of  Caesar 

V  His  letter  to  Dr.  Chandler. 

Voi.  I,  13 


94 


THE  HITE  OJt 


new  scene  opened  before  him  and  his  pious  brother,  winch  had  not  been 
contemplated  by  either  of  them,  but  was  manifestly  marked  out  by  the 
providence  of  Him  “  who  worketh  all  tilings  after  the  counsel  of  his 
own  u nil” 

We  have  seen  Mr.  John  Wesley  rising  into  notice  and  esteem  on 
account  of  his  literary  talents,  yet  still  in  the  humble  situation  of  curate 
to  his  father,  which  he  now  quitted  at  the  call  of  the  chief  men  of  his 
college.  In  consequence  of  that  order,  he  entered  upon  a  new  situa¬ 
tion  :  he  obtained  pupils,  and  became  a  tutor.  He  presided  also  in  the 
Hall  as  Moderator  in  the  disputations,  which  were  held  six  times  a 
week ;  and  always  regarded  this  last  appointment  as  a  very  gracious 
providence  :  it  gave  him  a  complete  knowledge  of  that  important  branch 
of  learning,  by  which  he  was  afterwards  enabled,  during  his  whole  life, 
to  defend  the  truth  against  all  opponents.  “.For  several  years,”  says 
he  himself,  “  I  was  Moderator  in  the  disputations  which  were  held  six 
times  a  week  at  Lincoln  College  in  Oxford.  I  could  not  avoid  acqui¬ 
ring  hereby  some  degree  of  expertness  in  arguing ;  and  especially  in 
discerning  and  pointing  out  well-covered  and  plausible  fallacies.  I 
have  since  found  abundant  reason  to  praise  God  for  giving  me  this 
honest  art.  By  this,  when  men  have  hedged  me  in,  by  what  they 
called  demonstrations,  I  have  been  many  times  able  to  dash  them  in 
pieces ;  in  spite  of  all  its  covers,  to  touch  the  very  point  where  the 
fallacy  lay,  and  it  flew  open  in  a  moment.”* 

He  was  now  fully  employed  between  his  public  offices  and  his  pupils. 
Of  the  latter  he  took  the  greatest  care,  accounting  himself  not  only 
responsible  for  them  to  their  parents  and  the  community,  but  to  God. 
He  laboured  not  only  to  ,  make  them  scholars,  but  Christians  also,  and 
to  that  end  wrote  a  form  of  prayers  for  them  (which  is  still  extant)  for 
every  day  in  the  week. 

His  own  address  to  the  Tutors  of  the  University,  will  clearly  evince 
the  spirit  in  which  he  acted. 

“  Ye  venerable  men,”  says  he,  “  who  are  more  especially  called  to 
form  the  tender  minds  of  youth,  to  dispel  thence  the  shades  of  igno¬ 
rance  and  error,  and  train  them  up  to  be  wise  unto  salvation :  are  you 
tilled  with  the  Holy  Ghost  1  With  all  those  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  which 
your  important  office  so  indispensibly  requires  ?  Is  your  heart  whole 
with  God  ?  Full  of  love  and  zeal  to  set  up  his  kingdom  on  earth?  Do 
you  continually  remind  those  under  your  care,  that  the  one  rational  end 
of  all  our  studies,  is  to  knowT,  love,  and  serve  the  only  true  God,  and 
Jesus  Christ  whom  he  hath  sent  ?  Do  you  inculcate  upon  them,  day 
by  day,  that  love  alone  never  faileth  1  (Whereas,  ‘  whether  there  he 
tongues ,  they  shall  fail ,’ — or  philosophical  ‘  knowledge ,  it  shall  vanish 
away :’)  and  that  without  love,  all  learning  is  but  splendid  ignorance, 
pompous  folly,  vexation  of  spirit  ?  Has  all  you  teach  an  actual  tendency 
to  the  love  of  God,  and  all  mankind  for  his  sake  ?  Have  you  an  eye  to 
this  end  in  whatsoever  you  prescribe,  touching  the  kind,  the  manner, 
and  the  measure  of  their  studies  :  desiring  and  labouring,  that  wherever 
the  lot  of  these  young  soldiers  of  Christ  is  cast,  they  may  be  so  many 
burning  and  shining  lights,  adorning  the  gospel  of  Christ  in  all  things  ? 
And  permit  me  to  lask,  do  you  put  forth  all  your  'strength  in  the  vast 

*  His  masterly  refutation  of  the  Pelagian  system  of  Dr.  Taylor  is  an  admirable  proof  ot 
this. — See  his  Works,  vol.  17,  p.  79.  . 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


95 


work  you  have  undertaken  ?  Do  you  labour  herein  with  all  your  might  ? 
Exerting  every  faculty  of  your  soul?  Using  every  talent  which  God 
hath  lent  you,  and  that  to  the  uttermost  of  your  power  ?  Let  it  not  be 
said,  that  I  speak  here,  as  if  all  under  your  care  were  intended  to  be 
clergymen.  Not  so  :  I  only  speak  as  if  they  were  all  intended  to  be 
Christians.”* 

Mr.  Wesley’s  labours  as  a  tutor,  were  not  in  vain.  The  late  Rev. 
Mr.  Hervey,  author  of  the  “  Meditations,”  &c,  was  one  of  his  pupils, 
and  thus  speaks  of  him  with  reference  to  the  advantages  he  had  received 
under  his  tuition  at  Oxford,  in  a  letter  dated  Oxon,  September  2,  1736. 

44  As  for  me,  I  am  still  a  most  weak,  corrupt  creature.  But,  blessed 
be  the  unmerited  mercy  of  God,  and  thanks  be  to  your  never-to-be- 
forgotten  example,  4  that  I  am  what  I  am.”’ 

And  again, 

44  Do  you,  dear  sir,  put  up  your  prayers,  and  oh  !  let  the  mighty  God 
set  to  his  seal,  that  it  may  be  unto  me  according  to  my  heart’s  desire. 
Then  will  I  invite  you,  {my  father ,  shall  I  call  you,  or  my  friend!  For 
indeed  you  have  been  both  unto  me,)  to  meet  me  among  the  spirits  of 
pst  men  made  perfect :  since  I  am  not  like  to  see  your  face  in  the  flesh 
any  more  for  ever  It  Then  will  I  bid  you  welcome,  yea,  I  will  tell  of 
your  love,  before  the  universal  assembly,  at  the  tremendous  tribunal.” 

In  the  postscript  he  adds,  • 

44  I  heartily  thank  you,  as  for  all  other  favours,  so  especially  for  teach¬ 
ing  me  Hebrew.  I  have  cultivated,  (according  to  your  advice,)  this 
study,  and  am  (blessed  be  God,  the  giver  of  knowledge,)  somewhat 
improved  in  this  language.” 

In  another  letter,  dated  Weston,  near  Northampton,  December  30, 
1747,  he  observes,  44  Assure  yourself,  dear  sir,  that  I  can  never  forget 
that  tender-hearted  and  generous  Fellow  of  Lincoln,  who  condescended 
to  take  such  compassionate  notice  of  a  poor  under-graduate :  whom 
almost  every  body  condemned  ;  and  no  man  cared  for  his  soul.” 

Mr.  Wesley’s  own  account  of  his  religious  views  and  impressions 
while  at  Oxford,  is  so  worthy  of  observation,  that  I  give  it  without  any 
alteration. 

44  In  the  year  1725,  being  in  the  twenty-third  year  of  my  age,  I  met 
with  Bishop  Taylor’s  4  Rules  and  Exercises  of  Holy  Living  and  Dying.’ 
In  reading  several  parts  of  this  book,  I  was  exceedingly  affected  with 
that  part  in  particular  which  relates  to  purity  of  intention.  Instantly  I 
resolved  to  dedicate  all  my  life  to  God :  all  my  thoughts,  and  words, 
and  actions  :  being  thoroughly  convinced,  there  was  no  medium  :  but 
that  every  part  of  my  life,  (not  some  only,)  must  either  be  a  sacrifice  to 
God,  or  to  myself,  that  is,  in  effect,  to  the  devil. 

44  In  the  year  1726,  I  met  with  Kempis’s  4  Christian  Pattern.’  The 
nature  and  extent  of  inward  religion,  the  religion  of  the  heart,  now 
appeared  to  me  in  a  stronger  light  than  ever  it  had  done  before.  I 
saw,  that  giving  even  all  my  life  to  .God,  (supposing  it  possible  to  do 
this  and  go  no  farther,)  would  profit  me  nothing,  unless  I  gave  my 
heart,  yea,  all  my  heart,  to  him.  I  saw  that  4  simplicity  of  intention 
and  purity  of  affection,’  one  design  in  all  we  speak  or  do,  and  one 
desire,  ruling  all  our  tempers,  are  indeed  4  the  wings  of  the  soul,* 
without  which  she  can  never  ascend  to  the  mount  of  God. 

*  His  Works,  vol.  i,  p.  86.  f  Mr.  Wesley  was  at  this  time  in  Georgia. 


9t>  f HE  LIFE  OF 

“-A  year  or  two  alter,  Mr.  Law’s  ‘Christian  Perfection,’  and  ‘Serious 
Call,’  were  put  into  my  hands.  These  convinced  me,  more  than  ever, 
of  the  absolute  impossibility  of  being  half  a  Christian.  And  I  determined, 
through  his  grace,  (of  the  absolute  necessity  of  which  I  was  deeply 
sensible,)  to  be  all  devoted  to  God,  to  give  him  all  my  soul,  my  body, 
and  my  substance. 

“  In  the  year  1729,  I  began  not  only  to  read,  but  to  study  the  Bible, 
as  the  one,  the  only  standard  of  truth,  and  the  only  model  of  pure  reli¬ 
gion.  Hence  I  saw,  in  a  clearer  and  clearer  light,  the  indispensible 
necessity  of  having  the  mind  which  was  in  Christ,  and  of  walking  as 
Christ  also  walked  ;  even  of  having,  not  some  part  only,  but  all  the 
mind  which  was  in  him,  and  of  walking  as  he  walked,  not  only  in  many 
or  in  most  respects,  but  in  all  things.  And  this  was  the  light,  wherein 
at  this  time  I  generally  considered  religion,  as  a  uniform  following  of 
Christ,  an  entire  inward  and  outward  conformity  to  our  Master.  Nor 
was  I  afraid  of  any  thing  more,  than  of  bending  this  rule  to  the  expe¬ 
rience  of  myself,  or  of  other  men :  of  allowing  myself  in  any  the  least 
disconformity  to  our  grand  Exemplar.”* 

About  this  time  a  serious  man,  whom  he  had  travelled  many  miles 
to  see,  said  to  him,  “  Sir,  you  wish  to  serve  God  and  go  to  heaven. 
Remember  that  you  cannot  serve  him  alone.  You  must  therefore  find 
companions,  or  make  them  ;  the  Bible  knows  nothing  of  solitary  reli¬ 
gion.”  He  never  forgot  this.  Therefore,  on  his  return  to  the  Univer¬ 
sity,  he  first  spoke  to  his  brother,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  and  afterwards 
to  Mr.  Morgan,  Mr.  Hervey,  Mr.  Whitefield,  and  others.  When  they 
first  began  to  meet,  they  read  Divinity  on  the  Sunday  evenings,  and  on 
other  nights  the  Greek  and  Latin  Classics.  The  summer  following, 
they  began  to  visit  the  prisoners  in  the  castle,  and  the  sick  poor  in  the 
town. 

Their  meetings  now  began  to  be  more  directly  religious  :  they  read 
and  considered  the  Greek  Testament  on  the  week  evenings,  and  con¬ 
versed  closely  and  deeply  on  the  things  of  God.  They  now  likewise 
observed  the  Fasts  of  the  ancient  Church  every  Wednesday  and  Friday, 
and  communicated  once  a  week.  “  We  were  now,”  says  Mr.  Wesley, 
“  about  fifteen  in  number,  ‘  all  of  one  heart  and  of  one  mind .’  ” 

The  spirit  of  this  little  association  cannot  be  exemplified  more  fully, 
than  by  giving  at  large  the  scheme  of  self-examination  which  was  agreed 
upon  and  used  by  them. 


COVE  OF  GOD  AND  SIMPLICITY  :  MEANS  OF  WHICH  ARE  PRAYER  AND 

MEDITATION. 

I.  Have  I  been  simple  and  recollected  in  every  thing  I  said  or  did  ? 
Have  I  (1.)  been  simple  in  every  thing,  i.  e.  looked  upon  God,  as  my 
Good,  my  Pattern,  my  One  Desire,  my  Disposer,  Parent  of  Good; 
acted  wholly  for  him  ;  bounded  my  views  with  the  present  action  or 
hour'?  (2.)  Recollected ?  i.  e.  Has  this  simple  view  been  distinct  and 
uninterrupted  ?  Have  I  done  any  thing  without  a  previous  perception  of 
its  being  the  will  of  God  ?  Or  without  a  perception  of  its  being  an  exer¬ 
cise  or  a  means  of  the  virtue  of  the  day  l  Have  I  said  any  thing  without  it? 

*  His  Works,  vol.  xxiv,  p.  4,  &o. 


1HE  11EV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


97 


2n  Have  I  prayed  with  fervour?  At  going  in  and  out  of  church?  In 
the  church?  Morning  and  evening  in  private?  Monday,  Wednesday, 
and  Friday,  with  my  friends?  At  rising  ?  Before  lying  down?  On  Satur¬ 
day  noon  ?  All  the  time  I  was  engaged  in  exterior  work  ?  In  private  ? 
Before  I  went  into  the  place  of  public  or  private  prayer,  for  help  therein? 
Have  I,  wherever  I  was,  gone  to  church,  morning  and  evening,  unless 
for  necessary  mercy  ?  And  spent  from  one  hour  to  three  in  private  ? 
Have  I  in  private  prayer  frequently  stopt  short,  and  observed  what  fer¬ 
vour  ?  Have  I  repeated  it  over  and  over,  till  I  adverted  to  every  word  ? 
Have  I  at  the  beginning  of  every  prayer  or  paragraph  owned,  I  cannot 
pray  ?  Have  I  paused  before  I  concluded  in  his  name,  and  adverted  to 
my  Saviour  now  interceding  for  me  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  and  offer¬ 
ing  up  these  prayers  ? 

3.  Have  I  daily  used  ejaculations  ?  i.  e.  Have  I  every  hour  prayed 
for  humility,  faith,  hope,  love,  and  the  particular  virtue  of  the  day? 
Considered,  with  whom  I  was  the  last  hour,  what  I  did,  and  how? 
With  regard  to  recollection,  love  of  man,  humility,  self-denial,  resigna¬ 
tion,  and  thankfulness  ?* Considered  the  next  hour  in  the  same  respects, 
offered  all  I  do  to  my  Redeemer,  begged  his  assistance  in  every  parti¬ 
cular,  and  commended  my  soul  to  his  keeping?  Have  I  done  this 
deliberately,  (not  in  haste,)  seriously,  (not  doing  any  thing  else  the 
while,)  and  fervently  as  1  could? 

4.  Have  I  duly  prayed  for  the  virtue  of  the  day  ?  i.  e.  Have  I  prayed 
for  it  at  going  out  and  coming  in  ?  Deliberately,  seriously,  fervently  ? 

5.  Have  I  used  a  collect  at  nine,  twelve,  and  three  ?  And  grace  before 
and  after  eating?  (aloud  at  my  own  room,)  deliberately,  seriously, 
fervently  ? 

6.  Have  I  duly  meditated  ?  Every  day,  unless  for  necessary  mercy  ? 
(1.)  From  six,  &c,  to  prayers?  (2.)  From  four  to  five,  (What  was 
particular  in  the  providence  of  this  day  ?)  How  ought  the  virtue  of  the 
day  to  have  been  exerted  upon  it  ?  How  did  it  fall  short  ?  (Here  faults.) 
(3.)  On  Sunday  from  six  to  seven,  with  Kempis  ?  From  three  to  four, 
on  redemption,  or  God’s  attributes?  Wednesday  and  Friday  from  twelve 
to  one,  on  the  Passion  ?  After  ending  a  book,  on  what  I  had  marked  in  it? 

LOVE  OF  MAN. 

1st.  Have  I  been  zealous  to  do,  and  active  in  doing,  good?  i.  e. 
(1.)  Have  I  embraced  every  probable  opportunity  of  doing  good,  and 
preventing,  removing  or  lessening  evil  ? 

(2.)  Have  I  pursued  it  with  my  might? 

(3.)  Have  I  thought  any  thing  too  dear  to  part  with,  to  serve  my 
neighbour? 

(4.)  Have  I  spent  an  hour  at  least,  every  day,  in  speaking  to  some 
one  or  other  ? 

(5.)  Have  I  given  any  one  up,  till  he  expressly  renounced  me  ? 

(6.)  Have  I,  before  I  spoke  to  any,  learned,  as  far  as  I  could,  his 
temper,  way  of  thinking,  past  life,  and  peculiar  hinderances,  internal  and 
external  ?  Fixed  the  point  to  be  aimed  at  ?  Then  the  means  to  it  ? 

(7.)  Have  I,  in  speaking,  proposed  the  motives,  then  the  difficulties, 
then  balanced  them,  then  exhorted  him  to  consider  both  calmly  and 
deeply,  and  to  pray  earnestly  for  help  ? 


THE  LIFE  OF 


98 

(8.)  Have  I,  in  speaking  to  a  stranger,  explained  what  religion  is  not, 
(not  negative,  not  external,)  and  what  it  is,  (a  recovery  of  the  image  of 
God,)  searched  at  what  step  in  it  he  stops,  and  what  makes  him  stop 
there  ?  Exhorted  and  directed  him  ? 

(9.)  Have  I  persuaded  all  I  could,  to  attend  public  prayers,  sermons, 
and  sacraments  ?  And,  in  general,  to  obey  the  laws  of  the  Church  Uni¬ 
versal,  the  Church  of  England,  the  State,  the  University,  and  their 
respective  colleges? 

(10.)  Have  I,  when  taxed  with  any  act  of  obedience,  avowed  it,  and 
turned  the  attack  with  sweetness  and  firmness  ? 

(11.)  Have  I  disputed  upon  any  practical  point,  unless  it  was  to  be 
practised  just  then  ? 

(12.)  Have  I,  in  disputing,  (1.)  desired  my  opponent,  to  define  the 
terms  of  the  question :  to  limit  it :  what  he  grants,  what  denies :  (2.) 
Delayed  speaking  my  opinion ;  let  him  explain  and  prove  his :  then 
insinuated  and  pressed  objections  ? 

(13  )  Have  I,  after  every  visit,  asked  him  who  went  with  me,  Did  I 
say  any  thing  wrong  ? 

(14.)  Have  I,  when  any  one  asked  advice,  directed  and  exhorted 
him  with  all  my  power  ? 

2dly.  Have  I  rejoiced  with  and  for  my  neighbour  in  virtue  or  pleasure  ? 
Grieved  with  him  in  pain,  for  him  in  sin  ? 

3dly.  Have  I  received  his  infirmities  with  pity,  not  anger? 

4thly.  Have  I  thought  or  spoke  unkindly  of  or  to  him?  Have  I 
revealed  any  evil  of  any  one,  unless  it  was  necessary  to  some  particular 
good  I  had  in  view?  Have  I  then  done  it  with  all  the  tenderness  of 
phrase  and  manner,  consistent  with  that  end  ?  Have  I  any  way  appeared 
to  approve  them  that  did  otherwise  ? 

5thly.  Has  good  will  beefi,  and  appeared  to  be,  the  spring  of  all  my 
actions  towards  others  ? 

6thly.  Have  I  duly  used  intercession?  (1.)  Before,  (2.)  after  speak¬ 
ing  to  any?  (3.)  For  my  friends  on  Sunday?  (4.)  For  my  pupils  on 
Monday?  (5.)  For  those  who  have  particularly  desired  it,  on  Wednes¬ 
day  and  Friday?  (6.)  For  the  family  in  which  I  am,  every  day?” 

We  may  here  see  the  great  sincerity  and  earnestness  of  Mr.  Wesley 
and  his  friends.  But  the  darkness  of  their  minds,  as  to  Gospel  truths, 
is  very  evident  to  those  who  are  favoured  with  clear  and  evangelical 
views. 

He  was  now  a  mere  worker  for  life,  (though  evidently  expecting  the 
assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,)  and  consequently  his  mind  was  kept  in  a 
state  of  perplexity,  not  rightly  understanding  the  doctrine  of  justification ; 
which  he  either  confounded  with  sanctification,  or  thought  a  man  must 
be  sanctified  before  he  can  be  justified.  This  notion  hindered  him  from 
perceiving,  that  to  justify,  in  the  language  of  St.  Paul,  is  to  pardon  a 
repenting  and  believing  sinner,  as  an  act  of  grace  ;  not  for  the  sake  of 
any  previous  holiness  in  him,  but  through  Jesus  Christ  alone.  This 
plan  which  the  Gospel  proposes  as  the  only  way  of  reconciling  sinners 
to  God — of  making  them  holy  in  heart  and  life,  and  of  giving  them  a 
sure  hope,  full  of  immortality, — he  had  yet  to  learn.  And  it  was  a 
painful  lesson,  as  unveiling  his  true  condition  in  the  sight  of  God. 

It  appears  from  the  account  I  have  given  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  that 
for  more  than  two  years  before  this  time  he  had  studied  very  hard,  and, 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


yy 

through  his  brother’s  advice  and  influence,  was  become,  by  the  blessing 
of  God,  deeply  serious ;  that  during  the  last  summer  he  had  received 
the  sacrament  weekly,  and  had  prevailed  on  two  or  three  young  men  to 
do  the  same  ;  and  that  these  gentlemen  had  occasionally  met  together, 
for  the  purpose  of  assisting  and  encouraging  each  other  in  their  duty, 
and  of  regulating  their  employments  by  certain  rules.  Mr.  John  Wes¬ 
ley  was  now  with  them,  44  and  the  exact  regularity  of  their  lives  as  well 
as  studies,”  says  he,  44  occasioned  a  young  gentleman  of  Christ  Church 
to  say,  4  Here  is  a  new  set  of  JVlethodists  sprung  up  alluding  to  some 
ancient  physicians  who  were  so  called.  The  name  was  new  and  quaint ; 
so  it  took  immediately,  and  the  Methodists  were  known  all  over  the 
University.”  His  own  account  is  as  follows  — 

44  In  November  1729,  four  young  gentlemen  of  Oxford,  Mr  John 
Wesley,  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College  ;  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  Student  of 
Christ  Church ;  Mr.  Morgan,  Commoner  of  Christ  Church  ,  and  Mr. 
Kirkham,  of  Merton  College  ;  began  to  spend  some  evenings  in  a  week 
together,  in  reading  chiefly  the  Greek  Testament.  The  next  year,  two 
or  three  of  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  pupils  desired  the  liberty  of  meeting  with 
them  :  and  afterwards  one  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley’s  pupils.  It  was  in 
1732,  that  Mr.  Ingham  of  Queen’s  College,  and  Mr.  Broughton  of 
Exeter,  were  added  to  their  number.  To  these,  in  April,  was  joined 
Mr.  Clayton  of  Brazen-Nose,  with  two  or  three  of  his  pupils.  About . 
the  same  time,  Mr.  James  Hervey  was  permitted  to  meet  with  them, 
and  afterwards  Mr.  Whitefield.”* 

These  young  gentlemen  continued  their  meetings  for  some  time, 
without  any  other  views  than  their  own  benefit.  But,  in  the  summer  of 
1730,  Mr.  Morgan  called  at  the  jail,  to  see  a  man  who  was  condemned 
for  killing  his  wife  ;  and  told  them,  that,  from  the  conversation  he  had 
with  one  of  the  debtors,  he  verily  believed  it  would  do  much  good  if 
any  one  would  be  at  the  pains  of  now  and  then  speaking  with  them. 
Having  mentioned  this  several  times,  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  brother 
Charles  went  with  him  on  the  24th  of  August  to  the  Castle,  and  were 
so  well  satisfied  with  their  visit,  that  they  determined  to  go  thither  once 
or  twice  a  week.  They  had  not  done  this  long,  before  Mr.  Morgan, 
who  seems  to  have  led  the  way  in  acts  of  charity  and  benevolence  to 
others,  desired  Mr.  Wesley  to  go  with  him  to  see  a  poor  woman  in  the 
town  who  was  sick.  When  they  began  to  reflect  on  the  benefit  which 
this  might  confer  on  the  poor,  they  thought  it  would  be  well  worth  while 
to  spend  two  or  three  hours  in  the  week  in  this  species  of  charity, 
especially  if  the  Minister  of  the  parish,  in  which  such  person  was,  did 
not  object  to  it.  But  as  this  practice  was  quite  new,  and  had  an  appear¬ 
ance  of  irregularity,  on  which  account  it  might  give  offence,  Mr.  Wesley 
did  not  choose  to  proceed  any  farther  without  advice.  He  wrote  to  his 
father,  who  was  remarkably  attached  to  regularity  and  church  order, 
stating  what  they  had  hitherto  done,  and  what  their  design  was  ;  begging 
to  have  his  opinion,  whether  they  had  already  gone  too  far?  Whether 
they  should  stand  still  where  they  were,  or  go  forward? 

His  father’s  answer  is  dated  September  21,  in  which  he  says,  44  As 
to  your  own  designs  and  employments,  what  can  I  say  less  of  them 
than  Valde  probo  and  that  I  have  the  highest  reason  to  bless  God 
that  he  has  given  me  two  sons  together  at  Oxford,  to  whom  ho  has 
*  Wesley’s  Works,  vol.  xv,  p.  375.  f  I  highly  approve. 


100 


1HE  LIFE  Oi 


given  grace  and  courage  to  turn  the  war  against  the  world  and  the  devil, 
which  is  the  best  way  to  conquer  them.  They  have  but  one  enemy 
more  to  combat  with,— the  flesh  ;  which  if  they  take  care  to  subdue  by 
fasting  and  prayer,  there  will  be  no  more  for  them  to  do,  but  to  proceed 
steadily  in  the  same  course,  and  expect  the  crown  which  fadeth  not 
away.  You  have  reason  to  bless  God,  as  I  do,  that  you  have  so  fast  a 
friend  as  Mr.  Morgan,  who,  I  see,  in  the  most  difficult  service,  is  ready 
to  break  the  ice  for  you. 

“  I  am  afraid  lest  the  main  objection  you  make  against  your  going  on 
in  the  business  of  the  prisoners,  may  secretly  proceed  from  flesh  and 
blood.  For  ‘  who  can  harm  you  if  you  are  followers  of  that  which  is 
so  good  V  and  which  will  be  one  of  the  marks  by  which  the  Shepherd 
of  Israel  will  know  his  sheep  at  the  last  day.  Though,  if  it  were  pos¬ 
sible  for  you  to  suffer  a  little  in  the  cause,  you  would  have  a  confessor’s 
reward.  You  own  that  none  but  such  as  are  out  of  their  senses  would 
be  prejudiced  against  you  for  acting  in  this  manner. — Go  on  then,  in 
God’s  name,  in  the  path  to  which  your  Saviour  has  directed  you,  and 
that  track  wherein  your  father  has  gone  before  you.  For  when  I  was 
an  under-graduate,  I  visited  those  in  the  Castle  there,  and  reflect  on  it 
with  great  satisfaction  to  this  day.  Walk  as  prudently  as  you  can, 
though  not  fearfully ;  and  my  heart  and  prayers  are  with  you. 

u  Your  first  regular  step  is  to  consult  with  him,  if  any  such  there  be, 
who  has  a  jurisdiction  over  the  prisoners  ;  and  the  next  is,  to  obtain  the 
direction  and  approbation  of  your  Bishop.  This  is  Monday  morning, 
at  which  time  I  shall  never  forget  you. — Accordingly,  to  Him  who  is 
every  where,  I  now  heartily  commit  you.” 

This  advice  confirmed  them  in  their  benevolent  purposes,  and  ani¬ 
mated  them  with  zeal  in  the  execution.  They  carefully  attended,  how¬ 
ever,  to  their  father’s  prudential  directions  ;  and  Mr.  Wesley  immediately 
consulted  Mr.  Gerard,  the  Bishop  of  Oxford’s  Chaplain,  who  likewise 
attended  the  prisoners,  when  any  were  condemned  to  die.  Mr.  Gerard 
commended  the  design,  and  said  he  would  answer  for  the  Bishop’s 
approbation,  to  whom  he  would  take  the  first  opportunity  of  mentioning  it. 
The  Bishop  being  consulted,  not  only  gave  his  permission,  but  was  highly 
pleased  with  the  undertaking. 

The  opposition  however  increased.  The  men  of  wit  in  Christ 
Church  entered  the  lists  against  them,  and,  between  mirth  and  anger, 
made  a  great  number  of  reflections  upon  the  Sacramentarians ,  as  they 
were  pleased  to  call  them.  Their  allies  of  Merton  thought  both  this 
title  and  that  of  Methodists ,  too  decent,  as  implying  something  com¬ 
mendable  ;  they  therefore  changed  it,  and  honoured  them  with  the  title 
of  the  Holy  Club.  But  most  of  these  being  persons  of  well-known 
characters,  they  made  no  proselytes  from  the  Sacrament,  till  a  gentle¬ 
man,  eminent  for  learning  and  well  esteemed  for  piety,  joining  them, 
told  his  nephew,  that  if  he  dared  to  go  to  the  weekly  communion  any 
longer,  he  would  turn  him  out  of  doors.  This  argument  had  no  suc¬ 
cess  ;  the  young  gentleman  communicated  next  week.  The  uncle  now 
became  more  violent,  and  shook  his  nephew  by  the  throat,  to  convince 
him  more  effectually,  that  receiving  the  sacrament  every  week  was 
founded  in  error  :  but  this  argument  appearing  to  the  young  gentleman 
to  have  no  weight  in  it,  he  continued  his  usual  practice.  The  uncle 
now  changed  the  mode  of  attack,  and.  like  a  true  agent  of  Satan,  by  a 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


101 


soft  obliging  manner  melted  down  the  young  gentleman’s  resolution  of 
being  so  strictly  religious ;  and  from  this  time  he  began  to  absent  him¬ 
self,  five  Sundays  out  of  six,  from  the  sacrament.  This  success  gave 
the  opposition  new  strength ;  and  one  of  the  Seniors  of  the  College 
consulting  with  the  Doctor,  they  prevailed  with  two  other  young  gentle¬ 
men  to  promise  that  they  would  only  communicate  three  times  a  year. 

The  opposition  now  becoming  more  serious,  by  some  persons  of 
influence  taking  so  decided  a  part  against  them,  the  two  Mr.  Wesleys 
wrote  to  their  father  again,  stating  their  situation,  and  asking  farther 
advice.  His  answrer,  which  is  dated  December  1,  now  lies  before  me. 

44  This  day  I  received  both  yours  ;  and  this  evening*  in  the  course  of 
our  reading,  I  thought  I  found  an  answer  that  would  be  more  proper 
than  any  I  myself  could  dictate  ;  though,  since  it  will  not  be  easily 
translated,  I  send  it  in  the  original.  noXX?)  juooi  Kau^ utfsp  u/xwv. 
ns<7rX7)pw|xai  ty)  tfapa xX^tfsi.  Ttfsptfspjtfffsuojuiou  tyj  p£apa.*  What  would 
you  be  ?  Would  you  be  angels  ?  I  question  whether  a  mortal  can 
arrive  to  a  greater  degree  of  perfection  than  steadily  to  do  good  ;  and, 
for  that  very  reason,  patiently  and  meekly  to  suffer  evil.  For  my  part, 
on  the  present  view  of  your  actions  and  designs,  my  daily  prayers  are, 
that  God  would  keep  you  humble  :  and  then  I  am  sure  that  if  you  con¬ 
tinue  to  4  suffer  for  righteousness ’  sake,’  though  it  be  but  in  a  lower 
degree,  the  Spirit  of  God  and  of  glory  shall  in  some  good  measure  rest 
upon  you.  And  you  cannot  but  feel  such  a  satisfaction  in  your  own 
minds,  as  you  would  not  part  with  for  all  the  world.  Be  never  weary 
of  well  doing :  never  look  back,  for  you  know  the  prize  and  the  crown 
are  before  you :  though  I  can  scarce  think  so  meanly  of  you,  as  that 
you  should  be  discouraged  with  the  4  crackling  of  thorns  under  a  potJ 
Be  not  high  minded,  but  fear.  Preserve  an  equal  temper  of  mind  under 
whatever  treatment  you  meet  with,  from  a  not  very  just  or  well  natured 
world.  Bear  no  more  sail  than  is  necessary,  but  steer  steady.  The 
less  you  value  yourselves  for  these  unfashionable  duties,  (as  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  works  of  supererogation,)  the  more  all  good  and  wise 
men  will  value  you,  if  they  see  your  works  are  all  of  a  piece  ;  or,  which 
is  infinitely  more,  He,  by  whom  actions  and  intentions  are  weighed, 
will  both  accept,  esteem,  and  reward  you. 

44 1  hear  my  son  John  has  the  honour  of  being  styled  the  4  Father  of 
the  Holy  Club if  it  be  so,  I  am  sure  I  must  be  the  Grandfather  of  it ; 
and  I  need  not  say,  that  I  had  rather  any  of  my  sons  should  be  so  digni¬ 
fied  and  distinguished,  than  to  have  the  title  of  His  Holiness.” 

In  the  same  letter  he  advises  them  to  use  great  mildness  towards 
their  persecutors,  but  at  the  same  time  to  avoid  a  mean  or  sneaking 
behaviour,  and  rather  to  show  an  open  manly  firmness,  which  is  highly 
becoming  in  a  mind  conscious  of  acting  well. 

In  answer  to  this,  Mr.  John  Wesley  wrote  to  his  father,  December  11. 
He  says,  44  We  all  return  you  our  sincere  thanks  for  your  timely  and 
necessary  advice  ;  and  should  be  exceedingly  glad  if  it  were  as  easy  to 
follow  it,  as  it  is  impossible  not  to  approve  it.  That,  doubtless,  is  the 
very  point  we  have  to  gain,  before  any  other  can  be  managed  success¬ 
fully,  to  have  an  habitual  lively  sense  of  our  being  only  instruments  in 

*  2  Cor.  vii,  4.  Great  is  my  glorying  of  you.  I  am  filled  with  comfort.  I  am  exceed- 
ingjoyful. 

Vol.  I.  14 


102 


THE  LIFE  OF 


His  hand,  who  can  do  ail  things  either  with  or  without  any  instrument.* 
But  how  to  fix  this  sense  in  us,  is  the  great  question. — We  hope  you 
and  all  our  friends  will  continue  to  intercede  for  us,  to  Him  with  whom 
all  things  are  possible. — To-morrow  night  I  expect  to  be  in  company 
with  the  gentleman  who  did  us  the  honour  to  take  the  first  notice  of  our 
little  society.  I  have  terrible  reasons  to  think  he  is  as  slenderly  provided 
with  humanity,  as  with  sense  and  learning.  However,  I  must  not  let 
slip  this  opportunity,  because  he  is  at  present  in  some  distress,  occa¬ 
sioned  by  his  being  obliged  to  dispute  in  the  Schools  on  Monday, 
though  he  is  not  furnished  with  such  arguments  as  he  wants.  I  intend, 
if  he  has  not  procured  them  before,  to  help  him  to  some  arguments, 
that  I  may  at  least  remove  that  prejudice  from  him, — that  ‘we  are 
friends  to  none  but  those  who  are  as  queer  as  ourselves.’  ” 

Under  the  encouragement  of  his  father’s  letter,  they  continued  to 
meet  together  as  usual,  and  to  confirm  one  another  in  their  pious  reso¬ 
lutions.  They  still  communicated  once  a  week,  and  visited  the  prison¬ 
ers,  and  some  poor  families  in  the  town  when  they  were  sick ;  and,  that 
they  might  have  wherewith  to  relieve  their  distress,  they  abridged  them¬ 
selves  of  all  the  superfluities,  and  of  many  of  the  conveniencies,  of  life. 
They  took  every  opportunity  of  conversing  with  their  acquaintance  in 
the  most  useful  manner  to  awaken  them  to  a  sense  of  religion ;  but,  the 
outcry  daily  increasing,  they  proposed,  both  to  their  friends  and  oppo¬ 
nents  the  following  questions  : 

I.  Whether  it  does  not  concern  all  men  of  all  conditions,  to  imitate 
Him,  as  much  as  they  can,  “  who  went  about  doing  good  ?” 

Whether  all  Christians  are  not  concerned  in  that  command,  “  While 
we  have  time,  let  us  do  good  to  all  men'?” 

Whether  we  shall  not  be  more  happy  hereafter,  the  more  good  we 
do  now  ? 

Whether  we  can  be  happy  at  all  hereafter,  unless  we  have,  according 
to  our  power,  fed  the  hungry,  clothed  the  naked,  visited  those  that  are 
sick  and  in  prison,  and  made  all  these  actions  subservient  to  a  higher 
purpose,  even  the  saving  of  souls  from  death  ?  * 

Whether  it  be  not  our  bounden  duty  always  to  remember,  that  He  did 
more  for  us  than  we  can  do  for  Him,  who  assures  us,  “  Inasmuch  as  ye 
have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren ,  ye  have  done  it 
unto  me  ?” 

II.  Whether  upon  these  considerations,  we  may  not  try  to  do  good 
to  our  acquaintance  1  Particularly,  whether  we  may  not  try  to  convince 
them  of  the  necessity  of  being  Christians? 

Whether  of  the  consequent  necessity  of  being  scholars  ? 

Whether  of  the  necessity  of  method  and  industry  in  order  to  either 
learning  or  virtue  ? 

Whether  we  may  not  try  to  persuade  them  to  confirm  and  increase 
their  industry,  by  communicating  as  often  as  they  can  ? 

Whether  we  may  not  mention  to  them  the  Authors  whom  we  conceive 
to  have  wrote  best  on  those  subjects  ? 

Whether  we  may  not  assist  them  as' we  are  able,  from  time  to  time, 
to  form  resolutions  upon  what  they  read  in  those  Authors,  and  to  execute 
them  with  steadiness  and  perseverance  ? 

*  He  maintained  this  “habitual  sense”  to  the  last  moment  of  Ins  life. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEV. 


103 


III.  Whether,  upon  the  considerations  above  mentioned,  we  may  not 
try  to  do  good  to  those  that  are  hungry,  naked,  or  sick  1  In  particular, 
whether,  if  we  know  any  necessitous  family,  we  may  not  give  them  a 
little  food,  clothes,  or  physic,  as  they  want  1 

Whether  we  may  not  give  them,  if  they  can  read,  a  Bible,  Common- 
prayer  Book,  or  Whole  Duty  of  Man  ? 

Whether  we  may  not,  now  and  then,  inquire  how  they  have  used 
them  ^explain  what  they  do  not  understand,  and  enforce  what  they  do  ? 

Whether  we  may  not  enforce  upon  them,  more  especially,  the  neces¬ 
sity  of  private  prayer,  and  of  frequenting  the  Church  and  Sacrament  ? 

Whether  we  may  not  contribute  what  little  we  are  able,  towards  hav¬ 
ing  their  children  clothed  and  taught  to  read  1 

Whether  we  may  not  take  care  that  they  be  taught  their  Catechism, 
and  short  prayers  for  morning  and  evening  1 

IY.  Lastly.  Whether,  upon  the  considerations  above  mentioned, 
we  may  not  try  to  do  good  to  those  that  are  in  prison  1  In  'particular, 
whether  we  may  not  release  such  well-disposed  persons  as  remain  in 
prison  for  small  sums  ? 

Whether  we  may  not  lend  smaller  sums  to  those  that  are  of  any  trade, 
that  they  may  procure  themselves  tools  and  materials  to  work  with  ? 

Whether  we  may  not  give  to  them,  who  appear  to  want  it  most,  a 
little  money,  or  clothes,  or  physic  ? 

Whether  we  may  not  supply  as  many  as  are  serious  enough  to  read, 
with  a  Bible  and  Whole  Duty  of  Man  1 

Whether  we  may  not,  as  we  have  opportunity,  explain  and  enforce 
these  upon  them,  especially  with  respect  to  public  and  private  prayer, 
and  the  blessed  Sacrament  ? 


It  was  impossible  for  any  person,  who  had  any  religion  or  humanity 
left,  to  answer  these  questions  in  the  negative,  however  averse  he  might 
be  to  practise  the  duties  proposed  in  them.  No  one  attempted  it ;  but 
several,  when  they  understood  their  plan  and  designs,  increased  their 
little  stock  of  money  for  the  prisoners  and  the  poor,  by  subscribing 
something  quarterly  to  it;  so  that  the  more  persons  they  consulted, 
the  more  they  were  themselves  confirmed  in  the  belief  that  they  were 
acting  right,  and  more  determined  to  pursue  their  plan,  notwithstanding 
the  ridicule  which  increased  fast  upon  them  during  the  winter. 

It  appears  from  the  questions  here  proposed,  which  relate  to  the 
students,  that  Mr.  Wesley  was  not  inattentive  to  their  progress  in 
learning,  %hile  he  endeavoured  to  make  them  religious.  His  regular 
method  of  study,  his  diligence,  and  great  care  to  make  his  pupils 
thoroughly  understand  every  thing  they  read,  were  admirably  adapted  to 
make  them  scholars  also. 

This  year,  1731,  the  two  brothers  began  the  practice  of  conversing 
together  in  Latin,  whenever  they  were  alone,  chiefly  with  a  view  of 
acquiring  a  facility  in  expressing  themselves  in  this  language,  on  all 
occasions,  with  perspicuity,  energy,  and  elegance.  This  practice  they 
continued  for  nearly  sixty  years ;  and  with  such  success,  that,  if  their 
style  did  not  equal,  it  certainly,  on  some  subjects,  approached  nearer  to, 
the  best  models  of  conversation  in  the  Augustan  age,  than  many  of  the 
learned  have  thought  it  possible  to  attain. 


i04 


THE  LIFE  OF 


In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1731,  a  meeting  was  held  by  several  of 
the  Seniors  of  the  College,  to  consult  on  the  speediest  way  to  stop  the 
progress  of  enthusiasm  in  it.  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  friends  did  not  learn 
what  was  the  result  of  this  very  pious  consultation ;  but  it  was  soon 

publicly  reported,  that  Dr. - and  the  Censors  were  going  to  blow  up 

the  Godly  Club.  This  was  now  their  common  title ;  though  they  were 
sometimes  dignified  with  that  of  the  Enthusiasts,  or  the  Reforming  Club . 
As  new  difficulties  arose,  Mr.  Wesley  lost  no  opportunity  of  consulting 
his  friends.  He  now  wrote  to  his  brother  Samuel,  at  Westminster; 
whose  answer  is  dated  April — “  I  designed,”  says  he,  “to  have  written 
by  Mr.  Bateman,  to  whom  I  read  part  of  your  last  letter,  concerning 
the  execrable  consultation,  in  order  to  stop  the  progress  of  religion,  by 
giving  it  a  false  name.  He  lifted  up  his  eyes  and  hands,  and  protested 
he  could  not  have  believed  such  a  thing.  He  gave  Mr.  Morgan  a  very 
good  character ;  and  said,  he  should  always  think  himself  obliged  to 
him,  for  the  pains  he  took  in  reclaiming  a  young  pupil  of  his,  who  was 
just  got  into  ill  company,  and  upon  the  brink  of  destruction.  I  do  not 
like  your  being  called  a  club ;  that  name  is  really  calculated  to  do  mis¬ 
chief.  But  the  other  charge  of  enthusiasm  can  weigh  with  none,  but 
such  as  drink  away  their  senses,  or  never  had  any :  for  surely  activity 
in  social  duties,  and  a  strict  attendance  on  the  ordained  means  of  grace, 
are  the  strongest  guards  imaginable  against  it.  I  called  on  Dr.  Terry, 
to  desire  him  to  subscribe  to  Job,  but  did  not  meet  with  him  at  home. 
In  two  or  three  days,  O  rem  ridiculam  et  jocosam  !  he  did  me  the  favour 
to  call  upon  me.  I  said,  4  I  hope  my  two  brothers  have  still  good 
characters  at  Oxford.’  He  answered,  he  believed  they  were  studious 
and  sober.  When  he  was  got  down  stairs,  he  turned  about,  and  said, 

4 1  think  I  have  heard  your  brothers  are  exemplary,  and  take  great  pains 
to  instil  good  principles  into  young  people.’  T  told  him,  and  you  may 
guess  I  told  him  the  truth,  4 1  was  very  glad  to  hear  such  a  character 
of  them,  especially  from  him .’  ” — From  the  last  words,  it  is  pretty  plain, 
that  Dr.  Terry  was  an  avowed  opposer  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  friends, 
though  he  was  constrained  to  bear  testimony  to  the  goodness  of  their 
characters  :  but  whether  he  was  the  grave  gentleman,  who  so  piously 
took  his  nephew  by  the  throat,  to  convert  him  to  his  own  way  of  thinking 
and  acting,  and  who  consulted  with  the  censors  how  to  stop  the  progress 
of  religion  among  them,  is  not  certain.  i 

In  the  midst  of  such  opposition,  Mr.  Wesley  thought  it  prudent  to 
take  every  method  in  his  power  to  prevent  the  good  that  was  in  them 
from  being  evil  spoken  of ;  and  with  this  view,  and  to  obtain  farther 
advice,  he  wrote  in  May  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hoole,*  an  aged  slergyman 
in  his  father’s  neighbourhood,  of  known  wisdom  and  integrity.  Part  of 
his  answer  runs  thus  :f  44  As  to  my  own  sense  of  the  matter,  I  confess 
I  cannot  but  heartily  approve  of  that  serious  and  religious  turn  of  mind 
that  prompts  you  and  your  associates  to  those  pious  and  charitable  offices ; 
and  can  have  no  notion  of  that  man’s  religion,  or  concern  for  the  honour 
of  the  University,  that  opposes  you,  as  far  as  your  design  respects  the 
Colleges.  I  should  be  loath  to  send  a  son  of  mine  to  any  seminary, 
where  his  conversation  with  virtuous  young  men,  whose  professed  design 
of  meeting  together  at  proper  times  was  to  assist  each  other  in  forming 

*  Private  Diary.  |  Wesley’s  Works,  vol.  xxvi,  p.  99. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


105 


good  resolutions,  anc^  encouraging  one  another  to  execute  them  with 
constancy  and  steadiness,  was  inconsistent  with  any  received  maxims 
or  rules  of  life  among  the  members.” 

On  the  18th  of  April,  Mr.  Wesley,  in  company  with  his  brother,  set 
out  on  foot  for  Epworth  ;  for  they  now  saved  every  penny  they  could, 
to  give  it  to  the  poor.  They  returned  to  Oxford  on  the  12th  of  May  ; 
and,  on  the  11th  of  June  he  wrote  to  his  father,  giving  him  a  very  dis¬ 
couraging  account  of  their  little  society.  With  respect  to  their  walk, 
he  observes,  that  it  was  not  so  pleasant  to  Oxford  as  from  it,  though  in 
one  respect  more  useful  .*  “  For  it  let  us  see,”  says  he,  u  that  four  or 
five  and  twenty  miles  is  an  easy  and  safe  day’s  journey  in  hot  weather 
as  well  as  cold.  We  have  made  another  discovery  too,  which  may  be 
of  some  service  ;  that  it  is  easy  to  read  as  we  walk  ten  or  twelve  miles ; 
and  that  it  neither  makes  us  faint,  nor  gives  us  any  other  symptom  of 
weariness,  more  than  the  mere  walking  without  reading  at  all. 

u  Since  our  return,  our  little  company  that  used  to  meet  us  on  a 
Sunday  evening,  is  shrunk  into  almost  none  at  all.  Mr,  Morgan  is  sick 
at  Holt ;  Mr.  Boyce  is  at  his  father’s  house  at  Barton ;  Mr.  Kirkham 
must  very  shortly  leave  Oxford,  to  be  his  uncle’s  curate  ;  and  a  young 
gentleman  of  Christ  Church,  who  used  to  make  a  fourth,  either  afraid  or 
ashamed,  or  both,  is  returned  to  the  ways  of  the  world,  and  studiously 
shuns  our  company.  However,  the  poor  at  the  Castle  have  still  the 
Gospel  preached  to  them,  and  some  of  their  temporal  wants  sup¬ 
plied,  our  little  fund  rather  increasing  than  diminishing.  Nor  have  we 
yet  been  forced  to  discharge  any  of  the  children  which  Mr.  Morgan  left 
to  our  care  :  though  I  wish  they  too  do  not  find  the  want  of  him ;  I  am 
sure  some  of  their  parents  will. 

“  Some,  however,  give  us  a  better  prospect ;  John  Whitelamb  in 
particular.*  I  believe,  with  this,  you  will  receive  some  account  from 
himself  how  his  time  is  employed.  He  reads  one  English,  one  Latin, 
and  one  Greek  book  alternately ;  and  never  meddles  with  a  new  one  in 
any  of  the  languages  till  he  has  ended  the  old  one.  If  he  goes  on  as 
he  has  begun,  I  dare  take  upon  me  to  say,  that,  by  the  time  he  has  been 
here  four  or  five  years,  there  will  not  be  such  a  one,  of  his  standing, 
in  Lincoln  College,  perhaps  not  in  the  University  of  Oxford.” 

But  notwithstanding  their  little  company  was  thus  scattered,  they  still 
pursued  their  design  of  doing  as  much  good  as  possible,  with  the  same 
diligence  and  zeal  as  before.  Some  of  their  friends,  however,  began 
to  think  that  they  carried  matters  too  far,  and  laid  unnecessary  burdens 
on  themselves.  This  subject  Mr.  Wesley  mentions  in.  a  letter  to  his 
mother,  of  the  same  date  with  that  to  his  father  mentioned  above,  giving 
her  at  the  same  time  some  account  of  the  effects  of  their  journey. 

“  The  motion  and  sun  together,”  says  he,  “  in  our  last  hundred  and 
fifty  miles’  walk,  so  thoroughly  carried  off  all  our  superfluous  humours, 
that  we  continue  perfectly  in  health,  though  it  is  here  a  very  sickly 
season.  And  Mr.  Kirkham  assures  us,  on  the  word  of  a  priest  and  a 
physician,  that  if  we  will  but  take  the  same  medicine  once  or  twice  a 
year,  we  shall  never  need  any  other  to  keep  us  from  the  gout.  When 
we  were  with  him,  we  touched  two  or  three  times  upon  a  nice  subject, 
but  did  not  come  to  any  full  conclusion.  The  point  debated  was, 
what  is  the  meaning  of  being  righteous  over  much ,  or  by  the  more 
*  He  afterwards  married  one  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  sisters. 


106 


THE  LIFE  OF 


common  phrase  of,  being  too  strict  in  religion  ?  and  what  danger  there 
was  of  any  of  us  falling  into  that  extreme  ? 

“  All  the  ways  of  being  too  righteous  or  too  strict  which  we  could 
think  of,  were  these  :  either  the  carrying  some  one  particular  virtue  to 
so  great  a  height,  as  to  make  it  clash  with  some  others  .  or,  the  laying 
too  much  stress  on  the  instituted  means  of  grace,  to  the  neglect  of  the 
weightier  matters  of  the  law  ;  or,  the  multiplying  prudential  means  upon 
ourselves  so  far,  and  binding  ourselves  to  the  observance  of  them  so 
strictly,  as  to  obstruct  the  end  we  aimed  at  by  them,  either  by  hindering 
our  advance  in  heavenly  affections  in  general,  or  by  retarding  our  pro¬ 
gress  in  some  particular  virtue.  Our  opponents  seemed  to  think  my 
brother  and  I  [were]  in  some  danger  of  being  too  strict  in  this  last  sense  ; 
of  laying  burdens  on  ourselves  too  heavy  to  be  borne,  and  consequently 
too  heavy  to  be  of  any  use  to  us. 

“  It  is  easy  to  observe,  that  almost  every  one  thinks  that  rule  totally 
needless,  which  he  does  not  need  himself ;  and  as  to  the  Christian 
spirit  itself,  almost  every  one  calls  that  degree  of  it  which  he  does  not 
himself  aim  at,  enthusiasm.  If  therefore  we  plead  for  either,  (not  as  if 
we  thought  the  former  absolutely  needful,  neither  as  if  we  had  attained 
the  latter,)  it  is  no  great  wonder  that  they  who  are  not  for  us  in  practice 
should  be  against  us.  If  you  who  are  a  less  prejudiced  judge,  have 
perceived  us  faulty  in  this  matter,  too  superstitious  or  enthusiastic,  or 
Whatever  it  is  to  be  called  ;  we  earnestly  desire  to  be  speedily  informed 
of  our  eiTor,  that  we  may  no  longer  spend  our  strength  on  that  which 
profiteth  not.  Or  whatever  there  may  be  on  the  other  hand,  in  which 
you  have  observed  us  to  be  too  remiss,  that  likewise  we  desire  to  know 
as  soon  as  possible.  This  is  a  subject  which  we  would  understand 
with  as  much  accuracy  as  possible  ;  it  being  hard  to  say  which  is  of  the 
worse  consequence, — the  being  too  strict,  the  really  carrying  things  too 
far,  the  wearying  ourselves  and  spending  our  strength  in  burdens  that 
are  unnecessary, — or  the  being  frightened  by  those  terrible  words,  from 
what,  if  not  directly  necessary,  would  at  least  be  useful.” 

This  letter  was  followed  by  another,  written  in  November  to  his 
brother  Samuel,  on  the  same  subject,  and  discovers’his  sentiments  more 
at  large.  It  seems  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  had  suggested  to  him,  that  in 
his  general  seriousness,  and  in  one  or  two  other  points  of  behaviour,  he 
carried  matters  too  far.  In  answer  to  these  remarks  of  his  brother,  he 
says,  “  Considering  the  other  changes  that  I  remember  in  myself,  I 
shall  not  at  all  wonder  if  the  time  comes,  when  we  differ  as  little  in  our 
conclusions  as  we  do  now  in  our  premises.  In  most,  we  seem  to  agree 
already ;  especially  as  to  rising  early,  not  keeping  much  company,  and 
sitting  by  a  fire,  which  I  always  do,  if  any  one  in  the  room  does,  whe¬ 
ther  at  home  or  abroad.  But  these  are  the  very  things  about  which 
others  will  never  agree  with  me.  Had  I  given  up  these,  or  but  one  of 
them,  rising  early,  which  implies  going  to  bed  early,  (though  I  never  am 
sleepy  now,)  and  keeping  so  little  company,  not  one  man  in  ten  of  those 
who  are  offended  at  me,  as  it  is,  would  ever  open  their  mouth  against 
any  of  the  other  particulars.  For  the  sake  of  these,  those  are  mentioned ; 
the  root  of  the  matter  lies  here.  Would  I  but  employ  a  third  of  my 
money,  and  about  half  my  time,  as  other  folks  do,  smaller  matters  would 
be  easily  overlooked.  But  I  think  ‘  Nil  tanti  estS*  As  to  my  hair,  I 
*  Nothing  is  of  so  much  importance. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


107 


am  much  more  sure,  that  what  this  enables  me  to  do,  is  according  to 
the  Scripture,  than  I  am  that  the  length  of  it  is  contrary  to  it.* 

“  I  have  often  thought  of  a  saying  of  Dr.  Hayward’s  when  he  exa¬ 
mined  me  for  Priest’s  Orders  ;  ‘  Do  you  know  what  you  are  about?  You 
are  bidding  defiance  to  all  mankind.  He  that  would  live  a  Christian 
Priest,  ought  to  know,  that,  whether  his  hand  be  against  every  man  or 
no,  he  must  expect  every  man’s  hand  should  be  against  him.’  It  is 
not  strange  that  every  man’s  hand,  who  is  not  a  Christian,  should  be 
against  him  that  endeavours  to  be  so.  But  is  it  not  hard,  that  even 
those  who  are  with  us  should  be  against  us ;  that  a  man’s  enemies,  in 
some  degree,  should  be  those  of  the  same  household  of  faith?  Yet  so 
it  is.  From  the  time  that  a  man  sets  himself  to  this  business,  very  many, 
even  of  those  who  travel  the  same  road,  many  of  those  who  are  before 
as  well  as  behind  him,  will  lay  stumblingblocks  in  his  way.  One 
blames  him  for  not  going  fast  enough,  another  for  having  made  no 
greater  progress.;  another  for  going  too  far,  which  perhaps,  strange  as 
it  is,  is  the  more  common  charge  of  the  two.  For  this  comes  from  all 
people  of  all  sorts  ;  not  only  infidels,  not  only  half  Christians,  but  some 
of  the  best  of  men  are  very  apt  to  make  this  reflection,  ‘  He  lays  unneces¬ 
sary  burdens  upon  himself ;  he  is  too  precise  ;  he  does  what  God  has  no¬ 
where  required  to  be  done.’  True,  he  has  not  required  it  of  those  who 
are  perfect ;  and  even  as  to  those  who  are  not,  all  men  are  not  required 
to  use  all  means  ;  but  every  man  is  required  to  use  those  which  he  finds 
most  useful  to  himself.  And  who  can  tell  better  than  himself,  whether 
he  finds  them  so  or  no  ?  Who  knoweth  the  things  of  a  man  better  than 
the  spirit  of  a  man  that  is  in  him  ? 

“  This  being  a  point  of  no  common  concern,  I  desire  to  explain 
myself  upon  it  once  for  all,  and  to  tell  you,  freely  and  clearly,  those 
general  positions  on  which  I  ground  all  those  practices,  for  which,  as 
you  would  have  seen  had  you  read  that  paper  through,  I  am  generally 
accused  of  singularity.  (1.)  As  to  the  end  of  my  being ;  I  lay  it  down 
for  a  rule,  that  I  cannot  be  too  happy,  or  therefore  too  holy ;  and  thence 
infer  that  the  more  steadily  I  keep  my  eye  upon  the  prize  of  our  high 
calling,  and  the  more  of  my  thoughts  and  words  and  actions  are  directly 
pointed  at  the  attainment  of  it,  the  better.  (2.)  As  to  the  instituted 
means  of  attaining  it,  I  likewise  lay  it  down  for  a  rule,  that  I  am  to  use 
them  every  time  I  may.  (3.)  As  to  prudential  means,  I  believe  this 
rule  holds  of  things  indifferent  in  themselves  :  whatever  I  know  to  do 
me  hurt,  .that  to  me  is  not  indifferent,  but  resolutely  to  be  abstained 
from  •  whatever  I  know  to  do  me  good,  that  to  me  is  not  indifferent, 
but  resolutely  to  be  embraced. 

“  But  it  will  be  said,  I  am  whimsical.  True,  and  what  then?  If  by 
whimsical  be  meant  simply  singular ,  I  own  it ;  if  singular  without  any 
reason ,  I  deny  it  with  both  my  hands,  and  am  ready  to  give  a  reason,  to 
any  that  asks  me,  of  every  custom  wherein  I  differ  from  the  world.  I 
grant,  in  many  single  actions  I  differ  unreasonably  from  others,  but  not 

*  Mr.  Wesley  wore  his  hair  remarkably  long  and  flowing  on  his  shoulders.  As  he  was 
often  indisposed,  his  mother  thought  it  injured  his  health,  and  was  very  desirous  that  he 
should  have  it  taken  off ;  “  I  verily  believe,”  says  she  in  a  letter,  “  you  will  never  have  any 
good  state  of  health,  while  you  keep  your  hair.”  He  objected  against  parting  with  his  hair, 
because  it  would  occasion  some  increase  of  his  expenses,  which  he  could  not  afford,  with¬ 
out  giving  less  to  the  poor.  His  brother  Samuel  took  a  middle  way,  and  advised  him  to 
have  his  hair  cut  shorter ;  and  this  advice  he  followed. 


108 


THE  LIFE  OF 


wilfully ;  no,  I  shall  extremely  thank  any  one  who  will  teach  me  how 
to  help  it. 

“  As  to  my  being  formal ;  if  by  that  be  meant  that  I  am  not  easy  and 
unaffected  enough  in  my  carriage,  it  is  very  true  ;  but  how  shall  I  help 
it? — If  by  formal  be  meant  that  I  am  serious,  this  too  is  very  true  ;  but 
why  should  I  help  it  ?  Mirth,  I  grant,  is  very  fit  for  you ;  but  does  it 
follow  that  it  is  fit  for  me  ?  Are  the  same  tempers,  any  more  than  the 
same  words  and  actions,  fit  for  all  circumstances  ?  If  you  are  to  rejoice 
evermore,  because  you  have  put  your  enemies  to  flight,  am  I  to  do  the 
same  while  they  continually  assault  me  ?  You  are  very  glad,  because 
you  are  ‘  passed  from  death  to  life well,  but  let  him  be  afraid  who 
knows  not  whether  he  is  to  live  or  die.  Whether  this  be  my  condition 
or  no,  who  can  tell  better  than  myself?  Him  who  can,  whoever  he  be, 
I  allow  to  be  a  proper  judge,  whether  I  do  well  to  be  generally  as  serious 
as  I  can.” 

December  11,  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  answered  this  letter,  and  felt 
himself  a  little  hurt  at  some  expressions  in  it.  There  was  indeed  a 
delicate  irony  in  it,  which  he  must  have  felt,  and  the  force  of  which  he 
endeavoured  to  ward  off.  Some  time  afterwards  the  subject  of  serious¬ 
ness  was  again  renewed,  and  several  letters  passed  between  them.  At 
first  they  seemed  to  differ  in  opinion;  but  when  each  had  explained 
himself,  they  were  more  agreed.  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  closes  the  debate 
in  the  following  words  :  “To  the  best  of  my  memory  your  character 
was  but  little  in  my  thoughts,  and  my  own  not  at  all,  in  my  late  letters. 
I  never  designed  to  justify  myself ;  perhaps  my  laughter  is  particularly 
blameable,  as  my  temper  is  serious,  severe,  and  melancholy. — Thus 
ends  our  notable  dispute,  or  rather  we  have  had  none  at  all.  For  you 
are  only  against  excessive  laughter,  which  I  was  never  for ;  and  only 
for  seriousness,  which  I  was  never  against.  There  is  a  time  to  weep, 
and  a  time  to  laugh.  And  now  methinks  each  of  us  may  say  to  the 
other  as  Dick  does  to  Matt — 

‘  That  people  lived  and  died  I  knew, 

An  hour  ago,  as  well  as  you.’  ’’ 

About  this  time  their  father  came  up  to  London,  and  from  thence 
took  an  excursion  to  Oxford,  to  see  what  his  sons  were  doing,  and  in 
what  spirit  and  temper  of  mind  they  were.  On  his  return  to  London  he 
wrote  a  few  lines  to  Mrs.  Wesley,  January  5th,  in  which  he  says  :  “  I 
had  yours  on  New-year’s  day,  on  which  I  returned  in  one  day  from 
Oxford,  not  very  well ;  but  well  paid  both  for  my  expense  and  labour, 
by  the  shining  piety  of  our  two  sons,  of  whom  I  shall  write  soon  more 
at  large.”  This  gives  the  fullest  evidence,  that  the  father  did  not  then 
think  his  sons  were  carrying  matters  too  far. 

When  Mr.-  Wesley  first  set  out  in  this  religious  course  of  life,  he  was' 
fully  convinced  that  he  did  not  possess  that  state  of  mind  which  the 
Gospel  describes  as  the  privilege  of  true  believers  in  Christ ;  but  he 
expected  that  the  practice  of  every  duty  to  the  utmost  of  his  power 
would  lead  him  into  this  state  of  mind,  and  give  him  peace  and  joy  in 
God.  This  effect  did  not  follow  ;  he  was  often  dull,  languid,  and 
unaffected  in  the  use  of  the  most  solemn  ordinances.  This  both  dis¬ 
tressed  and  perplexed  him,  so  that  he  seemed  at  a  loss  which  way  to 
proceed,  to  obtain  the  happiness  and  security  he  wanted.  He  was  now 
tc  bringing  forth  fruit  meet  for  repentance ,”  and  so  far  he  was  right. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


109 


But  he  thought  he  had  the  faith  of  the  Gospel ;  in  this  he  was  deceived. 
We  shall  see  him  convinced  of  unbelief,  and  bitterly  lamenting  the  delu¬ 
sion.  He  looked  for  righteousness ,  peace ,  and  joy,  without  being  justi¬ 
fied.  In  this  state  of  perplexity,  he  wrote  to  his  mother  on  the  28th  of 
February ;  and  after  mentioning  Mr.  Morgan’s  situation,  he  observes  : 
44  One  consideration  is  enough  to  make  me  assent  to  his  and  your  judg¬ 
ment  concerning  the  holy  sacrament ;  which  is,  that  we  cannot  allow 
Christ’s  human  nature  to  be  present  in  it,  without  allowing  either  con- 
or  TRANs-substantiation.  But  that  his  Divinity  is  so  united  to  us  then, 
as  he  never  is  but  to  worthy  receivers,  I  firmly  believe,  though  the  man¬ 
ner  of  that  union  is  utterly  a  mystery  to  me. 

44  That  none  but  worthy  receivers  should  find  this  effect,  is  not  strange 
to  me,'  when  I  observe,  how  small  effect  many  means  o’f  improvement 
have  uporl  an  unprepared  mind.  Mr.  Morgan  and  my  brother  were 
affected  as  they  ought,  by  the  observations  you  made  on  that  glorious 
subject;  but  though  my  understanding  approved  what  was  excellent, 
yet  my  heart  did  not  feel  it.  Why  was  this,  but  because  it  was  pre- 
engaged  by  those  affections  with  which  wisdom  will  not  dwell  ?  because 
the  animal  mind  cannot  relish  those  truths  which  are  spiritually  dis¬ 
cerned.  Yet  I  have  those  writings  which  the  Good  Spirit  gave  to  that 
end  !*  I  have  many  of  those  which  h6  hath  since  assisted  his  servants 
to  give  us  :  I  have  retirement  to  apply  these  to  my  own  soul  daily ;  I 
have  means  both  of  public  and  private  prayer;  and,  above  all,  of  par¬ 
taking  in  that  sacrament  once  a  week.  What  shall  I  do,  to  make  all 
these  blessings  effectual,  to  gain  from  them  that  mind  which  wtfs  also 
in  Christ  Jesus  ? 

44  To  all  who  give  signs  of  their  not  being  strangers  to  it,  I  propose 
this  question — and  why  not  to  you  rather  than  any  1  Shall  I  quite  break 
off  my  pursuit  of  all  learning,  but  what  immediately  tends  to  practice  ? 
I  once  desired  to  make  a  fair  show  in  languages  and  philosophy :  but 
it  is  past ;  there  is  a  more  excellent  way,  and  if  I  cannot  attain  to  any 
progress  in  the  one,  without  throwing  up  all  thoughts  of  the  other,  why, 
fare  it  well !  Yet  a  little  while  and  we  shall  all  be  equal  in  knowledge, 
if  we  are  in  virtue. 

44  You  say,  4  you  have  renounced  the  world.’  And  what  have  I  been 
doing  all  this  time  ?  What  have  I  done,  ever  since  I  was  born  ?  Why, 
I  have  been  plunging  myself  into  it  more  and  more.  It  is  enough  : 
4  Awake  thou  that  steepest .’  Is  there  not  4  one  Lord ,  one  Spirit ,  one 
hope  of  our  calling  V  One  way  of  attaining  that  hope  1  Then  I  am  to 
renounce  the  world,  as  well  as  you.  That  is  the  very  thing  I  want  to 
do ;  to  draw  off  my  affections  from  this  world,  and  fix  them  on  a  better. 
But  how  1  What  is  the  surest  and  the  shortest  way  ?  Is  it  not  to  be 
humble'lf  Surely  this  is  a  large  step  in  the  way.  But  the  question 
recurs,  how  am  I  to  do  this  ?  To  own  the  necessity  of  it,  is  not  to  be 
humble.  In  many  things  you  have  interceded  for  me  and  prevailed. 
Who  knows  but  in  this  too  you  may  be  successful  ?  If  you  can  spare 
me  only  that  little  part  of  Thursday  evening,  which  you  formerly  bestowed 

*  Warburton  contended  that  there  was  no  Holy  Spirit  now,  as  given  to  man,  except 
those  writings ;  and  so  it  was  left  to  the  carnal  mind,  which  is  enmity  against  God ,  to 
apply  them ! 

f  Neither  the  mother  nor  the  son  seem  to  have  had  any  notion  of  their  want  of  the 
proper  Christian  faith. 

Vol.  I  15 


110 


THE  LIFE  OF 


upon  me  in  another  manner,  I  doubt  not  but  it  would  be  as  useful  now 
for  correcting  my  heart,  as  it  was  then  for  forming  my  judgment. 

“  When  I  observe  how  fast  life  flies  away,  and  how  slow  improve¬ 
ment  comes,  I  think  one  can  never  be  too  much  afraid  of  dying  before 
one  has  learned  to  live :  I  mean,  even  in  the  course  of  nature.  For 
were  I  sure  that  4  the  silver  cord  should  not  be  violently  loosed that 
4  the  wheel  should  not  be  broken  at  the  cistern,’  till  it  was  quite  worn 
away  by  its  own  motion ;  yet  what  a  time  would  this  give  me  for  such 
a  work !  A  moment  to  transact  the  business  of  eternity !  What  are 
forty  years  in  comparison  of  this  ?  So  that  were  I  sure  of  what  never 
man  yet  was  sure  of,  how  little  would  it  alter  the  case  ?  How  justly 
still  might  I  cry  out, 

“  Downward  I  hasten  to  my  destined  place ; 

There  none  obtain  thy  aid,  none  sing  thy  praise  ! 

Soon  shall  I  lie  in  death’s  deep  ocean  drown’d ; 

Is  mercy  there,  is  sweet  forgiveness  found  ? 

“  O  save  me  yet,  while  on  the  brink  I  stand  ; 

Rebuke  these  storms,  and  set  me  safe  on  land. 

O  make  my  longings  and  thy  mercy  sure  ! 

Thou  art  the  God  of  power.” 

This  letter  shows  an  ardent  mind,  wholly  occupied  in  pursuit  of  a 
saving  knowledge  of  God  ;  but  embarrassed  and  perplexed,  not  know¬ 
ing  which  way  to  turn,  and  yet  willing  to  sacrifice  the  dearest  object  in 
life  to  obtain  the  end  in  view. 

Mr.  Morgan  had  now  been  ill  more  jfchan  twelve  months  ;  and  was  so 
greatly  reduced,  that  he  became  a  burden  to  himself,  and  totally  useless 
to  others.  In  this  stage  of  his  disease,  his  understanding  sometimes 
appeared  deranged ;  he  became  more  changeable  in  his  temper  than 
usual,  and  inconsistent  in  his  conversation.  But  this  was  purely  the 
effect  of  his  disease ;  not  the  least  symptom  of  the  kind  having  ever 
appeared,  till  long  after  his  health  had  declined. 

His  father,  being  fully  informed  of  the  state  of  his  health,  wrote  to  him 
in  March,  and  told  him,  that  he  should  no  longer  be  limited  in  his 
expenses  to  any  fixed  allowance,  and  that  such  sums  as  were  necessary 
for  his  health  should  be  immediately  remitted  to  him  ;  but  strongly 
insisted,  that  no  part  of  it  should  be  given  away,  and  that  he  should  lay 
it  out  in  recreation,  medicine,  and  such  other  matters  as  might  be  neces¬ 
sary  for  the  recovery  and  support  of  his  health.  He  then  says,  44  You 
cannot  conceive  what  a  noise  that  ridiculous  Society  in  which  you  are 
engaged,  has  made  here.  Besides  the  particulars  of  the  great  follies 
of  it  at  Oxford,  which  to  my  great  concern  I  have  often  heard  repeated, 
it  gave  me  sensible  trouble  to  hear,  that  you  were  noted  for  going  into 
the  villages  about  Holt ;  calling  their  children  together,  and  teaching 
them  their  prayers  and  catechism,  and  giving  them  a  shilling  at  your 
departure.  I  could  not  but  advise  with  a  wise,  pious,  and  learned  cler¬ 
gyman  :  he  told  me,  that  he  has  known  the  worst  of  consequences 
follow  from  such  blind  zeal ;  and  plainly  satisfied  me,  that  it  was  a 
thorough  mistake  of  true  piety  and  religion.  I  proposed  writing  to  some 
prudent  and  good  man  at  Oxford  to  reason  with  you  on  these  points, 
and  to  convince  you  that  you  were  in  a  wrong  way.  He  said,  in  a 
generous  mind,  as  he  took  yours  to  be,  the  admonition  and  advice  of  a 
lather  would  make  a  deeper  impression  than  all  the  exhortations  of  others. 
He  concluded,  that  you  were  young  as  yet,  and  that  your  judgment  was 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


Ill 


not  come  to  its  maturity  ;  but  as  soon  as  your  judgment  improved,  and 
on  the  advice  of  a  true  friend,  you  would  see  the  error  of  your  way,  and 
think,  as  he  does,  that  you  may  walk  uprightly  and  safely,  without 
endeavouring  to  outdo  all  the  good  bishops,  clergy,  and  other  pious  and 
good  men  of  the  present  and  past  ages  :  which  God  Almighty  give  you 
grace  and  sense  to  understand  aright !”  What  a  genuine  picture  of  the 
religion  of  the  world! 

In  the  month  of  April,  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  visited  Oxford,  and  spent 
u  few  days  there ;  no  doubt  with  a  view  Chiefly  to  satisfy  himself,  on 
the  spot,  of  the  truth  or  falsehood  of  the  various  accounts  that  were  given 
him  of  his  two  brothers.  When  he  returned  to  London,  he  wrote  a 
hasty  poetical  epistle  to  his  brother  Charles*  in  which  he  has  clearly 
expressed  his  opinion  of  their  conduct,  and  the  views  he  had  formed  of 
their  opponents.  The  latter  part  of  it  refers  to  the  unhappy  situation  of 
Mr.  Morgan. 

April  20,  1732. 

Though  neither  are  o’erstock’d  with  precious  time, 

If  I  can  write  it,  you  may  read  my  rhyme ; 

And  find  an  hour  to  answer,  I  suppose, 

In  verse  harmonious  or  in  humble  prose, 

What  I,  when  late  at  Oxford  could  not  say, 

My  friends  so  numerous,  and  so  short  my  stay. 

Let  useless  questions  first  aside  be  thrown, 

Which  all  men  may  reply  to,  or  that  none: 

As  whether  Doctors  doubt  the  D—  will  die; 

Or  F - still  retains  his  courtesy  ? 

Or  J - n  dies  daily  in  conceit, 

Dies  without  death,  and  walks  without  his  feet? 

What  time  the  library  completes  its  shell  ? 

What  hand  revives  the  discipline  of  Fell  ? 

What  house  for  learning  shall  rewards  prepare, 

Which  orators  and  poets  justly  share, 

And  see  a  second  Atterbury  there  ? 

Say',  does  your  Christian  purpose  still  proceed, 

T’  assist  in  ev’ry  shape  the  wretches’  need  ? 

To  free  the  prisoner  from  his  anxious  jail, 

When  friends  forsake  him,  and  relations  fail? 

Or  yet  with  nobler  charity  conspire 
To  snatch  the  guilty  from  eternal  fire  ? 

Has  your  small  squadron  firm  in  trial  stood, 

Without  preciseness,  singularly  good  ? 

Safe  march  they  on  ’twixt  dangerpus  extremes, 

Of  mad  profaneness  and  enthusiasts’  dreams, 

Constant  in  prayer,  while  God  approve?  their  pains. 

His  Spirit  cheers  them  and  his  blood  sustains  ? 

Unmoved  by  pride  or  anger,  can  they  bear 
The  foolish  laughter,  or  the  envious  fleer  ? 

No  wonder,  wicked  men  blaspheme  their  care, 

The  devil  always  dreads  offensive  war; 

Where  heavenly  zeal  the  sons  of  night  pursues, 

Likely  to  gain,  and  certain  not  to  lose  ; 

The  sleeping  conscience  wakes  by  dangers  near. 

And  pours  the  light  in,  they  so  greatly  fear.  * 

But  hold,  perhaps  this  dry  religious  toil 
May  damp  the  genius,  and  the  scholar  spoil. 

Perhaps  facetious  foes  to  meddling  fools 
Shine  in  the  class,  and  sparkle  in  the  schools  ; 

Your  arts  excel,  your  eloquence  outgo, 

And  soar  like  Virgil,  or  like  Tully  flow  ; 

•  Have  brightest  turns,  and  deepest  learning  shown. 

And  proved  your  wit  mistaken  by  their  own. 


112 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Ii  not— the  wights  should  moderately  rail,  j 

Whose  total  merit,  summ’d  from  fair  detail,  t 

Is,  saunt’ring,  sleep,  and  smoke,  and  wine,  and  ale,  3 

How  contraries  may  meet  without  design !  . 

And  pretty  gentlemen  and  bigots  join ! 

A  pert  young  rake  observes,  with  saucy  airs, 

“  That  none  can  know  the  world  who  say  their  prayers 
And  Rome  in  middle  ages  used  to  grant, 

The  most  devout  were  still  most  ignorant. 

So,  when  old  bloody  Noll  our  ruin  wrought, 

Was  ignorance  the  best  devotion  thought; 

His  crop-hair’ d  saints  all  marks  of  sense  deface, 

And  preach,  that  learning  is  a  foe  to  grace ; 

English  was  spoke  in  schools,  and  Latin  ceased, 

They  quite  reform’d  the  language  of  the  beast. 

One  or  two  questions  more  before  I  end, 

That  much  concern  a  brother  and  a  friend. 

Does  J  ohn  seem  bent  beyond  his  strength  to  go, 

To  his  frail  carcass  literally  foe  ? 

Lavish  of  health,  as  if  in  haste  to  die, 

And  shorten  time,  t’  ensure  eternity  ? 

Does  Morgan  weakly  think  his  time  mis-spent : 

Of  his  best  actions  can  he  now  repent? 

Others,  their  sins  with  reason  just  deplore, 

The  guilt  remaining  when  the  pleasure’s  o’er : 

Since  the  foundations  of  the  world  were  laid, 

Shall  he  for  virtue  first  himself  upbraid  ? 

Shall  he,  what  most  men  to  their  sins  deny, 

Show  pains  for  alms,  remorse  for  piety  ? 

Can  he  the  Sacred  Eucharist  decline  ? 

What  Clement  poisons  here  the  bread  and  wine  ? 

Or  does  his  sad  disease  possess  him  whole, 

And  taint  alike  his  body  and  his  soul  ? 

If  to  renounce  his  graces  he  decree, 

O !  that  he  could  transfer  the  stock  to  me ! 

Alas !  enough  what  mortal  e’er  can  do, 

For  Him  who  made  him  and  redeemed  him  too  ? 

Zeal  may  to  man  beyond  desert  be  show’d, 

No  supererogation  stands  to  God. 

As  the  persons  united  in  the  Society  at  Oxford  were  all  zealous 
members  of  the  Church  of  England,  by  the  advice  of  Mr.  Clayton,  who 
had  now  joined  them,  they  added,  to  their  former  practices,  a  regular 
observance  of  the  fast  of  the  church ;  the  general  neglect  of  which,  they 
thought,  was  by  no  means  a  sufficient  excuse  for  neglecting  them. 

Being  in  London,  in  the  month  of  July,  Mr.  Wesley  went  down  to 
Putney,  to  pay  Mr.  Law  a  visit,  which  was  the  introduction  to  a  personal 
acquaintance  with  each  other.  Mr.  Wesley  occasionally  repeated  his 
visits,  and  a  friendly  correspondence  followed,  which  lasted  several 
years.  From  this  time,  he  began  to  read  the  Theologia  Germanica , 
and  other  mystic  writers,  of  which  I  shall  afterwards  have  occasion  to 
take  some  notice.  But  neither  the  writings,  nor  the  man,  ever  showed 
him  his  want  of  faith.  They  were  not  calculated  to  do  so,  as  we  shall 
see  in  the  sequel. 

He  also  now  became  known  to  many  pious  and  respectable  individuals 
in  London,  and  heartily  approved  of  the  conduct  of  those  well-disposed 
persons,  who  associated  together  to  carry  on  a  plan  of  suppressing  vice, 
and  spreading  religion  and  virtue  among  the  people  ;  and,  on  the  3d  of 
August  was  admitted  into  “  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  Christian 
Knowledge.” 

Mr.  Wesley,  and  those  associated  with  him,  now  suffered  the  entire 
loss  of  Mr.  Morgan.  He  left  Oxford  on  the  5th  of  June,  and  died  in 


THE  &EV.  JOHtf  WESLEY. 


113 


Dublin  on  the  26th  of  August.  That  this  is  the  true  time  of  his  death, 
is  evident  from  a  letter  from  his. father  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  dated 
September  the  5th.  He  says,  “  From  the  intimacy  which  I  understood 
to  have  been  contracted  between  you  and  my  dear  son,  I  make  no  doubt 
but  you  must  have  some  concern  upon  you  at  the  reading  the  account 
of  his  death,  as  I  have  the  greatest  in  writing  it.  His  distemper  threw 
him  into  a  fever,  of  which  he  died  the  26th  past,  about  four  in  the  morn¬ 
ing.  This  is  the  soonest  that  I  could  attempt  writing  any  thing  about 
him,  since  my  affliction  was  consummated. — You  see,  I  make  very  free 
with  you ;  but  the  candour  and  generosity  for  which  I  have  heard  you 
commended,  embolden  me  to  it ;  and  I  shall,  I  hope,  find  some  oppor¬ 
tunities  to  make  amends,  and  beg  you  will,  upon  all  Occasions,  let  me 
know  when  I  can  be  serviceable  to  you  in  this  kingdom.” 

During  the  course  of  this  summer,  Mr.  Wesley  made  two  journeys 
to  Ep worth.  In  these  excursions,  he  often  went  considerably  out  of 
his  way,  to  spend  a  night,  and  sometimes  two  or  three,  with  a  friend  ; 
most  frequently  with  the  parents  or  relations  of  some  of  his  pupils.  In 
the  first  journey,  while  he  was  standing  on  the  garden  wall  at  a  friend’s 
house,  it  fell  flat  under  him ;  but  he  escaped  unhurt.  His  second  jour¬ 
ney  was  in  order  to  meet  his  brother  Samuel,  &c,  at  Epworth,  and  that 
the  whole  family  might  once  more  assemble  together,  before  their  final 
separation  by  death.  This  meeting  must  have  been  very  affecting ;  for 
as  their  father  was  growing  infirm,  and  his  son  Samuel  was  now  going 
to  reside  wholly  at  Tiverton,  in  Devon,  it  was  not  probable  they  would 
ever  see  each  other  again.  Mr.  Wesley  returned  to  Oxford  on  the  23d 
of  September ;  and  as  soon  as  it  was  known  there  that  Mr.  Morgan 
was  dead,  a  report  was  propagated,  that  the  rigorous  fasting  he  had 
imposed  on  himself,  by  the  advice  of  Mr.  John  and  Mr.  Charles  Wes¬ 
ley,  had  hastened  his  death.  As  this  report  was  highly  prejudicial  to 
their  character,  and  might  hinder  their  usefulness ;  and  as  it  was  pro¬ 
bable  it  would  reach  the  father,  and  might  afflict  him,  and  prejudice  him 
more  deeply  against  his  son’s  conduct,  and  the  persons  with  whom  he 
had  been  connected  ;  Mr.  Wesley  thought  it  best  to  write  to  him,  and 
state  the  matter  as  it  really  was.  His  letter  is  dated  the  18th  of  Octo¬ 
ber,  this  year.*  “  The  occasion,”  says  he,  “  of  giving  you  this  trouble 
is  of  a  very  extraordinary  nature.  On  Sunday  last  I  was  informed,  as 
no  doubt  you  will  be  ere  long,  that  my  brother  and  I  had  killed  your 
son ; — that  the  rigorous  fasting  which  he  had  imposed  upon  himself,  by 
our  advice,  had  increased  his  illness  and  hastened  his  death.  Now, 
though,  considering  it  in  itself,  it  is  a  very  small  thing  with  me  to  be 
judged  of  man's  judgment ;  yet,  as  the  being  thought  guilty  of  so  mis¬ 
chievous  an  imprudence  might  make  me  less  able  to  do  the  work  I  came 
into  the  world  for,  I  am  obliged  to  clear  myself  of  it,  by  observing  to 
you,  as  I  have  done  to  others,  that  your  son  left  off  fasting  about  a  year 
and  a  half  since,  and  that  it  is  not  yet  half  a  year  since  I  began  to 
practise  it. 

“  I  must  not  let  this  opportunity  slip  of  doing  my  part  towards  giving 

*  In  the  printed  copies  of  this  letter  the  date  is  1 730.  But  in  a  manuscript,  in  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley’s  handwriting,  the  date  is  1732,  which  is  the  true  date  of  it,  as  appears  from  Mr. 
Morgan’s  account  of  his  son’s  death.  The  true  date  may  be  collected  from  the  letter  itself, 
compared  with  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  Short  History  of  Methodism,  which  fixes  the  time  when 
they  became  acquainted  with  Mr.  Clayton. 


1 14 


THE  LIFE  OF 


you  a  juster  notion  of  some  other  particulars,  relating  both  to  him  and 
myself,  which  have  been  industriously  misrepresented  to  you. 

“  In  March  last  he  received  a  letter  from  you/  which  not  being  able 
to  read,  he  desired  me  to  read  to  him :  several  of  the  expressions  I 
perfectly  remember,  and  shall  do  till  I  too  am  called  hence. — In  one 
practice  for  which  you  blamed  your  son,  I  am  only  concerned  as  a 
friend,  not  as  a  partner.  Your  own  account  of  it  was,  in  effect,  this  : 

1  He  frequently  went  into  poor  people’s  houses  about  Holt,  called  their 
children  together,  and  instructed  them  in  their  duty  to  God,  their  neigh¬ 
bour,  and  themselves.  He  likewise  explained  to  them  the  necessity  of 
private  as  well  as  public  prayer,  and  provided  them  with  such  forms  as 
were  best  suited  to  their  several  capacities;  and  being  well  apprised 
how  the  success  of  his  endeavours  depended  on  their  good  will  towards 
him,  he  sometimes  distributed  among  them  a  little  of  that  money  which 
he  had  saved  from  gaming  and  .other  fashionable  expenses  of  the  place.’ 
— This  is  the  first  charge  against  him,  and  I  will  refer  it  to  your  own 
judgment,  whether  it  be  fitter  to  have  a  place  in  the  catalogue  of  his 
faults,  or  of  those  virtues  for  which  he  is  now  numbered  among  the  sons 
of  God  ? 

“  If  all  the  persons  concerned  in  ‘  that  ridiculous  society,  whose 
follies  you  have  so  often  heard  repeated,’  could  but  give  such  a  proof  of 
their  deserving  the  glorious  title  which  was  once  bestowed  upon  them, 
they  would  be  contented  that  their  lives  too  should  be  counted  madness , 
and  their  end  thought  to  be  without  honour.  But  the  truth  is,  their  title 
to  holiness  stands  upon  much  less  stable  foundations,  as  you  will  easily 
perceive  when  you  know  the  ground  of  this  wonderful  outcry,  which  it 
seems  England  itself  is  not  wide  enough  to  contain.” 

He  then  gives  Mr.  Morgan  a  short  history  of  their  little  society; 
informing  him  what  their  practices  were,  and  of  their  care  to  consult 
wise,  learned,  and  pious  clergymen,  in  every  step  they  had  taken,  in 
the  manner  described  above.  He  subjoins,  “  As  for  the  names  of 
Methodists,  Supererogation-men,  and  so  on,  with  which  •some  of  our 
neighbours  are  pleased  to  compliment  us,  we  do  not  conceive  ourselves 
to  be  under  any  obligation  to  regard  them,  much  less  to  take  them  for 
arguments.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony  we  appeal,  whereby  we 
ought  to  be  judged.  If  by  these  it  can  be  proved  we  are  in  an  error, 
we  will  immediately  and  gladly  retract  it :  if  not,  we  have  not  so  learned 
Christ ,  as  to  renounce  any  part  of  his  service,  though  men  should  say 
all  manner  of  evil  against  us,  with  more  judgment  and  as  little  truth  as 
hitherto. — Your  son  already  stands  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Him 
who  judges  righteous  judgment ;  at  the  brightness  of  whose  presence 
the  clouds  remove  ;  his  eyes  are  open,  and  he  sees  clearly  whether  it 
was  ‘  blind  zeal  and  a  thorough  mistake  of  true  religion  that  hurried 
him  on  in  the  error  of  his  way,’  or  whether  he  acted  like  a  faithful  and 
wise  servant,  who  from  a  just  sense  that  his  time  was  short,  made  haste 
to  finish  his  work  before  his  Lord’s  coming,  that,  when  laid  in  the 
balance ,  he  might  not  be  found  wanting .” 

This  well-timed  letter,  containing  a  simple  narrative  of  facts,  fully 
satisfied  Mr.  Morgan.  His  answer,  which  is  dated  November  25, 
shows  him  to  have  been  a  man  of  moderation  and  a  friend  to  piety.  It 
is  as  follows  :  “  Your  favour  of  the  20th  past  was  delayed  in  its  passage, 
I  believe,  by  contrary  winds,  or  it  had  not  been  so  long  unanswered.  I 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


115 


give  entire  credit  to  every  thing  and  every  fact  you  relate.  It  was  ill- 
judged  of  my  poor  son  to  take  to  fasting,  with  regard  to  his  health,  of 
which  I  knew  nothing,  or  I  should  have  advised  him  against  it.  He 
was  inclined  to  piety  and  virtue  from  his  infancy.  I  must  own,  I  was 
much  concerned  at  the  strange  accounts  which  were  spread  here,  of 
some  extraordinary  practices  of  a  religious  society  in  which  he  had 
engaged  at  Oxford,  (which,  you  may  be  sure,  lost  nothing  in  the  car¬ 
riage,)  lest,  through  his  youth  and  immaturity  of  judgment,  he  might  be 
hurried  into  zeal  and  enthusiastic  notions,  that  would  prove  pernicious. 
But  now,  indeed,  that  piety  and  holiness  of  life  which  he  practised 
affords  me  some  comfort  in  the  midst  of  my  affliction  for  the  loss  of 
him  ;  having  full  assurance  of  his  being  for  ever  happy.  The  good 
account  you  are  pleased  to  give  of  your  own  and  your  friends’  conduct, 
in  point  of  duty  and  religious  offices,  and  the  zealous  approbation  of 
them  by  the  good  old  gentleman  your  father,  signified  in  a  manner  and 
style  becoming  the  best  of  men,  reconciles  and  recommends  that  method 
of  life  to  me,  and  makes  me  almost  wish  that  I  were  one  among  you. 
I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you  for  the  great  pains  you  have  Been  at,  in 
transcribing  so  long  and  so  particular  an  account  for  my  perusal,  and 
shall  be  always  ready  to  vindicate  you  from  any  calumny  or  aspersion 
that  I  shall  hear  cast  upon  you.  I  am  much  obliged  for  your  and  your 
brother’s  great  civilities  and  assistances  to  my  dearest  son.  I  thank 
the  author  of  those  lines  you  sent  me,  for  the  regard  he  has  shown  to 
his  memory.  If  ever  I  can  be  serviceable  to  any  of  you  in  this  king¬ 
dom,  I  beg  you  will  let  me  know.” — This  correspondence  continued 
some  time  between  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Morgan  ;*  and  the  year  fol¬ 
lowing,  Mr.  Morgan  sent  his  only  surviving  son  to  Oxford,  and  placed 
him  under  Mr.  Wesley’s  care.  This  was  the  strongest  proof  he  could 
possibly  give,  that  he  approved  of  his  conduct. 

The  character  of  that  lamented  young  gentleman,  the  elder  of  Mr. 
Morgan’s  sons,  is  well  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  jun.,  in  the 
following  poetic  tribute  to  his  memory : — 

ELEGIAC  VERSES  ON  THE  DEATH  OF  MR.  MORGAN. 

“  IVe  fools  counted  his  life  madness.” 

Ik  aught  beneath  them  happy  souls  attend, 

Let  Morgan  hear  the  triumph  of  a  friend, 

And  hear  well  pleased.  Let  libertines  so  gay. 

With  careless  indolence  despise  the  lay : 

Let  critic  wits,  and  fools  for  laughter  bom, 

Their  verdict  pass  with  supercilious  scorn  : 

Let  jovial  crowds,  by  wine  their  senses  drown’d. 

Stammer  out  censure  in  their  frantic  round  : 

Let  yawning  sluggards  faint  dislike  display, 

Who,  while  they  trust  to-morrow,  lose  to-day : 

Let  such  as  these  the  sacred  strains  condemn  ; 

For ’t  is  true  glory  to  be  hiss’d  by  them. 

Wise  in  his  prime,  he  waited  not  for  noon, 

Convinced  that  mortal  never  lived  too  soon. 

As  if  foreboding  here  his  little  stay, 

He  made  his  morning  bear  the  heat  of  day : 

Fix’d,  while  unfading  glory  he  pursues, 

No  ill  to  hazard,  and  no  good  to  lose. 

No  fair  occasion  glides  unheeded  by ;  i 

Snatching  the  golden  moments  as  they  fly,  > 

He  by  few  fleeting  hours  ensures  eternity.  \ 

*  Their  Letters  arc  now  before  me 


116 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Friendship’s  warm  beams  his  artless  breast  inspire, 

And  tend’rest  reverence  for  a  much-loved  sire. 

He  dared  for  heaven  this  flatt’ring  world  forego. 

Ardent  to  teach  as  diligent  to  know 
Unwarp’d  by  sensual  views  or  vulgar  aims, 

By  idle  riches,  or  by  idler  names ; 

Fearful  of  sin  in  every  close  disguise, 

Unmoved  by.threat’ning  or  by  glozing  lies. 

Seldom,  indeed,  the  wicked  came  so  far, 

Forced  by  his  piety  to  defensive  war; 

Whose  zeal  for  other  men’s  salvation  shown, 

Beyond  the  reach  of  hell  secured  his  own : 

Gladd’ning  the  poor,  where’er  his  steps  he  turn’d. 

Where  pined  the  orphan,  or  the  widow  mourn’d ; 

Where  prisoners  sighed  beneath  guilt’s  horrid  stain. 

The  worst  confinement  and  the  heaviest  chain, 

Where  death’s  sad  shade  the  uninstructed  sight 
Veiled  with  thick  darkness  in  the  land  of  light. 

Our  Saviour  thus  fulfilled  his  great  design, 

(If  human  we  may  liken  to  divine.) 

Heal’d  each  disease  that  bodies  frail  endure, 

And  preach’d  th’  unhoped-for  Gospel  to  the  poor. 

To  means  of  grace  the  last  respect  he  show’d, 

Nor  sought  new  paths,  as  wiser  than  his  God  : 

Their  sacred  strength  preserved  him  from  extremes 
.  Of  empty  outside,  or  enthusiast  dreams. 

He  knew,  that  works  our  faith  must  here  employ, 

And  that ’t  is  heaven’s  great  business  to  enjoy.  *  • 

Fix’d  on  that  heaven  he  death’s  approaches  saw, 

Nor  vainly  murmur’d  at  our  nature’s  law ; 

Repined  not  that  his  youth  so  soon  should  go. 

Nor  grieved  for  fleeting  pleasures  here  below. 

Of  sharpest  anguish  .scorning  to  complain, 

He  fills  with  mirth  the  intervals  of  pain  : 

Not  only  unappall’d,  but  joyful,  sees  • 

The  dark  cold  passage  that  must  lead  to  peace 
Strong  with  immortal  bloom,  secure  to  rise, 

The  tears  for  ever  banish’d  from  his  eyes. 

Who  now  regrets,  his  early  youth  would  spend 
The  life  so  nobly  that  so  soon  should  end  ? 

Who  blames  the  stripling  for  performing  more 
Than  doctors  grave  and  prelates  of  threescore  ? 

Who  now  esteems  his  fervour  indiscreet,  , 

His  prayers  too  frequent,  or  his  alms  too  great  ? 

Who  thinks,  where  blest  he  reigns  beyoncfthe  sky, 

His  crown  too  radiant,  or  his  throne  too  high  ? 

Who,  but  the  fiend  who  once  his  course  withstood. 

And  whispered, — “  Stay  till  fifty  to  be  good  !” 

Sure,  if  believed,  t’  obtain  his  hellish  aim. 

Adjourning  to  the  time  that  never  came  ! 

The  young  gentleman  mentioned  above  was  then  the  only  son  of 
Mr.  Morgan,  and  of  a  very  different  disposition  from  his  deceased  bro¬ 
ther.  His  father  seems  to  have  been  what  is  usually  called  “  a  very 
good  sort  of  a  man.”  In  the  correspondence  that  took  place  between 
them,  he  informs  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  that  it  was  three  years  and  a 
quarter  since  his  son  left  school,  “  being  then  fit  for  the  University,  and 
at  least  as  good  a  scholar  as  his  brother  was  when  he  went  to  Oxford.” 
He  observes,  “  I  then  purchased  an  office  for  him  in  the  Law ;  but  I 
fear  he  has  read  very  little  of  Greek  or  Latin  since  that  time,  and  that 
he  has  forgotten  a  great  deal  of  what  he  had  learned  at  school ;  but  I 
don’t  think  his  parts  very  bad.  He  was  nineteen  years  of  age  last  July, 
and  is  very  lusty  of  his  age.  I  believe  he  is  five  feet  ten  inches  high. 
He  has  been  somewhat  gay,  and  gone  to  plays  and  balls,  but  addicted 
to  no  vice.  He  has  often  wished  rather  to  be  put  forward  in  his  learning, 


THE  HEV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


117 


than  to  stick  to  an  office,  in  which  I  am  now  inclined  to  indulge  him. 
If  it.  be  advisable  to  put  him  in  this  new  way  of  life,  you  may  be  sure  I 
can  think  of  no  other  for  his  tutor  but  yourself.’, — Mr.  Charles  Wesley, 
thinking  the  young  man  would  be  safer  with  his  brother  John,  consigned 
him  to  his  care,  with  which  arrangement  Mr.  Morgan  was  well  satisfied. 

The  young  gentleman  had,  however,  very  naturally,  other  views  than 
those  of  his  careful  and  benevolent  father.  He  desired  that  he  might 
be  entered  a  Gentleman  Commoner  of  Lincoln,  under  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
in  order  that,  as  he  expressed  himself  to  his  father,  he  “  might  have  o 
little  superiority  among  his  cotemporaries,  and  not  be  slighted  or  despised 
by  them  promising  to  “be  as  conformable  to  all  the  rules  and  disci¬ 
pline  of  the  College  as  if  he  were  a  Servitor.  With  this  request  also 
his  father  complied. 

Appearing  now  in  the  Gentlemen  Commoners’  room,  as  Mr.  Mor¬ 
gan’s  heir,  he  became  an  object  of  attraction  to  his  gay  associates.  He 
brought  a  favourite  greyhound  with  him,  which  he  introduced  also  into 
the  College, — a  pretty  plain  indication  how  much  he  wished  to  conform 
to  the  rules.  But  all  would  not  do.  It  was  soon  known  that  he  was 
Mr.  Wesley’s  pupil,  and  the  name  of  JVfethodist  was  fastened  upon  him. 
He  became  very  uneasy  at  this  ;  and  after  some  time,  made  known  his 
situation  to  his  father,  in  a  long  letter,  and  in  terms  as  dolorous  and  as 
queer  as  Bishop  Lavington  himself  could  have  done,  if  lie  had  been  then 
a  Fresh-man.  He  concluded  with  desiring  rather  to  return  to  his  office, 
than  to  suffer  what  he  did  from  his  companions,  by  being  Mr.  Wesley’s 
pupil.  His  tutor  having  discovered  this,  immediately  wrote  the  follow¬ 
ing  letter  to  Mr.  Morgan  : 

^  “  January  14th,  1734. 

“  Sir, — Going  yesterday  into  your  son’s  room,  I  providentially  cast 
my  eyes  upon  a  paper  that  lay  upon  the  table,  and  contrary  to  my  cus¬ 
tom,  read  a  line  or  two  of  it,  which  soon  determined  me  to  read  the  rest. 
It  was  a  copy  of  his  last  letter  to  you ;  whereby,  by  the  signal  blessing 
of  God,  I  came  to  the  knowledge  of  his  real  sentiments,  both  with 
regard  to  myself  and  to  several  other  points  of  the  highest  importance. 

“  In  the  account  he  gives  of  me,  and  those  friends  who  are  as  my 
own  soul,  are  some  things  true  : — as,  that  we  may  imagine  it  is  our 
bounden  duty  to  spend  our  whole  lives  in  the  service  of  Him  that  gave 
them,  or  in  other  words,  4  whether  we  eat  or  drink ,  or  whatever  we  do , 
fo  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God;7  that  we  endeavour,  as  we  are  able,  to 
relieve  the  poor  by  buying  books  and  other  necessaries  for  them ;  that 
some  of  us  read  prayers  at  the  prison  once  a  day  ;  that  I  administer  the 
Sacrament  once  a  month,  and  preach  there  as  often  as  I  am  not  engaged 
elsewhere  ;  that  we  sit  together  five  evenings  in  a  week  ;  and  that  we 
observe,  as  far  as  our  health  will  permit,  the  fasts  of  the  Church.  Some 
things  are  false,  but  taken  upon  trust,  so  that  I  hope  Mr.  Morgan 
believed  them  true  :  as  that  we  almost  starve  ourselves  ;  that  one  of  us 
had  like  lately  to  have  lost  his  life,  by  too  great  abstinence  ;  that  we 
endeavour  to  reform  notorious  whores,  and  to  lay  spirits  in  haunted 
houses  ;  that  we  all  rise  every  day  at  five  o’clock ;  and  that  I  am  Pre¬ 
sident  of  the  Society.  As  strange  as  it  may  appear,  that  one  present 
upon  the  spot  should  so  far  vary  from  the  truth  in  his  relation,  I  can 
easily  account,  not  only  for  his  mistake,  but  for  his  designed  misrepre- 

V0L.  I.  16 


lib 


THE  LIFE  OF 


sentation  too.  The  company  he  is  almost  daily  with,  (from  whom 
indeed  I  should  have  divided  him,  had  not  your  letters,  coming  in  the 
article  of  time,  tied  my  hands,)  abundantly  accounts  for  the  former ;  as 
his  desire  to  lessen  y$ur  regard  for  me,  and  thereby  obviate  the  force  of 
any  future  complaint,  which  he  foresaw  I  might  some  time  hence  have 
occasion  to  make  to  you,  does  for  the  latter :  and  indeed  I  am  not  with¬ 
out  apprehension,  that  some  such  occasion  may  shortly  come.  I  need 
not  describe  that  apprehension  to  you.  Is  there  not  a  cause  ?  Is  he 
not  surrounded,  even  in  this  recess,  with  those  who  are  often  more 
pernicious  than  open  libertines  ? — men  who  retain  something  of  outward 
decency,  and  nothing  else  ;  who  seriously  idle  away  the  whole  day,  and 
reputably  revel  till  midnight,  and  if  not  drunken  themselves,  yet  encou¬ 
raging  and  applauding  those  that  are  so  ;  who  have  no  more  of  the  form 
than  of  the  power  of  godliness,  and  though  they  do  pretty  often  drop  in 
at  the  public  prayers,  coming  after  the  most  solemn  part  of  them  is  over, 
yet  expressly  disown  any  obligation  to  attend  them.  It  is  true,  they 
have  not  yet  laughed  your  son  out  of  all  his  diligence  ;  but  how  long  it 
will  be  before  they  have,  God  knows.  They  zealously  endeavour  it  at 
all  convenient  opportunities  ;  and  temporal  views  are  as  unable  to  sup¬ 
port  him  under  such  an  attack  as  his  slender  notions  of  religion  are  ;  of 
which,  he  often  says,  he  thinks  he  shall  have  enough,  if  he  constantly 
says  his  prayers  at  home,  and  in  the  chapel.  As  to  my  advice  on  this 
or  any  other  head,  they  had  secured  him  pretty  well  before ;  and  your 
authority  added  to  theirs  has  supplied  him  with  armour  of  proof  against  it. 

“  I  now  beg  to  know  what  you  would  have  me  do  ?  Shall  I  sit  still, 
and  let  him  swim  down  the  stream  ?  Or  shall  I  plunge  in,  bound,  as  I 
am,  hand  and  foot,  and  oppose  myself  to  his  company,  his  inclinations, 
and  his  father1?  Why,  you  say,  I  am  to  incite  him  to  live  a  sober,  vir¬ 
tuous,  and  religious  life.  Nay,  but  first  let  us  agree  what  religion  is. 
I  take  religion  to  be,  not  the  bare  saying  over  so  many  prayers,  morn¬ 
ing  and  evening,  in  public  or  in  private  ;  not  any  thing  superadded  now 
and  then  to  a  careless  or  worldly  life ;  but  a  constant  ruling  habit  of 
soul ;  a  renewal  of  our  minds  in  the  image  of  God  ;  a  recovery  of  the 
Divine  likeness  ;  a  still  increasing  conformity  of  heart  and  life  to  the 
pattern  of  our  most  Holy  Redeemer.  But  if  this  be  religion,  if  this  be 
the  way  to  life  which  our  blessed  Lord  hath  marked  out  for  us,  how  can 
any  one,  while  he  keeps  close  to  this  way,  be  charged  with  running  into 
extremes  ?  It  is  true,  there  is  no  going  out  of  it,  either  to  the  right  hand 
or  to  the  left,  without  running  into  an  extreme  ;  and  to  prevent  this,  the 
wisdom  of  the  church  has,  in  all  ages,  appointed  guides  for  the  unex¬ 
perienced,  lest  they  should  wander  into  by-paths,  and  seek  death  in  the 
error  of  their  life.  But  while  he  is  in  the  right  way,  what  fear  is  there 
of  your  son’s  going  too  fast  in  it  ?  I  appeal  to  your  own  experience. 
Have  you  observed  any  such  disposition  in  him,  as  gives  you  ground  to 
suspect  he  will  love  God  too  well,  or  keep  himself  too  ‘  unspotted  from 
the  world  V  Or  has  his  past  life  been  such,  as  that  you  have  just  reason 
to  apprehend  the  remainder  of  it  should  too  much  resemble  that  of  our 
blessed  Master ?  I  will  go  farther.  Have  you  remarked,  in  the  various 
scenes  you  have  gone  through,  that  youth  in  general  is  apt  to  run  into 
the  extreme  of  piety  ?  Is  it  to  this  excess  that  the  fervour  of  their  blood 
and  the  impetuosity  of  their  passions,  hurry  them  ?  But  we  may  not 
stop  here.  Is  there  any  fear,  is  there  any  possibility,  that  any  son  of 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


11.9 


Adam,  of  whatever  age  or  degree,  should  too  faithfully  do  the  will  of 
his  Creator,  or  too  exactly  tread  in  the  steps  of  his  Redeemer  ?  Sup¬ 
pose  the  time  now  come  when  you  feel  within  yourself,  that  the  silver 
cord  of  life  is  loosed,  that  the  dust  is  returning  to  the  earth  as  it  was, 
and  the  spirit  unto  God  who  gave  it.  The  snares  of  death  overtake 
you.  Nothing  but  pain  is  on  the  one  hand,  eternity  on  the  other.  The 
tears  of  the  friends  that  surround  your  bed,  bear  witness  with  the  pangs 
of  your  own  heart,  that  it  has  few  pulses  more  to  beat  before  you  launch 
out  into  the  sea  without  a  shore  ;  before  the  soul  shall  part  from  the 
quivering  lips,  and  stand  naked  before  the  judgment-seat  of  God.  Will 
you  then  be  content  with  having  served  God  according  to  the  custom  of 
the  place  you  was  in'?  Will  you  regret  your  having  been,  even  from 
your  youth,  more  pure  and  holy  than  the  rest  of  mankind?  Will  you 
complain  to  the  ministering  spirits  who  receive  your  new-born  soul,  that 
you  have  been  over  zealous  in  the  love  of  your  Master  ?  Ask  not  me, 
a  poor,  fallible,  sinful  mortal,  never  safe  either  from  the  snares  of  ill 
example  or  the  treachery  of  my  own  heart ;  but  ask  them ,  ask  Him  who 
died  to  make  you  and  me  and  your  son  zealous  of  good  works, — whe¬ 
ther  you  may  be  excused  for  your  solicitude,  your  too  successful  solici¬ 
tude,  to  prevent  his  falling  into  this  extreme  ?  How  needless  has  he 
made  that  solicitude  already !  But,  I  spare  you.  The  good  God  be 
merciful  to  us  both !  Think  not,  sir,  that  interest  occasions  the  concern 
I  show :  I  abhor  the  thought.  From  the  moment  my  brother  told  me, 

'  Mr.  Morgan  will  he  safer  with  you  than  me  ;  I  have  desired  him  to  he 
sent  to  you,’ — I  determined  (though  I  never  mentioned  it  to  him,)  to 
restore  to  him  whatsoever  is  paid  me  upon  Mr.  Morgan’s  account ;  it 
is,  with  regard  to  me,  an  accursed  thing.  There  shall  no  such  cleave 
unto  me.  I  have  sufficient  motives,  without  this,  to  assist  your  son,  so 
long  as  he  will  accept  my  assistance.  He  is  the  brother  of  my  dear 
friend,  the  son  of  one  that  was  my  friend  till  great  names  warped  him 
from  his  purpose  ;  and,  what  is  infinitely  more,  the  creature  of  my  God, 
and  the  redeemed  and  fellow-heir  of  my  Saviour. 

“  That  neither  the  cares  of  the  world,  nor  the  fair  speeches  and 
venerable  titles  of  any  who  set  up  their  rest  therein,  may  prevent  our 
attaining  our  better  inheritance,  is  the  earnest  praver  of, 

“  Sir, 

“  Your  most  obliged, 

“  And  most  obedient  Servant, 

“  John  Wesley. 

“  Richard  Morgan,  Esq.,  &c.” 

I  have  inserted  this  letter,  (which  was  never  before  published,) 
because  it  exhibits  a  true  guide  of  youth,  in  a  most  striking  light  of 
devoted  faithfulness  ;  and  because  it  may  haply  teach  some,  who  sigh 
for  the  conversion  of  the  ivorld,  while  they  strangely  neglect  those  who 
arc  round  about  them,  and  are  their  special  charge,  how  awfully  they 
mistake  the  way  of  God  !  “  He  who  knew  what  ivas  in  man,”  and  who 
cannot  err,  has  said,  “  He  that  is  faithful  in  little,  is  faithful  also  in 
much.”  How  gloriously  this  was  realized,  in  the  vast  labour  and  great 
success  of  this  devoted  servant  of  Christ,  will  be  seen,  though  very 
imperfectly,  in  these  Memoirs.  It  is  evident,  that  not  the  son  only,  but, 
the  infatuated,  though  well-meaning  father,  occupied  Mr.  Wesley’s  affiec- 


120 


THE  LIFE  OF 


tionate  heart.  What  effect  this  earnest  expostulation  had  on  both,  wfe 
know  not  fully ;  but  it  will  be  seen  in  that  day.  The  Lord  was  about 
to  lead  his  great  and  prepared  instrument  out  of  the  shallows  of  indivi¬ 
dual  and  vexatious  effort,  into  a  wide  field  of  labour,  and  into  a  harvest 
of  souls,  that  shall  only  be  fully  known  when  “  the  reapers  are  the  angels .” 

On  the  1st  of  January,  1733,  Mr.  Wesley  preached  at  St.  Mary’s, 
Oxford,  before  the  University,  on  “  The  Circumcision  of  the  Hearty ” 
Romans  ii,  29.  In  this  discourse,  which  is  printed  in  the  second  volume 
of  his  Sermons,  he  explained  with  great  clearness,  and  energy  of  lan¬ 
guage,  his  views  of  the  Christian  Salvation  to  be  attained  in  this  life ; 
from  which  he  never  varied,  in  any  material  point,  to  the  day  of  his 
death.  He  was  indeed,  at  this  time,  almost  wholly  ignorant  of  the 
Gospel  method  of  attaining  this  salvation ;  but  he  sought  it  with  his 
whole  heart,  according  to  the  knowledge  he  then  had,  and  was  willing 
to  sacrifice  the  dearest  thing  he  possessed  in  the  world,  for  the  attain¬ 
ment  of  it.  The  truth  is,  he  was,  like  Saul  of  Tarsus,  “  alive  ivithout 
the  law.”  He  was  not  yet  “  slain  by  the  commandment,”  and  therefore 
did  not  come  to  God  in  his  true  character.  He  who  u  justifieth  only 
the  ungodly,”  could  not  therefore  justify  him  :  the  faith  which  he  had  at 
that  time  could  not  be  imputed  to  him  for  righteousness,  and  hence  he 
had  not  “  peace  and  joy  in  believing.” 

His  father  was  now  in  a  bad  state  of  health,  and  seemed  declining 
apace.  On  this  account  he  set  out  on  horseback  for  Epworth,  in  the 
beginning  of  January.  As  he  was  passing  over  the  bridge  beyond 
Daventry,  his  horse  fell  over  it  with  him  ;  but  he  again  escaped  unhurt! 
For  these  interpositions  of  Providence,  Mr.  Wesley  did  not  fail  to  give 
the  tribute  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  his  Divine  Deliverer. 

The  state  of  his  father’s  health  induced  his  parents  to  turn  their 
thoughts  to  the  means  of  obtaining  the  Living  of  Epworth  for  him,  in 
case  of  his  father’s  demise.  This  was  mentioned  to  him  when  he  was 
with  them,  but  he  seems  to  have  then  tyut  little  attended  to  it.  After  his 
return  to  Oxford,  in  February,  he  wrote  to  his  mother  on  the  subject. 
“You  observed,”  says  he,  “  when  I  was  with  you,  that  I  was  very  indif¬ 
ferent  as  to  the  having  or  not  having  the  Living  of  Epworth.  I  was 
indeed  utterly  unable  to  determine  either  way ;  and  that  for  this  reason : 
I  know,  if  I  could  stand  my  ground  here,  and  approve  myself  a  faithful 
minister  of  our  blessed  Jesus,  by  honour  and  dishonour,  through  evil 
report  and  good  report;  then  there  would  not  be  a  place  under  the 
heaven  like  this,  for  improvement  in  every  good  work.  But  whether  I 
can  stem  the  torrent  which  I  saw  then,  but  see  now  much  more,  rolling 
down  from  all  sides  upon  me, — that  I  knew  not.  It  is  true,  there  is 
One  who  can  yet  either  command  the  great  water-flood  that  it  shall  not 
come  nigh  me,  ior  make  a  way  for  his  redeemed  to  pass  through .’  But 
then  something  must  be  done  on  my  part :  and  should  He  give  me,  even 
that  most  equitable  condition,  6  According  to  thy  faith  be  it  unto  thee 
vet  how  shall  I  fulfil  it  ?  Why  He  will  look  to  that  too ; — my  father  and 
you  helping  together  with  your  prayers,  that  our  faith  fail  us  not.” 

In  May,  he  set  out  again  for  Epworth,  and  took  Manchester  in  his 
way,  to  see  his  friend  Mr.  Clayton,  who  had  now  left  Oxford.  From 
thence  he  proceeded  to  Epworth,  and  returned  to  Manchester  on  Satur¬ 
day  the  2d  of  June.  The  next  day  he  preached  three  times,  once  at 
the  Old  Church,  again  in  Salford,  and  at  St.  Anne’s.  When  he  reached 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


121 


Oxford,  he  perceived  the  bad  effects  of  his  absence  upon  his  pupils,  and 
the  members  of  their  little  Society.  He  now  found  himself  surrounded 
with  enemies  triumphing  over  him,  and  friends  deserting  him ;  he  saw 
the  fruits  of  his  labours  in  danger  of  being  blasted  before  they  had 
attained  maturity.  But  he  stood  firm  as  a  rock  ;  and  being  conscious 
of  his  own  integrity,  and  that  he  had  nothing  in  view  but  to  serve  God 
«  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness,”  and  to  benefit  his  neighbour,  he 
viewed  his  situation  without  emotion.  He  wrote  to  his  father  in  the 
simplicity  and  fulness  of  his  heart ;  and  this  letter  shows  the  man,  and 
his  manner  of  viewing  difficulties,  infinitely  better  than  any  description 
which  another  can  give  of  him.  It  is  dated  the  13th  of  June. 

“  The  effects  of  my  last  journey,  I  believe,  will  make  me  more  cau¬ 
tious  of  staying  any  time  from  Oxford  for  the  future  ;  at  least  till  I  have 
no  pupils  to  take  care  of,  which  probably  will  be  within  a  year  or  two. 
One  of  my  young  gentlemen  told  me  at  my  return,  that  he  was  more 
and  more  afraid  of  singularity  ;  another,  that  he  had  read  an  excellent 
piece  of  Mr.  Locke’s,  which  had  convinced  him  of  the  mischief  of 
regarding  authority.  Both  of  them  agreed,  that  the  observing  of  Wed¬ 
nesday  as  a  fast  was  an  unnecessary  singularity  ;  the  Catholic  Church 
(that  is,  the  majority  of  it)  having  long  since  repealed,  by  contrary 
custom,  the  injunction  she  formerly  gave  concerning  it.  A  third,  who 
could  not  yield  to  this  argument,  has  been  convinced  by  a  fever,  and 
Dr.  Frewin.  Our  seve.11  and  twenty  communicants  at  St.  Mary’s,  were 
on  Monday  shrunk  to  five  ;  and  the  day  before,  the  last  of  Mr.  Clayton’s 
pupils,  who  continued  with  us,  informed  me,  that  he  did  not  design  to 
meet  us  any  more. 

“My  ill  success,  as  they  call  it,  seems  to  be  what  has  frightened 
every  one  away  from  a  falling  house.  On  Sunday  I  was  considering  the 
matter  a  little  more  nearly ;  and  imagined,  that  all  the  ill  consequences 
of  my  singularity  were  reducible  to  three — diminution  of  fortune, 
loss  of  friends,  and  of  reputation. — As  to  my  fortune,  I  well  know, 
though  perhaps  others  do  not,  that  T  could  not  have  borne  a  larger  than 
I  have  :  and  as  for  that  most  plausible  excuse  for  desiring  it,  4  While  I 
have  so  little  I  cannot  do  the  good  I  would  ;’  I  ask,  can  you  do  the  good 
God  would  have  you  do  ?  It  is  enough !  Look  no  farther. — For  friends, 
they  were  either  trifling  or  serious  :  if  triflers,  fare  them  well ;  a  noble 
escape :  if  serious,  those  who  are  more  serious  are  left,  whom  the 
others  would  rather  have  opposed  than  forwarded  in  the  service  they 
have  done,  and  still  do  us.  If  it  be  said,  ‘  But  these  may  leave  you  too ; 
for  they  are  no  firmer  than  the  others  were.’  First,  I  doubt  that  fact ; 
but  next,  suppose  they  should,  we  hope  then  they  would  only  teach  us 
a  nobler  and  harder  lesson,  than  any  they  have  done  hitherto ;  4  It  is 
better  to  trust  in  the  Lord ,  than  to  put  any  confidence  in  man.' — And 
as  for  reputation,  though  it  be  a  glorious  instrument  of  advancing  our 
Master’s  service,  yet  there  is  a  better  than  that,  a  clean  heart ,  a  single 
eye ,  a  soul  full  of  God  !  A  fair  exchange,  if  by  the  loss  of  reputation 
we  can  purchase  the  lowest  degree  of  purity  of  heart!  We  beg  my 
mother  and  you  would  not  cease  to  work  together  with  us,  that,  what¬ 
ever  we  lose,  we  may  gain  this  ;  and  that  having  tasted  of  this  good 
gift,  we  may  count  all  things  else  but  dung  and  dross  in  comparison  of  it.” 

Mr.  Wesley  now  redoubled  his  diligence  with  his  pupils,  that  they 
might  recover  the  ground  which  they  had  lost.  But  as  he  had  been 


122 


THE  LIFE  OF 


blamed  for  singularity,  both  by  friends  and  enemies,  and  many  had 
thought  that  he  too  rigorously  imposed  some  particular  practices  upon 
others  ;  he  informed  his  mother  what  the  singularity  was,  which  chiefly 
gave  offence  at  Oxford,  and  explained  the  methods  he  used  with  his 
pupils,  to  instruct  them  in  the  ‘things  of  God.  This  letter  is  dated 
August  the  17th.  “  The  thing,”  says  he,  u  that  gives  offence  here  is, 

the  being  singular  with  regard  to  time,  expense,  and  company.  This 
is  evident  beyond  exception,  from  the  case  of  Mr.  Smith,  one  of  our 
Fellows  ;  who  no  sooner  began  to  husband  his  time,  to  retrench  unneces¬ 
sary  expenses,  and  to  avoid  his  irreligious  acquaintance,  but  he  was  set 
upon,  by  not  only  all  those  acquaintance,  but  many  others  too,  as  if  he 
had  entered  into  a  conspiracy  to  cut  all  their  throats  :  though  to  this  day 
he  has  not  advised  any  single  person,  unless  in  a  word  or  two  and  by 
accident,  to  act  as  he  did  in  any  of  those  instances. 

1 1  It  is  true  indeed,  that  ‘  the  devil  hates  offensive  war  most/  and  that 
whoever  tries  to  rescue  more  than  his  own  soul  from  his  hands,  will 
have  more  enemies,  and  meet  with  greater  opposition,  than  if  he  was 
content  with  having  his  own  life  for  a  prey.  That  I  try  to  do  this,  is 
likewise  certain  :  but  I  cannot  say  whether  I  ‘  rigorously  impose  any 
observances  on  others/  till  I  know  what  that  phrase  means.  What  I 
do,  is  this  :  when  I  am  intrusted  with  a  person  who  is  first  to  understand 
and  practise,  and  then  to  teach,  the  law  of  Christ,  I  endeavour  by  ail 
intermixture  of  reading  and  conversation,  to  show  him  what  that  law  is ; 
that  is,  to  renounce  all  insubordinate  love  of  the  world,  and  to  love  and 
obey  God  with  all  his  strength.  When  he  appears  seriously  sensible  of 
this,  I  propose  to  him  the  means  God  hath  commanded  him  to  use,  in 
order  to  that  end ;  and,  a  week  or  a  month  or  a  year  after,  as  the  state 
of  his  soul  seems  to  require  it,  the  several  prudential  means  recommend¬ 
ed  by  wise  and  good  men.*  As  to  the  times,  order,  measure,  and 
manner,  wherein  these  are  to  be  proposed,  I  depend  upon  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  direct  me,  in  and  by  my  own  experience  and  reflection,  joined 
to  the  advices  of  my  religious  friends  here  and  elsewhere.  Only  two 
rules  it  is  my  principle  to  observe  in  all  cases  :  First,  to  begin,  continue 
and  end  all  my  advices  in  the  spirit  of  meekness  ;  as  knowing  that  the 
wrath  or  severity  of  man  worketh  not  the  righteousness  of  God:  and 
Secondly,  to  add  to  meekness  long-suffering ;  in  pursuance  of  a  rule 
which  I  fixt  long  since,  ‘  never  to  give  up  any  one  till  I  have  tried  him, 
at  least,  ten  years  / — how  long  hath  God  had  pity  on  thee  ? 

“  If  the  wise  and  good  will  believe  those  falsehoods  which  the  bad 
invent,  because  I  endeavour  to  save  myself  and  my  friends  from  them, 
then  I  shall  lose  my  reputation,  even  among  them,  for  (though  not  per¬ 
haps  good,  yet)  the  best  actions  I  ever  did  in  my  life.  This  is  the  very 
case.  I  try  to  act  as  my  Lord  commands  :  ill  men  say  all  manner  of 
evil  of  me,  and  good  men  believe  them.  There  is  a  way,  and  there  is 
but  one,  of  making  my  peace  ;  God  forbid  I  should  ever  take  it.  I  have 
as  many  pupils  as  I  need,  and  as  many  friends :  when  more  are  better 
for  me,  I  shall  have  more.  If  I  have  no  more  pupils  after  these  are  gone 
from  me,  I  shall  then  be  glad  of  a  Curacy  near  you  :  if  I  have,  I  shhll 
take  it  as  a  signal  that  I  am  to  remain  here.  Whether  here  or  there, 

*  He  did  not  yet  feel  the  want  of  living  faith,  and  consequently  did  not  inculcate  it  upon 
others.  The  method  described  above  is  Mr.  Law’s  plan, — or  at  least  the  best  part  of  it 
Mr.  Wesley  was  still  toiling  in  that  fire. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


123 


my  desire  is,  to  know  and  feel  that  I  am  nothing,  that  I  have  nothing, 
and  that  I  can  do  nothing.  For  whenever  I  am  empty  of  myself,  then 
know  I  of  a  surety,  that  neither  friends  nor  foes,  nor  any  creature,  can 
hinder  me  from  being  ‘  filled  with  all  the  fulness  of  God.1  Let  not  my 
father’s,  or  your  prayers,  be  ever  slack  in  behalf  of  your  affectionate  son.” 

On  the  21st  of  September,  1734,  Mr.  Wesley  began  the  practice  of 
reading  as  he  travelled  on  horseback ;  and  this  practice  he  continued 
for  nearly  forty  years,  till  his  advanced  age  obliged  him  to  travel  in  a 
carriage.  His  frequent  journeys,  often  on  foot  as  well  as  on  horseback, 
and  the  great  and  constant  labour  of  preaching,  reading,  visiting,  &c, 
wherever  he  was,  with  hard  study  and  a  very  abstemious  diet,  had  now 
very  much  affected  his  health.  His  strength  was  greatly  reduced,  and 
he  had  frequent  returns  of  spitting  of  blood.  In  the  night  of  the  16th 
of  July,  he  had  a  return  of  it  in  such  quantity  as  waked  him  out  of  sleep. 
The  sudden  and  unexpected  manner  of  its  coming  on,  with  the  solemnity 
of  the  night  season,  made  eternity  seem  near.  He  cried  to  God,  “  O  ! 
prepare  me  for  thy  coming,  and  come  when  thou  wilt.”*  His  friends 
began  to  be  alarmed  for  his  safety,  and  his  mother  wrote  two  or  three 
letters,  blaming  him  for  the  general  neglect  of  his  health.  He  now  took 
the  advice  of  a  physician  ;  and  by  proper  care,  and  a  prudent  manage¬ 
ment  of  his  daily  exercise,  he  gradually  recovered  his  strength. 

The  whole  force  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  mind  was  now  bent  to  religious 
subjects.  In  reflecting  on  the  progress  of  the  soul  towards  an  entire 
conformity  to  the  will  of  God  and  a  fitness  f  for  heaven,  he  observed,  that 
there  are  certain  states,  of  mind  which  are  more  strongly  marked  than 
others,  and  that  these  states  ascertain  our  progress  with  some  degree  of 
certainty. |  He  wrote  to  his  mother  on  this  subject.  She  answered 
him  in  a  letter  of  January :  “You  are  entirely  in  the  right  in  what  you 
say  in  the  second  paragraph  of  your  letter.  The  different  degree's  of 
virtue  and  piety  are  different  states  of  soul,  which  must  be  passed  through 
gradually ; — for,  in  all  matters  of  religion,  if  there  be  not  an  internal  sense 
in  the  hearer  corresponding  to  the  sense  in  the  mind  of  the  speaker, 
what  is  said  will  have  no  effect :  this  I  have  often  experienced ;  yet 
sometimes  it  falls  out,  that  while  a  zealous  Christian  is  discoursing  on 
spiritual  subjects,  the  blessed  Spirit  of  God  will  give  such. light  to  the 
minds  of  those  who  hear  him,  as  dispels  their  native  darkness,  and  ena¬ 
bles  them  to  apprehend  those  spiritual  things,  of  which  before  they  had 
no  discernment.” — In  this  letter  she  addresses  a  pupil  of  Mr.  Wesley’s 
who  appears  to  have  despised  religion. 

“  Tell  him  from  me,”  says  she,  “  I  am  as  good  as  my  word :  I  daily 
pray  for  him  ;  and  beg  of  him,  if  he  have  the  least  regard  for  his  soul 
or  have  yet  any  remaining  sense  of  religion  in  his  mind,  to  shake  off  all 
acquaintance  with  the  profane  and  irregular ;  for  it  is  the  free-thinker 
and  sensualist,  not  the  despised  Methodist,  who  will  be  ashamed  and 
confounded  when  summoned  to  appear  before  the  face  of  that  Almighty 
Judge,  whose  Godhead  they  have  blasphemed,  and  whose  offered  mercy 
they  despised  and  ludicrously  rejected.  The  pleasures  of  sin  are  but 
for  a  short  uncertain  time,  but  eternity  hath  no  end.  Therefore,  one 

*  Private  Diary. 

t  Yes ;  he  might  learn  from  Sf.  John’s  first.  Epistle,  that  there  is  first,  being  in  Christ ,  by 
faith ;  secondly,  abiding  in  him ,  by  constant  faith ;  thirdly,  dwelling  in  him ,  by  faith  mad* 
perfect,  and  working  by  love.  All  this  he  had  yet  to  learn. 


124 


THE  LITE  OT 


would  think,  that  few  arguments  might  serve  to  convince  a  man,  who 
has  not  lost  his  senses,  that  it  is  of  the  last  importance  for  us  to  be  very 
serious  in  improving  the  present  time,  and  acquainting  ourselves  with 
God  while  it  is  called  to-day ;  lest,  being  disqualified  for  his  blissful 
presence,  our  future  existence  be  inexpressibly  miserable.” 

The  health  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  father,  as  it  has  been  stated  before, 
had  been  declining  for  several  years,  and  he  now  seemed  approaching 
towards  the  close  of  life.  The  old  gentleman,  conscious  of  his  situa¬ 
tion,  and  desirous  that  the  living  of  Ephworth  might  remain  in  the  family, 
wrote  to  his  soil  John,  requesting  him  to  apply  for  the  next  presenta¬ 
tion.  We  have  already  seen,  that,  when  the  subject  was  mentioned  the 
year  before,  he  hesitated,  and  could  not  determine  one  way  or  the  other. 
But  he  was  now  determined  not  to  accept  of  the  living,  if  he  could 
obtain  it ;  and  stated  to  his  father  some  reasons  for  refusing  to  comply 
with  his  request.  His  father  and  his  brother  Samuel  were  disappointed ; 
and  both  attacked  him,  with  every  argument  they  could  possibly  bring 
to  bear  upon  him.  He  acted  on  the  defensive  only,  and  maintained  his 
ground.  But  the  mode  of  attack,  and  of  his  defence,  will  give  us  the 
best  view  of  his  principles  and  disposition  of  mind  at  this  time. 

His  father’s  letter  is  dated  November  20th,  and  runs  as  follows  : — 
“  Your  state  of  the  question,  and  only  argument,  is,  ‘  The  question  is 
not,  whether  I  could  do  more  good  to  others,  there  or  here ;  but  whe¬ 
ther  I  could  do  more  good  to  myself ;  seeing  wherever  I  can  be  most 
holy  myself,  there  I  can  most  promote  holiness  in  others.  But  I  can 
improve  myself  more  at  Oxford  than  at  any  other  place.’ 

“  To  this  answer — 1.  It  is  not  dear  self,  but  the  glory  of  God,  and 
the  different  degrees  of  promoting  it,  which  should  be  our  main  con¬ 
sideration  and  direction  in  any  course  of  life.  Witness  St.  Paul  and 
MoSes. 

“  2.  Supposing  you  could  be  more  holy  yourself  at  Oxford,  how  does 
it  follow  that  you  could  more  promote  holiness  in  others,  there  than 
elsewhere !  Have  you  found  many  instances  of  it  after  so  many  years’ 
hard  pains  and  labour?  Farther,  I  dare  say  you  are  more  modest  and 
just  than  to  say,  there  are  no  holier  men  than  you  at  Oxford ;  and  yet  it 
is  possible  they  may  not  have  promoted  holiness  more  than  you  have 
done  ;  as  I  doubt  not,  but  you  might  have  done  it  much  more,  had  you 
taken  the  right  method :  for,  there  is  a  particular  turn  of  mind  for  these 
matters  ;  great  prudence  as  well  as  great  fervour. 

“3.  I  cannot  allow  austerity,  or  fasting,  considered  by  themselves,  to 
*  he  proper  acts  of  holiness,  nor  am  I  for  a  solitary  life.  God  made  us 
for  a  social  life  ;  we  are  not  to  bury  our  talents  ;  we  are  to  let  our  light 
shine  before  men,  and  that  not  barely  through  the  chinks  of  a  bushel, 
for  fear  the  wind  should  blow  it  out.  The  design  of  lighting  it  was,  that 
it  might  give  light  to  all  that  went  into  the  house  of  God.  And  to  this, 
academical  studies  are  only  preparatory. 

u  4.  You  are  sensible  what  figures  those  make,  who  stay  in  the  Uni¬ 
versity  till  they  are  superannuated.  I  cannot  think  drowsiness  promotes 
holiness.  How  commonly  do  they  drone  away  their  life,  either  in  a 
College,  or  in  a  country  parsonage,  where  they  can  only  give  God  the 
snuffs  of  them,  having  nothing  of  life  or  vigour  left  to  make  them  useful 
in  the  world. 

“  5.  We  are  not  to  fix  our  eye  on  one  single  point  of  dut.v,  but  to 


THE  REV.  JOHM  WESLEl. 


125 


take  in  the  complicated  view  of  all  the  circumstances  in  every  state  of 
life  that  offers.  Thus,  in  the  case  before  us,  put  all  the  circumstances 
together : — If  you  are  not  indifferent  whether  the  labours  of  an  aged 
father,  for  above  forty  years  in  God’s  vineyard,  be  lost,  and  the  fences 
of  it  trodden  down  and  destroyed ; — if  you  consider  that  Mr.  M.  must, 
in  all  probability,  succeed  me,  if  you  do  not ; — and  that  the  prospect  of 
that  mighty  Nimrod’s  coming  hither  shocks  my  soul,  and  is  in  a  fan- 
way  of  bringing  down  my  gray  hairs  with  sorrow  to  the  grave  ; — if  you 
have  any  care  for  our  family,  which  must  be  dismally  shattered  as  soon 
as  I  am  dropped  ; — if  you  reflect  on  the  dear  love  and  longing  which 
this  poor  people  have  for  you,  whereby  you  will  be  enabled  to  do  God 
the  more  service,  and  the  plenteousness  of  the  harvest,  consisting  of 
near  two  thousand  souls,  whereas  you  have  not  many  more  scholars  in 
the  University: — you  may  perhaps  alter  your  mind,  and  bend  your  will 
to  His,  who  has  promised,  if  in  all  our  ways  we  acknowledge  him,  he 
will  direct  our  paths.” 

The  old  gentleman  wrote  also  to  his  son  Samuel  on  the  subject,  who 
warmly  took  part  with  his  father,  and  wrote  to  his  brother  at  Oxford,  in 
December,  1734.  44  Yesterday,”  says  he,  44  I  received  a  letter  from 

my  father,  wherein  he  tells  me,  you  are  unalterably  resolved  not  to  accept 
of  a  certain  living  if  you  could  get  it.  After  this  declaration,  I  believe 
no  one  can  move  your  mind,  but  Him  who  made  it.  I  shall  not  draw 
the  saw  of  controversy  ;  and,  therefore,  though  I  judge  every  proposi¬ 
tion  flatly  false,  except  that  of  your  being  assured,  yet  I  shall  allow  every 
word,  and  have  nevertheless  this  to  say  against  your  conclusions. — 
1.  I  see  your  love  to  yourself;  but  your  love  to  your  neighbour  I  do 
not  see. — 2.  You  are  not  at  liberty  to  resolve  against  undertaking  a 
cure  of  souls.  You  are  solemnly  engaged  to  do  it,  before  God,  and  his 
highpriest,  and  his  church.  Are  you  not  ordained  1  Did  you  not  delibe¬ 
rately  and  openly  promise  to  instruct,  to  teach,  to  admonish,  to  exhprt 
those  committed  to  your  charge  ?  Did  you  equivocate  then,  with  so  vile 
a  reservation,  as  to  purpose  in  your  heart  that  you  never  would  have 
any  so  committed  ?  It  is  not  a  College,  it  is  not  a  University,  it  is  the 
order  of  the  Church ,  according  to  which  you  were  called.  Let  Charles, 
if  he  is  silly  enough,  vow  never  to  leave  Oxford,  and  therefore  avoid 
orders.  Your  faith  is  already  plighted  to  the  contrary  ;  you  have  pul 
your  hand  to  the  plough , — to  that  plough .” — This  is  strong  language ; 
but  would  any  one  believe,  that  he  had  himself  declined  the  living,  which 
his  father  pressed  him  to  seek  some  time  before  this,  and  not  upon  such 
strong  grounds, — Mr.  S.  Wesley  only  preferring  his  academical  studies 
and  employments  1  Such,  however,  was  the  fact.  He  chiefly  felt  for 
the  family,  who,  he  feared,  would  be  put  to  great  inconvenience,  if  the 
living  were  not  retained.  Mr.  John  Wesley,  however,  kept  himself 
within  his  fortress,  and  answered  his  brother  Samuel  with  caution.  His 
letter  is  dated  January  15th,  1735,  and  having  explained  himself  at  some 
length  to  his  father,  he  sent  a  copy  of  that  letter  to  his  brother.  He 
observes  in  the  remarks  which  accompany  it,  • 

44  Had  not  my  brother  Charles  desired  it  might  be  otherwise,  I  should 
have  sent  you  only  an  extract  of  the  following  letter.  But,  if  you  will 
be  at  the  pains,  you  will  soon  reduce  the  argument  of  it  to  two  or  three 
points  :  which,  if  to  be  answered  at  all,  will  be  easily  answered.  By  it 
you  may  observe,  my  present  purpose  is  founded  on  my  present  weak- 
Vol,  L  17 


126 


THE  LIFE  OF 


ness:  But  it  is  not,  indeed,  probable,  that  my  father  should  live  till  that 
weakness  is  removed. 

“  Your  second  argument  I  had  no  occasion  to  mention  before.  To 
it  I  answer,  that  I  do  not,  nor  ever  did,  resolve  against  undertaking  a 
cure  of  souls.  There  are  four  cures  belonging  to  our  College,  and 
consistent  with  a  Fellowship :  l  do  not  know  but  I  may  take  one  of 
them  at  Michaelmas.  Not  that  I  am  clearly  assured  that  I  should  be 
false  to  my  engagement,  were  I  only  to  instruct  and  exhort  the  pupils 
committed  to  my  charge.  But  of  that  I  should  think  more.” 

Though  the  letter  to  his  father  is  long,  yet  it  contains  such  a  distinct 
view  of  his  manner  of  thinking  and  reasoning,  and  of  the  energy  of  his 
language,  at  this  period,  that  it  cannot,  with  propriety,  be  omitted. 

“  Dear  Sir, — 1st.  The  authority  of  a  parent,  and  the  call  of  Provi¬ 
dence,  are  things  of  so  sacred  a  nature,  that  a  question  in  which  these  are 
any  ways  concerned,  deserves  the  most  serious  consideration.  I  am, 
therefore,  greatly  obliged  to  you  for  the  pains  you  have  taken  to  set  ours 
in  a  clear  light ;  which  I  now  intend  to  consider  more  at  large,  with  the 
utmost  attention  of  which  I  am  capable.  And  I  shall  the  more  cheer¬ 
fully  do  it,  as  being  assured  of  your  joining  with  me  in  earnestly  implo¬ 
ring  His  guidance,  who  will  not  suffer  those  that  bend  their  wills  to  his, 
to  seek  death  in  the  error  of  their  life. 

“2d.  I  entirely  agree,  that  ‘the  glory  of  God,  and  the  different 
degrees  of  promoting  it,  are  to  be  our  sole  consideration  and  direction 
in  the  choice  of  any  course  of  life;’  and,  consequently,  that  it  must 
wholly  turn  upon  this  single  point,  whether  I  am  to  prefer  a  College  life, 
or  that  of  a  rector  of  a  parish.  I  do  not  say  the' glory  of  God  is  to  be  my 
first,  or  my  principal  consideration,  but  my  only  one ;  since  all  that  are 
not  implied  in  this,  are  absolutely  of  no  weight :  in  presence  of  this, 
they  all  vanish  away,  they  are  less  than  the  small  dust  of  the  balance. 

“  3d.  And,  indeed,  till  all  other  considerations  were  set  aside,  I  could 
never  come  to  any  clear  determination ;  till  my  eye  was  single,  my 
whole  mind  was  full  of  darkness.  Every  consideration  distinct  from 
this,  threw  a  shadow  over  all  the  objects  I  had  in  view,  and  was  such  a 
cloud  as  no  light  could  penetrate.  Whereas,  so  long  as  I  can  keep  my 
eye  single,  and  steadily  fixed  on  the  glory  of  God,  I  have  no  more  doubt 
of  the  way  wherein  I  should  go,  than  of  the  shining  of  the  sun  at  noonday. 

“  4th.  That  course  of  life  tends  most  to  the  glory  of  God,  wherein 
we  can  most  promote  holiness  in  ourselves  and  others.  I  say  in  our¬ 
selves  and  others,  as  being  fully  persuaded  that  these  can  never  be  put 
asunder.  For  how  is  it  possible,  that  the  good  God  should  make  our 
interest  inconsistent  with  our  neighbour’s,  that  he  should  make  our  being 
in  one  state  best  for  ourselves,  and  our  being  in  another  best  for  the 
church?  This  would  be  making  a  strange  schism  in  his  body;  such  as 
surely  never  was  from  the  beginning  of  the  world.  And  if  not,  then 
whatever  state  is  best  on  either  of  these  accounts,  is  so  on  the  other 
likewise.  If  it  be  best  for  others,  then  it  is  so  for  us ;  if  for  us,  then 
for  them. 

“  5th.  However,  when  two  ways  of  life  are  proposed,  I  should  choose 
to  begin  with  that  part  of  the  question,  which  of  these  have  I  rational 
ground  to  believe  will  conduce  most  to  my  own  improvement?  And 
that,  not  only  because  it  is  every  physician’s  concern  to  heal  himself 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


127 


first,  but  because  it  seems  we  may  judge  with  more  ease,  and  perhaps 
certainty  too,  in  which  state  we  can  most  promote  holiness  in  ourselves, 
than  in  which  we  can  in  others. 

“  6th.  By  holiness,  I  mean,  not  fasting,  or  bodily  austerity,  or  any 
other  external  means  of  improvement ;  but  the  inward  temper  to  which 
all  these  are  subservient,  a  renewal  of  the  soul  in  the  image  of  God. 
I  mean  a  complex  habit  of  lowliness,  meekness,  purity,  faith,  hope,  and 
the  love  of  God  and  man.  And  I  therefore  believe,  that,  in  the  state 
wherein  I  am,  I  can  most  promote  this  holiness  in  myself,  because  I 
now  enjoy  several  advantages,  which  are  almost  peculiar  to  it. 

“  7th.  The  first  of  these,  is  daily  converse  with  my  friends.  I  know 
no  other  place  under  heaven  where  I  can  have  always  at  hand  half  a 
dozen  persons  nearly  of  my  own  judgment,  and  engaged  in  the  same 
studies ;  persons  who  are  awakened  into  a  full  and  lively  conviction, 
that  they  have  only  one  work  to  do  upon  earth  ;  who  are  in  some  mea¬ 
sure  enlightened  so  as  to  see,  though  at  a  distance,  what  that  one  work 
is,  viz.  the  recovery  of  that  single  intention  and  pure  affection  which 
were  in  Christ  Jesus ;  who,  in  order  to  this,  have,  according  to  their 
power,  renounced  themselves,  and  wholly  and  absolutely  devoted  them¬ 
selves  to  God ;  and  who,  suitably  thereto,  deny  themselves,  and  take 
up  their  cross  daily.  To  have  such  a  number  of  such  friends  constantly 
watching  over  my  soul,  and,  according  to  the  variety  of  occasions, 
administering  reproof,  advice,  or  exhortation,  with  all  plainness,  and  all 
gentleness,  is  a  blessing  I  have  not  yet  found  any  Christians  to  enjoy  in 
any  other  part  of  the  kingdom.  And  such  a  blessing  it  is,  so  conducive, 
if  faithfully  used,  to  the  increase  of  all  holiness,  as  I  defy  any  one  to 
know  the  full  value  of,  till  he  receives  his  full  measure  of  glory. 

“  8th.  Another  invaluable  blessing,  which  I  enjoy  here  in  a  greater 
degree  than  I  could  any  where  else,  is  retirement.  I  have  not  only  as 
much,  but  as  little  company  as  I  please.  I  have  no  such  thing  as  a 
trifling  visitant,  except  about  an  hour  in  a  month,  when  I  invite  some  of 
the  Fellows  to  breakfast.  Unless  at  that  one  time,  no  one  ever  takes 
it  into  his  head  to  set  foot  within  my  door,  except  he  has  some  business 
of  importance  to  communicate  to  me,  or  I  to  him.  And  even  then,  as 
soon  as  he  has  despatched  his  business,  he  immediately  takes  his  leave. 

“  9th.  Both  these  blessings,  the  continual  presence  of  useful ,  and 
uninterrupted  freedom  from  trifling  acquaintance,  are  exceedingly  endear¬ 
ed  to  me,  whenever  I  have  spent  but.  one  week  out  of  this  place.  The 
far  greatest  part  of  the  conversation  I  meet  with  abroad,  even  among 
those  whom  I  believe  to  be  real  Christians,  turns  on  points  that  are 
absolutely  wide  of  my  purpose,  that  no  way  forward  me  in  the  business 
of  life.  Now,  though  they  may  have  time  to  spare,  I  have  none  ;  it  is 
absolutely  necessary  for  such  a  one  as  me  to  follow,  with  all  possible 
care  and  vigilance,  that  excellent  advice  of  Mr.  Herbert, — 

Still  let  thy  mind  be  bent,  still  plotting  where, 

And  when,  and  how,  the  business  may  be  done. 

And  this,  I  bless  God,  I  can  in  some  measure  do,  so  long  as  I  avoid 
that  bane  of  piety,  the  company  of  good  sort  of  men ,  lukewarm  Chris¬ 
tians,  (as  they  are  called,)  persons  that  have  a  great  concern  for,  but  no 
sense  of  religion.  But  these  undermine  insensibly  all  my  resolutions, 
and  quite  steal  from  me  the  little  fervour  I  have ;  and  I  never  come 
from  among  these  Saints  of  the  world ,  (as  J.  Valdesso  calls  them,) 


128 


THE  LIFE  OF 


feint,  dissipated,  and  shorn  of  all  my  strength,  but  1  say,  4  God  deliver 
me  from  a  half  Christian !’ 

44  10th.  Freedom  from  care,  I  take  to  be  the  next  greatest  advantage 
to  freedom  from  useless,  and  therefore  hurtful  company.  And  this,  too, 
I  enjoy  in  greater  perfection  here,  than  I  can  ever  expect  to  do  any 
where  else.  I  hear  of  such  a  thing  as  the  cares  of  this  world ,  and  I 
read  of  them,  but  I  know  them  not.  My  income  is  ready  for  me  on  so 
many  stated  days ;  and  all  I  have  to  do  is,  to  count  and  carry  it  home. 
The  grand  article  of  my  expense  is  food,  and  this,  too,  is  provided 
without  any  care  of  mine.  I  have  nothing  to  do,  but  at  such  an  hour  to 
take  and  eat  what  is  prepared  for  me.  My  laundress,  barber,  &c,  are 
always  ready  at  quarter-day,  so  I  have  no  trouble  on  account  of  those 
expenses.  And  for  what  I  occasionally  need,  I  can  be  supplied  from 
time  to  time  without  any  expense  of  thought.  Now,  to  convince  me 
what  a  help  to  holiness  this  is,  (were  not  my  experience  abundantly 
sufficient,)  I  should  need  no  better  authority  than  St.  Paul’s  :  4  I  would 
have  you  be  without  carefulness.  This  I  speak  for  your  own  profit ,  that 
ye  may  attend  upon  the  Lord  without  distraction.  Happy  is  he  that 
careth  only  for  the  things  of  the  Lord ,  how  he  may  please  the  Lord.9 
He  may  be  holy  both  in  body  and  spirit,  after  the  Apostle’s  judgment ; 
and  I  think  that  he  had  the  Spirit  of  God. 

44  1 1th.  To  quicken  me  in  making  a  thankful  and  diligent  use  of  all 
the  other  advantages  of  this  place,  I  have  the  opportunity  of  public 
prayer  twice  a  day,  and  of  weekly  communicating.  It  would  be  easy 
to  mention  many  more,  and  likewise  to  show  many  disadvantages,  which 
a  person  of  greater  courage  and  skill  than  me,  could  scarce  separate 
from  a  country  life.  But  whatever  one  of  experience  and  resolution 
might  do,  I  am  very  sensible  I  should  not  be  able  to  turn  aside  one  of 
the  thousand  temptations  that  would  immediately  rush  upon  me.  I 
could  not  stand  my  ground,  no  not  for  one  month,  against  intemperance 
in  sleeping,  eating,  and  drinking ;  against  irregularity  in  study ;  against 
a  general  lukewarmness  in  my  affections,  and  remissness  in  my  actions ; 
against  softness  and  self-indulgence,  directly  opposite  to  that  discipline 
and  hardship  which  become  a  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ.  And  then,  when 
my  spirit  was  thus  dissolved,  I  should  be  an  easy  prey  to  whatever 
impertinent  company  came  in  my  way.  Then  would  the  cares  of  the 
world,  and  the  desire  of  other  things,  roll  back  with  a  full  tide  upon  me. 
It  would  be  no  wonder,  if,  while  I  preached  to  others ,  I  myself  should  be 
a  castaway.  I  cannot  therefore  but  observe,  that  the  question  does  not 
relate  barely  to  degrees  of  perfection,  but  to  the  very  essence  and  being 
of  it.  Agitur  de  vita  et  sanguine  Tumi.*  The  point  is,  whether  I 
shall,  or  shall  not,  work  out  my  salvation,  whether  I  shall  serve  Christ 
or  Belial. 

44  12.  What  still  heightens  my  fear  of  this  untried  state,  is,  that  when 
I  am  once  entered  into  it,  be  the  inconveniences  of  it  found  more  or 
less — vestigia  nulla  retrorsum — 4  when  I  am  there,  there  I  must  stay.’ 
If  this  way  of  life  should  ever  prove  less  advantageous,  I  have  almost 
continual  opportunities  of  quitting  it ;  but  whatever  difficulties  occur  in 
that,  whether  foreseen  or  unforeseen,  there  is  no  returning,  any  more 
than  from  the  grave.  When  I  have  once  launched  out  into  that  unknown 

*  “  Mv  life,  my  blood  is  at  stake !” 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


sea,  there  is  no  recovering  my  harbour ;  I  must  on,  among  whatever 
whirlpools,  or  rocks,  or  sands,  though  all*  the  waves  and  storms  go 
over  me. 

“  13th.  Thus  much  as  to  myself.  But  you  justly  observe,  that  we 
are  not  to  consider  ourselves  alone  ;  since  God  made  us  all  for  a  social 
life,  to  which  academical  studies  are  only  preparatory.  I  allow,  too, 
that  he  will  take  an  exact  account  of  every  talent ;  which  he  has  lent  us, 
not  to  bury  them,  but  to  employ  every  mite  we  have  received,  in  diffu¬ 
sing  holiness  all  around  us.  I  cannot  deny,  that  every  follower  of  Christ 
is,  in  his  proportion,  the  light  of  the  world  ;  but  whoever  is  such  can  no 
more  be  concealed  than  the  sun  in  the  midst  of  heaven  ;  that,  being  set 
as  a  light  in  a  dark  place,  his  shining  out  must  be  the  more  conspicuous ; 
that,  to  this  very  end  was  his  light  given,  that  it  might  shine  at  least  to 
all  that  look  towards  him ;  and,  indeed,  that  there  is  one  only  way  of 
hiding  it,  which  is,  to  put  it  out.  Neither  can  I  deny,  that  it  is  the 
indispensible  duty  of  every  Christian  to  impart  both  light  and  heat  to  all 
who  are  willing  to  receive  it.  1  am  obliged  likewise,  unless  I  lie  against 
the  truth,  to  grant,  that  there  is  not  so  contemptible  an  animal  upon 
earth,  as  one  that  drones  away  life,  without  ever  labouring  to  promote 
the  glory  of  God,  and  the  good  of  men ;  and  that,  whether  he  be  young 
or  old,  learned  or  unlearned,  in  a  college  or  out  of  it.  Yet,  granting  the 
superlative  degree  of  contempt  to  be  on  all  accounts  due  to  a  college- 
drone  ;  a  wretch  that  hath  received  ten  talents,  and  yet  employs  none  : 
that  is  not  only  promised  a  reward  by  his  gracious  Master,  but  is  paid 
beforehand  for  his  work  by  his  generous  Founder,  and  yet  works  not  at 
all ;  allowing  all  this,  and  whatever  else  can  be  said,  (for  I  own  it  is 
impossible  to  say  enough,)  against  the  drowsy  ingratitude,,  the  lazy 
perjury,  of  those  who  are  commonly  called  harmless  or  good  sort  of 
men,  (a  fair  proportion  of  whom,  I  must  to  our  shame  confess,  are  to 
be  found  in  colleges,)  allowing  this,  I  say,  I  do  not  apprehend  it  will 
conclude  against  a  college  life  in  general.  For  the  abuse  of  it  does  not 
destroy  the  use :  though  there  are  some  here  who  are  the  lumber  of 
the  creation,  it  does  not  follow,  that  others  may  not  be  of  more  service 
to  the  world  in  this  station,  than  they  could  in  any  other. 

“  14th.  That  I  in  particular  could,  might,  it  seems,  be  inferred  from 
what  has  been  proved  already,  viz.  That  I  could  be  holier  here  myself 
than  any  where  else,  if  I  faithfully  used  the  blessings  I  enjoy ;  for  to 
prove,  th^t  the  holier  any  man  is  himself,  the  more  shall  he  promote 
holiness  in  others,  there  needs  no  more  than  this  one  postulatum ,  ‘  The 
help  which  is  done  on  earth,  God  does  it  himself.’  If  so,  if  God  be  the 
sole  agent  in  healing  souls,  and  man  only  the  instrument  in  his  hand, 
there  can  no  doubt  be  made,  but  that  the  more  holy  a  man  is,  he  will 
make  use  of  him  the  more  :  because  he  is  more  willing  to  be  so  used  ; 
because  the  more  pure  he  is,  he  is  the  fitter  instrument  for  the  God  of 
purity ;  because  he  will  pray  more,  and  more  earnestly,  that  he  may  be 
employed,  and  that  his  service  may  tend  to  his  Master’s  glory ;  because 
all  his  prayers,  both  for  employment,  and  success  therein,  will  the  more 
surely  pierce  the  clouds ;  because  the  more  his  heart  is  enlarged,  the 
wider  sphere  he  may  act  in  without  carefulness  or  distraction ;  and, 
lastly,  because  the  more  his  heart  is  renewed  in  the  image  of  God,  the 
more  God  can  renew  it  in  others  by  him,  without  destroying  him  by 
pride  or  vanity. 


130 


THE  LIFE  OF 


“  15th.  But  for  the  proof  of  every  one  of  these  weighty  truths,  expe¬ 
rience  is  worth  a  thousand  reasons.  I  see,  I  feel  them  every  day. 
Sometimes  I  cannot  do  good  to  others,  because  I  am  unwilling  to  do 
it ;  shame  or  pain  is  in  the  way  ;  and  I  do  not  desire  to  serve  God  at 
so  dear  a  rate.  Sometimes  1  cannot  do  the  good  I  desire  to  do,  because 
I  am  in  other  respects  too  unholy.  I  know  within  myself,  were  I  fit  to 
be  so  employed,  God  would  employ  me  in  this  work.  But  my  heart  is 
too  unclean  for  such  mighty  works  to  be  wrought  by  my  hands.  Some¬ 
times  I  cannot  accomplish  the  good  1  am  employed  in,  because  I  do  not 
pray  more,  and  more  fervently :  and  sometimes  even  when  I  do  pray, 
and  that  instantly,  because  I  am  not  worthy  that  my  prayer  should  be 
heard.  Sometimes  I  dare  not  attempt  to  assist  my  neighbour,  because 
I  know  the  narrowness  of  my  heart,  that  it  cannot  attend  to  many  things, 
without  utter  confusion,  and  dissipation  of  thought.  And  a  thousand 
times  have  I  been  mercifully  withheld  from  success  in  the  things  I  have 
attempted ;  because  were  one  so  proud  and  vain  enabled  to  gain  others, 
he  would  lose  his  own  soul. 

“  16th.  From  all  this  I  conclude,  that  where  I  am  most  holy  myself, 
there  I  could  most  promote  holiness  in  others  ;  and  consequently,  that 
I  could  more  promote  it  here,  than  in  any  place  under  heaven.  But  I 
have  likewise  other  reasons  besides  this  to  think  so ;  and  the  first  is 
the  plenteousness  of  the  harvest.  Here  is  indeed  a  large  scene  of 
various  action.  Here  is  room  for  charity  in  all  its  forms.  There  is 
scarce  any  way  of  doing  good  to  our  fellow  creatures,  for  which  here  is 
not  daily  occasion.  I  can  now  only  touch  upon  the  several  heads. 
Here  are  poor  families  to  be  relieved ;  here  are  children  to  be  educated ; 
here  are  .workhouses,  wherein  both  young  and  old  want,  and  gladly 
receive,  the  word  of  exhortation ;  here  are  prisons  to  be  visited,  wherein 
alone  is  a  complication  of  all  human  wants ;  and  lastly,  here  are  the 
schools  of  the  prophets  ;  here  are  tender  minds  to  be  formed  and 
strengthened,  and  babes  in  Christ  to  be  instructed,  and  perfected  in  all 
useful  learning.  Of  these  in  particular  we  must  observe,  that  he  who 
gains  only  one,  does  thereby  as  much  service  to  the  world  as  he  could 
do  in  a  parish  in  his  whole  life,  for  his  name  is  Legion ;  in  him  are 
contained  all  those  who  shall  be  converted  by  him.  He  is  not  a  single 
drop  of  the  dew  of  heaven  ;  but  ‘  a  river  to  make  glad  the  city  of  God.* 

u  17th.  But  Epworth  is  yet  a  larger  sphere  of  action  than  this  ;  there 
I  should  have  the  care  of  two  thousand  souls.  Two  thousand  souls  ! 
I  see  not  how  any  man*  living  can  take  care  of  a  hundred.*  At  least, 
I  could  not ;  I  know  too  well  quid  valeant  humeri .j*  Because  the 
weight  I  have  already  upon  me  is  almost  more  than  I  am  able  to  bear, 
ought  I  to  increase  it  ten  fold  ? 

- Imponere  Pelio  Ossara 

Scilicet,  atque  Osse  frondosum  involvere  Olympian 

Would  this  be  the  way  to  help  either  myself  or  my  brethren  up  to 
heaven  ?  Nay,  but  the  mountains  I  reared  would  only  crush  my  own 
soul,  and  so  make  me  utterly  useless  to  others. 

“  18th.  I  need  not  but  just  glance  upon  several  other  reasons,  why 
I  am  more  likely  to  be  useful  here  than  any  where  else.  As,  because 

*  How  greatly  did  God  enlarge  hjs  heart,  as  well  as  his  labours,  in  process  of  time. 

t  How  much  I  can  bear. 

t  To  heap  mountains  upon  mountains,  like  the  fabled  giants,  in  order  to  scale  Heaven. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


131 


I  have  the  joint  advice  of  many  friends  in  any  difficulty,  and  their  joint 
encouragement  in  any  dangers  :  because  the  good  Bishop  and  Vice 
Chancellor  are  at  hand  to  supply  (as  need  is)  their  want  of  experience  : 
because  we  have  the  eyes  of  multitudes  upon  us,  who,  even  without 
designing  it,  perform  the  most  substantial  office  of  friendship,  apprising 
us  where  we  have  already  fallen,  and  guarding  us  from  falling  again  : 
lastly,  because  we  have  here  a  constant  fund,  (which  I  believe  this  year 
will  amount  to  near  eighty  pounds,)  to  supply  the  bodily  wants  of  the 
poor,  and  thereby  prepare  their  souls  to  receive  instruction. 

“  19th.  If  it  be  said,  that  the  love  of  the  people  at  Epworth  balances 
all  these  advantages  here ;  I  ask,  how  long  it  will  last  ?  Only  till  I 
come  to  tell  them  plainly  that  their  deeds  are  evil,  and  to  make  a  parti¬ 
cular  application  of  that  general  sentence,  to  say  to  each,  1  Thou  art  the 
man! ’  Alas,  sir,  do  I  not  know,  what  love  they  had  for  you  at  first  ? 
And  how  have  they  used  you  since  ?  Why,  just  as  every  one  will  be 
used,  whose  business  it  is  to  bring  light  to  them  that  love  to  sit  in 
darkness. 

“  20th.  Notwithstanding,  therefore,  their  present  prejudice  in  my 
favour,  I  cannot  quit  my  first  conclusion,  that  I  am  not  likely  to  do  that 
good  any  where,  not  even  at  Epworth,  which  I  may  do  at  Oxford.  And 
yet  one  terrible  objection  lies  in  the  way :  1  Have  you  found  it  so  in 
fact?  What  have  you  done  there  in  so  many  years?  Nay,  have  not 
the  very  attempts  to  do  good,  for  want  either  of  a  particular  turn  of 
mind  for  the  business  you  engaged  in,  or  of  prudence  to  direct  you  in 
the  right  method  of  doing  it,  not  only  been  unsuccessful,  but  brought 
such  contempt  upon  you,  as  has  in  great  measure  disqualified  you  for 
any  future  success  ?  And  are  there  not  men  in  Oxford  who  are  not 
only  better  and  holier  than  you,  but  who  have  preserved  their  reputa¬ 
tion,  who,  being  universally  esteemed,  are  every  way  fitter  to  promote 
the  glory  of  God  in  that  place  V 

‘‘21st.  I  am  not  careful  to  answer  in  this  matter.  It  is  not  my  part 
to  say  whether  God  has  done  any  good  by  my  hands  ;  whether  I  have 
a  particular  turn  of  mind  for  this  or  not ;  or  whether  the  want  of  success, 
in  my  past  attempts,  was  owing  to  want  of  prudence,  to  ignorance  of 
the  right  method  of  acting,  or  to  some  other  cause.  But  the  latter  part 
of  the  objection,  4  that  he  who  is  despised  can  do  no  good,  that  without 
reputation  a  man  cannot  be  useful  in  the  world,’  being  the  strong-hold 
of  all  the  unbelieving,  the  vainglorious,  and  the  cowardly  Christians, 
(so  called,)  I  will,  by  the  grace  of  God,  see  what  reason  that  has,  thus 
continually,  to  exalt  itself  against  the  knowledge  of  Christ. 

44  22d.  With  regard  to  eontempt  then,  (under  which  term  I  include 
all  the  passions  that  border  upon  it,  as  hatred,  envy,  &c,  and  all  the 
fruits  that  flow  from  them,  such  as  calumny,  reproach,  and  persecution 
in  any  of  its  forms,)  my  first  position,  in  defiance  of  worldly  wisdom,  is 
this,  4  Every  true  Christian  is  contemned  wherever  he  lives,  by  all  who 
are  not  so,  and  who  know  him  to  be  such,  i.  e.  in  effect,  by  all  with 
whom  he  converses ;  since  it  is  impossible  for  light  not  to  shine.’  This 
position  I  prove  both  from  the  example  of  our  Lord,  and  from  his 
express  assertions.  First.  From  his  example  :  If  the  disciple  is  not 
above  his  Master,  nor  the  servant  above  his  Lord,  then,  as  our  Master 
was  despised  and  rejected  of  men,  so  will  every  one  of  his  true  disciples. 
But  the  disciple  is  not  above  his  Master,  and  therefore  the  consequence 


132 


THE  LIFE  OF 


will  not  fail  him  a  hair’s  breadth.  Secondly.  From  his  own  express 
assertions  of  this  consequence.  4  If  they  have  called  the  master  of  the 
house  Beelzebub,  how  much  more  them  of  his  household  V  Matthew  x, 
25.  Remember  (ye  that  would  fain  forget  or  evade  it)  the  word  that  I 
said  unto  you ,  The  servant  is  not  greater  than  his  Lord.  If  they  have 
persecuted  me,  they  will  also  persecute  you.1  And  as  for  that  vain  hope, 
that  this  belongs  only  to  the  first  followers  of  Christ,  hear  ye  him !  4  AU 
these  things  will  they  do  to  you ,  because  they  know  not  Him  that  sent 
me.1  And  again,  4  Because  ye  are  not  of  the  world ,  therefore  the  world 
hateth  you.1  John  xvi,  20.  Both  the  persons  who  are  hated,  and  the 
persons  who  hate  them,  and  the  cause  of  their  hating  iffiTerm,  are  here 
clearly  determined.  The  hated  are  all  that  are  not  of  this  world,  that 
are  bom  again  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God ;  the  haters  are  all 
that  are  of  this  world,  that  know  not  God,  so  as  to  love  him  with  alb 
their  strength  ;  the  cause  of  their  hatred  is,  the  entire  irreconcilable 
differences  between  their  desires,  judgments,  and  affections ;  because 
these  know  not  God,  and  those  are  determined  to  know  and  pursue 
nothing  besides  Him ;  because  these  , esteem  and  love  the  world,  and 
those  count  it  dung  and  dross,  and  singly  desire  that  love  of  Christ. 

44  23d.  My  next  position  is  this,  4  Until  he  be  thus  contemned,  rto 
man  is  in  a  state  of  salvation.’  And  this  is  no  more  than  a  plain  infer¬ 
ence  from  the  former :  for  if  all  that  are  not  of  the  world  are  therefore 
contemned  by  those  that  are,  then  till  a  man  is  so  contemned,  he  is  of 
the  world,  i.  e.  out  of  a  state  of  salvation.  Nor  is  it  possible  for  all  the 
trimmers  between  God  and  the  world,  for  all  the  dodgers  in  religion,  to 
elude  this  consequence,  which  God  has  established,  and  not  man,  unless 
they  could  prove  that  a  man  may  be  of  the  world,  i.  e.  void  both  of  the 
knowledge  and  love  of  God,  and  yet  be  in  a  state  of  salvation.  I  must 
therefore,  with  or  without  leave  of  these,  keep  close  to  my  Saviour’s 
judgment,  and  maintain,  that  contempt  is  a  part  of  that  cross  which 
every  man  must  bear  if  he  will  follow  him  ;  that  it  is  the  badge  of  his 
discipleship,  the  stamp  of  his  profession,  the  constant  seal  of  his  calling; 
insomuch  that,  though  a  man  may  be  despised  without  being  saved,  yet 
he  cannot  be  saved  without  being  despised. 

44  24th.  I  should  not  spend  any  more  words  about  this  great  truth, 
but  that  it  seems  at  present  quite  voted  out  of  the  world  ;  the  masters  in 
Israel,  learned  men,  men  of  renown,  seem  absolutely  to  have  forgotten 
it ;  nay,  censure  those  who  have  not  forgotten  the  words  of  their  Lord, 
as  setters  forth  of  strange  doctrines.  And  hence  it  is  commonly  asked, 

4  How  can  these  things  be  V  How  can  contempt  be  necessary  to  salva¬ 
tion?  I  answer, — as  it  is  a  necessary  means  of  purifying  souls  for 
heaven ;  as  it  is  a  blessed  instrument  of  cleansing  them  from  pride, 
which  el-se  would  turn  their  very  graces  into  poison ;  as  it  is  a  glorious 
antidote  against  vanity,  which  would  otherwise  pollute  and  destroy  all 
their  labours  ;*as  it  is  an  excellent  medicine  to  heal  the  anger  and  impa¬ 
tience  of  spirit,  apt  to  insinuate  into  their  best  employments  ;  and  in  a 
word,  as  it  is  one  of  the  choicest  remedies  in  the  whole  magazine  of 
God  against  love  of  the  world,  in  which  whosoever  liveth  is  counted 
dead  before  him. 

44  25th.  And  hence  (as  a  full  answer  to  the  preceding  objection)  I 
infer  one  position  more.  4  That  our  being  contemned  is  absolutely 
necessary  to  our  doing  good  in  the  world.’  If  not  to  our  doing  some 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEV. 


133 


good,  (for  God  may  work  by  Judas,)  yet  to  our  doing  so  much  as  we 
otherwise  should.  For  since  God  will  employ  those  instruments  most, 
who  are  fittest  to  be  employed ;  since  the  holier  a  man  is,  the  fitter  in¬ 
strument  he  is  for  the  God  of  holiness  ;  and  since  contempt  is  so  glo¬ 
rious  a  means  of  advancing  holiness  in  him  that  is  exercised  thereby, 
nay,  since  no  man  can  be  holy  at  all  without  it ; — who  can  keep  off  the 
consequence,  that  the  being  contemned  is  absolutely  necessary  to  a 
Christian’s  doing  his  full  measure  of  good  in  the  world  1  4  Where  then 
is  the  scribe  ?  Where  is  the  wise  ?  Where  is  the  disputer  of  this  world  V 
Where  is  the  replier  against  God,  with  his  sage  maxiiyis  ?  4  He  that  is 
despised  can  do  no  good  in  the  world  ;  to  be  useful,  a  man  must  be  es¬ 
teemed  ;  to  advance  the  glory  of  God,  you  must  have  a  fair  reputation.’ 
Saith  the  world  so  1  But  what  saith  the  Scripture  ?  Why,  that  God  hath 
laughed  all  this  heathen  wisdom  to  scorn.  It  saith  that  twelve  despised 
followers  of  a  despised  Master,  all  of  whom  were  of  no  reputation, 
who  were  esteemed  as  the  filth  and  offscouring  of  the  world,  did  more 
good  in  it  than  all  the  tribes  of  Israel.  It  saith,  that  the  despised  Mas¬ 
ter  of  these  despised  followers  left  a  standing  direction  to  us,  and  to  our 
children,  4  Blessed  are  ye,  (not  accursed  with  the  heavy  curse  of  doing 
no  good,  of  being  useless  in  the  world,)  when  men  shall  revile  you ,  and 
persecute  you ,  and  say  all  manner  of  evil  of  you  falsely  for  my  name’s 
sake .  Rejoice,  and  be  exceedingly  glad,  for  great  is  your  reward  in 
heaven .’ 

44  2  6th.  These  are  part  of  my  reasons  for  choosing  to  abide  (till  I  am 
better  informed)  in  the  station  wherein  God  has  placed  me.  As  for  the 
flock  committed  to  your  care,  whom  for  many  years  you  have  diligently 
fed  with  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word,  I  trust  in  God  your  labour  shall 
not  be  in  vain,  either  to  yourself  or  them.  Many  of  them  the  Great 
Shepherd  has  by  your  hand  delivered  from  the  hand  of  the  destroyer, 
some  of  whom  are  already  entered  into  peace,  and  some  remain  unto 
this  day.  For  yourself,  I  doubt  not,  but  when  your  warfare  is  accom¬ 
plished,  when  you  are  made  perfect  through  sufferings,  you  shall  come 
to  your  grave,  not  with  sorrow,  but  as  a  ripe  shock  of  corn,  full  of 
years  and  victories.  And  he  that  took  care  of  the  poor  sheep  before 
you  was  born,  will  not  forget  them  when  you  are  dead.” 

Mr.  Wesley  having  sent  a  copy  of  this  letter  to  his  brother  Samuel, 
he  replied  to'it,  February  8,  1735.  He  tells  him,  44  Charles  was  in  the 
right,  to  desire  I  might  have  your  whole  letter  :  Though  you  have  stated 
the  point,  so  as  to  take  away  the  question,  at  least  all  possibility  of  dif¬ 
fering  about  it,  if  it  be  only  this,  whether  you  are  to  serve  Christ  or 
Belial  ?  I  see  no  end  of  writing  now,  but  merely  complying  with  your 
desire  of  having  my  thoughts  upon  it ;  which  I  here  give  in  short,  and 
I  think  almost  in  full,  though  I  pass  over  strictures  on  less  matters. 

44  1.  Your  friends,  retirement,  frequent  ordinances,  and  freedom  from 
care,  are  great  blessings.  All,  except  the  last,  you  may  expect,  in  a 
lower  degree,  elsewhere.  Sure,  all  your  labours  are  not  come  to  this, 
that  more  is  absolutely  necessary  for  you,  for  the  very  being  of  your 
Christian  life,  than  for  the  salvation  of  all  the  parish  priests  in  England. 
It  is  very  strange  ! 

“  2.  To  the  question,  4  What  good  have  you  done  at  Oxford  V  you 
are  not  careful  to  answer  :  How  comes  it  then  you  are  so  very  careful 

Vol.  i,  38 


13,4 


THE  LIFE  OF* 


about  the  good  you  might  do  at  Epworth  ?  The  help  that  is  done  m 
earth ,  He  doth  it  himself  \  is  a  full  solution  of  that  terrible  difficulty. 

44  3.  The  impossibility  of  return,  the  certainty  of  being  disliked  by 
them  that  now  cry  you  up,  and  the  small  comparative  good  my  father 
has  done,  are  good  prudential  reasons  ;  but,  I  think,  can  hardly  extend 
to  conscience.  4  You  can  leave  Oxford  when  you  will Not  surely  to 
such  advantage.  4  You  have  a  probability  of  doing  good  there  :’  Will 
that  good  be  wholly  undone  if  you  leave  it  1  Why  should  you  not  leaven 
another  lump  ? 

44  4.  What  you  say  of  contempt  is  nothing  to  the  purpose  ;  for  if  you 
will  go  to  Epworth,  I  will  answer  for  it,  you  shall  in  a  competent  time, 
be  despised  as  much  as  your  heart  can  wish.  In  your  doctrine,  you 
argue  from  a  particular  to  a  general.  4  To  be  useful,  a  man  must  be 
esteemed,’  is  as  certain  as  any  proposition  in  Euclid ;  and  I  defy  all 
mankind  to  produce  one  instance  of  directly  doing  spiritual  good  without 
it,  in  the  whole  book  of  God.* 

44  5.  4  God  who  provided  for  the  flock  before,  will  do  it  after,  my 
father.’  May  He  not  suffer  them  to  be,  what  they  once  were,  almost 
heathens  1  And  may  not  that  be  prevented  by  your  ministry  ?  It  could 
never  enter  into  my  head,  that  you  could  refuse  on  any  other  ground  than 
a  general  resolution  against  the  cure  of  souls.  I  shall  give  no  positive 
reason  for  it,  till  my  first  is  answered.  The  order  of  the  Church  stakes 
you  down,  and,  the  more  you  struggle,  will  hold  the  faster.  If  there  be 
such  a  thing  as  truth,  I  insist  upon  it  you  must,  when  opportunity  offers, 
either  perform  that  promise,  or  repent  of  it :  Utrum  mavis  ?”f 

To  this  letter  Mr.  John  Wesley  replied  on  the  13th  of  the  same 
month.  44  Neither  you  nor  I,”  says  he,  44  have  any  time  to  spare  ;  so 
I  must  be  short  as  I  can. 

44  There  are  two  questions  between  us,  one  relating  to  being  good, 
the  other  to  doing  good.  With  regard  to  the  former:  1.  You  allow,  I 
enjoy  more  of  friends,  retirement,  freedom  from  care,  and  Divine  ordi¬ 
nances,  than  I  could  do  elsewhere  ;  and  I  add,  (l)  I  feel  all  this  to  be 
but  just  enough.  (2)1  have  always  found  less  than  this  to  be  too  little 
for  me ;  and  therefore,  (3)  Whatever  others  do,  I  could  not  throw  up 
any  part  of  it,  without  manifest  hazard  to  my  salvation. 

44  2.  As  to  the  latter,  I  am  not  careful  to  answer,  4  What  good  I  have 
done  at  Oxford  ;’  because  I  cannot  think  of  it  without  the  utmost  danger. 
I  am  careful  what  good  I  may  do  at  Epworth,  (1)  Because  I  can  think 
of  it  without  any  danger  at  all;  (2)  Because  I  cannot,  as  matters  now 
stand,  avoid  thinking  of  it  without  sin. 

44  3.  Another  can  supply  my  place  at  Epworth,  better  than  at  Oxford ; 
and  the  good  done  here,  is  of  a  far  more  diffusive  nature.  It  is  a  more 
extensive  benefit  to  sweeten  the  fountain  than  to  do  the  same  to  particu¬ 
lar  streams. 

44  4.  To  the  objection,  4  You  are  despised  at  Oxford,  therefore  you 
can  do  no  good  there  I  answer,  (1)  A  Christian  will  be  despised  any 
where. — (2)  No  one  is  a  Christian  till  he  is  despised. — (3)  His  being 
despised  will  not  hinder  his  doing  good,  but  much  further  it,  by  making 

*  This  is  true  in  part.  A  minister  of  Christ  will,  yea  must  be  esteemed  by  those  who 
receive  ‘  the  truth  in  the  love  of  it,'  by  his  instrumentality.  But  it  is  as  certain,  that  he  will 
be  despised  by  those  who  do  not  so  receive  it. 

-v  'Wnich  do  you  prefer? 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


135 


him  a  better  Christian.  Without  contradicting  any  of  these  propositions, 
I  allow',  that  every  one  to  whom  you  do  good  directly,  must  esteem  you, 
first  or  last. — N.  B.  A  man  may  despise  you  for  one  thing,  hate  you  for 
another,  and  envy  you  for  a  third. 

«  5.  4  God  may  suffer  Epworth  to  be  worse  than  before.  But  I  may 
not  attempt  to  prevent  it,  with  so  great  hazard  to  my  own  soul.  Your 
last  argument  is  either  ignoratio  elenchi ,*  or  implies  these  two  proposi¬ 
tions  :  4  (1)  You  resolve  against  any  parochial  cure  of  souls. — (2)  The 
Priest  who  does  not  undertake  the  first  parochial  cure  that  offers,  is  per¬ 
jured.’ — Let  us  add  a  third  :  ‘The  Tutor  who,  being  in  Orders,  never 
accepts  of  a  parish,  is  perjured  and  then  I  deny  all  three.” 

This  letter  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  answered  thus,  paragraph  by  para¬ 
graph. — 44  1.  You  say,  you  have  but  just  enough.  Had  ever  any  man 
on  earth  more  ? — 4  You  have  experienced  less  to  be  insufficient.’  Not 
in  the  course  of  the  priesthood  to  which  you  are  called.  In  that  way,  I 
am  persuaded,  though  4  he  that  gathereth  much  can  have  nothing  over ,’ 
yet  4  he  that  gathereth  little ,  can  have  no  lack.’ — 2.  4  There  is  danger  in 
thinking  of  the  good  you  have  done,  but  not  of  what  you  may  do.’  Vain¬ 
glory  lies  both  ways  : — 4  But  the  latter  was  your  duty.’  So  was  the 
former ;  without  you  can  compare  two  things  without  thinking  of  one  of 
them. — 3.  4  The  good  done  at  Oxford  is  more  diffusive.’  It  is  not  that 
good  you  have  promised.  You  deceive  yourself,  if  you  imagine  you  do 
not  here  think  of  u'hat  you  have  done. — 4  Your  want  may  be  better  sup¬ 
plied  at  Epworth  ;’  not  if  my  father  is  right  in  his  successions. — 4.  4  A 
Christian  will  be  despised  every  where  ;  no  one  is  a  Christian  till  he  is 
so  ;  it  will  further  his  doing  good.’  If  universal  propositions,  I  deny 
them  all.  Esteem  goes  before  the  good  done,  as  well  as  follows  it. — 
4  A  man  may  both  despise  and  envy.’  True  ;  he  may  have  a  hot  and  a 
cold  fit  of  an  ague.  Contempt  in  general,  is  no  more  incompatible  with, 
than  necessary  to,  benefiting  others. — 5.  See  the  first  and  third. — 6.  I 
said  plainly,  I  thought  you  had  made  a  general  resolution  :  As  to  taking 
the  first  offer,  I  supposed  the  opportunity  a  proper  one  ;  and  declare  now 
my  judgment,  should  you  live  never  so  long,  in  the  ordinary  course  of 
Providence,  you  can  never  meet  another  so  proper. — 4  An  ordained  Tu¬ 
tor,  who  accepts  not  a  cure,  is  perjured ;’  alter  the  term  into,  4  Who 
resolves  not  to  accept ;’  and  I  will  maintain  it,  unless  you  prove  either 
of  these  two  :  (1)  4  There  is  no  such  obligation  at  taking  Orders.’ 
(2)  4  This  obligation  is  dispensed  with.’  Both  which  I  utterly  deny.” 

Mr.  John  Wesley  now  thought  it  time  to  close  the  debate.  His  letter 
is  dated  the  4th  of  March.  He  observes  to  his  brother,  44 1  had  rather 
dispute  with  you,  if  I  must  dispute,  than  with  any  man  living  ;  because  it 
may  be  done  with  so  little  expense  of  time  and  words.  The  question  is 
now  brought  to  one  point,  and  the  whole  argument  will  lie  in  one  single 
syllogism.  4  Neither  hope  of  doing  greater  good,  nor  fear  of  any  evil, 
ought  to  deter  you  from  what  you  have  engaged  yourself  to  do  :  but  you 
have  engaged  yourself  to  undertake  the  cure  of  a  parish  :  Therefore, 
neither  that  hope  nor  that  fear  ought  to  deter  you  from  it.’  The  only 
doubt  which  remains  is,  whether  I  have  so  engaged  myself  or  not?  You 
think  I  did  at  my  ordination,  4  before  God  and  his  Highpriest.’  I  think, 
I  did  not.  However,  I  own  I  am  not  the  proper  judge  of  the  oath  I  then 
.took:  it  being  certain,  andallowedby  all, 4  Verbis, in  qua  quis  jurejurando 
*  Mistaking  the  question. 


136 


THE  LIFE  OF 


adigiiur ,  sensum  genuinum ,  ut  et  obligationi  Sacramenti  modum  ac  men - 
suram ,  prccstitui  a  mente  non  prccstantis  sed  exigentis  juramentum. — 

*  That  the  true  sense  of  the  words  of  an  oath,  and  the  mode  and  extent 
of  its  obligation,  are  not  to  be  determined  by  him  who  takes  it,  but  by 
him  who  requires  it.’  Therefore  it  is  not  I,  but  the  Highpriest  of  God, 
before  whom  I  contracted  that  engagement,  who  is  to  judge  of  the 
nature  and  extent  of  it. 

“  Accordingly,  the  post  after  I  received  yours,  I  referred  it  entirely 
to  him,  proposing  this  single  question  to  him,  Whether  I  had,  at  my 
ordination,  engaged  myself  to  undertake  the  cure  of  a  parish  or  no  1  His 
answer  runs  in  these  words  :  1  It  doth  not  seem  to  me,  that  at  your 
ordination  you  engaged  yourself  to  undertake  the  cure  of  any  parish, 
provided  you  can,  as  a  clergyman,  better  serve  God  and  his  church  in 
your  present  or  some  other  station.’ — Now  that  I  can,  as  a  clergyman, 
better  serve  God  and  his  Church  in  my  present  station,  I  have  all  rea¬ 
sonable  evidence.” 

The  late  Dr.  Priestley,  upon  a  view  of  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  refusal  to 
apply  for  the  living  of  Epworth,  and  of  his  invincible  resolution  in  every 
thing  which  appeared  to  him  to  concern  religion,  has  declared,  “  he 
wanted  only  rational  principles  of  religion,  to  be  one  of  the  first  of  human 
characters.”  Had  he  had  only  what  the  Doctor  calls  rational  prin¬ 
ciples  of  religion ,  he  might  have  gone  the  usual  rounds  of  parochial 
duty  at  Epworth,  and,  it  may  be,  might  have  succeeded  to  what  is 
termed  a  better  living.  But,  however  he  might  in  that  case  have  been 
admired  as  a  scholar  and  a  man,  he  certainly  never  would  have  been 
ranked  with  the  Reformers  or  Apostles-;  nor  would  the  present,  not  to 
say  “  future  generations,  rise  up,”  as  the  Doctor  says  they  will,  “  and 
call  him  blessed.” 


CHAPTER  III. 

mr.  wesley’s  mission  to  America,  in  which  he  was  accompanied 

BY  HIS  BROTHER  CHARLES. 

In  the  midst  of  the  debate  described  in  the  last  Chapter,  Mr.  Wesley 
wrote  to  his  mother,  without  taking  the  least  notice  of  it ;  nor  do  I  find 
that  she  wrote  to  him  on  that  subject.  She  had  approved  of  her  eldest 
son’s  refusal  to  apply  for  the  living,  as  we  shall  see  hereafter,  and  could 
not  therefore  join  in  pressing  it  on  her  second  son.  His  letter  is  on 
the  subject  of  Christian  Liberty,  concerning  which  he  wished  to  have 
his  mother’s  opinion.  He  says,  “  I  have  had  a  great  deal  of  conversa¬ 
tion  lately  on  the  subject  of  Christian  Liberty,  and  should  be  glad  of 
your  thoughts,  as  to  the  several  notions  of  it  which  good  men  entertain. 
I  perceive  different  persons  take  it  in  at  least  six  different  senses. — 1 .  For 
liberty  from  wilful  sin  in  opposition  to  the  bondage  of  natural  corrup¬ 
tion. — 2.  For  liberty  as  to  rites  and  points  of  discipline.  So  Mr.  Whis- 
ton  says,  ‘  Though  the  stations  were  instituted  by  the  Apostles,  yet  the 
liberty  of  the  Christian  law  dispenses  with  them  on  extraordinary  occa¬ 
sions.’ — 3.  For  liberty  from  denying  ourselves  in  little  things ;  for  trifles, 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


137 


it  is  commonly  thought,  we  may  indulge  in  safely,  because  Christ  has 
made  us  free.  This  notion,  I  a  little  doubt,  is  not  sound. — 4.  For  liberty 
from  fear,  or  a  filial  freedom  from  fear  on  account  of  his  past  sins  ;  for 
he  believes  in  Christ,  and  hope  frees  him  from  fear  of  losing  his  present 
labour,  or  of  being  a  castaway  hereafter. — 5.  Christian  Liberty  is  taken 
by  some,  for  a  freedom  from  restraint,  as  to  sleep  or  food.  So  they 
would  say,  your  drinking  but  one  glass  of  wine,  or  my  rising  at  a  fixed 
hour,  was  contrary  to  Christian  Liberty. — Lastly,  it  is  taken  for  freedom 
from  rules  :  If  by  this  be  meant,  making  our  rules  yield  to  extraordinary 
occasions,  well ;  if  the  having  no  rules  at  all,  this  liberty  is  as  yet  too 
high  for  me  ;  I  cannot  attain  unto  it.” 

Mr.  Wesley  had  now  separated  himself  from  all  the  world,  and  of 
course  was  intent  on  “  the  wisdom  from  above .”  His  speculations  are 
remarkable  for  brevity,  order,  and  clearness, — a  consequence  of  that 
61  single  eye ”  which  he  possessed.  But  the  promise  made  to  all  such 
inquirers,  was  not  yet  fulfilled  in  the  evangelical  sense.  He  did  not 
yet  feel  his  need  of  it,  but  was  making  the  best  use  of  the  old  stock. 
Christian  Liberty  has  been  much  treated  of,  and  often  by  those  who  were 
ignorant  of  its  whole  nature.  In  the  last  century,  a  Jesuit  wrote  largely 
upon  it,  professing  to  solve  doubts,  and  give  relief  to  afflicted  conscien¬ 
ces.  The  whole  of  his  discourse  may  be  judged  of  by  one  particular : 
If  any  person  doubted  whether  any  action  amounted  to  mortal  sin,  and 
his  Confessor  could  not  give  him  satisfaction,  he  was  to  consult  four 
Doctors  of  Divinity.  If  they  should  agree,  that  it  did  not  amount 
thereto,  he  might  dismiss  all  fear !  A  witty  writer  replied,  and  entitled 
his  answer,  “  The  Art  of  Chicanery  with  respect  to  God  — that  is,  the 
Art  of  outwitting  God !  Mr.  Wesley  was  happily  free  from  those  depths 
of  Satan :  but  he  was  not  yet  competent  to  discuss  the  subject  of  Chris¬ 
tian  Liberty:  For  1.  He  was  not  then  justified, — consequently  not  free 
from  the  guilt  of  sin.  He  could  not  therefore  judge  of  the  “  glorious 
liberty  of  the  children  of  God”  which  he  ably  stated  afterwards  in  several 
of  his  sermons. — 2.  He  had  no  clear  conception  of  that  “  unction  of  the 
Holy  One,”  whereby  we  are  to  “  knov)  all  things”  necessary  for  out¬ 
walk  with  God. — “  Walk  in  the  Spirit  ,” — and  “  Walk  in  the  light ,  as 
He  is  in  the  light,”  were  precepts  as  yet  too  high  for  him.  He  had 
not  passed  the  “  strait  gate,”  and  could  scarcely  estimate  the  privileges 
of  the  “  narrow  way,”  But  the  day  of  liberty  drew  near, — liberty  from 
the  guilt,  the  power,  and  the  nature  of  sin  ;  liberty  to  do  the  whole  will 
of  Him  that  called  him,  without  the  shackles  of  unnecessary  scruples, 
or  unprofitable  reasonings.  ( 

Mr.  Wesley’s  father  died  in  April,  1735,  and  the  living  of  Ep worth 
was  given  away  in  May ;  so  that  he  now  considered  himself  as  settled 
at  Oxford,  without  any  risk  of  being  farther  molested  in  his  quiet  retreat. 
But  a  new  scene  of  action  was  soon  proposed  to  him,  of  which  he  had 
not  before  the  least  conception.  The  trustees  of  the  new  colony  of 
Georgia  were  greatly  in  want  of  proper  persons  to  send  thither,  to  preach 
the  Gospel,  not  only  to  the  colony,  but  to  the  Indians.  They  fixed 
their  eyes  upon  Mr.  John  Wesley  and  some  of  his  friends,  as  the  most 
proper  persons,  on  account  of  the  regularity  of  their  behaviour,  their  ab¬ 
stemious  way  of  living,  and  their  readiness  to  endure  hardships.  On 
the  28th  of  August,  being  in  London,  he  met  with  his  friend  Dr.  Burton, 
for  whom  he  had  a  great  esteem  ;  and  the  next  day  was  introduced  to 


138 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Mr.  Oglethorpe,  where  the  matter  was  proposed  to  him,  and  strongly 
urged  upon  him  by  such  arguments  as  they  thought  most  likely  to  dis¬ 
pose  his  mind  to  accept  of  the  proposal.  It  does  not  appear,  that  Mr. 
Wesley  gave  them  any  positive  answer.  He  thought  it  best  to  take  the 
opinion  of  his  friends.  Accordingly  he  wrote  to  his  brother  Samuel, 
and  visited  Mr.  Law,  and  in  three  or  four  days,  set  out  for  Manchester, 
to  consult  Mr.  Clayton,  Mr.  Byrom,  and  several  others  whose  judgment 
he  respected.  From  thence  he  went  to  Epworth,  and  laid  the  matter 
before  his  mother.  Her  answer,  as  he  related  it  to  me,  was  worthy  of 
the  mother  and  the  son  :  “  Had  I  twenty  sons,  I  should  rejoice  that 
they  were  all  so  employed,  though  I  should  never  see  them  more.”  His 
eldest  sister  also  consented  to  his  acceptance  of  the  proposal.  His  bro¬ 
ther  Samuel  did  the  same.  Mr.  Wesley  still  hesitated  ;  and  on  the  8th 
of  September,  Dr.  Burton  wrote  to  him,  pressing  him  to  a  compliance. 
His  letter  is  directed  to  Manchester,  and  franked  by  Mr.  Oglethorpe. 

44  September  8,  1735.  C.  C.  C.  Oxon. 

44  Dear  Sir, — I  had  it  in  commission  to  wait  upon  you  at  Oxford, 
whither  by  this  time  I  imagined  you  might  be  arrived.  Your  short  confer¬ 
ence  with  Mr.  Oglethorpe  has  raised  the  hopes  of  many  good  persons, 
that  you  and  yours  would  join  in  an  undertaking,  w7hich  cannot  be  better  ex¬ 
ecuted  than  by  such  instruments.  I  have  thought  again  of  the  matter,  and 
upon  the  result  of  the  whole,  cannot  help  again  recommending  the  un¬ 
dertaking  to  your  choice  :  and  the  more  so,  since  in  our  inquiries,  there 
appears  such  an  unfitness  in  the  generality  of  people.  That  state  of 
ease,  luxury,  levity,  and  inadvertency,  observable  in  most  of  the  plausi¬ 
ble  and  popular  Doctors,  are  disqualifications  in  a  Christian  teacher,  and 
would  lead  us  to  look  for  a  different  set  of  people.  The  more  men 
are  inured  to  contempt  of  ornaments  and  conveniences  of  life,  to  serious 
thoughts  and  bodily  austerities,  the  fitter  they  are  for  a  state  which  more 
properly  represents  our  Christian  pilgrimage.  And  if,  upon  considera¬ 
tion  of  the  matter,  you  think  yourselves  (as  you  must  do,  at  least  amidst 
such  a  scarcity  of  proper  persons)  the  fit  instruments  for  so  good  a  work, 
you  will  be  ready  to  embrace  this  opportunity  of  doing  good  ;  which  is 
not  in  vain  offered  to  you. — Be  pleased  to  write  a  line  signifying  your 
thoughts  to  me,  or  Mr.  Oglethorpe  ;  and  if  by  advice  I  can  be  assisting 
to  you,  you  may  command  my  best,  best  services. 

44  Yours  affectionately, 

44  JOHN  BURTON. 

44  P.  S.  Mr.  Horn  telling  me,  he  heard  you  were  at  Manchester,  I 
presume  you  are  with  Mr.  Clayton,  deliberating  about  this  affair.” 

Mr.  Wesley  now  consented  to  go  to  Georgia,  and  Dr.  Burton  wrote 
to  him  again  on  the  18th  of  the  same  month,  as  follows  :  44  It  was  with 
no  small  pleasure,  that  I  heard  your  resolution  on  the  point  under  con¬ 
sideration.  I  am  persuaded,  that  an  opportunity  is  offered  of  doing  much 
good  in  an  affair,  for  the  conducting  of  which  we  can  find  but  fe  w  proper 
instruments.  Your  undertaking  adds  greater  credit  to  our  proceedings  ; 
and  the  propagation  of  religion  will  be  the  distinguishing  honour  of  our 
colony.  This  has  ever  in  like  cases,  been  the  desideratum  :  a  defect 
seemingly  lamented,  but  scarce  ever  remedied.  With  greater  satisfac¬ 
tion,  therefore,  we  enjoy  your  readiness  to  undertake  the  work.  When 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


139 


it  is  known  that  good  men  are  thus  employed,  the  pious  and  charitable 
will  be  the  more  encouraged  to  promote  the  work.  You  have  too  much 
steadiness  of  mind,  to  be  disturbed  by  the  light  scoffs  of  the  idle  and 
profane.  Let  me  put  a  matter  to  be  considered  by  your  brother  Charles  . 
Would  it  not  be  more  advisable  that  he  were  in  Orders  V* 

On  the  28th  of  the  same  month,  a  few  days  before  Mr.  Oglethorpe  in¬ 
tended  to  sail,  Dr.  Burton  wrote  again  to  Mr.  Wesley,  giving  him  advice 
on  several  points  respecting  his  future  situation.  Among  other  things 
he  observes, — “  Under  the  influence  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  giving  weight 
to  your  endeavours,  much  may  be  effected  under  the  present  circum¬ 
stances.  The  apostolical  manner  of  preaching  from  house  to  house, 
will,  through  God’s  grace,  be  effectual  to  turn  many  to  righteousness. 
The  people  are  babes  in  the  progress  of  their  Christian  life,  to  be  fed 
with  milk  instead  of  strong  meat ;  and  the  wise  householder  will  bring,  out 
of  his  stores,  food  proportioned  to  the  necessities  of  his  family.  The 
circumstances  of  your  present  Christian  pilgrimage  will  furnish  the  most 
affecting  subjects  of  discourse  ;  and  what  arises  pro  re  natti ,  will  have 
greater  influence  than  a  laboured  discourse  on  a  subject  in  which  men 
think  themselves  not  so  immediately  concerned.  With  regard  to  your  beha¬ 
viour  and  manner  of  address,  that  must  be  determined  according  to  the 
different  circumstances  of  persons,  &c.  But  you  will  always  in  the  use 
of  means,  consider  the  great  end,  and  therefore  your  applications  will  of 
course  vary.  You  will  keep  in  view  the  pattern  of  that  Gospel  preacher 
St.  Paul,  who  became  all  things  to  all  men,  that  he  might  gain  some. 
Here  is  a  nice  trial  of  Christian  prudence  :  Accordingly,  in  every  case 
you  would  distinguish  between  what  is  essential,  and  what  is  merely  cir¬ 
cumstantial  to  Christianity  ;  between  what  is  indispensible,  and  what  is 
variable  ;  between  what  is  of  Divine  and  what  is  of  human  authority.  I 
mention  this,  because  men  are  apt  to  deceive  themselves  in  such  cases, 
and  we  see  the  traditions  and  ordinances  of  men  frequently  insisted  on 
with  more  rigour  than  the  commandments  of  God,  to  which  they  are 
subordinate.  Singularities  of  less  importance  are  often  espoused  with 
more  zeal,  than  the  weighty  matters  of  God’s  law.  As  in  all  points  we 
love  ourselves,  so  especially  in  our  hypotheses.  TVhere  a  man  has,  as 
it  were,  a  property  in  a  notion,  he  is  most  industrious  to  improve  it,  and 
that  in  proportion  to  the  labour  of  thought  he  has  bestowed  upon  it ;  and 
as  its  value  rises  in  imagination,  we  are  in  proportion  more  unwilling  to 
give  it  up,  and  dwell  upon  it  more  pertinaciously,  than  upon  considera¬ 
tions  of  general  necessity  and  use.  This  is  a  flattering  mistake,  against 
which  we  should  guard  ourselves.  I  hope  to  see  you  at  Gravesend,  if 
possible.  I  write  in  haste  what  occurs  to  my  thoughts  : — disce ,  docendus 
adhuc ,  quce  censei  amiculus .*  May  God  prosper  your  endeavours  for 
the  propagation  of  his  Gospel !” 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  at  this  time  resided  at  Oxford,  and  when  his  bro¬ 
ther  consented  to  Dr.  Burton’s  proposal,  he  also  declared  his  willingness 
to  accompany  him  in  this  new  and  untried  path,  which  promised  nothing 
except  what  they  ardently  desired, — a  more  complete  deliverance  from 
the  world.  This  design,  respecting  Charles,  his  brother  Samuel  vehe¬ 
mently  opposed,  but  in  vain.  Mr.  Charles  engaged  himself  as  secretaiy 
to  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  also  as  secretary  for  Indian  affairs.  A  little 
before  they  left  England,  Dr.  Burton  suggested,  as  the  reader  will  have 
*  “  Yet  bear  what  thy  unskilful  friend  can  say.”  Creech. 


140 


THE  LIFE  OF 


seen,  that  it  might  be  well  if  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  were  also  ordained 
before  he  left  this  country.  Mr.  John  Wesley  overruled  his  brother’s 
inclination  in  this  thing  also,  and  he  was  ordained  Deacon  by  Dr.  Potter, 
Bishop  of  Oxford ;  and  the  Sunday  following,  Priest  by  Dr.  Gibson, 
Bishop  of  London.* 

Mr.  Wesley  now  prepared  for  his  voyage  to  America.  While  he  was 
abroad,  Mr.  Gambold,f  who  had  been  intimately  acquainted  with  him  at 
Oxford,  wrote  some  account  of  his  proceedings  there,  and  endeavoured 
to  delineate  his  character.  He  sent  it  to  one  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  relations  ; 
and  I  shall  conclude  this  chapter  with  the  following  abstract  from  it.  It 
properly  closes  the  account  of  the  academical  career  of  the  two  brothers. 

44  About  the  middle  of  March,  1730,  I  became  acquainted  with  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  of  Christ  Church.  I  had  been  for  two  years  before  in 
deep  melancholy  ; — so  it  pleased  God  to  disappoint  and  break  a  proud 
spirit,  and  to  embitter  the  world  to  me  as  I  was  inclining  to  relish  its 
vanities.  During  this  time,  I  had  no  friend  to  whom  I  could  open  my 
mind  ;  no  man  did  care  for  my  soul,  or  none  at  least  understood  her 
paths.  The  learned  endeavoured  to  give  me  right  notions,  and  the 
friendly  to  divert  me.  One  day  an  old  acquaintance  entertained  me  with 
some  reflections  on  the  whimsical  Mr.  Charles  Wesley ;  his  preciseness, 
and  pious  extravagancies.  Upon  hearing  this,  I  suspected  he  might 
be  a  good  Christian.  I  therefore  went  to  his  room,  and  without  cere¬ 
mony  desired  the  benefit  of  his  conversation.  I  had  so  large  a  share  of 
it  afterwards,  that  hardly  a  day  passed,  while  I  was  at  College,  but  we 
were  together  once,  if  not  oftener. 

44  After  some  time  he  introduced  me  to  his  brother  John,  of  Lincoln 
College  :  4  For  he  is  somewhat  older,’  said  he,  4  than  I  am,  and  can 
resolve  your  doubts  better.’  I  never  observed  any  person  have  a  more 
real  deference  for  another,  than  he  had  for  his  brother ;  which  is  the 
more  remarkable,  because  such  near  relations,  being  equals  by  birth, 
and  conscious  to  each  other  of  all  the  little  familiar  passages  of  their  lives, 
commonly  stand  too  close  to  see  the  ground  there  may  be  for  such  sub¬ 
mission.  Indeed  he  followed  his  brother  entirely ;  could  I  describe  one 
of  them  I  should  describe  both.  I  shall  therefore  say  no  more  of  Charles, 
but  that  he  was  a  man  formed  for  friendship  ;  who  by  his  cheerfulness 
and  vivacity  would  refresh  his  friend’s  heart :  With  attentive  considera¬ 
tion,  he  would  enter  into,  and  settle  all  his  concerns  as  far  as  he  was 
able :  He  would  do  any  thing  for  him,  great  or  small,  and,  by  a  habit 
of  mutual  openness  and  freedom,  would  leave  no  room  for  misunder¬ 
standing. 

44  The  Wesleys  were  already  talked  of  for  some  religious  practices, 
which  were  first  occasioned  by  Mr.  Morgan  of  Christ  Church.  He 
was  a  young  man  of  an  excellent  disposition.  He  took  all  opportunities 
to  make  his  companions  in  love  with  a  good  life  ;  to  create  in  them  a 
reverence  for  the  public  worship  ;  to  tell  them  of  their  faults  with  a 
sweetness  and  simplicity  that  disarmed  the  worst  tempers.  He  delight¬ 
ed  much  in  works  of  charity ;  he  kept  several  children  at  school ; 
and,  when  he  found  beggars  in  the  street,  would  bring  them  into  his 

*  Mr.  C.  Wesley’s  letter  to  Dr.  Chandler. 

|  After  some  years,  Mr.  Gambold  left  the  Church  of  England,  joined  the  Moravians, 
merely,  as  he  had  stated,  for  the  benefit  of  retirement  and  Christian  friendship,  and  became 
one  of  their  bishops. 


the  rev.  John  wesley. 


141 


chambers,  and  talk  to  them.  From  these  combined  friends  began  a 
little  society.  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  the  chief  manager,  for  which  he 
was  very  fit ;  for  he  had  not  only  more  learning  and  experience  than 
the  rest,  but  he  was  blest  with  such  activity  as  to  be  always  gaining 
ground,  and  such  steadiness  that  he  lost  none.  What  proposals  he  made 
to  any,  were  sure  to  alarm  them,  because  he  was  so  much  in  earnest ; 
nor  could  they  afterwards  slight  them,  because  they  saw  him  always  the 
same.  What  supported  this  uniform  vigour  was,  the  care  he  took  to 
consider  well  every  affair  before  he  engaged  in  it ;  making  all  his  de«- 
cisions  in  the  fear  of  God,  without  passion,  humour,  or  self-confidence. 
For  though  he  had  naturally  a  very  clear  apprehension,  yet  his  exact 
prudence  depended  more  on  his  humility  and  singleness  of  heart.  He 
had,  I  think,  something  of  authority  in  his  countenance,  yet  he  never 
assumed  any  thing  to  himself  above  his  companions  ;  any  of  them  might 
speak  their  mind,  and  their  words  were  as  strictly  regarded  by  him  as 
his  words  were  by  them. 

“  Their  undertaking  included  these  several  particulars  :  To  converse 
with  young  students  ;  to  visit  the  prisons  ;  to  instruct  some  poor  fami¬ 
lies  ;  to  take  care  of  a  school  and  a  parish  workhouse.  They  took 
great  pains  with  the  younger  members  of  the  University,  to  rescue  them 
from  bad  company,  and  encourage  them  in  a  sober  studious  life.  They 
would  get  them  to  breakfast,  and  over  a  dish  of  tea  endeavour  to  fasten 
some  good  hint  upon  them.  They  would  bring  them  acquainted  with 
other  well-disposed  young  men,  give  them  assistance  in  the  difficult 
parts  of  their  learning,  and  watch  over  them  with  the  greatest  tenderness. 

“  Some  or  other  of  them  went  to  the  Castle  every  day,  and  another 
most  commonly  to  Bocardo.  Whoever  went  to  the  Castle,  was  to  read 
in  the  chapel  to  as  many  prisoners  as  would  attend,  and  to  talk  apart  to 
the  man  or  men  whom  he  had  taken  particularly  in  charge.  When  a 
new  prisoner  came,  their  conversation  with  him  for  four  or  five  times  was 
close  and  searching. — If  any  one  was  under  sentence  of  death,  or  ap¬ 
peared  to  have  some  intentions  of  a  new  life,  they  came  every  day  to 
his  assistance,  and  partook  in  the  conflict  and  suspense  of  those  who 
should  be  found  able  or  not  able,  to  lay  hold  on  salvation.  In  order  to 
release  those  who  were  confined  for  small  debts,  and  to  purchase 
books  and  other  necessaries,  they  raised  a  little  fund,  to  which  many 
of  their  acquaintance  contributed  quarterly.  They  had  prayers  at  the 
Castle  most  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  a  sermon  on  Sunday,  and  the 
sacrament  once  a  month. 

“  When  they  undertook  any  poor  family,  they  saw  them  at  least  once 
a  week  ;  sometimes  gave  them  money,  admonished  them  of  their  vices, 
read  to  them,  and  examined  their  children.  The  school  was,  I  think, 
of  Mr.  Wesley’s  own  setting  up ;  however,  he  paid  the  mistress,  and 
clothed  some,  if  not  all  the  children.  When  they  went  thither,  they 
inquired  how  each  child  behaved,  saw  their  work,  heard  them  read  and 
say  their  prayers,  or  catechism,  and  explained  part  of  it.  In  the  same 
manner  they  taught  the  children  in  the  workhouse,  and  read  to  the  old 
people  as  they  did  to  the  prisoners. 

“  They  seldom  took  any  notice  of  the  accusations  brought  against 
them  for  their  charitable  employments  ;  but  if  they  did  make  any  reply, 
it  was  commonly  such  a  plain  and  simple  one,  as  if  there  was  nothing 

Vol.  I.  19 


142 


THE  LIFE  OF 


more  in  the  case,  but  that  they  had  just  heard  such  doctrines  of  their 
Saviour,  and  had  believed  and  done  accordingly.  Sometimes  they 
would  ask  such  questions  as  the  following :  1  Shall  we  be  more  happy  in 
another  life,  the  more  virtuous  we  are  in  this  ?  Are  we  the  more  virtuous, 
the  more  intensely  we  love  God  and  man?  Is  love,  of  all  habits,  the 
more  intense,  the  more  we  exercise  it?  Is  either  helping,  or  trying  to 
help,  man  for  God’s  sake,  an  exercise  of  love  to  God  or  man  ?  Particu¬ 
larly,  is  feeding  the  hungry,  clothing  the  naked,  visiting  the  sick,  or 
prisoners,  an  exercise  of  love  to  God  or  man  ?  Is  endeavouring  to  teach 
the  ignorant,  to  admonish  sinners,  to  encourage  the  good,  to  comfort 
the  afflicted,  and  reconcile  enemies,  an  exercise  of  love  to  God  or  man  ? 
Shall  we  be  more  happy  in  another  life,  if  we  do  the  former  of  these 
things,  and  try  to  do  the  latter ;  or  if  we  do  not  the  one,  nor  try  to  do 
the  other  ?’ 

“  I  could  say  a  great  deal  of  his  private  piety ;  how  it  was  nourished 
by  a  continual  recourse  to  God  ;  and  preserved  by  a  strict  watchfulness 
in  beating  down  pride,  and  reducing  the  craftiness  and  impetuosity  of 
nature  to  a  child-like  simplicity  ;  and  in  a  good  degree  crowned  with 
divine  love,  and  victory  over  the  whole  set  of  earthly  passions.  He 
thought  prayer  to  be  more  his  business  than  any  thing  else  ;  and  I  have 
seen  him  come  out  of  his  closet  with  a  serenity  of  countenance  that  was 
next  to  shining ;  it  discovered  what  he  had  been  doing,  and  gave  me 
double  hope  of  receiving  wise  directions,  in  the  matter  about  which  I 
came  to  consult  him.  In  all  his  motions  he  attended  to  the  will  of  God. 
He  had  neither  the  presumption,  nor  the  leisure,  to  anticipate  things 
whose  season  was  not  now  ;  and  would  show  some  uneasiness  when¬ 
ever  any  of  us,  by  impertinent  speculations,  were  shifting  off  the  appoint¬ 
ed  improvement  of  the  present  minute.  By  being  always  cheerful,  but 
never  triumphing,  he  so  husbanded  the  secret  consolations  which  God 
gave  him,  that  they  seldom  left  him,  and  never  but  in  a  state  of  strong 
and  long-suffering  faith.  Thus,  the  repose  and  satisfaction  of  the  mind 
being  otherwise  secured,  there  was  in  him  no  idle  cravings,  no  chagrin 
or  fickleness  of  spirit,  nothing  but  the  genuine  wants  of  the  body  to  be 
relieved  by  outward  accommodations  and  refreshments.  When  he  was 
just  come  home  from  a  long  journey,  and  had  been  in  different  com¬ 
panies,  he  resumed  his  usual  employments,  as  if  he  had  never  left 
them  ;  no  dissipation  of  thought  appeared,  no  alteration  of  taste ;  much 
less  was  he  discomposed  by  any  slanders  or  affronts  ;  he  was  only  afraid 
lest  he  should  grow  proud  of  this  conformity  to  his  Master.  In  short, 
he  used  many  endeavours  to  be  religious,  but  none  to  seem  so :  With 
a  zeal  always  upon  the  stretch,  and  a  most  transparent  sincerity,  he 
addicted  himself  to  every  good  word  and  work. 

“  Because  he  required  such  a  regulation  of  our  studies,  as  might 
devote  them  all  to  God,  he  has  been  accused  as  one  that  discouraged 
learning.  Far  from  that :  For  the  first  thing  he  struck  at,  in  young  men, 
was  that  indolence  which  will  not  submit  to  close  thinking.  He  earn¬ 
estly  recommended  to  them  a  method  and  order  in  all  their  actions. 
The  morning  hour  of  devotion  was  from  five  to  six,  and  the  same  in  the 
evening.  On  the  point  of  early  rising,  he  told  them,  the  well-spending 
of  the  day  would  depend.  For  some  years  past,  he  and  his  friends  have 
read  the  New  Testament  together  in  the  evenings  ;  and  after  every  poi> 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


143 


tion  of  it,  having  heard  the  conjectures  the  rest  had  to  offer,  he  made 
his  own  observations  on  the  phrase,  design,  and  difficult  places ;  and 
one  or  two  wrote  these  down  from  his  mouth. 

“  If  any  one  could  have  provoked  him,  I  should  ;  for  I  was  very  slow 
in  coming  into  their  measures,  and  very  remiss  in  doing  my  part.  I  fre¬ 
quently  contradicted  his  assertions  ;  or,  which  is  much  the  same,  dis¬ 
tinguished  upon  them.  I  hardly  ever  submitted  to  his  advice  at  the  time 
he  gave  it,  though  I  relented  afterwards.  One  time  he  was  in  fear  I  had 
taken  up  notions  that  were  not  safe,  and  pursued  my  spiritual  improve¬ 
ment  in  an  erroneous,  because  inactive,  way ;  so  he  came  over  and  staid 
with  me  near  a  week.  He  condoled  with  me  the  encumbrances  of  my 
constitution,  heard  all  I  had  to  say,  and  endeavoured  to  pick  out  my 
meaning,  and  yielded  to  me  as  far  as  he  could.  I  never  saw  more  hu¬ 
mility  in  him  than  at  this  time. 

“  Mr.  Wesley  had  not  only  friends  at  Oxford  to  assist  him,  but  a 
great  many  correspondents.  He  set  apart  one  day  at  least  in  the  week, 
to  write  letters,  (and  he  was  no  slow  composer,)  in  which,  without  levity 
or  affectation,  but  with  plainness  and  fervour,  he  gave  his  advice  in 
particular  cases,  and  vindicated  the  strict  original  sense  of  the  Gospel 
precepts. 

“  He  is  now  gone  to  Georgia  as  a  Missionary,  where  there  is  igno¬ 
rance  that  aspires  after  Divine  wisdom,  but  no  false  learning  that  is  got 
above  it.  He  is,  I  confess,  still  living ;  and  I  know  that  an  advantageous 
character  is  more  decently  bestowed  on  the  deceased.  But,  besides 
that  his  condition  is  very  like  that  of  the  dead,  being  unconcerned  in  all 
we  say,  I  am  not  making  any  attempt  on  the  opinion  of  the  public,  but 
only  studying  a  private  edification.  A  family  picture  of  him,  his  rela¬ 
tions  may  be  allowed  to  keep  by  them.  And  this  is  the  idea  of  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley,  which  I  cherish  for  the  service  of  my  own  soul,  and  which  I  take 
the  liberty  likewise  to  deposite  with  you.” 


THE  LIFE 


OP 

THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


BOOK  THE  THIRD. 


CHAPTER  L 

HIS  MISSION  TO  AB1ERICA. 

Mr.  Hampson,  in  his  Memoirs  of  Mr.  Wesley,  expresses  no  small 
surprise,  when  he  comes  to  treat  of  his  mission  to  Georgia,  at  what 
appears  to  him  a  strange  and  unaccountable  change  of  mind  in  one  who 
had  just  before  evinced  such  unshaken  firmness.  <fWe  imagined,” 
says  he,  “  that  nothing  less  than  stern  necessity  could  have  induced  him 
to-  quit  his  beloved  retirement.”  Had  he  enjoyed  any  intimacy  with  Mr. 
Wesley,  he  would  have  been  able  easily  to  account  for  it. 

We  have  seen  how  deeply  Mr.  Wesley’s  mind  was  impressed  with 
religious  sentiments  ;  and  that  he  had  devoted  himself  entirely  to  God. 
It  has  appeared  also  from  his  own  words,  how  exceedingly  painful  to 
him  was  all  commerce  with  the  world  ;  and  that  he  had  deeply  imbibed 
even  that  undue  love  of  retirement,  which  all  good  men  have  felt,  more  or 
less,  from  the  Egyptian  Hermits  of  the  second  century,  down  to  the  ele¬ 
gant  and  pious  Cowley.  But  this  was  not  all.  He  was  at  that  time  an  ad¬ 
mirer  of  the  Mystic  Writers ;  and  thoughhehad  not  embracedthe  peculiar 
sentiments  of  those  who  were  grossly  unscriptural,  (from  the  time  that 
he  was  homo  unius  lihri ,  as  he  terms  it  himself,  “  a  man  of  one  book,” 
valuing  none  comparatively  but  the  Bible,)  yet  he  still  believed  that  many 
of  the  Mystics  were,  to  use  his  own  words,  “  the  best  explainers  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  chiefly  because  they  taught  the  necessity  of  crucifix¬ 
ion  to  the  world.”  And  every  one  knows,  as  he  has  remarked,  how  con¬ 
tinually  those  that  are  supposed  to  be  the  purest  of  them,  cry  out,  “  To 
the  desert !  to  the  desert !”  What  wonder  then,  if,  at  this  time,  when 
having  only  attained  to  what  St.  Paul  calls  “  the  Spirit  of  bondage  unto 
fear,” — when  every  company,  and  almost  every  person,  discomposed 
his  mind, — when  he  found  all  his  senses  ready  to  betray  him  into  sin, 
upon  every  exercise  of  them,— -and  when  all  within  him,  as  well  as  every 
creature  with  whom  he  conversed,  tended  to  extort  that  cry,  “  O  wretched 
man  that  I  am  !  who  shall  deliver  me  ?” — what  wonder,  I  say,  that  he 
should  accede  to  a  proposal,  which  seemed  at  one  stroke  to  cut  him  off 
from  both  the  smiling  and  the  frowning  world,  and  to  enable  him  to  be  “  dead 
to  the  world”  and  “crucified  with  Christ,” — blessings  which  he  then 
thought  could  be  only  thus  secured.  This  is  the  account  which  he  him¬ 
self  has  given  of  his  views  and  motives  at  that  period.  It  will  appear 
therefore,  that  his  consent  to  go  as  a  Missionary  to  Georgia  only  mani- 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


145 

►.  r 

lasted  a  continuation  and  higher  exercise  6f  that  determined  resolution 
of  being  separate  from  the  world,  which  he  had  evinced  in  his  refusal 
to  solicit  the  living  of  Epworth.  But  that  he  did  not  hastily  agree  to 
leave  his  pupils,  friends,  and  country,  is  to  be  inferred  from  his  own 
Journals,  and  has  been  fully  explained  to  me  by  himself  in  several  con¬ 
versations. 

Before  I  enter  upon  the  narrative  of  his  voyage  and  mission,  it  will 
be  needful  to  state  a  few  particulars.  We  have  already  seen  his  full  de¬ 
termination,  evinced  in  many  instances,  to  be  not  almost,  but  altogether 
a  Christian.  His  predilection  also  in  favour  of  those  writers  who  ex¬ 
plain  the  gospel  in  a  way  of  ascetic  mortification,  has  been  mentioned. 
A  mind  like  his,  impressed  from  his  childhood  with  the  fear  of  God,  and 
a  body  unsubdued  by  sloth,  intemperance,  or  even  delicacy  of  any  kind, 
admirably  fitted  him  to  bear  all  the  severities,  into  which  his  sentiments 
naturally  led  him.  Thus  prepared  “  to  tread  the  world  beneath  his  feet,” 
he  issued  from  the  retirement  of  a  College,  to  embrace  whatever  he 
might  meet  with  in  the  new  and  untried  scenes  which  lay  before  him. 

That  he  was,  as  every  real  minister  of  Christ  is,  in  some  sense  and 
degree,  “  led  into  the  wilderness  to  be  tempted,”  will  appear  in  the  fol¬ 
lowing  sheets  :  And  indeed  he  always  considered  his  American  Mission 
in  that  point  of  view.  Speaking,  in  one  of  his  Appeals,  of  his  ministry 
in  Georgia,  he  adds, — “  where  God  humbled  me,  and  proved  me,  and 
showed  me  what  was  in  my  heart.” 

But  he  was  not  suffered  to  depart  without  many  remonstrances  from 
his  friends.  One,  who  he  knew  did  not  believe  the  Christian  revelation, 
said  to  him,  “  What  is  this,  Sir  ?  Are  you  turned  Quixotte  too  1  Will 
nothing  serve  you,  but  to  encounter  windmills  V’  He  calmly  replied, 
£<  Sir,  if  the  Bible  be  not  true,  I  am  as  very  a  fool  and  madman  as  you 
can  conceive.  But  if  it  be  of  God,  I  am  sober-minded.  For  he  has 
declared,  ‘  There  is  no  man  that  hath  left  house ,  or  friends ,  or  brethren , 
for  the  kingdom  of  God’s  sake,  who  shall  not  receive  manifold  more  in 
the  present  time ,  and  in  the  world  to  come  everlasting  life’  ” 

To  a  friend  who  expostulated  with  him,  he  wrote  his  reasons  at  large. 
The  substance  of  them  has  already  been  given ;  but  the  following  letter, 
in  which  the  whole  question  is  detailed  in  order,  exhibits  his  views  in  so 
strong  a  light,  that  I  cannot  withhold  it  from  the  serious  reader.  It  has 
never  before  been  published. 

“  October  10th,  1735. 

“  Dear  Sir, — I  have  been  hitherto  unwilling  to  mention  the  grounds  of 
my  design  of  embarking  for  Georgia,  for  two  reasons, — -one,  because  they 
were  such  as  I  know  few  men  would  judge  to  be  of  any  weight ; — the 
other,  because  I  was  afraid  of  making  favourable  judges  think  of  me 
above  what  they  ought  to  think :  And  what  a  snare  this  must  be  to  my 
own  soul,  I  know  by  dear-bought  experience. 

u  But,  on  farther  reflection,  I  am  convinced,  that  I  ought  to  speak 
the  truth  with  all  boldness,  even  though  it  should  appear  foolishness  to 
the  world,  as  it  has  done  from  the  beginning  ;  and  that  whatever  danger 
there  is  in  doing  the  will  of  God,  he  will  support  me  under  it.  In  his 
name,  therefore,  and  trusting  in  his  defence,  I  shall  plainly  declare  the 
thing  as  it  is. 


146 


THE  LIFE  OF 


u  My  chief  motive  to  which  all  the  rest  are  subordinate,  is,  the  hope 
of  saving  my  own  soul.  I  hope  to  learn  the  true  sense  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  by  preaching  it  to  the  heathen.  They  have  no  comments,  to 
construe  away  the  text ;  no  vain  philosophy,  to  corrupt  it ;  no  luxurious, 
sensual,  covetous,  ambitious  expounders,  to  soften  its  unpleasing  truths, 
to  reconcile  earthly-mindedness  and  faith,  the  Spirit  of  Christ  and  the 
spirit  of  the  world.  They  have  no  party,  no  interest  to  serve,  and  are 
therefore  fit  to  receive  the  Gospel  in  its  simplicity.  They  are  as  little 
children,  humble,  willing  to  learn,  and  eager  to  do  the  will  of  God ;  and 
consequently  they  shall  know  of  every  doctrine  I  preach,  whether 
it  be  of  God.  By  these,  therefore,  I  hope  to  learn  the  purity  of  that 
faith  which  was  once  delivered  to  the  saints ;  the  genuine  sense  and 
full  extent  of  those  laws  which  none  can  understand  who  mind  earthly 
things. 

“  A  right  faith  will,  I  trust,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  open  the  way  for  a 
right  practice  ;  especially  when  most  of  those  temptations  are  removed 
which  here  so  easily  beset  me.  Towards  mortifying  the  desire  of  the 
flesh ,  the  desire  of  sensual  pleasures,  it  will  be  no  small  thing  to  be  able, 
without  fear  of  giving  offence,  to  live  on  water  and  the  fruits  of  the  earth. 
This  simplicity  of  food  will,  I  trust,  be  a  blessed  means,  both  of  pre¬ 
venting  my  seeking  that  happiness  in  meats  and  drinks,  which  God  de¬ 
signed  should  be  found  only  in  faith,  and  love,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
and  will  assist  me  to  attain  such  purity  of  thought,  as  suits  a  candidate 
for  the  state  wherein  they  are  as  the  Angels  of  God  in  heaven. 

“  Neither  is  it  a  small  thing,  to  be  delivered  from  so  many  occasions, 
as  now  surround  me,  of  indulging  the  desire  of  the  eye.  They  here 
compass  me  in  on  every  side  ;  but  an  Indian  hut  affords  no  food  for 
curiosity,  no  gratification  of  the  desire  of  grand,  or  new,  or  pretty 
things  : — Though,  indeed,  the  cedars  which  God  has  planted  round  it, 
may  so  gratify  the  eye,  as  to  better  the  heart,  by  lifting  it  to  Him  whose 
name  alone  is  excellent,  and  his  praise  above  heaven  and  earth. 

“  If  by  ‘  the  pride  of  life ’  we  understand  the  pomp  and  show  of  the 
world,  that  has  no  place  in  the  wilds  of  America.  If  it  mean  pride  in 
general,  this,  alas !  has  a  place  every  where  :  Yet  there  are  very  un¬ 
common  helps  against  it,  not  only  by  the  deep  humility  of  the  poor  hea¬ 
thens,  fully  sensible  of  their  want  of  an  instructer  ;  but  that  happy  con¬ 
tempt  which  cannot  fail  to  attend  all  who  sincerely  endeavour  to  instruct 
them,  and  which,  continually  increasing,  will  surely  make  them  in  the 
end  as  the  filth  and  offscouring  of  the  world.  Add  to  this,  that  nothing 
so  convinces  us  of  our  own  impotence,  as  a  zealous  attempt  to  convert 
our  neighbour ;  nor,  indeed,  till  he  does  all  he  can  for  God,  will  any  man 
feel  that  he  can  do  nothing. 

“  Farther,  a  sin  which  easily  besets  me,  is,  unfaithfulness  to  God  in 
the  use  of  speech.  I  know  that  this  is  a  talent  intrusted  to  me  by  my 
Lord,  to  be  used,  as  all  others,  only  for  his  glory.  I  know  that  all  con¬ 
versation  which  is  not  seasoned  with  salt,  and  designed  at  least  to  ad¬ 
minister  grace  to  the  hearers,  is  expressly  forbid  by  the  Apostle,  as  *  cor - 
rupt  communication and  as  ‘  grieving  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  yet  I 
am  almost  continually  betrayed  into  it,  by  the  example  of  others  striking 
in  with  my  own  bad  heart.  But,  I  hope  from  the  moment  I  leave  the 
English  shore,  under  the  acknowledged  character  of  a  teacher  sent  from 
God,  there  shall  be  no  word  heard  from  my  lips  but  what  properly  flows 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


147 


from  that  character :  As  my  tongue  is  a  devoted  thing,  I  hope  from  the 
first  hour  of  this  new  era  to  use  it  only  as  such,  that  all  who  hear  me 
may  know  of  a  truth,  the  words  I  speak  are  not  mine,  but  His  that  sent 
me. 

“  The  same  faithfulness  I  hope  to  show,  through  His  grace,  in  dis¬ 
pensing  the  rest  of  my  Master’s  goods,  if  it  please  Him  to  send  me  to 
those  who,  like  his  first  followers,  have  all  things  common.  What  a 
guard  is  here  against  that  root  of  evil,  the  love  of  money,  and  all  the  vile 
attractions  that  spring  from  it !  One  in  this  glorious  state,  and  perhaps 
none  but  he,  may  see  the  height  and  depth  of  the  privilege  of  the  first 
Christians,  ‘  as  poor ,  yet  making  many  rich ;  as  having  nothing ,  yet  pos¬ 
sessing  all  things 

“  I  then  hope  to  know  what  it  is,  to  love  my  neighbour  as  myself,  and 
to  feel  the  powers  of  that  second  motive  to  visit  the  Heathens,  even  the 
desire  to  impart  to  them,  what  I  have  received,  a  saving  knowledge  of 
the  Gospel  of  Christ ;  but  this  I  dare  not  think  on  yet.  It  is  not  for 
me,  who  have  been  a  grievous  sinner  from  my  youth  up,  and  am  yet 
laden  with  foolish  and  hurtful  desires,  to  expect  God  should  work  so 
great  things  by  my  hands  ;  but  I  am  assured,  if  I  be  once  coverted  my¬ 
self,  he  will  then  employ  me,  both  to  strengthen  my  brethren,  and  to 
preach  his  name  to  the  Gentiles,  that  the  very  ends  of  the  earth  may  see 
the  salvation  of  our  God. 

“  But  you  will  perhaps  ask,  Cannot  you  save  your  own  soul  in  Eng¬ 
land,  as  well  as  in  Georgia  ?  I  answer,  No  :  neither  can  I  hope  to 
attain  the  same  degree  of  holiness  here,  which  I  may  there  ;  neither,  if  I 
stay  here,  knowing  this,  can  I  reasonably  hope  to  attain  any  degree  of 
holiness  at  all :  For  whoever,  when  two  ways  of  life  are  proposed,  pre¬ 
fers  that  which  he  is  convinced  in  his  own  mind  is  less  pleasing  to  God, 
and  less  conducive  to  the  perfection  of  his  soul,  has  no  reason  from  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  to  hope  that  he  shall  ever  please  God  at  all,  or  receive 
from  Him  that  grace  whereby  alone  he  can  attain  any  degree  of  Chris¬ 
tian  perfection. 

“  To  the  other  motive,  the  hope  of  doing  more  good  in  America,  it  is 
commonly  objected,  that  there  are  heathens  enough  in  practice,  if  not 
theory,  at  home  :  Why  then  should  you  go  to  those  in  America  ?  Why  ? 
for  a  very  plain  reason  ; — because  these  heathens  have  Moses  and  the 
Prophets,  and  those  have  not ; — because  these  who  have  the  Gospel, 
trample  upon  it,  and  those  who  have  it  not  earnestly  call  for  it ;  therefore , 
seeing  these  judge  themselves  univorthy  of  eternal  life)  lo ,  l  turn  to  the 
Gentiles .’ 

“If  you  object  farther,  the  losses  I  must  sustain  in  leaving  my  native 
country,  I  ask,  Loss  of  what?  of  any  thing  I  desire  to  keep?  No  ;  I 
shall  still  have  food  to  eat,  and  raiment  to  put  on, — enough  of  such  food 
as  I  choose  to  eat,  and  such  raiment  as  I  desire  to  put  on, — and  if  any 
man  have  a  desire  of  other  things,  or  of  more  food  than  he  can  eat,  or  more 
raiment  than  he  can  put  on,  let  him  know  that  the  greatest  blessing  that 
can  possibly  befall  him,  is  to  be  cut  off  from  all  occasions  of  gratifying 
those  desires,  which,  unless  speedily  rooted  out,  will  drown  his  soul  in 
everlasting  perdition. 

“But  what  shall  we  say  to  the  loss  of  parents,  brethren,  sisters,  nay, 
of  the  friends  which  are  as  my  own  soul,  of  those  who  have  so  often  lift¬ 
ed  up  my  hands  that  hung  down,  and  strengthened  my  feeble  knees,  by 


148 


THE  LIFE  OF 


whom  God  hath  often  enlightened  my  understanding,  and  warmed  and 
enlarged  my  heart?  What  shall  we  say? — why,  that  if  you  add  the  loss 
of  life  to  the  rest,  so  much  the  greater  is  the  gain.  For  though  the  grass 
withereth  and  the  flower  fadeth ,  the  ivord  of  our  God  shall  stand  for 
ever :  Saying,  that  when  human  instruments  are  removed,  He  the  Lord 
will  answer  us  by  his  own  self.  And  the  general  answer  which  he  hath 
already  given  us,  to  all  questions  of  this  nature,  is,  4  Verily ,  I  say  unto 
you ,  there  is  no  man  that  hath  left  father ,  or  mother ,  or  lands,  for  my 
sake ,  but  shall  receive  an  hundred  fold  now  in  this  time ,  with  persecu¬ 
tions,  and  in  the  world  to  come  eternal  life.'” 

We  have  here  a  full  account  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  views  at  this  time,  and 
of  the  religious  system  which  he  had  adopted,  in  order  1.  to  “ make 
his  own  calling  and  election  sure,”  and  2.  uto  spend  and  be  spent ”  for 
the  good  of  mankind,  and  especially  of  the  heathen,  to  whose  service 
he  was  now  devoted.  It  may,  however,  be  thought,  that  the  advantages 
which  he  proposed  to  himself  in  teaching  th£  Indians  could  never  be  re¬ 
alized  ;  as  that  plan  seemed  to  be  giving  up  learning,  in  order  to  be  more 
benefited  by  ignorance.  But  that  Gospel  which  was  given  especially 
for  the  poor,  and  which  has  always  been  accounted  “ foolishness ”  by 
the  wise,  has,  in  truth,  this  peculiarity  in  it: — it  considers  men  merely  as 
sinners,  and  as  such  it  proclaims  deliverance  to  them. 

Nor  are  these  views  peculiar  to  those  who  have  studied  in  the  same 
school.  A  very  sensible  and  pious  writer  of  the  present  day,  treating 
on  the  same  subject,  thus  confirms  the  views  of  the  Founder  of  Me¬ 
thodism  :  “It  introduces,”  says  he,  “a  more  pure,  simple,  apostolic 
mode  of  preaching  the  Gospel.  The  situation  of  a  Missionary,  retired 
from  the  scene  of  debate  and  controversy,  (so  common  to  those  who 
have  long  known  the  Gospel  in  its  history,)  who  has  continually  before 
his  eyes  the  objects  which  presented  themselves  to  the  attention  of  the 
Apostles,  is  favourable  to  an  emancipation  from  prejudice  of  every  sort, 
and  to  the  acquisition  of  just  and  enlarged  conceptions  of  Christianity.”* 
This  was  what  Mr.  Wesley  meant,  on  this  point,  in  the  statement  given 
above. 

Previous  to  his  embarking  for  America,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  his  bro¬ 
ther  Samuel  at  Riverton.  His  letter  is  dated  October  the  15th.  In  it 
he  informs  his  brother,  that  he  had  presented  his  father’s  Commentary  on 
Job  to  the  Queen,  and  had  received  from  her  many  good  words  and  smiles. . 
He  then  declares  his  sentiments  concerning  the  usual  method  of  teach¬ 
ing  boys  in  schools  by  means  of  the  Heathen  Poets.  “The  uncertain¬ 
ty,”  says  he,  “  of  having  another  opportunity  to  tell  you  my  thoughts  in 
this  life,  obliges  me  to  tell  you  what  I  have  often  thought,  and  that  in  as 
few  and  plain  words  as  I  can.  Elegance  of  style  is  not  to  be  weighed 
against  purity  of  heart ;  purity  from  ‘t/ie  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the 
eye ,  and  the  pride  of  life .’  Therefore,  whatever  has  a  tendency  to  im¬ 
pair  that  purity,  is  not  to  be  tolerated,  much  less  recommended,  for  the 
sake  of  that  elegance.  But  of  this  sort  are  most  of  the  Classics  usually 
read  in  our  great  schools ;  many  of  them,  (besides  Ovid,  Virgil’s  iEneid, 
and  Terence’s  Eunuch,)  tending  to  inflame  the  lusts  of  the  flesh, 
and  more  to  feed  the  lust  of  the  eye,  and  the  pride  of  life.  I  beseech 
you  therefore,  ‘  by  the  mercies  of  God,'  who  would  have  us  ‘ holy  as  He  is 
hply that  you  banish  all  such  poison  from  your  school,  and  that  you 
*  Hall’s  Address  to  Eustace  Carer. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


I4l> 

introduce  in  their  place  such  Christian  authors  as  will  work  together'with 
you  in  building  up  your  flock  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God ;  for 
assure  yourself,  dear  brother,  you  are  even  now  called  to  the  converting 
of  heathen  as  well  as  I. 

“  So  many  souls  [as  you  have  pupils]  are  committed  to  your  care  by 
God,  to  be  prepared  for  a  happy  eternity.  You  are  to  instruct  them  not 
only  in  the  beggarly  elements  of  Greek  and  Latin,  but  much  more  in  the 
Gospel.  You  are  to  labour  with  all  your  might  to  convince  them,  that 
Christianity  is  not  a  negation,  or  an  external  thing,  but  a  new  heart, — 
a  mind  conformed  to  that  of  Christ;  ‘  faith  working  by  love.’  ” 

It  should  be  noted  that  what  Mr.  Wesley  here  condemns  is  the  read¬ 
ing  and  explaining  of  the  Heathen  poets  indiscriminately ;  but  that  he 
would  not  have  condemned  a  selection  from  them,  is  evident  from  his 
having,  at  a  subsequent  period,  made  and  published  such  a  selection  for 
his  own  school  at  Kingswood.  Mr.  Wesley  was  not  singular  in  this 
opinion.  Dr.  Whitehead  has  well  observed,  “  The  most  learned  and 
pious  men  in  the  Christian  church,  have,  in  ail  ages,  thus  spoken  before 
him.  Nay,  the  heathen  moralists  themselves  deliver  the  same  senti¬ 
ments  concerning  their  own  poets.  ‘  Plato  banished  the  poets  from  his 
imaginary  commonwealth,  and  did  not  think  them  proper  to  be  put  into 
the  hands  of  youth  without  great  precaution ;  to  prevent  the  dangers 
which  might  arise  from  them.  Cicero*  approves  of  his  conduct,  and 
supposing  with  him,  that  poetry  contributes  only  to  the  corruption  of 
manners ,  to  enervate  the  mind ,  and  strengthen  the  false  prejudices  conse¬ 
quent  on  a  bad  education ,  and  ill  examples ,  he  seems  astonished  that 
the  instruction  of  children  should  begin  with  them ,  and  the  study  of  them 
be  called  by  the  name  of  learning  and  a  liberal  education.’”! 

*  Videsne  poetae  quid  mali  afferant  ? — Ita  sunt  dulces,  ul  non  legantur  modo,  sed  etiam 
ediscantur.  Sic  ad  malam  domesticam  disciplinam,  vitamque  umbratilem  et  delicatam, 
cum  accesserunt  etiam  poetae,  nervos  virtutis  elidunt.  Recte  igitur  a  Platone  educuntur  ex 
ea  civitate  quam  finxit  ille,  cum  mores  optimos  et  optitum  reip.  statum  quaereret.  At  vero 
nos,  docti  scilicet  a  Graecia,  haec  et  a  pueritia  legimus  et  didicimus.  Hanc  eruditionem  libe- 
ralem  et  doctrinam  putamus ! — Tusc.  Qusest.  lib.  ii. 

f.The  Jews  prohibited  the  tutors  of  their  children  from  instructing  them  in  pagan  litera¬ 
ture.  “ Maledictus  esto,”  says  the  Gemara,  “  quisque  hlium  suum  sapientiam  Graecanicam 
edocet. — Let  him  be  accursed,  whoever  teaches  his  son  Greek  literature ."  The  primitive 
Fathers  of  the  church  were  divided  in  their  opinions  on  this  subject.  Some  forbade  Chris¬ 
tians  to  read  any  of  the  Heathen  writers,  on  account  of  their  bad  tendency,  both  as  to  prin¬ 
ciples  and  morals.  The  Apostolical  Constitutions,  as  they  are  called,  speak  in  this  strain, 
“Ab  omnibus  Gentilium  libris  abstine. — Abstain from  all  books  of  the  Gentiles.  And  though 
these  Constitutions  are  not  Apostolical ,  yet  it  is  allowed,  on  all  hands,  that  they  are  very 
ancient.  Cotelerius  in  a  note  on  "this  passage,  has  shown  the  afferent  sentiments  of  many 
of  the  Fathers ;  and  it  is  probable  that  a  majority  of  them  were  of  opinion,  the  Heathen  wri¬ 
ters  might  be  read  with  advantage,  under  certain  restrictions  and  regulations.  Basil  the  great 
has  an  oration,  showing,  “Quomodo  ex  scriptis  Gentilium  utilitatem  capere  de^arnus. — 
How  we  ought  to  reap  advantage  from  the  writings  of  the  Gentiles ."  The  most  learned  and 
pious  among  the  moderns  have  very  universally  condemned  the  practice  of  indiscriminately 
reading  the  writings  of  the  Heathens.  Op  this  subject  Erasmus  complains  in  one  of  his  let¬ 
ters,  “  Pro  Christianis  reddamur  Pagani. — Instead  of  Christians  we  are  made  Pagans'' — 
And  again,  “Animadverto,”  says  he  “juvenes  aliquot,  quos  nobis  remittit  Italia,  praecipue 
Roma,  nonnihil  adflatos  hoc  veneno. — I  observe  some  youths ,  returned  from  Italy ,  especially 
from  Rome ,  infected  with  this  poison." — Buddtei  Isagoge,  par.  i,  p.  147.  Ruddieus  himself 
observes,  after  giving  the  opinions  of  several  others,  “  Singulari  utique  hie  opus  esse  circurn- 
spectione,  negari  nequit;  cum  facile  contingat,  ut  qui  ethnicorum  scriptis  toti  veluti  immer- 
guntur,  ethnicum,  plane,  alienuinque  a  religione  Christiana,  hide  referant  animum.  It  can¬ 
not  be  denied ,  that  there  is  here  need  of  singular  circumspection ,  as  it  easily  happens ,  that 
they  who  are ,  as  it  were,  wholly  immersed  in  the  writings  of  the  heathens,  return  from  them 
with  a  heathenish  mind,  alienated  from  the  Christian  r  eligion." 

Mr.  Southey  seems  offended  with  Mr.  Wesley’s  expression,— “The  beggarly  elements  of 
Greek  and  Latin  :’V-But  St.  Paul  uses  the  same  words,  even  concerning  the  Ceremonial 
Law  of  Moses,  when  compared  with  the  purity  and  power  of  the  Gospel. 

Yol.  I.  *  20 


150 


THE  LIFE  OF 


On  Tuesday,  October  14,  1735,  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  brother  Charles 
set  off  from  London  for  Gravesend,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Ingham,  and 
Mr.  Delamotte,  in  order  to  embark  for  Georgia.  “  Our  end,”  says  he 
“in  leaving  our  native  country,  was,  not  to  avoid  want,  (God  having 
given  us  plenty  of  temporal  blessings,)  nor  to  gain  the  dung  and  dross 
of  riches  and  honour ;  but  singly  this,  to  save  our  souls,  to  live  wholly 
to  the  glory  of  God.”  Accordingly  the  two  following  days,  which  they 
spent  partly  on  board,  and  partly  on  shore,,  they  employed  in  exhorting 
one  another  “  to  shake  off  every  weight ,  and  to  run  with  patienee  the  race 
set  before  them!”  There  were  six  and  twenty  Germans  on  board,  mem¬ 
bers  of  the  Moravian  Church.  Mr.  Wesley  was  much  struck  with  their 
Christian  deportment,  and  immediately  set  himself  to  learn  the  German 
language  in  order  to  converse  with  them.  The  Moravian  Bishop  also, 
and  two  others  of  his  society,  began  to  learn  English,  for  the  laudable 
purpose,  there  is  reason  to  believe,  of  enjoying  Christian  fellowship  with 
those  who  so  manifestly  appeared  to  be  walking  in  the  same  way.  Mr. 
Wesley  now  began  to  preach  extempore ,  which  afterward  became  his  con¬ 
stant  practice. 

They  sometimes  visited  General  Oglethorpe,  who  was  the  Governor 
of  Georgia,  and  with  whom  they  sailed,  in  his  cabin.  Upon  one  of  those 
occasions,  as  Mr.  Wesley  informed  me,  the  officers,  and  certain  gentle¬ 
men  who  had  been  invited,  took  some  liberties  with  the  clergymen,  not 
relishing  their  gravity.  The  General  was  roused  at  this,  and,  in  a 
manner  not  to  be  misunderstood,  cried  out,  “  What  do  you  mean,  Sirs  ? 
Do  you  take  these  gentlemen  for  tithe-pig  parsons  ?  They  are  gentle¬ 
men  of  learning  and  respectability.  They  are  my  friends  ;  and  who¬ 
ever  offers  any  affront  to  them,  insults  me.”  From  this  time  they  were 
treated  with  great  respect  by  all  the  passengers. 

“  Believing,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  “  the  denying  ourselves  in  the  smallest, 
instance,  might,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  be  helpful  to  us,  we  wholly  left 
off  the  use  of  flesh  and  wine,  and  confined  ourselves  to  vegetable  food, 
chiefly  rice  and  biscuit.”  “We  now,”  continues  he,  “began  to  be  a 
little  regular.  Our  common  way  of  living  was  this.  From  four  in  the 
morning  till  five,  we  were  engaged  in  private  prayer.  From  five  to 
seven,  we  read  the  Bible  together,  carefully  comparing  it  (that  we  might 
not  lean  to  our  own  understandings)  with  the  writings  of  the  earliest 
ages.  At  seven  we  breakfasted.  At  eight  were  the  public  prayers.  From 
nine  to  twelve,  I  usually  learned  German,  and  Mr.  Delamotte,  Greek. 
My  brother  wrote  sermons,  and  Mr.  Ingham  instructed  the  children. 
At  twelve  we  assembled  together,  to  give  an  account  to  each  other  of 
what  we  had  done  since  our  last  meeting,  and  what  we  designed  to  do 
before  out  next.  About  one  we  dined.  The  time  from  dinner  to  four, 
we  spent  in  reading  to  those  of  whom  each  of  us  had  taken  charge,  or  in 
speaking  to  them  severally,  as  need  required.  At  four  were  the  evening 
prayers ;  when  either  the  second  Lesson  was  explained,  (as  it  always 
was  in  the  morning,)  or  the  children  were  catechised  and  instructed 
before  the  congregation.  From  five  to  six,  we  again  used  private 
prayer.  From  six  to  seven,  I  read  in  my  cabin  to  two  or  three  of  the 
passengers,  (of  whom  there  were  about  eighty  English  on  board,)  and 
each  of  my  brethren  to  a  few  more  in  theirs.  At  seven  I  joined  with 
the  Germans  in  their  public  service  ;  while  Mr.  Ingham  was  reading 
between  the  decks,  to  as  many  as  desired  to  hear*  At  eight  we  met 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


15! 


ogam,  to  exhort  and  instruct  one  another.  Between  nine  and  ten  we 
went  to  bed,  where  neither  the  roaring  of  the  sea,  nor  the  motion  of  the 
ship,  could  take  away  the  refreshing  sleep  which  God  gave  us.” 

I  have  given  this  account  at  large,  as  a  specimen  of  his  exactness 
in  redeeming  the  time.  Those  who  have  not  been  intimately  acquainted 
with  Mr.  Wesley,  will  be  surprised  at  my  declaring, — what  I  am  persua¬ 
ded  is  the  truth, — that  it  would  be  difficult  to  fix  upon  a  single  day,  in 
the  fifty-three  years  which  followed,  that  was  not  divided  with  as  great 
precision.  The  employments  might  vary ;  but  not  the  exaet  attention 
to  the  filling  up  of  every  hour ! 

That  the  time  he  spent  with  the  passengers  was  not  wholly  lost  upon 
them,  we  also  learn  from  several  passages  in  his  Journals.  Many  were 
deeply  awakened ;  others  were  instructed  in  the  first  principles  of  the 
Christian  religion,  who  were  before  entirely  ignorant ;  and  some,  who 
had  lived  for  years  in  a  constant  neglect  of  the  public  ordinances  of  the 
Gospel,  were  prevailed  upon  to  attend  them  by  the  indefatigable  labours 
of  himself  and  his  coadjutors. 

But  though  his  eye  was  single  ;  though  his  life  was  not  only  harmless 
but  exemplary ;  though  he  gave  all  his  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and 
sacrificed  ease  and  honour,  and  every  other  temporal  gratification,  that 
he  might  follow  Christ ;  yet  it  is  certain,  he  was  still  very  little  acquaint¬ 
ed  with  true  experimental  religion.  This  the  Lord  now  began  to  show 
him,  First,  by  the  fear  of  death,  which,  notwithstanding  all  his  efforts, 
brought  him  into  bondage,  whenever  danger  was  apparent.  “  At  those 
times,”  he  remarks,  “  I  plainly  felt  I  was  unfit,  because  I  was  unwilling 
to  die  and,  Secondly,  the  lively  and  victorious  faith,  which  he  evi¬ 
dently  perceived  in  some  of  his  fellow  passengers,  still  more  convinced 
him,  that  he  possessed  not  the  saving  power  of  religion. 

Speaking  of  the  Germans,  he  remarks,  u  I  had  long  before  observed 
the  great  seriousness  of  their  behaviour.  Of  their  humility  they  have 
given  a  continual  proof,  by  performing  those  servile  offices  for  the  other 
passengers,  which  none  of  the  English  would  undertake  ;  for  which 
they  desired,  and  would  receive,  no  pay,  saying,  *  It  was  good  for  their 
proud  hearts, ,  and  *  Their  loving  Saviour  had  done  more  for  them.’ 
And  every  day  had  given  them  occasion  of  showing  a  meekness,  which 
no  injury  could  move.  If  they  were  pushed,  struck,  or  thrown  down, 
they  rose  again  and  went  away  ;  but  no  complaint  was  found  in  their 
mouth.  There  was  now  an  opportunity  of  trying,  whether  they  were 
delivered  from  the  spirit  of  fear,  as  well  as  from  that  of  pride,  anger,  and 
revenge.  In  the  midst  of  the  Psalm  wherewith  their  service  began,  the 
sea  broke  ever,  split  the  mainsail  in  pieces,  covered  the  ship,  and 
poured  in  between  the  decks,  as  if  the  great  deep  had  a^eady  swallowed 
us  up.  A  terrible  screaming  began  among  the  English*  The  Germans 
calmly  sung  on.  I  asked  one  of  them  afterwards,  f  Was  you  not  afraid  V 
He  answered,  ‘  I  thank  God,  no.’  I  asked,  ‘  Belt  were  not  your  women 
and  children  afraid  V  He  replied  mildly,  ‘No/  our  women  and  children 
are  not  afraid  to  die.’  ” 

A  circumstance  occurred  in  the  course  of  his  voyage,  which  is  not 
unworthy  of  notice.  Mr.  Wesley,  hearing  an  unusual  noise  in  the  cabin 
of  General  Oglethorpe,  stepped  in  to  inquire  the  cause  :  on  which  the 

,  *  Mr.  Southey,  however,  would  have  us  l^licve,  that  this  fear  of  death  arose  merely  from 
the  state  of  his  stomach ! 


162 


THE  LIFE  OF 


General  immediately  addressed  him,  “  Mr.  Wesley,  you  must  excuse 
me,  I  have  met  with  a  provocation  too  great  for  man  to  bear.  You 
know,  the  only  wine  I  drink,  is  Cyprus  wine,  as  it  agrees  with  me  the 
best  of  any.  I  therefore  provided  myself  with  several  dozens  of  it,  and 
this  villain  Grimaldi,  (his  Italian  servant,  who  was  present,  and  almost 
dead  with  fear,)  has  drunk  nearly  the  whole  of  it.  But  I  will  be  re¬ 
venged.  He  shall  be  tied  hand  and  foot,  and  carried  to  the  man  of  war. 
(He  alluded  to  a  ship  of  war  which  sailed  with  them.)  The  rascal 
should  have  taken  care  how  he  used  me  so,  for  I  never  forgive.” — 
“  Then,  I  hope,  sir,  (said  Mr.  Wesley,  looking  calmly  at  him,)  you 
never  sin.”  The  General  was  quite  confounded  at  the  reproof ;  and, 
after  a  pause,  putting  his  hand  into  his  pocket,  he  took  out  a  bunch  of 
keys,  which  he  threw  at  Grimaldi,  saying,  “  There,  villain !  take  my 
keys,  and  behave  better  for  the  future.” 

At  this  time  the  Colony  of  Georgia  had  been  founded  only  three  years. 
The  British  Government  had  encouraged  it  as  a  defence  for  the  southern 
provinces  against  the  Spaniards  ;  but  it  had  been  projected  by  men  of 
enlarged  benevolence,  as  a  means  of  providing  for  those  who  were  poor 
at  home.  Twenty-one  persons  were  incorporated  as  trustees  for  twenty- 
one  years,  with  power,  during  that  time,  to  appoint  all  the  officers,  and 
regulate  all  the  concerns  of  the  colony.  They  were  authorized  also  to 
collect  subscriptions,  for  fitting  out  and  supporting  the  colonists  till  they 
could  clear  the  lands.  The  trustees  contributed  money,  not  less  libe¬ 
rally  than  time  and  labour.  The  Bank  subscribed  largely,  and  Parlia¬ 
ment  voted  Ten  Thousand  Pounds.  The  first  expedition  consisted 
of  a  hundred  and  sixteen  settlers.  General  James  Oglethorpe,  one  of 
the  trustees,  embarked  with  them  ;  an  active,  enterprising,  and  zealous 
man.  He  is  said  to  have  taken  with  him  Sir  Walter  Raleigh’s  original 
Journals,  and  to  have  been  guided  by  them  in  the  choice  of  a  situ¬ 
ation  for  his  settlement.  This  account  is  confirmed  by  the  Indians  : 
Their  forefathers,  they  said,  had  held  a  conference  with  a  warrior,  who 
came  over  the  great  waters  ;  and  they  pointed  out  a  funeral  barrow, 
under  which  the  chief  who  had  conferred  with  him  was  buried,  by  his 
own  desire,  in  the  spot  where  the  conference  was  held.  It  should  seem 
that  Raleigh  had  impressed  him  with  an  extraordinary  respect  for  his 
character. 

The  country  belonged  to  .the  Creek  Indians.  They  were  computed 
at  this  time  to  amount  to  about  25,000  souls,  war  and  disease  having 
greatly  reduced  their  numbers.  An  Indian  woman,  who  had  married  a 
trader  from  Carolina,  acted  as  interpreter  between  her  countrymen  and 
the  English.  Yffiy  chiefs  and  elders  from  the  eight  tribes  of  the  Creeks 
were  deputed  to  confer  with  Oglethorpe,  and  treat  about  an  alliance.  In 
the  name  of  these  confederated  tribes,  Weccachumpa,  the  Long  Chief, 
informed  the  British  adventurers,  what  was  the  extent  of  country  which 
they  claimed  as  their  inheritance.  He  acknowledged  the  superiority  of  the 
white  men  to  the  red ;  he  said,  they  were  persuaded,  that  the  Great  Power, 
who  dwelt  in  heaven  and  all  around,  (and  he  threw  his  hands  abroad 
and  prolonged  his  articulation  as  he  spake,)  had  sent  the  English  there 
for  their  good  ;  and  therefore,  they  were  welcome  to  all  the  land  which 
the  Creeks  did  not  use  themselves. 

Tomo-chachi,  to  whose  tribe  thisipart  of  the  country  belonged,  then 


THE  KEV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


153 


presented  the  General  with  a  buffalo  skin,  adorned  on  the  inside  with 
the  head  and  feathers  of  an  eagle.  The  eagle,  he  said,  signified  speed, 
and  the  buffalo  strength.  Like  the  eagle,  the  English  flew  over  the 
great  waters  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  ;  and  like  the  buffalo, 
they  were  so  strong  that  nothing  could  withstand  them.  The  feathers 
of  the  eagle,  he  said,  were  soft,  and  signified  love ;  the  skin  of  the  buf¬ 
falo  was  warm,  and  signified  protection  ;  therefore  he  hoped  the  English 
would  love  and  protect  the  little  family  of  the  Creeks.  The  alliance 
was  soon  completed  :  And  the  general  then  presented  to  each  of  their 
Micoes,  or  Kings,  a  shirt,  a  laced  coat,  and  a  laced  hat ;  to  each  of 
their  warriors  a  gun,  with  some  smaller  presents  to  their  attendants. 

General  Oglethorpe  returned  to  England  the  following  year,  bringing 
with  him  Tomo-chachi,  Sinawki  his  wife,  and  Tooanahowi  his  son,  with 
seven  other  Indians.  They  were  presented  to  George  II,  at  Kensing¬ 
ton  Palace,  where  the  Micoe  offered  to  the  King  a  calumet  or  token  of 
peace,  and  addressed  him  in  the  following  characteristic  oration :  “  This 
day  I  see  the  majesty  of  your  face,  the  greatness  of  your  house,  and  the 
number  of  your  people.  I  am  come  in  my  old  days,  though  I  cannot 
expect  to  see  any  advantage  to  myself:  I  am  come  for  the  good  of  the 
children  of  all  the  nations  of  the  Upper  and  Lower  Creeks,  that  they 
may  be  instructed  in  the  knowledge  of  the  English.  These  are  feathers 
of  the  eagle,  which  is  the  swiftest  of  birds,  and  which  flieth  round  our 
nations.  These  feathers  in  our  hand  are  a  sign  of  peace,  and  have 
been  carried  from  town  to  town  there.  We  have  brought  them  over,  to 
leave  them  with  you,  0  great  King,  as  a  token  of  everlasting  peace.  O 
great  King,  whatever  words  you  shall  say  unto  me,  I  will  faithfully  tell 
them  to  all  the  kings  of  the  Creek  nations.”  The  orator  addressed  the 
Queen  also  in  these  words  :  “I  am  glad  to  see  this  day,  and  to  have 
the  opportunity  of  seeing  the  Mother  of  this  great  people.  As  our  peo¬ 
ple  are  joined  with  your  Majesty’s,  we  humbly  hope  to  find  you  the 
common  protectress  of  us  and  all  our  children.” 

The  Indians  had  no  reason  to  complain  of  their  reception  in  England. 
A  weekly  allowance  of  twenty  pounds  was  assigned  them  ;  and  they 
were  entertained  by  several  persons  of  distinction.  Liberal  presents 
were  made  them  ;  and  when  they  embarked  for  their  own  country,  they 
were  carried  in  one  of  the  king’s  carriages  to  Gravesend.  .  A  number 
of  Saltzburghers,  expelled  by  their  own  government  on  account  of  their 
religion,  went  over  with  them.  A  large  party  of  Highlanders  followed 
in  the  year  ensuing,  and  the  prospects  of  the  colony  were  s-o  promising 
that  Parliament  granted  a  supply  of  twenty-six  thousand  pounds.  Mr. 
Oglethorpe,  with  Mr.  Wesley,  his  brother,  and  their  friends,  sailed  at 
the  time  already  mentioned,  with  about  three  hundred  passengers,  in 
two  ships. 

Thursday,  February  5,  1736,  they  arrived  in  Savannah  river,  in  Geor¬ 
gia,  and  about  eight  the  next  morning  landed  on  a  small  uninhabited 
island.  General  Oglethorpe  led  them  to  a  rising  ground,  where  they 
kneeled  down  to  give  thanks.  He  then  took  boat  for  Savannah.  When 
the  rest  of  the  people  came  on  shore,  they  also  joined  together  in 
prayer.  Upon  this  occasion  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  that  the  second 
lesson,  Mark  vi,  seemed  to  him  peculiarly  suitable. 

On  February  the  7th,  the  General  returned  with  Mr.  Spangenberg, 


154 


i'HE  LIFE  OF 


one  of  the  Pastors  of  the  Germans.  The  same  piety,’  which  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley  had  observed  in  those  on  board  the  ship,  was  also  visible  in  this 
gentleman.  “  I  therefore,”  says  he,  “  asked  his  advice  with  regard  to 
my  own  conduct.  He  said,  ‘  My  brother,  I  must  first  ask  you  one  or 
two  questions.  Have  you  the  witness  in  yourself]  Does  the  Spirit  of 
God  bear  witness  with  your  spirit,  that  you  are  a  child  of  God  V  I  was 
surprised,  and  knew  not  what  to  answer.  He  observed  it,  and  asked, 

*  Do  you  know  Jesus  Christ  V  I  paused,  and  said,  ‘  I  know  he  is  the 
Saviour  of  the  world.’  *  True,’  replied  he  :  ‘  But  do  you  know  he  has 
saved  youV  1  answered,  ‘  I  hope  he  has  died  to  save  me.’  He  only 
added,  1  Do  you  know  yourself]’  I  said,  ‘  I  do.’  But  I  fear  they  were 
vain  words.” — David’s  sling  was  here  more  than  a  match  for  Saul’s 
armour,  though  both  were  used  in  the  same  cause.  Mr.  Wesley  was 
certainly  not  proud  of  his  superior  attainments,  and  he  knew  how  little 
they  availed  in  the  things  of  God.  But  he  did  not  yet  know  what  would 
avail.  He  was  taken  out  of  his  depth  by  the  first  question!  We  see 
here  how  the  “  babe  in  Christ  who  knew  the  Father ,”  even  11  the  least 
in  the  kingdom,  of  God ,”  was  greater  than  the  wise  and  learned  disciple 
of  the  great  modern  John  Baptist,  Mr.  Law. 

The  house  in  which  they  were  to  reside  not  being  ready,  they  took 
up  their  lodging  with  the  Germans.  “  We  had  now,”  says  Mr.  Wesley, 
“  an  opportunity,  day  by  day,  of  observing  their  whole  behaviour.  For 
we  were  in  one  room  with  them  from  morning  to  night,  unless  for  the 
little  time  I  spent  in  walking.  They  were  always  employed,  always 
cheerful  themselves,  and  in  good  humour  with  one  another.  They  had 
put  away  all  anger,  and  strife,  and  wrath,  and  bitterness,  and  clamour, 
and  evil  speaking.  They  walked  worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith 
they  were  called,  and  adorned  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  in  all  things.” 

He  proceeds,  “  Saturday,  Feb.  28.  They  met  to  consult  concerning 
the  affairs  of  their  church  ;  Mr.  Spangenberg  being  shortly  to  go  to 
Pennsylvania,  and  Bishop  Nitschman  to  return  to  Germany.  After 
several  hours  spent  in  conference  and  prayer,  they  proceeded  to  the 
election  and  ordination  of  a  Bishop.  The  great  simplicity,  as  well  as 
solemnity  of  the  whole,  almost  made  me  forget  the  seventeen  hundred 
years  between,  and  imagine  myself  in  one  of  those  assemblies,  where 
form  and  state  were  not,  but  Paul  the  tent-maker,  or  Peter  the  fisher¬ 
man,  presided,  yet  with  the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  power.” 

Sunday,  March  7,  Mr.  Wesley  entered  on  his  ministry  at  Savannah, 
by  preaching  on  the  epistle  for  the  day,  being  the  xiiith  of  the  first  of 
Corinthians.  In  the  second  lesson,  Luke  xviii,  was  our  Lord’s  predict 
tion  of  the  treatment  which  he  himself,  (and  consequently  his  follow¬ 
ers,)  was  to  meet  with  from  the  world ;  and  his  gracious  promise  to  those 
who  are  content,  JYadi  nudum  Christum  sequi  ;*  “  Verihj  I  say  unto 

you ,  there  is  no  man  that  hath  left  house ,  or  parent,  or  brethren ,  or  wife , 
or  children ,  for  the  kingdom  of  God’s  sake ,  who  shall  not  receive  mani¬ 
fold  more  in  this  present  time ,  and  in  the  world  to  come ,  everlasting 

Kfi.” 

“  Yet,”  says  he,  “  notwithstanding  the  plain  declarations  of  our  Lord, 
notwithstanding  my  own  repeated  experience,  notwithstanding  the  ex¬ 
perience  of  all  the  sincere  followers  of  Christ,  whom  I  have  ever  talked 
with.,  read,  or  heard  of ;  nay,  and  the  reason  of  the  thing,  evincing  it  to 

*  Nakedly  to  follow  a  naked  Christ. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


155 


a  demonstration,  that  all  who  love  not  the  light  must  hate  him  who  is 
continually  labouring  to  pour  it  in  upon  them ; — I  do  here  bear  witness 
against  myself,’  that  when  I  saw  the  number  of  people  crowding  into 
the  church,  the  deep  attention  with  which  they  received  the  word,  and 
the  seriousness  that  afterwards  sat  on  all  their  faces  ;  I  could  scarce 
refrain  from  giving  the  lie  to  experience,  and  reason,  and  Scripture,  all 
together.  I  could  hardly  believe  that  the  greater,  the  far  greater  part  of 
this  attentive,  serious  people,  would  hereafter  trample  under  foot  that 
word,  and  say  all  manner  of  evil  falsely  of  Him  that  spake  it.  O,  who 
can  believe  what  his  heart  abhors?  Jesus,  Master,  have  mercy  on  us! 
Let  us  love  thy  cross !  Then  shall  we  believe,  ‘  If  we  suffer  with  Thee , 
we  shall  also  reign  with  Thee!’” 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  proceeded  to  Frederica,  Mr.  Oglethorpe  chiefly 
residing  there.  His  brother  remained  at  Savannah, — both  waiting  for 
an  opportunity  of  preaching  to  the  Indians.  On  March  the  9th,  he  land¬ 
ed  on  Simon’s  Island,  near  Frederica,  and,  as  he  informs  us  in  his 
Journal,  his  spirit  immediately  revived.  “  No  sooner,”  says  he,  “  did 
I  enter  on  my  ministry  than  God  gave  me  a  new  heart  ;*  so  true  is  that 
saying  of  Bishop  Hall,  ‘The  calling  of  God  never  leaves  a  man  un¬ 
changed  ;  neither  did  God  ever  employ  any  in  his  service  whom  he  did 
not  enable  for  the  work.’  ”  The  first  person  that  saluted  him  on  his 
landing,  was  his  friend  Mr.  Ingham:  “Never,”  says  he,  “did  I  more 
rejoice  to  see  him ;  especially  when  he  told  me  the  treatment  he  met 
with  for  vindicating  the  Lord’s  Day.”  In  the  afternoon  he  began  to 
converse  with  his  parishioners,  without  which  he  well  knew  that  general 
instructions  would  be  of  little  use.  But,  he  observes,  “with  what  trem¬ 
bling  should  I  call  them  mine!”  In  the  evening  he  read  prayers  in  the 
open  air,  at  which  Mr.  Oglethorpe  was  present.  The  lesson  seemed 
remarkably  adapted  to  his  situation,  and  he  felt  the  power  of  it ; — con¬ 
tinue  instant  in  prayer ,  and  watch  in  the  same  with  thanksgiving;  withal 
praying  also  for  us,  that  God  would  open  a  door  of  utterance  to  speak 
the  mystery  of  Christ ,  that  I  might  make  it  manifest  as  I  ought  to 
speak.” 

Some  of  the  women  who  came  out  with  them  now  began  to  be  jeal¬ 
ous  of  each  other,  and  to  raise  animosities  and  divisions  in  the  Colony. 
The  serious  and  religious  deportment  of  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  his  constant 
presence,  and  his  frequent  reproofs  of  their  licentious  behaviour,  soon 
made  him  an  object  of  hatred ;  and  plans  were  laid  to  ruin  him  with 
Mr.  Oglethorpe,  or  to  take  him  off  by  violence.  These  plans  opened 
by  degrees.  March  1 1th,  at  ten  in  the  morning,  he  began  the  full  service 
to  about  a  dozen  women  whom  he  got  together,  intending  to  continue 
it,  and  only  to  read  some  of  the  prayers  to  the  men,  in  the  morning 
before  they  went  to  work.  He  also  expounded  the  second  lesson. 
After  the  service,  he  met  Mrs.  H.’s  maid,  in  great  distress  at  the  treat¬ 
ment  which  she  said  she  received  from  her  mistress.  He  prevailed 
on  the  poor  girl,  who  seemed  almost  ready  to  destroy  herself,  to  accom¬ 
pany  him  to  Mrs.  H.,  whom  he  besought  to  forgive  her,  but  in  vain. 
Her  rage  was  quite  ungovernable.  Soon  after,  he  met  with  Mr.  Tack- 
ner,  the  husband  of  another  of  those  daughters  of  violence,  who  he 
observes,  made  him  full  amends :  He  was  in  a  most  excellent  spirit, 
resolved  not  to  contend  with  his  wife,  but  with  himself,  in  “ putting  off 
*  An  anticipation  of  the  faith  which  he  afterwards  received. 


THE  LIFE  OF 


lotf 

the  old  man ,  and  putting  on  the  new.”  This  was  the  first  taste  which 
he  had  of  the  spirit  of  the  new  settlers  who  had  sailed  with  him  from 
England.  We  shall  see  it  more  abundantly  in  the  sequel. 

In  the  evening  he  received  the  first  harsh  word  from  Mr.  Oglethorpe, 
when  he  asked  for  something  for  a  poor  woman.  The  next  day  he 
received  a  rougher  answer  in  a  matter  which  deserved  still  greater 
encouragement.  “  I  know  not,”  says  he,  “  how  to  account  for  his  in¬ 
creasing  coldness.”  His  encouragement ,  he  observes,  was  the  same  m 
speaking  with  Mrs.  W.,  whom  he  found  “all  storm  and  tempest;  so 
wilful,  so  untractable,  so  fierce,  that  he  could  not  bear  to  stay  near  her.” 
This  evening  Mr.  Oglethorpe  was  with  the  men  under  arms,  in  expect¬ 
ation  of  an  enemy,  but  in  the  same  ill  humour  with  Mr.  C.  Wesley. 
“  I  staid,”  says  he,  “  as  long  as  I  could,  however  unsafe,  within  the 
wind  of  such  commotion ;  but  at  last  the  hurricane  of  his  passion  drove 
me  away.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley’s  situation  was  now  truly  alarming ;  not  only  as  it 
regarded  his  usefulness,  but  his  safety.  Many  persons  lost  all  decency 
in  their  behaviour  towards  him  ;  and  Mr.  Oglethorpe’s  treatment  of  him 
showed,  that  he  had  received  impressions  to  his  disadvantage  :  at  the 
same  time  he  was  totally  ignorant  of  his  accusers,  and  of  what  he  was 
accused.  Conscious,  however,  of  his  own  innocence,  he  trusted  in  God, 
and  considered  his  sufferings  as  a  part  of  the  portion  of  “  those  who  will 
live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus.” — Sunday,  March  14th,  he  read  prayers,  and 
preached  under  a  great  tree,  to  about  twenty  people,  among  whom  was 
Mr.  Oglethorpe.  “In  the  Epistle,”  says  he,  “I  was  plainly  shown 
what  I  ought  to  be,  and  what  I  ought  to  expect.  Giving  no  offence  in 
any  thing ,  that  the  ministry  be  not  blamed ;  but  in  all  things  approving 
ourselves  as  the  ministers  of  Christ ;  in  much  patience ,  in  afflictions , 
in  necessities ,  in  distresses ,  in  stripes ,  in  imprisonments ,  in  tumults ,  in 
labours ,  in  watchings  ”  &c.  At  night  he  found  himself  exceedingly 
faint ;  but  had  no  better  bed  to  lie  down  upon  than  the  ground ;  on 
which  he  says,  “  I  slept  very  comfortably  before  a  great  fire,  and  waked 
next  morning  perfectly  well.” 

He  spent  March  16th  wholly  in  writing  letters  for  Mr.  Oglethorpe. 
He  had  nov^been  six  days  at  Frederica;  and  observes,  “  I  would  not 
spend  six  days  more  in  the  same  manner  for  all  Georgia.”  Nothing, 
certainly,  but  a  determination  to  do  and  suffer  the  whole  will  of  God, 
could  make  such  a  place  tolerable  for  such  a  man  for  one  day. 

March  18,  Mr.  Oglethorpe  set  out  with  the  Indians  to  hunt  the  buf¬ 
falo  upon  the  main,  and  to  see  the  utmost  limits  of  what  they  claimed. — 
This  day  Mrs.  W.  discovered  to  Mr.  Wesley  “  the  whole  mastery  of 
iniquity  This  will  appear  in  its  proper  place.  He  went  to  his  myrtle 
grove,  and  while  he  was  repeating,  “  I  will  thank  thee,  for  thou  hast 
heard  me,  and  art  become  my  salvation,”  a  .  gun  was  fired  from  the 
other  part  of  the  bushes.  Providentially  he  had  the  moment  before, 
turned  from  that  end  of  the  walk  where  the  shot  entered,  and  heard  it 
pass  close  by  him.  This  was,  apparently,  a  design  upon  his  life. 

A  circumstance  now  took  place,  which  soon  brought  on  an  explana¬ 
tion  between  Mr.  Oglethorpe  and  Mr.  C.  Wesley.  The  General  had, 
more  than  once,  given  orders,  that  no  one  should  shoot  on  a  Sunday ; 
and  a  man  had  been  confined  in  the  guardroom  for  it.  In  the  midst  of 
the  sermon,  on  Sunday  the  21st.  a  gun  was  fired ;  Tire  constable  ran 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


157 


out,  and  found  it  was  the  Doctor,  and  told  him  it  was  contrary  to  orders, 
and  he  must  go  with  him  to  the  officer.  The  Doctor’s  passion  kin¬ 
dled  :  “  What !”  said  he,  “  don’t  you  know  that  I  am  not  to  be  looked 
upon  as  a  common  fellow  V’  The  constable  not  knowing  what  to  do, 
went  back,  and,  after  consulting  with  the  officer,  returned  with  two  sen¬ 
tinels,  and  took  the  Doctor  to  the  guard-room.  His  wife  then  charged 
and  fired  a  gun,  and  ran  thither  like  a  mad  woman,  and  said  she  had 
shot,  and  would  be  confined  too.  She  cursed  and  swore  in  the  utmost 
transport  of  rage,  threatening  to  kill  the  first  man  that  should  come  near 
her  ;  but  at  last  she  was  persuaded  to  go  away.  In  the  afternoon  she 
fell  upon  Mr.  C.  Wesley  in  the  street,  with  the  greatest  bitterness  and 
scurrility ;  saying  he  was  the  cause  of  her  husband’s  confinement,  but 
she  would  be  revenged,  &c.  He  replied,  that  he  pitied  her  but  defied 
all  that  she  or  the  devil  could  do  ;  and  he  hoped  she  would  soon  be  of 
a  better  mind.  44  In  my  evening  hour  of  retirement,”  says  he,  44  I  re¬ 
signed  myself  to  God,  in  prayer  for  conformity  to  a  suffering  Saviour.” 
44  At  night,”  he  tells  us,  “  I  was  forced  to  exchange  my  usual  bed,  the 
ground,  for  a  chest ;  being  almost  speechless  with  a  violent  cold.” 

Mr.  Oglethorpe  was  now  expected  to  return  from  his  excursion  with 
the  Indians  ;  and  such  was  the  violence  of  the  party  formed  against  Mr. 
C.  Wesley,  that  the  Doctor  sent  his  wife  to  arm  herself  from  the  case 
of  instruments,  and  forcibly  to  make  her  way  to  speak  to  the  General 
first  on  his  landing,  and  even  to  stab  any  person  who  should  oppose 
her.  44  I  was  encouraged,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  44  from  the  lesson,  4  God 
hath  not  given  us  the  spirit  of  fear ,  but  of  power. — Be  not  thou  there* 
fore  ashamed  of  the  testimony  of  our  Lord,’  ”  &c. 

Of  the  occurrences  connected  with  Mr.  Oglethorpe’s  return,  Mr.  G. 
Wesley  gives  the  following  statement: — “March  24th,  I  was  enabled 
to  pray  earnestly  for  my  enemies,  particularly  for  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  whom 
I  now  looked  upon  as  the  chief  of  them;  I  then  gave  myself  up  entirely 
to  God’s  disposal,  desiring  that  I  might  not  now  want  power  to  pray, 
when  I  most  of  all  needed  it.  Mr.  Ingham  then  came  and  read  the  37th 
Psalm,  a  glorious  exhortation  to  patience,  and  confidence  in  God. — 
When  notice  was  given  us  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe’s  landing,  Mr.  H.,  Mr. 
Ingham,  and  I,  were  sent  for.  Wc  found  him  in  his  tent,  with  the  peo¬ 
ple  round  it,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  H.  within.  After  a  short  hearing,  the 
officers  were  reprimanded, ‘and  the  prisoners  were  dismissed.  At  going 
out,  Mrs.  H.  modestly  told  me,  she  had  something  more  to  say  against 
me,  but  she  would  take  another  opportunity. — I  only  answered,  4  You 
know,  madam,  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  fear  you.’  When  they  were 
gone,  Mr.  Oglethorpe  said  he  was  convinced  and  glad  that  I  had  no  hand 
in  all  this.  I  told  him,  that  I  had  something  to  impart  of  the  last  import¬ 
ance  when  he  was  at  leisure.  He  took  no  notice,  but  read  his  letters, 
and  I  walked  away  with  Mr.  Ingham,  who  was  utterly  astonished.  The 
issue  is  just  what  I  expected. — I  was  struck  with  these  words  in  the 
evening  lesson:  4 Thou ,  therefore ,  my  son ,  be  strong  in  the  grace  that 
is  in  Christ  Jesus:  Remember  that  Jesus  Christ  was  raised  from  the  dead , 
according  to  my  gospel ,  wherein  I  suffer  trouble  as  an  evil-doer,  even 
unto  boiids ,  but  the  word  of  God  is  not  bound,  therefore  I  endure  all 
things  for  the  elect’s  sake.  It  is  a  faithful  saying  :  for  if  we  be  dead 
with  him ,  we  shall  also  live  with  him  :  if  we  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign 
with  him.’ 

Vox,.  I. 


21 


THE  LIFE  OF 


*58 

“Thursday,  March  25. — At  half  past  seven,  Mr.  Oglethorpe  called 
me  out  of  my  hut:  I  looked  up  to  God,  and  went.  He  charged  me  with 
mutiny  and  sedition ;  and  with  stirring  up  the  people  to  leave  the  co¬ 
lony.  Accordingly,  he  said,  they  had  a  meeting  last  night,  and  sent  to 
him  this  morning,  desiring  leave  to  go ;  that  their  speaker  had  informed 
against  them,  and  against  me,  the  spring  of  all ;  that  the  men  were  such 
as  constantly  came  to  prayers,  therefore  I  must  have  instigated  them  ; 
that  he  should  not  scruple  shooting  half  a  dozen  of  them  at  once ;  but 
that  he  had,  out  of  kindness,  first  spoken  to  me.  My  answer  was,  4 I 
desire,  sir,  that  you  would  have  no  regard  to  my  friends,  or  the  love  you 
had  for  me,  if  any  thing  of  this  charge  be  made  out  against  me.  I  know 
nothing  of  their  meeting  or  designs.  Of  those  you  have  mentioned,  not 
one  comes  to  prayers  or  sacrament.  I  never  invited  any  one  to  leave 
the  colony.  I  desire  to  answer  accusers  face  to  face.’  He  said,  my 
accuser  was  Mr.  Lawley,  whom  he  would  bring,  if  I  would  wait  here. 

I  added,  4  Mr.  Lawley  is  a  man  who  has  declared,  that  he  knows  no  rea¬ 
son  for  keeping  fair  with  any  one ,  but  a  design  to  get  all  he  can  by  him ; 
but  there  was  nothing  to  be  got  by  the  poor  Parson .’  I  asked  whether 
he  was  not  assured,  that  there  were  men  enough  in  Frederica,  who 
would  say  or  swear  any  thing  against  any  man,  if  he  were  in  disgrace  ? 
Whether,  if  he  himself  was  removed,  or  succeeded  ill,  the  whole  stream 
of  the  people  would  not  be  turned  against  him?  And  even  this  Lawley, 
who  was  of  all  others,  the  most  violent  in  condemning  the  prisoners,  and 
justifying  the  officers?  I  observed,  this  was  like  the  old  cry,  4 Away  with 
the  Christians  to  the  lions. n  I  mentioned  R.  and  his  wife  scandalizing 
my  brother  and  me,  and  vowing  revenge  against  us  both,  threatening 
me  yesterday  even  in  his  presence.  I  asked,  what  satisfaction  or  re¬ 
dress  was  due  to  my  character?  What  good  I  could  do  in  my  parish, 
if  cut  off  by  calumnies  from  ever  seeing  one  half  of  it?  I  ended  with 
assuring  him,  that  I  had  made,  and  should  still  make  it  my  business,  to 
promote  peace  among  all. 

44  When  Mr.  Oglethorpe  returned  with  Lawley,  he  observed  the  place 
was  too  public  :  I  offered  to  take  him  to  my  usual  walk  in  the  woods. 
In  the  way,  it  came  into  my  mind  to  say  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  4  Show  only 
the  least  disinclination  to  find  me  guilty,  and  you  shall  see  what  a  turn 
it  will  give  to  the 'accusation.’  He  took  the  hint,  and  insisted  on  Law- 
ley  to  make  good  his  charge.  He  began  with  the  quarrel  in  general, 
but  did  not  show  himself  angry  with  me,  or  desirous  to  find  me  to  blame. 
Lawley,  who  appeared  full  of  guilt  and  fear,  upon  this  dropped  his  ac¬ 
cusation,  or  rather  shrunk  it  into  my  forcing  the  people  to  prayers.  I 
replied,  ‘The  people  themselves  would  acquit  me  of  that;’  and  as  to  the 
quarrel  of  the  officers,  I  appealed  to  the  officers  themselves  for  the  truth 
of  my  assertion,  that  I  had  no  hand  at  all  in  it.  I  professed  my  desire 
and  resolution  of  promoting  peace  and  obedience.  Here  Mr.  Ogle¬ 
thorpe  spoke  of  reconciling  matters ;  bidding  Lawley  tell  the  people, 
that  he  would  not  so  much  as  ask  who  they  were,  if  they  were  but  quiet 
for  the  future.  ‘I  hope,’  added  he,  ‘they  will  be  so;  and  Mr.  Wesley 
here  hopes  so  too.’  ‘  Yes,’  says  Lawley,  ‘  I  really  believe  it  of  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley  :  I  had  always  a  great  respect  for  him.’  I  turned,  and  said  to  Mr. 
Oglethorpe,  ‘Did  I  not  tell  you  it  would  be  so?’  He  replied  to  Law- 
ley,  ‘Yes,  you  had  always  very  great  respect  for  Mr.  Wesley!  You 
told  me  he  was  a  stirrer  up  of  sedition,  and  at  the  bottom  of  all  this  dis^ 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEV, 


159 


f urbance V  With  this  gentle  reproof  he  dismissed  him;  and  I  thanked 
Mr.  Oglethorpe,  for  having  first  spoken  to  me  of  the  things  of  which  I 
was  accused,  begging  he  would  always  do  so,  which  he  promised. 
I  walked  with  him  to  Mrs.  H.’s  door ;  she  came  out  aghast  to  see  me 
with  him.  He  there  left  me,  ‘  and  I  was  delivered  out  of  the  month  of 
the  lion.’  ” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  continues  :  “  I  went  to  my  hut,  where  I  found  Mr. 
Ingham  :  He  said,  this  was  but  the  beginning  of  sorrows.  1  Not  as  I 
iv ill,  but  as  thou  wilt.’  About  noon,  in  the  midst  of  a  storm  of  thunder 
and  lightning,  I  read  the  28th  Psalm,  and  found  it  gloriously  suited  to 
my  circumstances.  I  never  felt  the  Scriptures  as  now.  I  now  find 
them  all  written  for  my  instruction  or  comfort.*  At  the  same  time  I  felt 
great  joy  in  the  expectation  of  our  Saviour’s  thus  coming  to  judgment ; 
when  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  revealed,  and  God  shall  make  my 
innocency  as  clear  as  the  light ,  and  my  just  dealing  as  the  noon-day. 
After  spending  an  hour  at  the  camp,  in  singing  such  Psalms  as  suited 
the  occasion,  I  went  to  bed  in  the  hut,  which  was  thoroughly  wet  with 
to-day’s  rain. 

1 4  March  26. — JVFy  soul  is  always  in  my  hand ,  therefore  will  I  not 
forget  thy  law.  This  morning,  early,  Mr.  Oglethorpe  called  me  out  to 
tell  me  of  Mrs.  Lawley’s  miscarriage,  by  being  denied  access  to  the 
.Doctor  for  bleeding.  He  seemed  very  angry,  and  to  charge  me  with 
it ;  saying,  he  should  be  the  tyrant  if  he  passed  by  such  intolerable  in¬ 
juries.  I  answered,  that  I  knew  nothing  of  the  matter,  and  it  was  hard 
that  it  should  be  imputed  to  me  ;  that,  from  the  first,  Hermsdorff  told  the 
Doctor,  he  might  visit  any  patients  that  he  pleased,  but  the  Doctor 
would  not  visit  any.  I  denied,  that  I  had  the  least  hand  in  the  business, 
as  Hermsdorff  himself  had  declared  ;  and  yet  I  must  be  charged  with 
all  the  mischief!  ‘  How  else  can  it  be,’  said  he,  *  that  there  is  no  love, 
no  meekness,  no  true  religion  among  the  people  ;  but,  instead  of  this, 
mere  formal  prayers  V  I  said,  *  As  to  that,  I  can  answer  for  them,  that 
they  have  no  more  of  the  form  of  godliness,  than  the  power  ;  for  I  have 
seldom  more  than  six  at  the  public  service.’  He  asked,  *  But  what 
would  an  unbeliever  say  to  your  raising  these  disorders  V  I  answered, 

1  If  I  had  raised  them,  he  might  say  there  is  nothing  in  religion  ;  but 
what  would  that  signify  to  those  who  had  experienced  it  ?  They  would 
not  say  so.’  He  said,  ‘  The  people  were  full  of  dread  and  confusion  ; 
that  it  was  much  more  easy  to  govern  a  thousand  than  sixty  persons  ; 
that  he  durst  not  leave  them  before  they  were  settled.’  I  asked  him, 

‘  Whether  he  would  have  me  altogether  forbear  to  converse  with  my 
parishioners  V  To  this  I  could  get  no  answer.  I  went  on  to  observe, 
that  the  reason  why  I  did  not  interpose  for  or  against  the  Doctor,  was 
his  having,  at  the  beginning,  charged  me  with  hie  confinement.  I  said, 

‘  I  have  talked  less  with  my  parishioners  these  five  days  past,  than  I  had 
done  in  any  one  afternoon  before.  I  have  shunned  appearing  in  public, 
lest  my  advice  should  be  asked  ;  or  lest,  if  I  heard  others  talking,  my 
silence  should  be  deciphered  into  advice.  But  one  argument  of  my 
innocence  I  can  give,  which  will  convince  even  you  of  it.  I  know,  my 
life  is  in  your  hands  ;  and  you  know,  that  were  you  to  frown  upon  me, 
and  give  the  least  intimation  that  it  would  be  agreeable  to  you,  the 
generality  of  this  wretched  people  would  say  or  swear  any  thing.’  To 
■*  *50  every  man  will  find  them,  who  walks  according  to  them. 


160 


THE  LIFE  OF 


this  he  agreed,  and  owned  the  case  was  so  with  them  all.  4 You  see/ 
Said  I,  4  that  my  safety  depends  on  your  single  opinion  of  me.  Must  I 
not  therefore  be  mad,  if,  in  such  a  situation,  I  should  provoke  you,  by 
disturbing  the  public  peace  ?  Innocence,  I  know,  is  not  the  least  pro¬ 
tection,  but  my  sure  trust  is  in  God/  Here  company  interrupted  us, 
and  I  left  him.  I  was  no  longer  careful  for  the  event,  after  reading 
those  words  in  the  morning  lesson,  4  Thou  shalt  not  follow  me  now ,  but 
thou  shalt  follow  me  afterward /  Amen  :  When  thou  pleasest :  Thy 
time  is  best.” 

In  the  midst  of  the  storm,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  wrote  thus  to  his  brother. 
His  calmness  and  moderation  are  strikingly  evident  in  this  letter.  , 

Frederica,  JWarch  27th ,  1736. 

44  Dear  Brother, — I  received  your  letter  and  box.  My  last  to  you 
was  opened,  the  contents  being  publicly  proclaimed  by  those  who  were 
so  ungenerous  as  to  intercept  it.  I  have  not  yet  complained  to  Mr. 
Oglethorpe.  Though  I  trust  I  shall  never  either  write  or  speak  what  I 
will  not  justify  both  to  God  and  man  ;  yet  I  would  not  have  the  secrets 
of  my  soul  revealed  to  every  one.  For  their  sakes,  therefore  as  well 
as  for  my  own,  I  shall  write  no  more,  and  desire  you  will  not.  Nor 
will  you  have  occasion,  as  you  visit  us  so  soon.  I  hope  your  coming 
may  be  of  use  to  many. 

44  Mr.  Oglethorpe  gave  me  an  exceeding  necessary  piece  of  advice 
for  you  :  4  Beware  of  hypocrites,  in  particular  of  log-house  converts/ 
They  consider  you  as  favoured  by  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  will  therefore 
put  on  the  form  of  religion,  to  please,  not  God,  but  you.  To  this  I 
shall  only  add,  give  no  temporal  encouragement  whatever  to  any  seem¬ 
ing  converts,  else  they  will  follow  you  for  the  sake  of  the  loaves.  Con¬ 
vince  them  thus,  that  it  can  never  be  worth  their  while  to  be  hypocrites. 
Stay  till  you  are  in  disgrace,  in  persecution,  by  the  heathen,  by  your 
own  countrymen  ;  till  you  are  accounted  the  offscouring  of  all  things, 
(as  you  must  infallibly  be,  if  God  is  true,)  and  then  see  who  will  follow 
you.  I.* 

44  God,  you  believe,  has  much  w  ork  to  do  in  America.  I  believe  so 
too,  and  begin  to  enter  into  the  designs  which  he  has  over  me .  I  see 
why*  he  brought  me  hither;  and  hope  ere  long  to  say  with  Ignatius,  4  It 
is  now  that  I  beg  in  to  be  a  disciple  of  Christ/  G  od  direct  you  to  pray  for 
me. — Adieu.” 

What  a  superiority  to  all  the  machinations  of  his  ungodly  persecutors 
does  this  letter  exhibit !  44  Calm  on  tumult’s  wheel  1”  See  the  power 
that  God  gives  to  sincerity ! — for,  as  yet,  he  had  not  the  faith  of  the 
Gospel. 

On  the  evening  of  the  day  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  wrote  this 
letter,  a  thought  came  into  his  mind  to  send  Mr.  Ingham  for  his  bro¬ 
ther.  Mr.  Ingham  was  at  first  much  averse  to  leave  him  in  his  trials, 
but  at  length  was  persuaded  to  go  to  Savannah  ;  and  Mr.  John  Wesley 
set  out  from  thence  on  the  4th  of  April,  j*  I  shall  continue  my  extracts 
from  Mr.  Charles’s  narrative. 

'  44  Sunday,  March  28th.-— I  went  to  the  storehouse,  our  tabernacle  at 

present,  to  hearken  what  the  Lord  God  would  say  concerning  both 

*  His  way  of  writing!  as  also  of  speaking,  was  always  very  short  and  sententious, 
f  See  Mr.  Wesley’s  Journal,  vol.  xxvi  of  his  Works,  pp.  127, 12B, 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


m 


myself  and  the  congregation.  I  was  struck  with  the  first  lesson,  Jo¬ 
seph  and  Potiphar’s  wife.  The  second  was  still  more  animating  :  4  If 
the  world  hate  you ,  ye  know  it  hated  me  before  it  hated  you  ;  if  ye  ivere 
of  the  world ,  the  ivorld  icould  love  its  own .’  After  prayers,  poor  Mr. 
Davison  staid  behind  to  take  his  leave  of  Mr.  Ingham.  He  burst 
into  tears,  and  said,  4  One  good  man  is  leaving  us  already ;  I  foresee 
nothing  but  desolation.  Must  my  poor  children  be  brought  up  like 
these  savages  V*  We  endeavoured  to  comfort  him,  by  showing  him 
his  calling.  At  ten  o’clock  Mr.  Ingham  preached  an  alarming  sermon 
on  the  Day  of  Judgment.  In  my  walk  at  noon,  I  was  full  of  heaviness  ; 
I  complained  to  God,  that  I  had  no  friend  but  Him,  and  even  in  Him 
could  find  no  comfort.  Immediately  I  received  power  to  pray ;  then, 
opening  my  Bible,  I  read  as  follows  :  4  Hearken  unto  me ,  ye  that  seek 
the  Lord ;  look  unto  the  rock  from  whence  you  were  hewn  :  Fear  not 
the  reproach  of  men ,  neither  be  ye  afraid  of  their  reviling.  Awake , 
awake,  flee  away ;  who  art  thou,  that  thou  shouldst  be  afraid  of  a  man 
that  shall  die,  and  hast  feared  continually  every  day ,  because  of  the  fury 
of  the  oppressor  ?  And  where  is  the  fury  of  the  oppressor  V  After  reading 
this,  it  is  no  w  onder  that  I  found  myself  renewed  in  confidence.  While 
Mr.  Ingham  waited  for  the  boat,  I  took  a  turn  with  Mr.  Horton :  He 
fully  convinced  me  of  the  true  character  of  Mrs.  H.  ; — in  the  highest 
degree  ungrateful,  &c,  &c.  I  then  hastened  to  the  water-side,  where 
I  found  Mr.  Ingham  just  put  off.  O  !  happy,  happy  friend  !  Abiit,  eru- 
pit,  evasit  :f  but  wo  is  me  that  I  am  still  constrained  to  dwell  in  Me- 
shech.  I  languished  to  bear  him  company,  followed  him  with  my  eye 
till  out  of  sight,  and  then  sunk  into  deeper  dejection  of  spirit  than  I  had 
known  before. 

44  March  29. — I  was  revived  with  those  words  of  our  Lord  ;  1  These 
things  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  that  you  should  not  be  offended.  They 
shall  put  you  out  of  their  synagogues;  yea,  the  time  cometh,  that  whosoever 
killeth  you  shall  think  that  he  doeth  God  service ,’  &c.  Knowing  when 
I  left  England,  that  I  was  to  live  with  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  I  brought  nothing 
with  me  but  my  clothes  and  books.  This  morning,  asking  a  servant 
for  something  I  wanted,  I  think  a  tea-kettle,  he  told  me,  that  Mr.  Ogle¬ 
thorpe  had  given  orders  that  no  one  should  use  his  things.  I  answered, 
4  That  order,  I  suppose,  did  not  extend  to  me  V — 4  Yes,  Sir,’  said  he, 
4  you  were  excepted  by  name.’  Thanks  be  to  God,  that  it  is  not  yet 
made  capital  to  give  me  a  morsel  of  bread  ! 

44  March  30. — Having  lain  hitherto  on  the  ground,  in  a  comer  of  Mr. 
Reed’s  hut,  and  hearing  some  boards  were  to  be  disposed  of,  I  attempt¬ 
ed  in  vain  to  get  some  of  them  to  lie  upon  ;  they  were  given  to  all  be¬ 
sides,  the  minister  of  Frederica  only  must  be  atpp»jrwp,  udepigog,  avsgiog.^ 
Yet,  are  we  not  hereunto  called — aa'-rarsiv,  xaxotfafteiv  ?§  Even  the  Son 
of  Man  had  not  where  to  lay  his  head.  I  find  the  Scriptures  an  inex¬ 
haustible  fund  of  comfort.  4  Is  my  hand  shortened  at  all  that  I  cannot 
save,  or  have  1  no  power  to  deliver  ?  Behold,  the  Lord  God  will  help  me  : 
who  is  he  that  shall  condemn  me?’ 

44  March  31. — I  begin  now  to  be  abused  and  slighted  into  an  opinion 

*  He  meant  the  good  Christians  who  came  with  them  from  England. 

+  He  is  gone ;  he  has  broken  loose ;  he  has  escaped. 

i  To  be  destitute  of  a  habitation,  and  treated  a6  an  enemy  to  society,  and  as  an  unjust 
person. 

§  To  have  no  certain  dwelling-place ;  to  suffer  afflictions.— -1  Cor.  iv,  11 ;  2  Tim.  iv.  5 


162 


THE  LIFE  OF 


of  my  own  considerableness.  I  could  not  be  more  trampled  upon,  wem 
I  a  fallen  Minister  of  State.  The  people  have  found  out,  that  I  am  in 
disgrace,  and  all  the  cry  is,  Curramus  prcecipites ,  et,  dum  jacet  in  ripd, 
calcemus  Ccesaris  hostem .*  My  few  well-wishers  are  afraid  to  speak 
to  me  ;  some  have  turned  out  of  the  way  to  avoid  me  ;  others  have  de¬ 
sired,  that  I  would  not  take  it  ill  if  they  seemed  not  to  know  me  when 
we  should  meet.  The  servant  that  used  to  wash  my  linen,  sent  it  back 
unwashed.  It  was  great  cause  of  triumph  that  I  was  forbid  the  use  of 
Mr.  Oglethorpe’s  things  ;  which,  in  effect,  debarred  me  of  most  of  the 
conveniences,  if  not  the  necessaries,  of  life.  I  sometimes  pitied  them, 
and  sometimes  diverted  myself  with  the  odd  expressions  of  their  con¬ 
tempt  ;  but  I  found  the  benefit  of  having  undergone  a  much  lower  de¬ 
gree  of  obloquy  at  Oxford. 

“April  1. — In  the  midst  of  morning  service,  a  poor  scout  boat-man 
was  brought  in,  who  was  almost  killed  by  the  bursting  of  a  eannon.  I 
found  him  senseless  and  dying,  and  ail  I  could  do,  was  to  pray  for  him, 
and  try  by  his  example  to  awaken  his  two  companions.  He  languished 
till  the  next  day  and  then  died. — Hitherto  I  have  been  borne  up  by  a 
spirit  not  my  own  :  but  exhausted  nature  sinks  at  last.  It  is  amazing 
she  has  held  out  so  long.  My  outward  hardships  and  inward  conflicts  ; 
the  bitterness  of  reproach  from  the  only  man  I  wished  to  please,  at  last 
have  worn  down  my  boasted  courage.  Accordingly  this  afternoon  I  was 
forced  by  a  friendly  fever  to  take  my  bed.  My  sickness,  I  knew,  could 
not  be  of  long  continuance,  as  I  was  in  want  of  every  help  and  conve¬ 
nience  ;  it  must  either  soon  leave  me,  or  release  me  from  farther  suffer¬ 
ings.  In  the  evening  Mr.  Hird  and  Mr.  Robinson  called  to  see  me, 
and  offered  me  all  the  assistance  in  their  power.  I  thanked  them,  but 
desired  they  would  not  prejudice  themselves  by  taking  this  notice  of  me. 
At  that  instant  we  were  alarmed  with  a  cry  of  the  Spaniards  being  come ; 
we  heard  many  guns  fired,  and  saw  the  people  fly  in  great  consternation 
to  the  fort.  I  felt  not  the  least  disturbance  or  surprise  ;  bid  the  women 
not  fear,  for  God  was  with  us.  In  a  few  minutes,  news  was  brought, 
that  it  was  only  a  contrivance  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe’s  to  try  the  people. 
My  charitable  visitants  then  left  me,  and  soon  returned  with  some  gruel, 
which  threw  me  into  a  sweat. 

11  The  next  morning,  April  2,  they  ventured  to  call  again  :  At  night, 
when  my  fever  was  somewhat  abated,  I  was  led  out  to  bury  the  scout 
boat-man,  and  envied  him  his  quiet  grave. 

“  April  3. — I  found  nature  endeavoured  to  throw  off  the  disease  by 
excessive  sweating  :  I  therefore  drank  whatever  the  women  brought  me. 

“  April  4. — My  flux  returned  ;  but  notwithstanding  this,  I  was  obliged 
to  go  abroad,  and  preach  and  administer  the  sacrament.  My  sermon, 
on  ‘  Keep  innocency  and  take  heed  to  the  thing  that  is  right ,  for  this 
shall  bring  a  man  peace  at  the  last ,’  was  deciphered  into  a  satire  against 
Mrs.  H. — At  night  I  got  an  old  bedstead  to  sleep  upon,  being  that  on 
which  the  scout  boat-man  had  died. 

“  April  6. — I  found  myself  so  faint  and  weak,  that  it  was  with  difficulty 
I  got  through  the  prayers.  Mr.  Davison,  my  good  Samaritan,  would 
often  call  or  send  his  wife  to  attend  me  ;  and  to  their  care,  under  God,  I 

*  “  Let  us  run  quickly ;  and  while  he  is  down,  let  us  trample  on  the  enemy  of  Caesar.” 
These  words  were  spoken  oricrinallv  of  Seianus,  the  fallen  minister  of  Tiberius  the  Roman 
Etnperor.  J 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


16d 

owe  my  file.  To-day  Mr.  Oglethorpe  gave  away  my  bedstead  from  under 
me,  and  refused  to  spare  one  of  the  carpenters  to  mend  me  up  another. 

44  April  10. — Mr.  Reed  waked  me  with  the  news,  that  my  brother 
and  Mr.  Delamotte  were  on  their  way  to  Frederica.  I  found  the  en¬ 
couragement  I  sought,  in  the  Scripture  for  the  day,  Psalm  lii.  4  JVhy 
boastest  thou  thyself,  thou  tyrant ,  that  thou  canst  do  mischief?  whereas 
the  goodness  of  God  endureth  yet  daily .  Thy  tongue  imagineth  wicked¬ 
ness,  and  with  lies  thou  cuttest  like  a  sharp  razor,’  &c. — At  six  my  bro¬ 
ther  and  Mr.  Delamotte  landed,  when  my  strength  was  so  exhausted,  that 
I  could  not  have  read  prayers  once  more.  He  helped  me  into  the  woods, 
for  there  was  no  talking  among  a  people  of  spies  and  ruffians  ;  nor  even 
in  the  woods,  unless  in  an  unknown  tongue.*  And  yet  Mr.  Oglethorpe 
received  my  brother  with  abundant  kindness !  I  began  my  account  of 
all  that  had  passed,  and  continued  it  till  prayers.  It  would  be  needless  to 
mention  all  the  Scriptures,  which,  for  so  many  days,  have  been  adapted 
to  my  circumstances.  But  I  cannot  pass  by  the  lesson  for  this  evening, 
Heb.  xi. — I  was  ashamed  of  having  well  nigh  sunk  under  my  sufferings, 
when  I  beheld  the  conflicts  of  those  triumphant  sufferers  of  whom  the 
world  was  not  worthy . 

“  April  11. — What  words  could  more  support  our  confidence,  than 
the  following,  out  of  the  Psalms  for  the  day  ?  4  Be  merciful  unto  me,  O 
God,  for  man  goeth  about  to  devour  me.  He  is  daily  fightmg  and 
troubling  me .  Mine  enemies  be  daily  in  hand  to  swallow  me  up,  for 
they  be  many  that  fight  against  me .  1  will  put  my  trust  in  God,  and 

will  not  fear  what  fiesh  can  do  unto  me.  They  daily  mistake  my  words, 9 
&c.  The  next  Psalm  was  equally  animating, — 4  Be  merciful  unto  me, 
O  God,  for  my  soul  trusteth  in  thee ;  and  under  the  shadow  of  thy  ivings 
shall  be  my  refuge ,  till  this  tyranny  be  overpast .  I  will  call  unto  the 
most  high  God,  even  unto  the  God  that  shall  perform  the  cause  that  $ 
have  in  hand .  J\Iy  soul  is  among  lions ;  and  I  lie  even  among  the  chil¬ 
dren  of  men  that  are  set  on  fire,  whose  teeth  are  spears  and  arrows ,  and 
their  tongue  a  sharp  sword,’  &c.  I  just  recovered  strength  enough  to 
consecrate  at  the  Sacrament ;  my  brother  performed  the  rest.  We  then 
went  out  of  the  reach  of  informers ;  and  I  proceeded  in  my  account, 
being  fully  persuaded  of  the  truth  of  Mrs.  W.’s  information  against  Mr. 
Oglethorpe,  Mrs.  H.,  and  herself.  At  noon  my  brother  repeated  to 
me  his  last  conference  with  Mrs.  W.,  in  confirmation  of  all  she  had 
ever  told  me.  Of  this  affair  more  will  hereafter  be  related. 

44  April  17th. — My  brother  and  Mr.  Delamotte  set  out  in  an  open 
boat  for  Savannah.  I  preached  in  the  afternoon  on  4  He  that  now  goeth 
on  his  way  weeping  and  beareth  good  seed ,  shall  doubtless  come  again 
with  joy,  and  bring  his  sheaves  with  him.’ 

44  Easter-eve,  April  24. — I  was  sent  for  at  ten  by  Mr.  Oglethorpe. 
He  began,  4  Mr.  Wesley,  you  know  what  has  passed  between  us.  I 
took  some  pains  to  satisfy  your  brother  about  the  reports  concerning 
me,  but  in  vain ;  he  here  renews  his  suspicions  in  writing.  I  did  desire 
to  convince  him,  because  I  had  an  esteem  for  him ;  and  he  is  just  as 
considerable  to  me  as  my  esteem  makes  him.  I  could  clear  up  all ; 
but  it  matters  not ;  you  will  soon  see  the  reason  of  my  actions.  I  am 
cow  going  to  death ;  you  will  see  me  no  more.  Take  this  ring,  and  cany' 

*  They  conversed  in  Latin. 


THE  LIFE  OP 


164 

it  from  me  to  Mr.  Y.  If  there  be  a  friend  to  be  depended  on,  he  is  one. 
His  interest  is  next  to  Sir  Robert’s ;  whatever  you  ask,  within  his  power, 
he  will  do  for  you,  your  brother,  and  family.  I  have  expected  death 
for  some  days.  These  letters  show,  that  the  Spaniards  have  long  been 
seducing  our  allies,  and  intend  to  cut  us  off  at  a  blow.  I  fall  by  my 
friends,  on  whom  I  depended  to  send  their  promised  succours.  But 
death  is  nothing  to  me  ;*  I  will  pursue  all  my  designs,  and  to  Him  I 
recommend  them  and  you.’  He  then  gave  me  a  diamond  ring ;  I  took 
it,  and  said,  If  postremum  fato  quod  te  alloquor  ;  hoc  est; j*  hear  what 
you  will  quickly  know  to  be  a  truth  as  soon  as  you  are  entered  on  a 
separate  state  :  this  ring  I  shall  never  make  any  use  of  for  myself :  I 
have  no  worldly  hopes,  I  have  renounced  the  world.  Life  is  bitterness 
to  me — I  came  hither  to  lay  it  down.  You  have  been  deceived  as  well 
as  I.  I  protest  my  innocence  of  the  crimes  I  am  charged  with,  and 
think  myself  now  at  liberty  to  tell  you  what  I  thought  never  to  have 
uttered.” — It  is  probable  that  he  then  unfolded  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe  the 
whole  plot,  as  Mrs.  W.  had  discovered  it  to  him. 

“  When  I  had  finished  this  relation,”  proceeds  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  44  he 
seemed  entirely  changed  :  full  of  his  old  love  and  confidence  in  me. 
After  some  expressions  of  kindness,  I  asked  him,  xWe  you  now  satis¬ 
fied  ? — He  replied,  4  Yes,  entirely.’- — Why  then,  Sir,  I  desire  nothing 
more  on  earth,  and  care  not  how  soon  I  follow  you. — He  added,  how 
much  he  desired  the  conversion  of  the  heathen,  and  believed  my  bro¬ 
ther  intended  for  it. — But  I  believe,  said  I,  it  will  never  be  under  your 
patronage  ;  for  then  men  would  account  for  it,  without  taking  God  into 
the  account.  He  replied,  4 1  believe  so  too.’ — He  then  embraced  and 
kissed  me  with  the  most  cordial  affection.  I  attended  him  to  the  scout 
boat,  where  he  waited  some  minutes  for  his  sword.  They  brought  a 
mourning-sword  the  first  and  a  second  time  ;  at  last  they  gave  him  his 
own,  which  had  been  his  father’s.  4  With  this  sword,’  said  he,  4 1  was 
never  yet  unsuccessful.’  When  the  boat  put  off,  I  ran  into  the  woods 
to  see  my  last  of  him.  Seeing  me  and  two  others  run  after  him  he 
stopped  the  boat,  and  asked  if  we  wanted  any  thing.  Capt.  Mackintosh, 
whom  he  left  commander,  desired  his  last  orders.  I  then  said,  God  is 
with  you  ;  go  forth,  Christo  duce ,  et  auspice  Christo.  4  You  have,’  said 
he,  4  some  verses  of  mine :  you  there  see  my  thoughts  of  success.’ 
The  boat  then  carried  him  out  of  sight.  I  interceded  for  him,  that  God 
would  save  him  from  death,  and  wash  away  all  his  sins. 

44  April  29. — About  half  past  eight,  I  went  down  to  the  bluff,  to  see  a 
boat  that  was  coming  up.  At  nine  it  arrived,  with  Mr.  Oglethorpe.  I 
blessed  God  for  still  holding  his  soul  in  life.  In  the  evening  we  took 
a  walk  together,  and  he  informed  me  more  particularly  of  our  past  dan¬ 
ger.  Three  large  ships  and  four  smaller,  had  been  seen  for  three  weeks 
together  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  ;  but  the  wind  continuing  against  them, 
they  were  hindered  from  making  a  descent  until  they  could  stay  no 
longer.  I  gave  him  back  his  ring,  and  said,  I  need  not,  indeed  I  cannot, 
Sir,  tell  you  how  joyfully  and  thankfully  I  return  this.-— 4  When  I  gave  it 
you,’  said  he,  4 1  never  expected  to  receive  it  again,  but  thought  it  would 
be  of  service  to  your  brother  and  you.  I  had  many  omens  of  my  death  ; 
but  God  has  been  pleased  to  preserve  a  life  which  was  never  valuable  to 


*  Poor  empty  boast !  f  If  this  be  the  last  time  I  am  allowed  to  speak  to  you. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


165 


ine ;  and  yet,  in  the  continuance  of  it,  I  thank  God,  I  can  rejoice/  He 
appeared  full  of  tenderness  to  me  ;  and  passed  on  to  observe  the 
strangeness  of  his  deliverance,  when  betrayed  on  all  sides,  without  hu¬ 
man  support  and  utterly  helpless.  He  condemned  himself  for  his  late 
anger,  which  he  imputed  to  want  of  time  for  consideration.  I  longed, 
Sir,  said  I,  to  see  you  once  more,  that  I  might  tell  you  some  things 
before  we  finally  parted.  But  then  I  considered  that  if  you  died,  you 
would  know  them  all  in  a  moment. — 4  I  know  not,’  said  he,  4  whether 
separate  spirits  regard  our  little  concerns  :  If  they  do,  it  is  as  men  regard 
the  follies  of  their  childhood  ;  or,  as  I  my  late  passionateness.’  ”  Could 
these  words  be  uttered  by  any  man  of  understanding  who  believed  the 
Christian  Revelation  ? 

44  April  30,  I  had  some  farther  talk  with  him  ;  he  ordered  me  every 
thing  he  could  think  I  wanted ;  and  promised  to  have  a  house  built 
for  me  immediately.  He  was  just  the  same  to  me  he  formerly  had 
been.” 

Mrs.  H.  and  Mrs.  W.  were  women  of  very  loose  morals  ;  they  had 
come  from  England  in  the  ship  with  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  while  at  sea, 
Mrs.  W.  seemed  to  be  under  some  religious  impressions ,  but  soon  lost 
them  on  shore.  The  character  of  Mrs.  H.  was  well  known  in  England  ; 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  informed  by  Mr.  Hird,  that  Mr.  Oglethorpe 
declared  he  would  rather  give  a  hundred  pounds  than  take  her  in  the 
ship.  Though  Mr.  C.  Wesley  knew  this,  and  the  whole  of  her  charac¬ 
ter,  yet  he  never  upbraided  her  with  it,  but  patiently  endured  her  revi- 
lings.  His  innocence  appears  on  the  very  face  of  their  proceedings  ; 
and  hence  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  when  undeceived,  attributed  his  own  conduct 
to  a  want  of  time  for  consideration. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley,  being  now  more  at  ease  from  his  persecutors,  gradu¬ 
ally  regained  his  strength  ;  and  on  the  11th  of  May  he  was  sufficiently 
recovered  to  expound  the  lesson. — On  the  12th  the  morning  lesson, 
was  respecting  Elisha  when  surrounded  with  the  host  at  Dothan.  44  It 
is  our  privilege  as  Christians,”  Mr.  C.  Wesley  observes,  “to  apply 
those  words  to  ourselves,  4  There  he  more  that  be  for  us ,  than  those  that 
be  against  us.’  God  spoke  to  us  yet  plainer  in  the  second  lesson.— 
4  Behold ,  I  send  you  forth  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves ;  be  ye  there¬ 
fore  wise  as  serpents  and  harmless  as  doves. —  But  beware  of  men ,  for 
they  ivill  deliver  you  up,  and  ye  shall  be  brought  before  Governors  and 
Kings  for  my  name’s  sake  ;  and  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  men ;  but  he 
that  endurcth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved. — The  disciple  is  not  above  his 
JMaster  ;  fear  ye  not,  therefore,  for  there  is  nothing  covered  which  shall 
not  be  revealed,  and  hid  ivhich  shall  not  be  made  known’  ”,  In  explain¬ 
ing  this,  he  adds,  44 1  dwelt  on  that  blessed  topic  of  consolation  to  the 
innocent,  that  however  he  may  suffer  here,  he  will  shortly  be  cleared  at 
God’s  righteous  bar,  where  the  accuser  and  the  accused  shall  meet  face 
to  face,  and  the  guilty  person  acquit  him  whom  he  unjustly  charged,  and 
take  back  the  wickedness  to  himself.  Poor  Mrs.  W.,  who  was  just 
over  against  me,  could  not  stand  it,  but  first  turned  her  back,  and  then 
retired  behind  the  congregation.”  No  one  would  have  rejoiced  more 
in  her  repentance  and  conversion  to  God,  than  Mr.  C.  Wesley. 

May  13,  Mr.  Oglethorpe  being  gone  to  the  southward,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  set  out  for  Savannah,  whither  the  Indian  traders  were  coming 
down  to  meet  him  in  order  to  fake  out  their  licenses.  On  the  16th,  he 
Vol.  I,  22 


166 


THE  LIFE  OF 


reached  Thunderbolt  at  six  in  the  evening,  and  from  thence  walked  to 
Savannah,*  which  is  about  five  miles.  His  brother,  Mr.  Ingham,  and 
Mr.  Delamotte  were  surprised  at  his  unexpected  visit ;  but,  it  being  late, 
each  retired  to  his  corner  of  the  room,  and  “  without  the  help  of  a  bed,” 
says  Mr.  Charles,  “  we  slept  soundly  till  the  morning.” — On  the  19th, 
Mr.  John  Wesley  set  out  for  Frederica,  and  Mr.  Charles  took  charge 
of  Savannah  in  his  absence.  “  The  hardest  duty,”  said  he,  “  imposed 
on  me,  was,  expounding  the  lesson  morning  and  evening  to  one  hundred 
hearers.  I  was  surprised  at  my  own  confidence,  and  acknowledged 
it  was  not  my  own.”  The  day  was  usually  divided  between  visiting 
his  parishioners,  considering  the  lesson,  and  conversing  with  Mr. 
Ingham,  Delamotte,  &c.  On  the  22d  he  first  met  the  Traders,  at 
Mr.  Causton’s,  and  continued  to  meet  some  or  other  of  them  every  day 
for  several  weeks. 

May  31.  Mr.  Oglethorpe  being  returned  from  the  southward,  and 
come  to  Savannah,  he  this  day  held  a  court.  “We  went,”  says  Mr. 
C.  Wesley,  “and  heard  his  speech  to  the  people;  in  the  close  of  which 
he  said,  ‘  If  any  one  here  has  been  abused,  or  oppressed,  by  any  man,  in, 
or  out  of  office,  he  has  free  and  full  liberty  of  complaining :  Let  him 
deliver  in  his  complaints  in  writing  at  my  house ;  I  will  read  them  all 
over  by  myself,  and  do  every  particular  man  justice.*  At  eight  in  the 
evening  I  waited  upon  him,  and  found  the  three  Magistrates  with  him, 
who  seemed  much  alarmed  by  his  speech : — *  they  hoped  he  would  not 
discourage  government .* — He  dismissed  them.”  We  have  here  a  cu¬ 
rious  specimen  of  the  notions  which  the  Magistrates  of  Savannah  had 
of  government. 

“On  the  21st  of  July,”  says  Mr.  Charles,  “I  heard  by  my  brother, 
who  was  then  with  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  at  Savannah,  that  I  was  to  set  sail 
for  England  in  a  few  days.”  This  was  not  merely  on  account  of  his 
health,  which  was  now  a  little  recovered  :  He  was  to  carry  despatches 
from  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  to  the  Trustees  of  Georgia,  to  the  Board  of  Trade, 
and  probably  to  Government.  The  next  day,  July  22,  he  got  all  the 
licenses  signed  by  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  countersigned  them  himself, 
“  and  so,”  says  he,  “  I  entirely  washed  my  hands  of  the  Traders.” 
This  seems  to  have  been  a  business  which  he  cordially  disliked,  and 
thinking  the  present  a  favourable  opportunity  of  escaping  from  his  disa¬ 
greeable  situation,  he  wrote  a  letter  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe  on  the  25th, 
resigning  his  office  of  Secretary.  In  the  evening  Mr.  Oglethorpe  took 
him  aside,  and  asked  whether  the  sum  of  all  he  had  said  in  the  letter 
was  not  contained  in  the  following  line,  which  he  showed  him, 

JMagis  apta  Tuis ,  tua  dona  relinquo. 

Sir,  to  yourelf  your  slighted  gifts  I  leave, 

Less  fit  for  me  to  take  than  you  to  give. 

“  Sir,”  said  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  I  do  not  wish  to  lose  your  esteem,  but  I 
cannot  lose  my  soul  to  preserve  it.” — He  answered,  “  I  am  satisfied  of 
your  regard  for  me  ;  and  your  argument  drawn  from  the  heart  is  unan¬ 
swerable  :  Yet  I  would  desire  you  not  to  let  the  Trustees  know  your 
resolution  of  resigning.  There  are  many  hungry  fellows  ready  to  catch 
at  the  office,  and  in  my  absence  [from  England]  I  cannot  put  in  one 
of  my  own  choosing.  Perhaps  they  may  send  me  a  bad  man ;  and  how 
far  such  a  one  may  influence  the  Traders,  and  obstruct  the  reception 
This  accords  with  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  Journal.  See  his  Works,  vol.  26,  p.  130 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


167 


of  the  Gospel  among  the  heathen,  you  know. — I  shall  be  in  England  be¬ 
fore  you  hear  of  it,  and  then  you  may  either  put  in  a  deputy  or  resign.” 

July  26. — Mr.  C.  Wesley  set  out  for  Charleston  on  his  way  to  Eng¬ 
land.  Thus  far  his  brother  accompanied  him ;  and  they  arrived  there 
on  the  31st  of  July.*  He  now  found  his  desires  renewed  to  recover 
the  image  of  God  ;  and  at  the  Sacrament  was  encouraged  in  an  unusual 
manner,  to  hope  for  pardon,  and  to  strive  against  sin. 

In  every  place  where  he  came,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  was  attentive  to  the 
things  which  passed  round  about  him.  We  cannot  therefore  wonder 
that  the  wretched  situation  of  the  Negroes  should  attract  his  notice. 
The  following  instance  of  depravity  is  truly  shocking.  “  I  had  observed 
much,  and  heard  more,”  says  he,  “  of  the  cruelty  of  masters  towards 
their  Negroes  :  but  now  I  received  an  authentic  account  of  some  horrid 
instances  thereof.  I  saw  myself,  that  the  giving  a  slave  to  a  child  of 
its  own  age,  to  tyrannize  over,  to  abuse  and  beat  it  out  of  sport,  was  a 
common  practice  :  Nor  is  it  strange,  that,  being  thus  trained  up  in  cru¬ 
elty,  they  should  afterwards  arrive  at  such  a  perfection  in  it.” 

“  Another  much  applauded  punishment,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  is, 
drawing  the  teeth  of  their  slaves.  It  is  universally  known,  that  Colonel 

L -  cut  off  the  legs  of  a  poor  negro,  and  that  he  kills  several  of 

them  every  year  by  his  barbarities. 

“  It  were  endless  to  recount  all  the  shocking  instances  of  diabolical 
cruelty,  which  these  men,  as  they  call  themselves,  daily  practise  upon 
their  fellow  creatures,  and  that  upon  the  most  trivial  occasions — I  shall 

only  mention  one  more,  related  to  me  by  an  eye  witness.  Mr.  - , 

a  dancing-master  in  Charleston,  whipt  a  female  slave  so  long,  that  she 
fell  down  at  his  feet,  in  appearance  dead  :  When  by  the  help  of  a  physi¬ 
cian,  she  was  so  far  recovered  as  to  show  some  signs  of  life,  he  repeat¬ 
ed  the  whipping  with  equal  rigour,  and  concluded  the  punishment  with 
dropping  scalding  wax  upon  her  flesh.  These  horrid  cruelties  are  the 
less  to  be  wondered  at,  because  the  law  itself,  in  effect,  countenances 
and  allows  them  to  kill  their  slaves,  by  the  ridiculous  penalty  appointed 
for  it.  The  penalty  is  about  seven  pounds  sterling,  one  half  of  which  is 
usually  remitted  if  the  criminal  inform  against  himself.” 

Had  the  two  Mr.  Wesleys  been  now  living,  how  greatly  would  they 
have  rejoiced,  and  praised  God,  for  the  total  abolition  of  the  British  Slave- 
Trade,  and  for  the  humane  measures  lately  proposed  in  our  Parliament, 
and  sanctioned  by  Government,  with  a  view  to  the  mitigation  and  gra¬ 
dual  extinction  of  the  state  of  slavery  itself,  in  our  West  Indian  Colo¬ 
nies.! 

While  Mr.  C.  Wesley  stayed  at  Charleston,  his  bloody  flux  and  fever 
hung  upon  him,  and  rather  increased.  Notwithstanding  this,  he  was 
determined  to  go  in  the  first  ship  that  sailed  for  England.  His  friends 
endeavoured  to  dissuade  him  from  it,  both  because  the  ship  was  very 
leaky,  and  the  Captain,  a  mere  beast  of  a  man,  was  almost  continually 

*  This  account,  also  agrees  with  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  Journal.  Seevol.  26,  of  his  Works* 
p.  145. 

f  We  might  add,  that  had  the  Messrs.  Wesley  lived  to  witness  the  emancipation  of  the 
slaves  in  some  of  the  States  in  which  they  were  formerly  held  in  bondage,  the  meliorating 
of  their  condition  in  consequence  of  the  influence  of  Christianity  upon  the  hearts  of  both 
masters  and  slaves,  in  others  of  the  States  where  slavery  still  exists,  together  with  the  fact 
that  the  Government  of  the  United  States  have  not  only  abolished  the  African  slave  trade, 
but  declared  it  to  be  piracy,  and  punishable  as  such,  they  certainly  would  have  had  addi 
tional  cause  of  joy.  American  Editors. 


168 


THE  LIFE  OF 


drunken.  But  he  was  deaf  to  their  advice.  “  The  public  business/-7 
says  he,  “  that  hurried  me  to  England,  being  of  that  importance,  that  as 
their  Secretary  1  could  not  answer  to  the  Trustees  for  Georgia,  the  loss 
of  a  day.”  Accordingly  he  engaged  his  passage  on  board  the  London  * * * § 
Galley,  which  left  Charleston  on  the  16th  of  August.  But  they  soon 
found  that  the  Captain,  while  on  shore,  had  neglected  every  thing  to 
which  he  ought  to  have  attended.  The  vessel  was  too  leaky  to  bear 
the  voyage  :  and  the  Captain,  drinking  nothing  scarcely  but  gin,  had 
never  troubled  his  head  about  taking  in  a  sufficient  quantity  of  water ; 
so  that,  on  the  26th,  they  were  obliged  to  be  reduced  to  short  allow¬ 
ance,  Meeting  afterwards  with  stormy  weather,  the  leak  became  alarm¬ 
ing  ;  and  their  difficulties  increased  so  fast  upon  them,  that  they  were 
obliged  to  steer  for  Boston  in  New-England,  where  they  arrived,  with 
much  difficulty  and  danger,  on  the  24th  of  September. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  was  soon  known  at  Boston,  and  met  with  a  hospita¬ 
ble  reception  among  the  Ministers,  hoth  of  the  town  and  neighbourhood. 
Having  experienced  much  difficulty  at  Frederica,  to  prevent  his  letters 
to  his  brother  from  being  read  by  others,  he  learned  Byrom’s  Short-hand, 
and  now  for  the  first  time  wrote  to  his  brother  in  those  characters.  He 
tells  him,  “  If  you  are  as  desirous  as  J  am  of  a  correspondence,  you 
must  set  upon  Byrom’s  Short-hand  immediately.”  Mr.  John  Wesley 
did  so,  and  their  correspondence  was  afterwards  carried  on  chiefly  in  it. 

The  following  letter  was  evidently  written  in  a  hurry,  probably  in  the 
midst  of  company.  A  part  of  it  is  in  Latin,  which,  as  it  shows  the 
facility  with  which  he  wrote  in  this  language,  and  also  discovers  some¬ 
thing  of  the  turn  of  his  mind,  I  shall  transcribe  below.*  The  substance 
of  it  I  give  in  English. 

“  Boston,  October  5,  1736. 

“  I  am  wearied  with  this  hospitable  people, — they  so  vex  and  tease 
me  with  their  civilities.  They  do  not  suffer  me  to  be  alone.  The 
clergy,  who  come  from  the  country  on  a  visit,  drag  me  along  with  them 
when  they  retum.f  I  am  constrained  to  take  a  view  of  this  New-Eng¬ 
land,  more  pleasant  even  than  the  old.  I  cannot  help  exclaiming  0  ! 
happy  country,  that  cherishes  neither  flies,  J  nor  crocodiles, §  nor  inform- 

*  “  Taedet  me  populi  hujusce  dnXo^vov,  ita  me  urbanitate  sua  divexant  et  persequuntur. 
Non  patiuntur  me  esse  solum.  E  rure  veniunt  invisentes  Clerici;  me  reverlentes  in  rurem 
trahunt.  Cogor  hanc  Angliam  contemplari,  etiam  antiqua  amoeniorem;  et  nequeo  non 
exclamare,  O  fortunata  regio,  nec  muscas  alens,  nec  crocodilos,  nec  delatores !  Sub  fine 
hujus  hebdomadis  navem  cerpssime  conscendimus,  duplicate  sumptu  patriam  empturi.  Ca- 
rolinensium  nemo  viatica  suppeditavit;  et  hie  itidem  nil  nisi  cum  pretio.  Pessime  me  habet 
quod  cogor  moram  hanc  emere,  magnumque  pretium  digressionis  solvere. 

“Morbus  meus,  aere  hoc  saluberrimo  semel  fugatus,  iterum  rediit.  Suadent  amici  omnes, 
ut  medicum  consulem;  sed  ‘Funera  non  possum  tarn  pretiosa  pati.’  ” 

fOf  Mr.  C.  Wesley’s  sincerity,  any  more  than  6f  his  brother’s,  there  can  be  no  question. 
But  he  was  still  under  “ the  spirit  of  bondage''  and  consequently  not  much  at  ease  either 
with  others  or  himself.  This  accounts  for  his  being  so  vexed  with  the  kindness  of  his  new 
friends.  It  might  be  rather  troublesome;  but  the  spirit  of  love,  the  offspring  of  Gospel 
faith,  would  have  easily  borne  it,  and  returned  love  for  love.  “Love  is  a  present  for  a  mighty 
king.”  Herbert. 

|  When  Mr.  C.  Wesley  was  at  Frederica,  the  sand-flies  were  one  night  so  exceedingly 
troublesome,  that  he  was  obliged  to  rise  at  one  o’clock,  and  smoke  them  out  of  his  hut.  He 
tells  us,  that  the  whole  town  was  employed  in  the  same  way. 

§  He  means  that  species  of  crocodile  called  the  alligator.  When  at  Savannah,  he  and 
Mr.  Delamotte  used  to  bathe  in  the  Savannah  river,  between  four  and  five  o’clock  in  the 
morning,  before  the  alligators  were  stirring,  but  they  heard  them  snoring  all  round  them. 
One  morning  Mr.  Delamotte  was  in  great  danger;  an  alligator  rose  just  behind  him,  and 
pursued  him  to  the  land,  whither  he  escaped  with  difficulty. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


16 9 


ers.  About  the  end  of  this  week,  we  shall  certainly  go  on  board  the 
ship,  having  to  pay  a  second  time  for  our  passage.  None  of  those 
from  Carolina  supplied  me  with  provisions,  and  here  also  nothing  is  to 
be  had  without  money.  It  vexes  me  to  be  obliged  to  purchase  this 
delay,  and  to  pay  a  great  price  for  my  departure. 

“  My  disorder,  once  removed  by  this  most  salubrious  air,  has  again 
returned.  All  my  friends  advise  me  to  consult  a  physician,  but  I  can¬ 
not  afford  so  expensive  a  funeral.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  did  not  go  on  board  as  he  expected,  the  ship  being 
detained  some  time  longer.  During  his  stay  here,  his  disorder  return¬ 
ed  with  violence,  and  reduced  him  to  a  state  of  very  great  weakness. 
On  the  1 5th  of  October  he  wrote  to  his  brother,  and  continued  his  letter 
in  a  kind  of  journal  to  the  25th,  when  he  went  on  board  the  ship,  and 
sailed  for  England.  His  account  is  as  follows  : 

44  I  should  be  glad  for  your  sake  to  give  a  satisfactory  account  of  my¬ 
self,  but  that  you  must  never  expect  from  me. — It  is  fine  talking  while 
we  have  youth  and  health  on  our  side ;  but  sickness  would  spoil  your 
boasting  as  well  as  mine.  I  am  now  glad  of  a  warm  bed  ;  but  must  soon 
betake  myself  to  my  board  again. 

44  Though  I  am  apt  to  think  that  I  shall  at  length  arrive  in  England 
to  deliver  what  I  am  intrusted  with,  yet  do  I  not  expect,  or  wish  for  a 
long  life.  How  strong  must  the  principle  of  self-preservation  be,  which 
can  make  such  a  wretch  as  I  am  willing  to  live  at  all  ! — or  rather  un¬ 
willing  to  die  ;  for  I  know  no  greater  pleasure  in  life,  than  in  considering 
that  it  cannot  last  for  ever. 

- The  temptations  past 

No  more  shall  vex  me ;  every  grief  I  feel 
Shortens  the  destined  number ;  every  pulse 
Beats  a  sharp  moment  of  the  pain  away, 

And  the  last  stroke  will  come.  By  swift  degrees 
Time  sweeps  me  off,  and  I  shall  soon  arrive 
At  life’s  sweet  period  :  O  !  Celestial  point 
That  ends  this  mortal  story. - 

44  To-day  completes  my  three  weeks*  unnecessary  stay  at  Boston. 
To-morrow  the  ship  falls  down.  I  am  just  now  much  worse  than  ever  j 
but  nothing  less  than  death  shall  hinder  me  from  embarking. 

44  October  18. — The  ship  that  carries  me,  must  meet  with  endless 
delays  :  it  is  well  if  it  sails  this  week.  I  have  lived  so  long  in  honours 
and  indulgences,  that  I  have  almost  forgotten  whereunto  I  am  called ; 
being  strongly  urged  to  set  up  my  rest  here.  But  I  will  lean  no  longer 
upon  men  ;  nor  again  put  myself  into  the  power  of  any  of  my  own 
merciless  species,  by  either  expecting  their  kindness  or  desiring  their 
esteem. 

44  October  21. — I  am  worried  on  all  sides  by  the  solicitations  of  my 
friends,  to  defer  my  winter  voyage  till  I  have  recovered  a  little  strength. 

Mr. - ,  I  am  apt  to  think,  would  allow  me  to  wait  a  fortnight  for  the  next 

ship  ;  but  then  if  I  recover,  my  stay  will  be  thought  unnecessary.  I 
must  die  to  prove  myself  sick,  and  I  can  do  no  more  at  sea.  I  am  there¬ 
fore  determined  to  be  carried  on  board  to-morrow ,  and  leave  the  event 
to  God. 

44  October  25. — The  ship  fell  down  as  was  expected,  but  a  contrary 
wind  prevented  me  from  following  till  now.  At  present,  I  am  something 
better :  on  board  the  Hannah,  Captain  Comey ;  in  the  state-room,  which 
they  have  forced  upon  me.  I  have  not  strength  for  more.  Adieu,” 


m 


THE  LIFE  OF 


On  the  27th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  had  so  far  recovered  his  strength  that 
he  was  able  to  read  prayers.  The  next  day  the  Captain  informed  him, 
that  a  storm  was  approaching.  In  the  evening  it  came  on  with  dread¬ 
ful  violence,  and  raged  all  night. 

On  the  29th  in  the  morning,  they  shipped  so  prodigious  a  sea,  that  it 
washed  away  their  sheep,  half  of  their  hogs,  and  drowned  most  of  their 
fowl.  The  ship  was  heavily  laden,  and  the  sea  streamed  in  so  plenti¬ 
fully  at  the  sides,  that  it  was  as  much  as  four  men  could  do,  by  con¬ 
tinual  pumping,  to  keep  her  above  water.  “  I  rose  and  lay  down  by 
turns,”  adds  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  but  could  remain  in  no  posture  long. 
I  strove  vehemently  to  pray,  but  in  vain ;  I  still  persisted  in  striving,  but 
without  effect.  I  prayed  for  power  to  pray,*  for  faith  in  Jesus  Christ ; 
continually  repeated  his  name,  till  I  felt  the  virtue  of  it  at  last,  and  knew 
that  I  abode  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty.” 

At  three  in  the  afternoon  the  storm  was  at  the  height ;  at  four,  the  ship 
made  so  much  water,  that  the  Captain,  finding  it  otherwise  impossible 
to  save  her  from  sinking,  cut  down  the  mizzenmast.  “  In  this  dreadful 
moment,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  I  bless  God  I  found  the  comfort  of 
hope  ;  and  such  joy  in  finding  I  could  hope,  as  the  world  can  neither 
give  nor  take  away.  I  had  that  conviction  of  the  power  of  God  present 
with  me,  overbalancing  my  strongest  passion,  fear,  and  raising  me  above 
what  I  am  by  nature,  as  surpassed  all  rational  evidence,  and  gave  me 
a  taste  of  the  Divine  goodness.”  He  at  that  time  again  anticipated 
the  power  and  sweetness  of  Christian  faith  ,  no  uncommon  thing  with 
those  who  mourn  for  it.  See  this  subject  well  illustrated  in  Mr.  John 
Wesley’s  Sermon  on  “  The  Spirit  of  bondage,  and  of  adoption.” 

On  the  30th,  the  storm  abated  ;  and  “  On  Sunday  the  31st,”  he  ob¬ 
serves,  “  my  first  business  was,  (may  it  be  the  business  of  all  my  days !) 
to  offer  up  the  sacrifice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving.  We  all  joined  in 
thanks  for  our  deliverance  most  of  the  day.” 

They  soon  met  with  another  storm,  but  not  so  violent  as  the  former ; 
and  continuing  their  voyage,  with  some  intervening  difficulties  and  dan¬ 
gers,  till  the  third  of  December,  the  ship  arrived  opposite  Deal,  and  the 
passengers  came  safe  on  shore.  “  I  kneeled  down,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wes¬ 
ley,  “  and  blessed  the  hand  that  had  conducted  me  through  such  inex¬ 
tricable  mazes,  and  desired  I  might  give  up  my  country  again,  whenever 
God  should  require  it.” — A  state  of  mind  very  different  from  that  of  many 
who  have  been  called  to  labour  for  the  Lord !  “  Est  istuc  navigare  V 9 

&c,  says  the  soft  Erasmus,  (the  Atticus  of  the  Reformation,  who  strove 
to  keep  well  with  all  parties,)  u  Jive  these  things  the  lot  of  those  who 
sail  ?  God  forbid,”  he  continues,  u  that  I  should  ever  think  of  encoun¬ 
tering  them  !” — No,  it  was  more  easy  and  honourable  for  that  eminent 
scholar  to  raise  a  laugh  at  the  expense  of  the  Papacy  ;  and,  at  the  same 
time,  to  insinuate  blame  against  the  zealous  Reformers,  by  whom  the 
Lord  was  exposing  “  the  Man  of  Sin,”  and  giving  life  to  the  world. 

*  He  means  with  confidence  and  comfort. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


m 


CHAPTER  II. 

CONTINUATION  OF  MR.  WESLEY’S  MISSION  TO  AMERICA. 

Leaving  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  safe  in  his  native  land,  we  shall  now 
proceed  to  his  brother  Mr.  John  Wesley. 

On  the  18th  of  March,  1736,  he  wrote  to  his  mother  as  follows  ;  “  I 
doubt  not  but  you  are  already  informed  of  the  many  blessings  which  God 
gave  us  in  our  passage  ;  as  my  brother  Wesley  must,  before  now,  have 
received  a  particular  account  of  the  circumstances  of  our  voyage  ;  which 
he  would  not  fail  to  transmit  to  you  by  the  first  opportunity. 

“We  are  likely  to  stay  here  some  months.  The  place  is  pleasant 
beyond  imagination  ;  and,  by  all  I  can  learn,  exceeding  healthful, — even 
in  summer,  for  those  who  are  not  intemperate.  It  has  pleased  God  that 
I  have  not  had  a  moment’s  illness  of  any  kind  since  I  set  my  foot  upon 
the  Continent :  nor  do  I  know  any  more  than  one  of  my  seven  hundred 
parishioners,  whu  is  sick  a,t  this  time.  Many  of  them  indeed,  are,  I 
believe,  very  angry  already  :  for  a  gentleman,  no  longer  ago  than  last 
night,  made  a  ball  ;  but  the  public  prayers  happening  to  begin  about  the 
same  time,  the  church  was  full,  and  the  ball-room  so  empty  that  the 
entertainment  could  not  go  forward. 

“  I  should  be  heartily  glad,  if  any  poor  and  religious  men  or  women 
of  Epworth,  or  Wroote,  would  come  over  to  me.  And  so  would  Mr. 
Oglethorpe  too  :  He  would  give  them  land  enough,  and  provisions 
gratis,  till  they  could  live  on  the  produce  of  it.  I  was  fully  determined 
to  have  wrote  to  my  dear  Emmy*  to-day  ;  but  time  will  not  permit.  O 
hope  ye  still  in  God  !  for  ye  shall  yet  give  him  thanks,  who  is  the  help 
of  your  countenance,  and  your  God !  Renounce  the  world  ;  deny  your¬ 
selves  ;  bear  your  cross  with  Christ,  and  reign  with  him !  My  brother 
Hooper  too,  has  a  constant  place  in  our  prayers.  May  the  good  God 
give  him  the  same  zeal  for  holiness  which  he  has  given  to  a  young  gen¬ 
tleman  of  Rotterdam,  who  was  with  me  last  night.  Pray  for  us,  and  espe¬ 
cially  for,  dear  Mother, 

“  Your  dutiful  and  affectionate  Son, 

“  John  Wesley.” 

Mr.  Wesley  being  now  informed  of  the  opposition  which  his  brother 
Charles  met  with  at  Frederica,  on  the  22d  of  March,  1736,  wrote  to 
him  the  following  letter, — “  How  different  are  the  ways  wherein  we  are 
led,  yet  I  hope  towards  the  same  end !  I  have  hitherto  no  opposition 
at  all :  all  is  smooth,  and  fair,  and  promising.  Many  seem  to  be 
awakened  :  all  are  full  of  respect  and  commendation.  We  cannot  see 
any  cloud  gathering.  But  this  calm  cannot  last;  storms  must  come 
hither  too  :  and  let  them  come,  when  we  are  ready  to  meet  them. 

“  It  is  strange  so  many  of  our  friends  should  still  trust  in  God  !  I 
hope  indeed,  that,  whoever  may  turn  to  the  world,  Mr.  Tackner  and 
Betty,  with  Mr.  Hird’s  family,  and  Mr.  Burk,  will  zealously  aim  at  the 
prize  of  their  high  calling.  These  especially  I  exhort,  by  the  mercies 
of  God,  that  they  be  not  weary  of  well-doing,  but  that  they  labour  more 
*  His  eldest  sister  Emilia. 


172 


THE  LIFE  OF 


and  more  to  be  meek  and  lowly,  and  daily  to  advance  in  the  knowledge 
and  love  of  God.  I  hope  too  Mr.  Weston,  Mr.  Moore,  Mr.  Allen,  and 
Mr.  White,  as  well  as  Mr.  Ward  and  his  wife,  continue  in  the  same 
wise  resolutions.  I  must  not  forget  Mr.  Reed,  and  Mr.  Daubry,  both 
of  whom  I  left  fully  determined  to  shake  off  every  weight,  and  with  all 
their  might  to  pursue  the  one  thing  needful. 

“  Condones  omnes  meas  jamnunc  habes ,  prceter  istas  quas  misi.  Ali¬ 
quot  in  pyxide  sunt  (de  qua  ne  verbum  scribis)  und  cum  bibliis  in  quarto . 
Liber  de  disciplines ,  quam  celerrime  potes ,  remittendus  est.  Quanta  est 
concordia  fratrum :  Tui  volo  et  fratris  B.  ?  *  You  have  now  all  my  Ser¬ 
mons,  besides  those  which  I  have  sent.  Some  are  in  the  box  (of  which 
you  say  not  a  word,)  together  with  the  Bible  in  quarto.  The  book  on 
discipline  must  be  sent  back  as  soon  as  possible.  How  great  is  the 
concord  of  brethren !  I  mean  of  thee  and  brother  B.’ 

“  You  are  not,  I  think  at  liberty,  spsystibou  sis  roc  s^vyj,  sus  oi  tfujxq>uXsra« 
tSs  cwrcij Gxtii  Os — to  turn  to  the  Gentiles ,  till  your  own  countrymen  shall  ccLst 
you  out  If  that  period  come  soon,  so  much  the  better  :  only,  in  the 
mean  while,  reprove  and  exhort  with  all  authority,  even  though  all  men 
should  despise  thee.  A'ztfo/3'y]tf7aio'o»  sis  p-ap7upiov,  ‘  It  shall  turn  to  thee 
for  a  testimony 

“ 1  conjure  you,  spare  no  time,  no  address  or  pains,  to  learn  the  true 
cause  rvis  tfockai  oSwys  rr\g  |wa,f  1  of  the  former  distress  of  my 

friend.,  I  much  doubt  you  are  in  the  right.  M/j  ysvotlo  iva  xru  tfaXiv 
eqjuxpravrj.  rprjyopsi  (puXatftfs,  us  pockisu  £uvt).  Tpaips  fxoi,  <nus  bsy j 
ypacpsiv  irpos  avlyv.  ‘  God  forbid,  that  she  should  again,  in  like  manner, 
miss  the  mark.  Watch  over  her ;  keep  her,  as  much  as  possible. 
Write  to  me,  how  I  ought  to  write  to  her.* 

“  If  Mr.  Ingham  were  here,  I  would  try  to  see  you.  But  omit  no 
opportunity  of  writing.  Kivcitivsuw  <jraOav  upav.  ‘  I  stand  in  jeopardy 
every  hour.1 — ‘  Let  us  be  strong  and  very  courageous ;  for  the  Lord  our 
God  is  with  us :  and  there  is  no  counsel  or  might  against  him  P  ” 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took  the  hint  his  brother  gave  him,  and  on  the 
28th,  sent  Mr.  Ingham  to  Savannah.  April  4th,  Mr.  Wesley  set  out 
for  Frederica,  in  a  pettiawga,  a  sort  of  flat-bottomed  barge,  and  the  fol¬ 
lowing  evening  they  anchored  near  Skidoway  island,  where  the  water 
at  flood  was  twelve  or  fourteen  feet  deep.  Mr.  Wesley  wrapped  himself 
up  in  a  large  cloak,  and  laid  down  on  the  quarter-deck :  but  in  the  course 
of  the  night  he  rolled  out  of  his  cloak,  and  fell  into  the  sea,  so  fast  asleep 
that  he  knew  not  where  he  was,  till  his  mouth  was  full  of  water.  He 
swam  round  to  a  boat,  and  got  out  without  any  more  injury  than  that  of 
wetting  his  clothes.  This  instance  gives  us  a  lively  view  of  his  fortitude 
and  presence  of  mind  in  the  midst  of  surprise  and  danger. 

Mr.  Wesley  left  Frederica,  and  arrived  again  at  Savannah  on  the  20th. 
The  next  day  he  wrote  to  his  brother ;  and,  among  other  things,  observes, 
“  I  still  extremely  pity  poor  Mrs.  Hawkins :  but  what  can  I  do  more, 
till  God  show  me  who  it  is  that  continually  exasperates  her  against  me  ? 
Then  I  may  perhaps  be  of  some  service  to  her.  There  is  surely  some 
one  who  does  not  play  us  fair :  But  I  marvel  not  at  the  matter.  He 
that  is  higher  than  the  highest  regardeth  ;  and  there  is  that  is  mightier 
than  they.  Yet  a  little  while  and  God  will  declare  who  is  sincere. 

*  See  the  same  phrase,  Luke  chap,  xxi,  13.  f  See  a  similar  construction  of  m'Sat, 
%  Pet.  chap,  i,  9. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


173 


Tarry  thou  the  Lord’s  leisure  and  be  strong,  and  he  shall  comfort  thy 
heart.” 

On  the  same  day  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  told  him,  “  Savannah 
never  was  so  dear  to  me  as  now.  I  believe,  knowing  by  whom  I  send, 
I  may  write  as  well  as  speak  freely.  I  found  so  little  either  of  the  form 
or  power  of  religion  at  Frederica,  that  I  am  sincerely  glad  I  am  removed 
from  it.  Surely,  never  was  any  place,  no  not  London  itself,  freer  from 
one  vice,  I  mean  hypocrisy. 

O  curvBe  in  terris  animae,  et  coelestium  inanes  !* 

«  Jesus  Master,  have  mercy  upon  them  !’ — There  is  none  of  those  who 
did  run  well,  whom  I  pity  more  than  Mrs.  Hawkins  ;  her  treating  me  in 
such  a  manner  would  indeed  have  little  affected  me,  had  my  own  inte¬ 
rests  only  been  concerned.  I  have  been  used  to  be  betrayed,  scorned, 
and  insulted,  by  those  I  had  most  laboured  to  serve.  But  when  I  reflect 
on  her  condition,  my  heart  bleeds  for  her. — Yet  with  Thee  nothing  is 
impossible  ! 

“  With  regard  to  one  who  ought  to  be  dearer  to  me  than  her,  I  cannot 
but  say,  that  the  more  I  think  of  it  the  more  convinced  I  am,  that  no  one, 
without  a  virtual  renouncing  of  the  faith,  can  abstain  from  the  public  as 
well  as  the  private  worship  of  God.j*  All  the  prayers  usually  read 
morning  and  evening,  at  Frederica  and  here,  put  together,  do  not  last 
seven  minutes.  These  cannot  be  termed  long  prayers  :  No  Christian 
assembly  ever  used  shorter  :  Neither  have  they  any  repetitions  in  them 
at  all.  If  I  did  not  speak  thus  plainly  to  you,  which  I  fear  no  one  else 
in  England  or  America  will  do,  I  should  by  no  means  be  worthy  to  call 
myself,  Sir, 

Yours,  &c, 

“John  Wesley.” 

There  subsisted,  at  this  time,  a  dispute  between  the  gentlemen  of 
Carolina  and  Georgia,  respecting  the  right  of  trading  with  the  Indians. 
The  dispute  was  brought  into  Westminster  Hall,  and  agitated  on  both 
sides  with  great  animosity.  Mr.  Wesley  on  the  23d  of  July  delivered 
his  opinion  on  the  subject  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Hutcheson.  He  observes, 
"  By  what  I  have  seen  during  my  short  stay  here,  I  am  convinced  that 
I  have  long  been  under  a  great  mistake,  in  thinking  no  circumstances 
could  make  it  the  duty  of  a  Christian  Priest  to  do  any  thing  else  but 
preach  the  Gospel.  On  the  contrary,  I  am  now  satisfied,  that  there  is 
a  possible  case  wherein  a  part  of  his  time  ought  to  be  employed  in  what 
less  directly  conduces  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  peace  and  good  will 
among  men.  And  such  a  case,  I  believe,  is  that  which  now  occurs  ; 
there  being  several  things  which  cannot  so  effectually  be  done  without 
me  ;  and  which,  though  not  directly  belonging  to  my  ministry,  yet  are 
by  consequence  of  the  highest  concern  to  the  success  of  it.  It  is  from 
this  conviction  that  I  have  taken  some  pains  to  inquire  into  the  great 
controversy  now  subsisting  between  Carolina  and  Georgia  ;  and  in  ex¬ 
amining  and  weighing  the  letters  wrote,  and  the  arguments  urged,  on 
both  sides  of  the  question.  And  I  cannot  but  think  that  the  whole  affair 
might  be  clearly  stated  in  a  few  words.  A  Charter  was  passed  a  few 
years  since,  establishing  the  bounds  of  this  province,  and  empowering  the 
trustees  therein  named  to  prepare  laws,  which,  when  ratified  by  the  King 

*  O  grovelling  souls,  bent  to  the  earth,  and  void  of  heavenly  good  ! 

T  This  was  a  broad  hint,  as  Mr.  Wesley  used  tp  say,  to  the  General  himself 

Vol,  i.  23 


174 


THE  LIFE  OF 


in  Council,  should  be  of  force  within  those  bounds.  The  trustees  have 
prepared  a  law,  which  has  been  so  ratified,  for  the  regulation  of  the 
Indian  trade,  requiring  that  none  should  trade  with  the  Indians  who  are 
within  this  province,  till  he  is  so  licensed  as  therein  specified.  Notwith¬ 
standing  this  law,  the  governing  part  of  Carolina  have  asserted  both  in 
conversation,  in  writing,  and  in  the  public  newspapers,  that  it  is  lawful 
for  any  one  not  so  licensed,  to  trade  with  the  Creek,  Cherokee,  or 
Chicasaw  Indians  :  They  have  passed  an  ordinance,  not  only  asserting 
the  same,  but  enacting  that  men  and  money  shall  be  raised  to  support 
such  traders  ;  and  in  fact  they  have  themselves  licensed  and  sent  up 
such  traders  both  to  the  Creek  and  Chicasaw  Indians. 

“  This  is  the  plain  matter  of  fact :  Now  as  to  the  matter  of  right, 
w  hen  twenty  more  reams  of  paper  have  been  spent  upon  it,  I  cannot  but 
think  it  must  come  to  this  short  issue  at  last :  1 .  Are  the  Creeks,  Che- 
rojkeefe,  and  Chicasaws,  within  the  bounds  of  Georgia  or  no  1  2.  Is  an 
Act  of  the  King  in  Council,  in  pursuance  of  an  Act  of  Parliament,  of  any 
force  within  these  bounds,  or  not  ?  That  all  other  inquiries  are  abso¬ 
lutely  foreign  to  the  question,  a  very  little  consideration  will  show.  As 
to  the  former  of  these,  the  Georgian  Charter,  compared  with  any  map 
of  these  parts  which  I  have  ever  seen,  determines  it :  The  latter  I  never 
heard  made  a  question  of,  but  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Carolina. 

“  Mr.  Johnson’s  brother  has  been  with  us  some  days.  I  have  been 
twice  in  company  with  him  at  Mr.  Oglethorpe’s  :  and  I  hope  there  are 
in  Carolina,  though  the  present  proceeding  would  almost  make  one 
doubt  it,  many  such  gentlemen  as  he  seems  to  be  :  men  of  good  nature, 
good  manners,  and  understanding.  I  hope  God  will  repay  you  seven¬ 
fold  for  the  kindness  you  have  shown  to  my  poor  mother,  and  in  her  to. 
Sir, 

“  Your  most  obliged,  most  obedient  servant, 

“John  Wesley.” 

At  the  same  time  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Vernon  on  the  same  subject. 
“  As  short  a  time,”  says  he,  “  as  I  have  for  writing,  I  could  not  pardon 
myself,  if  I  did  not  spend  some  part  of  it  in  acknowledging  the  continu¬ 
ance  of  your  goodness  to  my  mother ;  which  indeed  neither  she,  nor  I, 
can  ever  lose  the  sense  of. 

“  The  behaviour  of  the  people  of  Carolina  finds  much  conversation 
for  this  place.  '  I  dare  not  say,  whether  they  want  honesty  or  logic  most : 
It  is  plain,  a  very  little  of  the  latter,  added  to  the  former,  would  show 
how  utterly  foreign  to  the  point  in  question  all  their  voluminous  defences 
-  are.  Here  is  an  Act  of  the  King  in  Council,  passed  in  pursuance  of  an 
Act  of  Parliament,  forbidding  unlicensed  persons  to  trade  with  the  Indians 
in  Georgia.  Nothing  therefore  can  justify  them  in  sending  unlicensed 
traders  to  the  Creek,  Cherokee,  and  Chicasaw  Indians,  but  the  proving 
either  that  this  Act  is  of  no  force,  or  that  those  Indians  are  not  in  Geor¬ 
gia.  W  hy  then  are  these  questions  so  little  considered  by  them,  and 
others  so  largely  discussed  1  I  fear  for  a  very  plain,  though  not  a  very 
honest  reason  ;  that  is,  to  puzzle  the  cause.*  I  sincerely  wish  you  all 

*  The  words  of  the  old  poet  may  be  recollected  here— 

“  Bell,  book,  and  candle,  shall  not  drive  me  back, 

When  gold  and  silver  bid  me  to  go  on.” 

Alter  it  to  King,  Council,  Senate,  shall  not,  &c. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


175 


happiness  in  time  and  in  eternity,  and  am,  Sir,  &c.” — It  appears  from 
these  letters,  that  his  mother  was  partly  supported  by  the  trustees. 

Not  finding  any  door  open  for  the  prosecution  of  the  grand  design 
which  induced  him  to  visit  America, — the  conversion  of  the  Indians, — 
he  and  Mr.  Delamotte  considered,  in  what  manner  they  might  be  most 
useful  to  the  little  flock  under  their  care.  And  they  agreed,  1.  To  ad¬ 
vise  the  most  serious  among  them,  to  form  themselves  into  a  sort  of 
little  Society,  and  to  meet  once  or  twice  a  week,  in  order  to  improve, 
instruct,  and  exhort  one  another.  2.  To  select,  out  of  these,  a  smaller 
number  for  a  more  intimate  union  with  each  other,  which  might  be 
forwarded  partly  by  their  conversing  singly  with  each,  and  partly  by 
inviting  them  all  together  to  their  house  ;  and  this  accordingly  they 
determined  to  do  every  Sunday  in  the  afternoon. 

Their  general  method  of  private  instruction  was  as  follows :  Mr. 
Delamotte  taught  between  thirty  and  forty  children  to  read,  write  and 
cast  accounts.  Before  school  in  the  morning,  and  after  school  in  the 
afternoon,  he  catechised  the  lowest  class,  and  endeavoured  to  fix  some¬ 
thing  of  what  was  said  in  their  understandings  as  well  as  in  their  memo¬ 
ries.  In  the  evening  he  instructed  the  larger  children.  On  Saturday 
in  the  afternoon  Mr.  Wesley  catechised  them  all :  The  same  he  did  on 
Sunday  before  the  evening  service.  And  in  the  church,  immediately 
after  the  second  lesson,  a  select  number  of  them  having  repeated  the 
catechism  and  being  examined  in  some  part  of  it,  he  endeavoured  to 
explain  at  large,  and  to  enforce  that  part,  both  on  them  and  the  con¬ 
gregation. 

Some  time  after  the  evening  service,  as  many  of  the  parishioners  as 
desired  it,  met  at  Mr.  Wesley’s  house,  (as  they  did  also  on  Wednesday 
evening,)  and  spent  about  an  hour  in  prayer,  singing,  and  mutual  exhort¬ 
ation.  A  smaller  number  (mostly  those  who  designed  to  communicate 
the  next  day)  met  there  on  Saturday  evening ;  and  a  few  of  these  came 
to  him  on  the  other  evenings,  and  passed  half  an  hour  in  the  same 
employment. 

He  had  now  another  proof  of  the  power  of  gospel  faith.  One  of  the 
Moravians  being  ill  of  a  consumption,  he  informed  Bishop  Nitschman 
of  it.  “  He  will  soon  be  well,”  said  he,  “  he  is  ready  for  the  Bride* 
groom.”  Calling  to  see  him  afterwards,  and  asking  how  he  did,  “  My 
departure  (said  he)  I  hope  is  at  hand.”  Mr.  Wesley  then  asked,  “Are 
you  troubled  at  that  ?”  He  replied,  “0  no ;  to  depart  and  to  be  with 
Christ,  is  far  better.  I  desire  no  more  of  this  bad  world.  My  hope 
and  my  joy  and  my  love  are  there.”  The  next  time  he  saw  him,  the 
poor  man  said,  “  I  desire  nothing  more,  than  for  God  to  forgive  my 
many  and  great  sins.  I  would  be  humble.  I  would  be  the  humblest 
creature  living.  My  heart  is  humble  and  broken  for  my  sins.  Tell 
me,  teach  me,  what  I  shall  do  to  please  God.  I  would  fain  do  whatever 
is  his  will.”  Mr.  Wesley  said,  “  It  is  his  will,  you  should  suffer.”  He 
answered,  “Then  I  will  suffer.  I  will  gladly  suffer  whatever  pleases 
Him.”  The  next  day,  finding  him  weaker,  he  asked,  “  Do  you  still 
desire  to  die  ?”  he  said,  “  Yes  ;  but  I  dare  not  pray  for  it,  for  I  fear  I 
should  displease  my  heavenly  Father.  His  will  be  done.  Let  Him 
work  his  will,  in  my  life,  or  in  my  death.” 

But  concerning  himself,  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  “  This  evening  we 
had  such  a  storm  of  thunder  and  lightning,  as  I  never  saw  before  even 


176 


THE  LIFE  OF 


in  Georgia.  This  voice  of  God,  too,  told  me  I  was  not  fit  to  die ;  sine© 
I  was  afraid,  rather  than  desirous  of  it !  0  when  shall  I  wish  to  be  dissolved 
and  to  be  with  Christ  ?  When  I  love  him  with  all  my  heart.” 

Some  time  before  this,  a  few  of  the  Indians  had  made  him  a  visit, 
and  seemed  desirous  of  hearing  the  great  word,  as  they  called  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel.  About  twenty  of  them  were  now  at  Savannah. 
Five  of  the  principal  of  them  came  to  him  with  an  interpreter ;  and  the 
,  following  interesting  conversation  passed  between  then!. 

Q.  Do  you  believe  there  is  One  above,  who  is  over  all  things  ? 

Paustoobee,  one  of  their  Chiefs,  answered,  We  believe  there  are  four 
beloved  things  above  ;  the  clouds,  the  sun,  the  clear  sky,  and  He  that 
lives  in  the  clear  sky. 

Q.  Do  you  believe,  there  is  but  One  that  lives  in  the  clear  sky  ? 

A.  We  believe  there  are  two  with  him  ;  Three  in  all. 

Q.  Do  you  think,  he  made  the  sun  and  the  other  beloved  things  ? 

A.  We  cannot  tell.  Who  hath  seen  ? 

Q.  Do  you  think  he  made  you  1 

A.  We  think,  he  made  all  men  at  first.  i 

Q.  How  did  he  make  them  at  first  1 

A.  Out  of  the  ground. 

Q.  Do  you  believe  he  loves  you  ? 

A.  I  do  not  know ;  I  cannot  see  him. 

Q.  But  has  he  not  often  saved  your  life  ? 

A.  He  has.  Many  bullets  have  gone  on  this  side,  and  many  on  that 
side,  but  he  would  never  let  them  hurt  me.  And  many  bullets  have  gone 
into  these  young  men,  and  yet  they  are  alive  !* 

Q.  Then,  cannot  he  save  you  from  your  enemies  now  ? 

A.  Yes  ;  but  we  know  not  if  he  will.  We  have  now  so  many  ene¬ 
mies  round  about  us,  that  I  think  of  nothing  but  death.  And  if  I  am  to 
die,  I  shall  die,  and  I  will  die  like  a  man.  But  if  he  will  have  me  to 
live,  I  shall  live.  Though  I  had  ever  so  many  enemies,  he  can  destroy 
them  all. 

Q.  How  do  you  know  that  ? 

A.  From  what  I  have  seen.  When  our  enemies  came  against  us 
before,  then  the  beloved  clouds  came  for  us.  And  often  much  rain, 
and  sometimes  hail,  has  come  upon  them,  and  that  in  a  very  hot  day. 
And  I  saw  when  many  French  and  Choctaws  and  other  nations  came 
against  one  of  our  towns  :  And  the  ground  made  a  noise  under  them, 
and  the  Beloved  Ones  in  the  air  behind  them  .  And  they  were  afraid 
and  went  away,  and  left  their  meat  and  drink  and  their  guns.  I  tell  no 
lie.  All  these  saw  it  too. 

Q.  Have  you  heard  such  noises  at  other  times  ? 

A.  Yes,  often  :  Before  and  after  almost  every  battle. 

Q.  What  son  of  noises  were  they  1 

A.  Like  the  noise  of  drums  and  guns  and  shouting. 

Q.  Have  you  heard  any  such  lately  1 

A.  Yes  :  Four  days  after  our  last  battle  with  the  French. 

Q.  Then  you  heard  nothing  before  it  1 

A.  The  night  before,  I  dreamed  I  heard  many  drums  up  there,  and 
many  trumpets  there,  and  much  stamping  of  feet  and  shouting.  Till 

*  We  see  this  Indian,  like  the  heathen  mentioned  in  Actsxxviii,  believed  in  a  Particulffr 
Providence,  which  many,  even  of  the  learned,  affect  to  despise. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


177 


then  I  thought  we  should  all  die.  But  then  I  thought  the  Beloved  Ones 
were  come  to  help  us.  And  the  next  day  I  heard  above  a  hundred  guns 
go  off,  before  the  fight  began.  And  I  said,  “  When  the  sun  is  there, 
the  Beloved  Ones  will  help  us,  and  we  shall  conquer  our  enemies.” 
And  we  did  so. 

Q.  Do  you  often  think  and  talk  of  the  Beloved  Ones  ? 

A.  We  think  of  them  always,  wherever  we  are.  We  talk  of  them 
and  to  them,  at  home  and  abroad  ;  in  peace,  in  war,  before  and  after  we 
fight ;  and,  indeed,  whenever  and  wherever  we  meet  together. 

Q.  W  here  do  you  think  your  souls  go  after  death  ? 

A.  We  believe  the  souls  of  red  men  walk  up  and  down  near  the  place 
where  they  died,  or  where  their  bodies  lie.  For  we  have  often  heard 
cries  and  noises  near  the  place,  where  any  prisoners  had  been  burnt. 

Q.  Wrhere  do  the  souls  of  white  men  go  after  death  ? 

A.  We  cannot  tell.  We  have  not  seen. 

Q.  Our  belief  is,  that  the  souls  of  bad  men  only  walk  up  and  down ; 
but  the  souls  of  good  men  go  up. 

A.  I  believe  so  too.  But  I  told  you  the  talk  of  the  nation. 

Mr.  Andrews,  the  Interpreter.  They  said  at  the  burying,  (which 
Mr.  Wesley  had  attended  shortly  before,)  “  They  knew  what  you  was 
doing.  You  was  speaking  to  the  Beloved  Ones  above,  to  take  up  the 
soul  of  the  young  woman.” 

Q.  Wre  have  a  Book  that  tells  us  many  things  of  the  Beloved  Ones 
above.  Would  you  be  glad  to  know  them  ? 

A.  We  have  no  time  now  but  to  fight.  If  we  should  ever  be  at  peace, 
we  should  be  glad  to  know. 

Q.  Do  you  expect  ever  to  know  what  the  white  men  know  ? 

Mr.  Andrews.  They  told  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  They  believed  “the 
time  will  come  when  the  red  and  white  men  will  be  one.” 

Q.  What  do  the  French  teach  you  ? 

A.  The  French  Black  Kings*  never  go  out.  We  see  you  go  about 
We  like  that.  That  is  good. 

Q.  How  came  your  nation  by  the  knowledge  they  have  ? 

A.  As  soon  as  ever  the  ground  was  sound,  and  fit  to  stand  upon,  it 
came  to  us,  and  has  been  with  us  ever  since.  But  we  are  young  men. 
Our  old  men  know  more.  But  all  of  them  do  not  know.  There  are 
but  a  few,  whom  the  Beloved  One  chooses  from  a  child,  and  is  in  them, 
and  takes  care  of  them,  and  teaches  them.  They  know  these  things, 
and  our  old  men  practise,  therefore  they  know  ;  but  I  do  not  practise, 
therefore  I  know  little. 

He  was  now  in  hopes  that  a  door  was  opened,  for  going  up  imme* 
diately  to  the  Choctaws,  the  least  polished,  i.  e.  the  least  corrupted,  of 
all  the  Indian  nations.  But  upon  his  informing  the  General  of  their 
design,  he  objected,  not  only  the  danger  of  being  intercepted  or  killed 
by  the  French  there,  but  much  more,  the  inexpediency  of  leaving  Savan¬ 
nah  destitute  of  a  minister.  These  objections  he  related  to  his  friends  in 
the  evening,  who  were  all  of  opinion,  “  That  they  ought  not  to  go  yet.” 

Thursday,  July  1.  The  Indians  had  an  audience,  and  another  on 
Saturday,  when  Chicali,  their  head  man,  dined  with  the  General.  “  Af¬ 
ter  dinner,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  “  I  asked  the  gray-headed  old  naan,  whM 
*  So  they  called  the  Priests, 


178 


THE  LIFE  OF 


he  thought  he  was  made  for  ?  He  said,  4  He  that  is  above  knows  what 
he  made  us  for.  We  know  nothing.  We  are  in  the  dark.  But  white 
men  know  much.  And  yet  white  men  build  great  houses,  as  if  they 
were  to  live  for  ever.  But  white  men  cannot  live  for  ever.  In  a  little 
time  white  men  will  be  dust  as  well  as  I.’  I  told  him,  4  If  red  men 
will  learn  the  good  Book,  they  may  know  as  much  as  white  men.  But 
neither  we  nor  you  can  understand  that  book,  unless  we  are  taught  by 
Him  that  is  above ;  and  he  will  not  teach,  unless  you  avoid  what  you 
already  know  is  not  good.’  He  answered,  4  I  believe  that  he  will  not 
teach  us,  while  our  hearts  are  not  white.  And  our  men  do  what  they 
know  is  not  good ;  they  kill  their  own  children.  And  our  women  do 
what  they  know  is  not  good;  they  kill  the  child  before  it  is  born. 
Therefore,  He  that  is  above  does  not  send  us  the  good  Book.’  ” 

The  opinion  of  Mr.  Wesley  concerning  the  gods  whom  the  poor 
American  heathens  worshipped,  is  worthy  of  our  notice.  “  Meeting,” 
says  he,  44  with  a  Frenchman  of  New-Orleans  on  the  Mississippi,  who 
had  lived  several  months  among  the  Chicasaws,  he  gave  us  a  full  and 
particular  account  of  many  things  which  had  been  variously  related. 
And  hence  we  could  not  but  remark,  what  is  the  Religion  of  Nature, 
properly  so  called,  or,  that  religion  which  flows  from  natural  reason, 
unassisted  by  revelation ;  and  that,  even  in  those  who  have  the  know¬ 
ledge  of  many  truths,  and  who  converse  with  their  Beloved  Ones  day 
and  night.  But  too  plainly  does  it  appear  by  the  fruits,  that  the  gods 
of  these  heathens  too  are  but  devils. 

44  The  substance  of  his  account  was  this  :  Some  years  past  the  Chic¬ 
asaws  and  French  were  friends.  The  French  were  then  mingled  with 
the  Nautchee  Indians,  whom  they  used  as  slaves,  till  the  Nautchees 
made  a  general  rising,  and  took  many  of  the  French  prisoners.  But 
soon  after,  a  French  army  set  upon  them,  killed  many,  and  carried  away 
the  rest.  Among  those  that  were  killed  were  some  Chicasaws,  whose 
death  the  Chicasaw  nation  resented ;  and  soon  after,  as  a  French  boat 
was  going  through  their  country,  they  fired  into  it,  and  killed  all  the  men 
but  two.  The  French  resolved  on  revenge,  and  orders  were  given  for 
many  Indians,  and  several  parties  of  white  men,  to  rendezvous  on  the 
26th  of  March,  1736,  near  one  of  the  Chicasaw  towns.  The  first 
party,  consisting  of  fifty  men,  came  thither  some  days  before  the  time. 
They  stayed  there  till  the  24th,  but  none  came  to  join  them.  On  the 
25th,  they  were  attacked  by  two  hundred  Chicasaws.  The  French 
attempted  to  force  their  way  through  them.  Five  or  six  and  twenty  did 
so ;  the  rest  were  taken  prisoners.  The  prisoners  were  sent  two  or 
three  to  a  town  to  be  burnt.  Only  the  commanding  officer,  and  one  or 
two  more,  were  put  to  death  on  the  place  of  the  engagement. 

44 1,  and  one  more,”  said  the  Frenchman, 44  were  saved  by  the  warrior 
who  took  us.  The  manner  of  burning  the  rest  was,  holding  lighted 
canes  to  their  arms  and  legs,  and  several  parts  of  their  bodies,  for  some 
time,  and  then  for  a  while  taking  them  away.  They  likewise  stuck 
burning  pieces  of  wood  into  their  flesh  all  round,  in  whioh  condition 
they  kept  them  from  morning  till  evening.  But  they  commonly  beat 
them  before  they  bum  them.  I  saw  the  priest,  that  was  with  us,  carried 
to  be  burnt ;  and,  from  head  to  foot,  he  was  as  black  as  your  coat,  with 
the  blows  which  they  had  given  him.” 

Mr.  Wesley  asked  him,  what  was  their  manner  of  life.  He  said, 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


m 

(i  They  do  nothing  but  eat  and  drink  and  smoke  from  morning  till  night, 
and,  in  a  manner,  from  night  till  morning.  For  they  rise  at  any  hour  of 
the  night  when  they  awake  ;  and,  after  eating  and  drinking  as  much  as 
they  can,  go  to  sleep  again.”  “  See,”  exclaims  Mr.  Wesley,  after  reciting 
these  particulars,  “  The  Religion  of  Nature  truly  delineated 

After  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  left  Frederica,  and  gone  to  England, 
in  the  latter  end  of  July,  Mr.  Wesley  often  visited  that  place ;  where 
he  met  with  the  most  violent  opposition,  and  the  most  illiberal  abuse. 
He  still,  however,  persevered  in  his  endeavours  to  do  them  good  ;  and, 
on  the  13th  of  October,  set  out  from  Savannah,  once  more  to  visit  them. 
He  arrived  at  Frederica  on  the  morning  of  the  16th,  and  met  Mr.  Hird 
on  the  Bluff,  who  gave  him  a  melancholy  account  of  the  state  of  things 
there.  The  public  service  had  been  discontinued,  and  from  that  time 
every  thing  was  grown  worse  and  worse. — “  Even  poor  Miss  Sophy, ”f 
says  he,  “  was  scarce  the  shadow  of  what  she  was  when  I  left  her.  I 
endeavoured  to  convince  her  of  it,  but  in  vain  ;  and  to  put  it  effectually 
out  of  my  power  so  to  do,  she  was  resolved  to  return  to  England  imme¬ 
diately.  I  was  at  first  a  little  surprised  ;  but  I  soon  recollected  my  spi¬ 
rits,  and  remembered  my  calling.  ‘  Greater  is  He  that  is  in  you,  than 
he  that  is  in  the  world.’ 

Non  me,  qui  csetera,  vincet 
Impetus ;  at  rapido  contrarius  evehar  orbif 

“  I  began  with  earnestly  crying  to  God  to  maintain  his  own  cause  ; 
and  then  began  reading  to  a  few  who  came  to  my  house  in  the  evenings, 
one  of  Ephrem  Syrus’s  exhortations,  as  I  did  every  night  after,  and  by 
the  blessing  of  God,  not  without  effect.  My  next  step  was,  to  divert 
Miss  Sophy  from  the  fatal  resolution  of  going  to  England.  After  several 
fruitless  attempts,  I  at  length  prevailed ;  nor  was  it  long  before  she  re» 
covered  the  ground  she  had  lost.” — So  it  appeared  to  Mr.  Wesley  who 
dared  not  “  think  evil .”  1  Cor.  xiii,  5. 

“  October  23. — Mr.  Oglethorpe  returned  from  the  southward.  I  was 
in  the  fort  with  Mr.  Horton,  when  he  came.  He  ran  to  Mr.  Horton, 
kissed  him,  and  expressed  much  kindness  to  him,  but  took  no  notice  of 
me  good  or  bad,  any  more  than  if  I  had  not  been  in  the  room.  I  was 
not  surprised,  having  long  expected  it.  When  I  mentioned  it  to  Miss 
Sophy,  she  said  ;  ‘  Sir,  you  encouraged  me  in  my  greatest  trials ;  be  not 
discouraged  yourself.  Fear  nothing ;  if  Mr.  Oglethorpe  will  not,  God 
will  help  you.’ 

“  October  25. — I  took  boat  for  Savannah,  with  Miss  Sophy,  and 
came  thither,  after,  a  slow  and  dangerous,  but  not  a  tedious  passage,  on 
Sunday  the  31st.”§ 

Few  would  perhaps  expect  that  a  person  so  abundant  in  labours,  would 
entertain  such  an  opinion  of  himself  as  he  expresses  in  a  letter  to  a 
friend.  “  How  to  attain  to  the  being  crucified  with  Christ,  I  find  not ; 
being  in  a  condition  I  neither  desired,  nor  expected  in  America, — in  ease, 
and  honour,  and  abundance.  A  strange  school  for  him  who  has  but  on© 
business,  Tu/xva tfsaurov  wpog  sufl's£s»av.”||  He  thought  mortification 

*  This  is  an  allusion  to  an  infidel  publication  of  that  day  which  was  so  entitled. 

T  We  shall  soon  see  more  respecting  this  lady. 

\  That  force  shall  not  overcome  me,  which  overcomes  all  things  else ; 

But  l  shall  mount  in  a  direction  contrary  to  the  rapid  world. 

§  See  also  his  printed  Journal,  in  his  Works,  vol.  xxvi,  p.  150. 

||  “  To  exercise  himself  unto  godliness,” 


180 


THE  LIFE  OF 


would,  of  course,  produce  sanctification,  (a  common  error  of  the  Mys¬ 
tics,)  and  therefore  he  dreaded  every  thing  contrary  to  it. 

Alas  !  few,  we  doubt,  would  have  envied  the  condition  in  which  he 
was  placed.  The  inconveniences  and  dangers  which  he  embraced, 
that  he  might  preach  the  Gospel,  and  do  good  of  every  kind,  to  all  that 
would  receive  it  at  his  hands  :  the  exposing  of  himself  to  every  change 
of  season,  and  inclemency  of  weather,  in  the  prosecution  of  his  work, 
were  conditions,  to  which  few  but  himself  would  have  submitted.  He 
frequently  slept  on  the  ground,  as  he  journeyed  through  the  woods, 
covered  with  the  nightly  dews,  and  with  his  clothes  and  hair  frozen  by 
the  morning  to  the  earth.  He  sometimes  waded  through  swamps,  or 
swam  over  rivers,  and  then  travelled  till  his  clothes  were  dry.  His  health 
in  the  mean  time,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  was  almost  uninterrupted. 
Much  may  be  laid  to  the  account  of  his  “  iron  body,”  as  his  brother 
Samuel  terms  it ;  but  we  think  every  pious  mind  will  rather  impute  both 
his  health  and  preservation  to  Him  who  “  numbers  the  hairs  of  our 
head,”  and  whose  guardian  care  is  especially  over  those,  who  aim  to 
“  walk  worthy  of  him  unto  all  pleasing.” 

But  the  honour  and  respect  he  then  enjoyed,  small  as  they  must  have 
been,  soon  drew  to  an  end.  He  now  began  to  experience  more  fully 
than  ever,  the  truth  of  that  Scripture,  “If  any  man  will  live  godly  in 
Christ  Jesus ,  he  shall  suffer  persecution .”  Previous  to  the  present  pe¬ 
riod,  some  dislike  began  to  appear  in  several  persons  to  his  rigid  attach¬ 
ment  to  all  the  parts  of  the  rubric  of  the  Church  of  England.  High 
Church  principles,  as  they  are  termed,  continually  influenced  his  con¬ 
duct;  an  instance  of  which  was,  his  refusal  to  admit  one  of  the  holiest 
men  in  the  province  to  the  Lord’s  Supper,  (though  he  earnestly  desired 
it,)  because  he  was  a  Dissenter,  unless  he  would  submit  to  be  re-bap¬ 
tized  !  But  this  appeared  to  him  as  his  duty ;  and  in  that  case,  till  God 
taught  him  better,  it  was  vain  to  attempt  to  move  him.  Reflecting  on 
this  zeal  at  a  future  period,  he  remarks,  “Have  I  not  been  finely  beaten 
with  my  own  staff]” 

All  things  at  this  period  grew  more  and  more  unfavourable  to  his  con¬ 
tinuance  in  x\merica.  Observing  a  coldness  in  the  behaviour  of  a  friend, 
he  asked  him  the  reason.  He  answered,  “  I  like  nothing  you  do  :  all 
your  sermons  are  satires  upon  particular  persons.  Therefore  I  will 
never  hear  you  more.  And  all  the  people  are  of  my  mind.  For  we 
will  not  hear  ourselves  abused.” 

“  Besides,  they  say,  they  are  Protestants.  But  as  for  you,  they  can¬ 
not  tell  what  religion  you  are  of.  They  never  heard  of  such  a  religion 
before.  They  do  not  know  what  to  make  of  it.  And  then,  your  private 
behaviour. — All  the  quarrels  that  have  been  here  since  you  came,  have 
been  owing  to  you.  Indeed,  there  is  neither  man  nor  woman  in  the 
town  who  minds  a  word  you  say.  And  so  you  may  preach  long  enough : 
but  nobody  will  come  to  hear  you.” 

The  dread  of  reproof  seems  now  to  have  ripened  to  aversion,  when 
an  event  took  place,  which  ultimately  obliged  him  to  leave  America. 
There  is  a  silence  observed  in  Mr.  Wesley’s  Journal  in  respect  to  some 
parts  of  this  event,  which  it  is  possible,  has  caused  even  friendly  read¬ 
ers  to  hesitate  concerning  the  propriety  of  his  conduct ;  or  at  least  con¬ 
cerning  that  propriety  which  they  might  be  led  to  expect  from  so  great 
a  character.  But  what  has  hitherto  been  defective,  I  am  happy  in  being 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


181 


able  to  supply.  The  actors  in  this  scene,  are  now,  we  may  hope,  in  a 
better  world  ;  the  last  of  them  died  a  very  few  years  before  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley.  I  am  not  therefore  bound,  as  Mr.  Wesley  thought  himself,  when 
he  published  the  account,  to  let  a  veil  be  thrown  over  this  transaction  t 
but  rather  to  let  “  his  innocency  appear  as  the  light ,  and  his  just  deali  g 
as  the  noonday .” 

General  Oglethorpe  was,  what  is  called,  an  excellent  judge  of  human 
nature.  He  was  also  a  man  of  courage  and  enterprise.  He  had  en¬ 
larged  views  of  what  might  be  done,  with  proper  instruments,  on  the 
wide  continent  of  America.  He  had  heard  much  of  Mr.  Wesley  before 
he  engaged  himself  as  a  Missionary,  having  been  intimate  with  his  eld¬ 
est  brother.  But  he  saw,  during  the  voyage,  that  the  half  was  not  told 
him.  He  saw  a  man  of  great  ability,  a  man  superior  to  every  thing  that 
usually  captivates  human  nature.  He  saw  a  man,  as  he  thought,  fit  for 
his  purpose.  But  Mr.  Wesley’s  religion,  or  as  he  termed  it,  his  enthu¬ 
siasm,  the  General  lamented,  as  standing  in  the  way.  On  their  arrival, 
therefore,  in  Georgia,  he  resolved  to  try  if  that  obstacle  was  not  to  be 
surmounted. 

Miss  Sophy,*  the  lady  already  mentioned,  was  niece  to  Mrs.  Causton, 
the  wife  of  Mr.  Causton  the  store-keeper,  and  chief  magistrate  of  Sa¬ 
vannah,  in  which  station  he  was  placed  by  the  General.  In  this  lady, 
who  had  an  improved  understanding,  and  elegant  person  and  manners. 
General  Oglethorpe  thought  he  had  found  a  proper  bait  for  this  “soaring 
religionist.”  And  as  some  of  the  greatest  men  that  are  recorded  even 
in  the  oracles  of  God,  have  fallen  by  this  snare,  he  had  some  ground  to 
hope  for  success.  But,  in  order  to  this,  it  was  absolutely  needful  to 
detain  him  for  some  considerable  time  at  Savannah.  Whenever,  there¬ 
fore,  he  mentioned  his  uneasiness  at  being  obstructed  in  his  main  design, 
that  of  preaching  to  the  Indians,  he  was  answered,  “You  cannot  leave 
Savannah  without  a  minister.”  “  To  this,  indeed,”  observes  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley,  “  my  plain  answer  was,  I  know  not  that  I  am  under  any  obligation 
to  the  contrary.  I  never  promised  to  stay  here  one  month.  I  openly 
declared  both  before,  at,  and  ever  since  my  coming  hither,  that  I  neither 
would  nor  could  take  charge  of  the  English  any  longer  than  till  I  could 
go  among  the  Indians.  If  it  was  said,  *  But  did  not  the  Trustees  of 
Georgia  appoint  you  to  be  minister  of  Savannah  V  I  replied,  They  did  ; 
but  it  was  not  done  by  my  solicitation ;  it  was  done  without  either  my 
desire  or  knowledge.  Therefore  I  cannot  conceive  that  appointment 
to  lay  me  under  any  obligation  of  continuing  here,  any  longer  lhan  till 
a  door  is  opened  to  the  heathens  ;  and  this  I  expressly  declared,  at  the 
time  I  consented  to  accept  that  appointment.” 

Miss  Sophy  had  been  some  time  before  introduced  to  him  as  a  sin¬ 
cere  inquirer  after  the  way  of  eternal  life.  Some  time  after  he  observed, 
that  she  took  every  possible  opportunity  of  being  in  his  company.  She 
also  desired  a  greater  intimacy,  but  modesty  veiled  her  real  motive  under 
a  request,  that  he  would  assist  her  in  attaining  a  perfect  knowledge  of 
the  French  tongue. 

After  some  time  the  General  called  upon  him,  and  requested  him  to- 
dine  with  him ;  adding,  “  Mr.  Wesley,  there  are  some  here  who  have 
a  wrong  idea  of  your  abstemiousness.  They  think  that  you  hold  the 


*  Her  name  was  not  Causton.  Mr.  Wesley  told  me  her  name,  but  I  cannot  recollect  it, 

Vol,  T  21 


182 


THE  LIFE  OF 


eating  of  animal  food,  and  drinking  wine,  to  be  unlawful.  1  beg  that 
you  will  convince  them  of  the  contrary.”  He  resolved  to  do  so.  At 
table  he  took  a  little  of  both,  but  a  fever  was  the  consequence,  which 
confined  him  for  five  days. 

Now  was  the  time  to  try  if  indeed  “his  heart  was  made  of  pene¬ 
trable  stuff.”  Notwithstanding  an  extreme  reluctance  on  his  part,  (who 
would  hardly  suffer  even  Mr.  Delamotte  to  do  any  thing  for  him,)  the 
young  lady  attended  him  night  and  day.  She  even  consulted  the  Gene¬ 
ral  what  dress  would  be  most  agreeable  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and  therefore 
came  always  dressed  in  white,  “  simplex  munditiis ,”  as  Horace  said  of 
his  mistress,  neatly,  simply  elegant.  Those  who  have  known  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley,  will  forestal  our  judgment  here  :  They  well  know  what  impression 
all  this  was  likely  to  make.  He  was  indeed,  as  our  great  poet  observes, 

• - Of  a  constant,  loving,  noble  nature ; 

That  thinks  men  honest,  if  they  seem  but  so. 

How  then  must  this  appearance  of  strong  affection,  from  a  woman  of 
sense  and  elegance,  nay,  and  as  it  should  seem,  of  piety  too,  affect  him  i 
Especially  considering,  (it  is  his  own  account,)  that  he  had  never  before 
familiarly  conversed  with  any  woman,  except  his  near  relations.  I 
hardly  need  to  add,  that,  upon  his  recovery,  he  entertained  his  fair  pupil 
with  more  than  usual  complacency. 

But  Mr.  Delamotte  had  not  learned,  (to  use  a  common  expression 
of  Mr.  Wesley’s)  to  “  defy  suspicion.”  He  thought  he  saw 

Semblance  of  worth,  not  substance. 

He  therefore  embraced  an  opportunity  of  expostulating  with  Mr.  W  es¬ 
ley  ;  and  asked  him,  if  he  designed  to  marry  Miss  Sophy  ?  At  the 
same  time  he  set  forth,  in  a  strong  light,  her  art  and  his  simplicity. 
Though  pleased  with  the  attention  of  his  fair  friend,  Mr.  Wresley  had 
not  allowed  himself  to  determine  upon  marriage  ;*  Mr.  Delamotte’s 
question  therefore  not  a  little  puzzled  him.  He  waived  an  answer  at 
that  time  ;  and  perceiving  the  prejudice  of  Mr.  Delamotte’s  mind  against 
the  lady,  he  called  on  Bishop  Nitschman,  and  consulted  him. — His 
answer  was  short.  “  Marriage,”  said  he,  “  you  know,  is  not  unlawful. 
Whether  it  is  now  expedient  for  you,  and  whether  this  lady  is  a  proper 
wife  for  you,  ought  to  be  maturely  weighed.”  Finding  his  perplexity 
increase,  he  determined  to  propose  his  doubts  to  the  elders  of  the  Mo¬ 
ravian  Church.  When  he  entered  into  the  house,  where  they  were  met 
together,  he  found  Mr.  Delamotte  sitting  among  them.  On  his  pro¬ 
posing  the  business,  the  Bishop  replied,  “  We  have  considered  your 
case.  Will  you  abide  by  our  decision  !”  He  answered,  after  some 
hesitation,  “  I  will.”  “  Then,”  said  the  Bishop,  “  we  advise  you  to 
proceed  no  farther  in  this  business.”  He  replied,  “  The  will  of  the  Lord 
be  done !”  From  this  time,  he  behaved  with  the  greatest  caution  towards 
her,  and  avoided  every  thing  that  tended  to  continue  the  intimacy,  though 
he  easily  perceived  what  pain  this  change  in  his  conduct  gave  her,  as  it 
did  also  to  himself. 

Soon  after  this,  one  of  those  ladies  already  mentioned  in  this  narra¬ 
tive,  came  to  him,  and  related,  under  a  promise  of  secrecy,  what  I  have 

*  Dr.  Whitehead  affirms,  “  he  did  intend  to  marry  her,  and  was  not  a  little  pained  when 
she  broke  .off  the  connexion.”  I  know  that  she  ultimately  broke  it  off ;  but  I  know  also 
that  he  did  not  at  any  time  determine  on  marriage.  I  had  the  whole  account  from  him¬ 
self  ;  and  I  do  not  know  that  he  ever  told  it  to  any  other  person. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


183 


now  declared  concerning  the  hitherto  mysterious  part  of  this  event ; 
adding  these  words,  “  Sir,  I  had  no  rest  till  I  resolved  to  tell  you  the 
whole  affair.  I  have  myself  been  urged  to  that  behaviour  towards  you* 
which  I  am  now  ashamed  to  mention  .” 

Duri  ng  the  voyage  from  England,  Mrs.  W.,  already  noted,  was  ex¬ 
tremely  ill  with  sea-sickness,  so  that  Mr.  Oglethorpe  gave  her  the  use 
of  his  cabin  and  bed,  which  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  mentions  in  one  of  his 
letters  as  an  act  of  great  kindness.  One  morning  she  issued  from  her 
retirement  in  a  state  of  apparent  distraction  Mr.  J.  Wesley,  who  had 
taken  much  pains  to  impress  her  mind  with  religious  truth,  strove  to  calm 
the  tempest  in  her  soul,  and  exhorted  her  to  pray.  She  exclaimed, 
u  Pray !  I  cannot  pray  :  God  has  cast  me  off.”  He  replied,  “  Madam, 
you  must  pray.”  She  again  cried  out,  “  I  cannot  pray  !  I  cannot  pray  ! 
I  am  lost.”  When  we  consider  what  companions  the  pious  brothers 
had  in  their  voyage,  and  the  characters  of  those  who  were  chiefly  to  form 
the  infant  colony,  can  we  wonder  at  any  thing  that  happened  ? 

She  prefaced  the  communication  which  she  afterwards  made  to  Mr. 
Wesfey  with  observing,  “  Sir,  it  is  said,  a  woman  cannot  keep  the  secret 
of  another. — It  is  strange,  however,  Hhat  I  cannot  keep  my  own  ;  but  I 
really  cannot.”  It  is  no  wonder  that  the  General  should  say  to  Mr.  C. 
Wesley,  that  “  he  had  taken  pains  to  satisfy  his  brother,  but  in  vain.” 
Mr.  Wesley  knew  too  much,  and  had  a  mind  too  well  disposed,  to  be 
easily  satisfied.  But  he  still  hoped  for  his  friend,  knowing  the  state  of 
his  mind,  and  the  impossibility  of  his  having  power  over  sin  while  in 
that  state.  He  also  informed  me,  (and  the  record  is  before  me  in  his 
MSS.,)  that  one  of  those  ladies,  (I  am  not  sure  which,)  desired  a  private 
interview  with  him  ;  and,  after  accusing  him  of  having  betrayed  her,  she 
attempted  to  stab  him  with  a  pair  of  long  sharp  scissors  which  she  had 
concealed.  But  he  caught  her  wrist,  and  after  a  great  struggle,  pre¬ 
vented  her  design. 

Mr.  Wesley  kept  his  word,  and  cautiously  avoided  and  concealed 
every  thing,  which  could  bring  any  inconvenience  on  this  unhappy 
woman.  He  could  not  however  behave  to  the  General  as  he  had  for¬ 
merly  done.  One  day  he  dropped  some  expressions  which  made  the 
General  change  his  colour,  and  discover  much  agitation  of  mind.  How¬ 
ever,  on  recovering  himself,  he  replied,  in  a  very  significant  manner, 
“  You  observed  yesterday  the  company  of  Indians  that  came  into  the 
town.  The  fellow  that  marched  at  their  head,  with  his  face  marked 
with  red  paint,  will  shoot  any  man  in  this  colony  for  a  bottle  of  rum  !” 
Mr.  Wesley  did  not  think  it  proper  to  reply  :  but,  to  show  how  little  he 
regarded  the  menace,  he  took  a  book  out  of  his  pocket,  and  beginning 
to  read,  walked  slowly  towards  his  own  house. 

The  next  morning  as  he  was  reading  with  his  back  to  the  window, 
he  suddenly  found  his  light  obstructed  ;  and  turning  round,  he  perceived 
the  Indian  standing  at  the  window.*  He  immediately  stepped  to  the 
door,  invited  him  to  walk  in,  and  spread  before  him  the  best  food  that 
the  house  afforded.  And  as  he  had  learned  some  words  of  the  Indian 
language,  he  cheerfully  requested  him  to  eat.  The  Indian  for  some 
time  surveyed  him  from  head  to  foot  with  great  attention  ;  then  throw¬ 
ing  down  his  gun,  he  seized  him  in  his  arms,  and  kissed  him  with 
the  greatest  eagerness.  He  then  ate  heartily,  and  departed  after  ano- 
*■  The  Indian  was  evidently  sent  to  intimidate  him. 


184 


THE  LIFE  OF 


ther  warm  embrace,  and  with  every  appearance  of  the  highest  satisfac¬ 
tion. 

The  General  soon  after  this  sailed  for  Europe.  But  one  of  the  last 
charges  which  he  gave,  and  that  in  the  presence  of  several  persons,  was, 
u  Causton,  whatever  you  do,  take  heed,  if  you  regard  my  favour,  that 
you  do  not  quarrel  with  Mr.  Wesley.”* 

The  wound  which  Mr.  Wesley  had  received  still  festered  in  his  mind. 
He  remarks  in  his  Journal,  Feb.  5,  1737  :  “  One  of  the  most  remarka¬ 
ble  dispensations  of  Providence  towards  me,  which  I  have  yet  known, 
began  to  show  itself  this  day.  For  many  days  after,  I  could  not  at  all 
judge  which  way  the  scale  would  turn ;  nor  was  it  fully  determined  till 
March  4th,  on  which  day  God  commanded  me  to  pull  out  my  right  eye  ; 
and  by  his  grace  I  determined  so  to  do  :  But  being  slack  in  the  execu^ 
tion,  on  Saturday,  March  12,  God  being  very  merciful  to  me,  my  friend 
performed  what  I  could  not.f 

“  I  have  often  thought,  one  of  the  most  difficult  commands  that  ever 
was  given,  was  that  given  to  Ezekiel  concerning  his  wife.  But  the  diffi¬ 
culty  of  obeying  such  a  direction,  appeared  to  me  now  more  than  ever  be¬ 
fore.  When,  considering  the  character  I  bore,  I  could  not  but  perceive, 
that  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  come  to  me  likewise,  saying,  1  Son  of  man , 
behold  I  take  away  from  thee  the  desire  of  thine  eyes  with  a  stroke;  yet 
neither  shalt  thou  mourn ,  nor  weep ,  neither  shall  thy  tears  run  down.9  99 

Feb.  24.  It  was  agreed  that  Mr.  Ingham  should  sail  for  England,  and 
endeavour,  if  it  should  please  God,  to  bring  over  some  of  their  friends  to 
strengthen  their  hands  in  his  work.  By  him  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  Mr. 
Oglethorpe  ;  and  this  letter  shows  both  his  zeal  and  entire  openness  of 
heart,  in  pursuing  and  inculcating,  without  fear,  what  he  deemed  most  ex¬ 
cellent.  It  is  as  follows  :  “  Sir,  you  apprehended  strong  opposition  before 
you  went  hence ;  and,  unless  we  are  misinformed,  you  have  found  it. 
Yesterday  morning,  I  read  a  letter  from  London,  wherein  it  was  assert¬ 
ed,  that  Sir  Robert  had  turned  against  you  ;  that  the  Parliament  was 
resolved  to  make  a  severe  scrutiny  into  all  that  has  been  transacted 
here  ;  that  the  cry  of  the  nation  ran  the  same  way  ;  and  that  even  the 
Trustees  were  so  far  from  acknowledging  the  service  you  have  done, 
that  they  had  protested  your  bills,  and  charged  you  with  misapplying 
the  moneys  you  had  received,  and  with  gross  mismanagement  of  the 
power  wherewith  you  was  intrusted. — Whether  these  things  are  so, 
or  no,  I  know  not ;  for  it  is  ill  depending  on  a  single  evidence.  But 
this  I  know,  that  if  your  scheme  was  drawn  (which  I  shall  not  easily 
believe)  from  that  first-born  of  hell,  Nicholas  Machiavel, {  as  sure  as 

*  Many  years  after  this,  General  Oglethorpe  met  Mr.  Wesley  at  the  house  of  his  brother 
Charles  in  London.  And  as  soon  as  he  entered  the  room,  the  General,  in  the  presence  of 
a  very  numerous  company,  advanced,  and  bowing  down,  kissed  his  hand. 

f  This  relates  to  Miss  Sophy’s  being  addressed  by  a  Mr.  Williamson,  to  whom  she  was 
afterwards  married. 

t  Nicholas  Machiavel  was  born  of  a  distinguished  family  at  Florence.  Of  all  his  writings, 
a  political  treatise  entitled  the  “  Prince,”  has  made  the  greatest  noise  in  the  world.  Mr. 
Wesley  speaks  thus  of  it :  If  all  the  other  doctrines  of  devils  which  have  been  committed  to 
writing  since  letters  were  in  the  world,  were  collected  together  in  one  volume,  it  would  fall 
short  of  this :  And  that  should  a  prince  form  himself  by  this  book,  so  calmly  recommend¬ 
ing  hypocrisy,  treachery,  lying,  robbery,  oppression,  adultery,  whoredom,  and  murder  of  all 
kinds ;  Domitian  or  Nero  would  be  an  angel  of  light  compared  with  that  man.”  The  world 
is  not  agreed  as  to  the  motive  of  this  work ;  some  thinking  he  meant  to  recommend  tyran¬ 
nical  maxims ;  others,  that  he  only  delineated  them  to  excite  abhorrence.  Harrington  con¬ 
siders  Machiavel  as  a  superior  genius,  and  as  the  most  excellent  writer  on  politics  and 
government  that  ever  appeared.  Some  have  said,  his  greatest  fault  was,  that  he  told  the 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


185 


there  is  a  God  that  governs  the  earth,  he  will  confound  both  it  and  you. 
If,  on  the  contrary,  (as  I  shall  hope,  till  strong  proof  appear,)  your  heart 
was  right  before  God  ;  that  it  was  your  real  design  to  promote  the  glory 
of  God,  by  promoting  peace  and  love  among  men  ;  let  not  your  heart 
be  troubled  :  the  God  whom  you  serve  is  able  to  deliver  you.  Perhaps 
in  some  things  you  have  shown  you  are  but  a  man  :  Perhaps  I  myself 
may  have  a  little  to  complain  of :  But  O  what  a  train  of  benefits  have  I 
received,  to  lay  in  the  balance  against  it !  I  bless  God  that  ever  you 
was  bom.  I  acknowledge  his  exceeding  mercy,  in  casting  me  into  your 
hands.  I  own  your  generous  kindness  all  the  time  we  were  at  sea:  I 
am  indebted  to  you  for  a  thousand  favours  here  :  Why  then,  the  least 
I  can  say  is,  though  all  men  should  revile  you,  yet,  (if  God  shall  strength¬ 
en  me,)  will  not  I :  Yea,  were  it  not  for  the  poor  creatures,  whom  you 
have  as  yet  but  half  redeemed  from  their  complicated  misery,  I  could 
almost  wish  that  you  were  forsaken  of  all ;  that  you  might  clearly  see 
the  difference  between  men  of  honour ,  and  those  who  are,  in  the  very 
lowest  rank,  the  followers  of  Christ  Jesus. 

“  0  !  where  is  the  God  of  Elijah  ?  Stir  up  thy  strength  and  come  and 
help  him  !  If  the  desire  of  his  heart  be  to  thy  name,  let  all  his  enemies 
flee  before  him  !  Art  Thou  not  He  who  hast  made  him  a  father  to  the 
fatherless,  a  mighty  deliverer  to  the  oppressed  !  Hast  Thou  not  given 
him  to  be  feet  to  the  lame,  hands  to  the  helpless,  eyes  to  the  blind  ? 
Hath  he  ever  withheld  his  bread  from  the  hungry,  or  hid  his  soul  from 
his  own  flesh?  Then,  whatever  thou  withholdest  from  him,  O  thou 
Lover  of  men,  satisfy  his  soul  with  thy  likeness  ;  renew  his  heart  in 
the  whole  image  of  thy  Christ ;  purge  his  spirit  from  self-will,  pride, 
vanity,  and  fill  it  with  faith  and  love,  gentleness  and  long-suffering. 
Let  no  guile  ever  be  found  in  his  mouth  ;  no  injustice  in  his  hands  ! — 
And  among  all  your  labours  of  love,  it  becomes  me  earnestly  to  entreat 
Him,  that  He  will  not  forget  those  you  have  gone  through  for, 

“  Sir, 

“  Your  obliged  and  obedient  servant, 

“  John  Wesley.1’ 

The  attentive  reader  will  see  in  this  letter  the  spirit  of  the  man,  whose 
“  love  many  waters  could  not  quench ,”  and  who  never  forgot  the  smallest 
benefit.  His  whole  eventful  life  wras  of  this  complexion. 

By  Mr.  Ingham,  he  also  wrote  to  Dr.  Bray’s  associates,  who  had  sent 
a  parochial  library  to  Savannah.*  It  was  expected  of  the  ministers  who 
received  these  libraries,  that  they  should  send  an  account  to  their  bene¬ 
factors,  of  the  method  they  used  in  catechising  the  children,  and  in¬ 
structing  the  youth  of  their  respective  parishes.  That  part  of  his  letter 
was  as  follows  ; — “  Our  general  method  of  catechising  is  this  ;  a  young 
gentleman  who  came  with  me,  teaches  between  thirty  and  forty  children, 

world  what  bad  princes  did,  not  what  they  ought  to  do ;  and  that  his  principles,  though 
daily  condemned,  are  daily  put  in  practice.  It  has  also  been  said,  that  he  took  his  politi¬ 
cal  maxims  from  the  government  of  the  Popes.  One  thing  is  however  clear,  that  he  wrote 
utterly  without,  and  indeed  against  God.  He  died  in  1530. 

*Dr.  Thomas  Bray  was  bom  at  Marton,  in  Shropshire,  in  the  year  1G56,  and  educated 
at  Oxford.  He  was  at  length  presented  to  the  vicarage  of  Over-Whitacre,  in  Warwick¬ 
shire;  and  in  1690,  to  the  rectory  of  Sheldon,  where  he  composed  his  Catechetical  Lectures, 
which  procured  him  such  reputation,  that  Dr.  Compton,  Bishop  of  London,  selected  him 
hs  a  proper  person  to  model  tho  infant  church  of  Maryland ;  and  for  that  purpose  he  was 
Invested  with  the  office  of  Commissarv. 


1 86 


THE  LIFE  OF 


to  read,  write,  and  cast  accounts.  Before  school  in. the  morning,  and 
after  school  in  the  afternoon,  he  catechises  the  lowest  class,  and  endea¬ 
vours  to  fix  something  of  what  was  said  in  their  understandings  as  well 
as  in  their  memories.  In  the  evening  he  instructs  the  larger  children. 
On  Saturday  in  the  afternoon,  I  catechise  them  all.  The  same  I  do 
on  Sunday  before  the  evening  service  :  And  in  the.  church  immediately 
after  the  second  lesson,  a  select  number  of  them  having  repeated  the 
catechism,  and  been  examined  in  some  part  of  it,  I  endeavour  to  explain 
at  large,  and  enforce  that  part,  both  on  them  and  the  congregation. 

“  Some  time  after  the  evening  service,  as  many  of  my  parishioners 
as  desire  it,  meet  at  my  house,  (as  they  do  also  on  Wednesday  evening,) 
and  spend  about  an  hour  in  prayer,  singing,  and  mutual  exhortation.  A 
smaller  number,  mostly  those  who  design  to  communicate  the  next  day, 
meet  here  on  Saturday  evening ;  and  a  few  of  these  come  to  me  on  the 
other  evenings,  and  pass  half  an  hour  in  the  same  employment.,, 

March  4. — Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  the  Trustees  for  Georgia,  giving 
them  an  account  of  his  expenses  from  March  1,  1736,  to  March  1,  1737, 
which,  deducting  extraordinary  expenses,  for  repairing  the  parsonage- 
house,  journeys  to  Frederica,  &c,  amounted  for  himself  and  Mr.  Dela- 
motte,  to  forty-four  pounds  four  shillings  and  four  pence.  At  the  same 
time  he  accepted  of  the  fifty  pounds  a  year,  sent  by  the  Society  for  his 
maintenance,  which,  however,  was  in  a  manner  forced  upon  him,  as  he 
had  formed  a  resolution  not  to  accept  of  it,  saying  his  Fellowship  was 
sufficient  for  him.*  On  this  occasion  his  brother  Samuel  expostulated 
with  him,  and  showed  him,  that,  by  refusing  it,  he  might  injure  those 
who  should  come  after  him  :  And  if  he  did  not  want  it  for  himself,  he 
might  give  it  away  in  such  a  manner  as  he  thought  proper.  He  at  length 
yielded  to  the  solicitations  of  the  Society,  and  the  advice  of  his  friends. 

This  day,  it  appears,  the  intimacy  between  Mr.  Wesley  and  Miss 
Sophy,  was  finally  broken  off;  and  he  refers  to  this  circumstance  in 
the  following  paragraph  in  his  printed  Journal :  “  From  the  direction  I 
received  from  God  this  day,  touching  an  affair  of  the  last  importance, 
I  cannot  but  observe,  as  I  have  done  many  times  before,  the  entire 
mistake  of  many  good  men,  who  assert,  ‘that  God  will  not  answer 
your  prayer  unless  your  heart  be  wholly  resigned  to  his  will.’  My  heart 
was  not  wholly  resigned  to  his  will ;  therefore  I  durst  not  depend  on 
my  own  judgment :  And  for  this  very  reason,  I  cried  to  him  the  more 
earnestly,  to  supply  what  was  wanting  in  me.  And  I  know,  and  am 
assured,  that  he  heard  my  voice,  and  did  send  forth  his  light  and  his 
truth.” 

He  proceeds  in  his  private  Journal,  in  reference  to  the  same  affair. 
“  March  7. — When  I  walked  with  Mr.  Causton  to  his  country-lot,  I 
plainly  felt,  that  had  God  given  me  such  a  retirement,  with  the  compa¬ 
nion  I  desired,  I  should  have  forgot  the  work  for  which  I  was  born,  and 
have  set  up  my  rest  in  this  world.  March  8. — Miss  Sophy  engaged 
herself  to  Mr.  Williamson,— and  on  Saturday,  the  12th,  they  were  mar¬ 
ried  at  Purrysburgh :  This  being  the  day  which  completed  the  year 
from  my  first  speaking  to  her.  What  thou  doest,  O  God,  I  know  not 
now  ;  but  I  'shall  know  hereafter.”  He  wrote  on  this  occasion  to  his 

*  He  thought  differently  afterwards.  He  did  not  think  that  either  Mr.  Fletcher,  or  Mr. 
Perronet,  did  well  in  not  claiming  their  dues,  as  it  tended  to  injure  their  successors.  This 
also  1  know  from  himself.  |  ^ 


THE  liEV.  JOHN  WESLEi'. 


187 


brother  Samuel,  who  tells  him  in  his  answer,  “  I  am  sorry  you  are  dis¬ 
appointed  in  one  match,  because  you  are  very  unlikely  to  find  another.” 
He  felt  much  ;  but  I  must  repeat,  that  he  never  did  allow  himself  to 
determine  on  marriage.  If  he  had,  he  would  not  have  referred  the  ques¬ 
tion  to  the  Moravian  Brethren.  He  fully  told  me  his  mind,  and  added, 
"  If  I  had  been  allowed  to  follow  my  own  inclinations,  it  is  highly  proba¬ 
ble  you  would  never  have  seen  me  The  Lord  ordered  it  better.”  It 
was  not  long,  however,  before  he  saw  sufficient  cause  to  be  thankful, 
that  Providence  had  not  permitted  him  to  choose  for  himself.  He  had 
frequent  occasions  of  discovering,  that  Mrs.  Williamson  was  not  that 
strictly  religious  character  which  he  had  supposed.  On  one  of  these 
occasions,  near  three  months  after  her  marriage,  he  writes  thus,  “  God 
has  showed  me  yet  more  of  the  greatness  of  my  deliverance,  by  open¬ 
ing  to  me  a  new  and  unexpected  scene  of  Miss  Sophy’s  dissimulation. 
0  never  give  me  over  to  my  own  heart’s  desires  ;  nor  let  uae  follow  my 
own  imaginations !”  The  trial  through  which  Mr.  Wesley  now  passed, 
gave  him  a  more  perfect  knowledge  of  his  own  heart,  and  of  human 
nature  in  general,  than  he  had  before  acquired.  He  still  pursued  his 
labours  with  unremitting  diligence,  and  observed  the  greatest  punctual¬ 
ity  in  answering  the  letters  from  his  friends. 

March  29,  1737. — He  wrote  to  Mrs.  Chapman,  a  religious  acquaint¬ 
ance  in  England,  with  whom  he  held  a  correspondence.  This  letter 
will  fully  show  his  views  of  the  happy  religion  of  Christ.  “  True  friend¬ 
ship,”  says  he,  “  is  doubtless  stronger  than  death,  else  yours  could 
never  have  subsisted  still,  in  spite  of  all  opposition,  and  even  after  thou¬ 
sands  of  miles  are  interposed  between  us.  In  the  last  proof  you  gave 
of  it,  there  are  a  few  things  which  I  think  it  lies  on  me  to  mention  : 
As  to  the  rest,  my  brother  is  the  proper  person  to  clear  them  up,  as  I 
suppose  he  has  done  long  ago. 

“  You  seem  to  apprehend,  that  I  believe  religion  to  be  inconsistent 
with  cheerfulness,  and  with  a  sociable  friendly  temper.  So  far  from  it, 
that  I  am  convinced,  as  true  religion  or  holiness  cannot  be  without 
cheerfulness,  so  steady  cheerfulness,  on  the  other  hand,  cannot  be  with¬ 
out  holiness  or  true  religion.  And  I  am  equally  convinced,  that  religion 
has  nothing  sour,  austere,  unsociable,  unfriendly  in  it :  but  on  the  con 
trary,  implies  the  most  winning  sweetness,  the  most  amiable  softness* 
and  gentleness.  Are  you  for  having  as  much  cheerfulness  as  you  can  ? 
So  am  I.  Ho  you  endeavour  to  keep  alive  your  taste  for  all  the  truly 
innocent  pleasures  of  life  ?  So  do  I  likewise.  Do  you  refuse  no  pleasure, 
but  what  is  a  hinderance  to  some  greater  good,  or  has  a  tendency  to 
some  evil  1  It  is  my  very  rule :  And  I  know  no  other,  by  which  a 
Sincere  reasonable  Christian  can  be  guided.  In  particular,  I  pursue 
this  rule  in  eating,  which  I  seldom  do  without  much  pleasure.  And  this 
I  know  is  the  will  of  God  concerning  me  ,  that  I  should  enjoy  every 
pleasure,  that  leads  to  my  taking  pleasure  in  him ;  and  in  such  a 
measure  as  most  leads  to  it.  I  know  that,  as  to  every  action  which  is 
naturally  pleasing,  it  is  his  will  that  it  should  be  so  :  Therefore  in  taking 
that  pleasure  so  far  as  it  tends  to  this  end,  (of  taking  pleasure  in  God,) 
I  do  his  will.  Though  therefore  that  pleasure  be  in  some  sense  distinct 

Softness  is  an  equivocal  term  :  But  Mr.  Wesley  does  not  here  mean  effeminacy,  which 
the  Christian  religion  forbids,  and  which  he  always  discouraged  both  by  his  words  and 
actions.  He  uses  the  word  as  equivalent  with  benignity 


THE  LIE E  OF 


188 

from  the  love  of  God,  yet  is  the  taking  of  it  by  no  means  distinct  from 
his  will.  No ;  you  say  yourself,  ‘  It  is  his  will  I  should  take  it.’  And 
here  indeed  is  the  hinge  of  the  question,  which  I  had  once  occasion  to 
state  in  a  letter  to  you  ;  and  more  largely  in  a  sermon  on  the  love  of 
God.  If  you  will  read  over  those,  I  believe  you  will  find,  you  differ 
from  Mr.  Law  and  me,  in  words  only.  You  say,  the  pleasures  you 
plead  for  are  distinct  from  the  love  of  God,  as  the  cause  from  the  effect. 
Why  then  they  tend  to  it ;  and  those  which  are  only  thus  distinct  from 
it,  no  one  excepts  against.  The  whole  of  what  he  affirms,  and  that 
not  on  the  authority  of  men,  but  from  the  words  and  example  of  God 
incarnate,  is,  there  is  one  thing  needful,  to  do  the  will  of  God,  and  his 
will  is  our  sanctification  ;  our  renewal  in  the  image  of  God,  in  faith  and 
love,  in  all  holiness  and  happiness.  On  this  we  are  to  fix  our  single 
eye,  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places :  For  so  did  our  Lord.  This  one 
thing  we  are,  to  do  ;  for  so  did  our  fellow  servant  Paul,  after  his  exam¬ 
ple,  4  Whether  ive  eat  or  drink ,  or  whatsoever  we  do,  we  are  to  do  all  to 
the  glory  of  GodS  In  other  words,  we  are  to  do  nothing  but  what, 
directly  or  indirectly,  leads  to  our  holiness,  which  is  his  glory ;  and  to 
do  every  such  thing  with  this  design,  and  in  such  a  measure  as  may 
most  promote  it. 

“  I  am  not  mad,  my  dear  friend,  for  asserting  these  to  be  the  words 
of  truth  and  soberness  ;  neither  are  any  of  those,  either  in  England  or 
here,  who  have  hitherto  attempted  to  follow  me.  I  am  and  must  be  an 
example  to  my  flock  ;  not  indeed,  in  my  prudential  rules,  but,  in  some 
measure,  (if  giving  God  the  glory,  I  may  dare  to  say  so,)  in  my  spirit, 
and  life,  and  conversation.  Yet  all  of  them  are,  in  your  sense  of  the 
word,  unlearned,  and  most  of  them  of  low  understanding ;  and  still  not 
one  of  them  has  been  as  yet  entangled  in  any  case  of  conscience,  which 
was  not  solved.*  And  as  to  the  nice  distinctions  you  speak  of,  it  is 
you,  my  friend,  it  is  the  wise,  the  learned,  the  disputers  of  this  world, 
who  are  lost  in  them,  and  bewildered  more  and  more,  the  more  they 
strive  to  extricate  themselves.  We  have  no  need  of  nice  distinctions, 
for  I  exhort  all — dispute  with  none.  I  feed  my  brethren  in  Christ,  as 
he  giveth  me  power,  with  the  pure  unmixed  milk  of  his  word.  And  those 
who  are  as  little  children  receive  it,  not  as  the  word  of  man,  but  as 
the  word  of  God.  Some  grow  thereby,  and  advance  apace  in  peace 
and  holiness :  They  grieve,  it  is  true,  for  those  who  did  run  well,  but 
are  now  turned  back ;  and  they  fear  for  themselves,  lest  they  also  be 
tempted ;  yet,  through  the  mercy  of  God,  they  despair  not,  but  have 
still  a  good  hope  that  they  shall  endure  to  the  end.  Not  that  this  hope 
has  any  resemblance  to  enthusiasm,  which  is  a  hope  to  attain  the  end 
without  the  means  ;  this  they  know  is  impossible,  and  therefore  ground 
their  hope  on  a  constant  careful  use  of  all  the  means.  And,  if  they 
keep  in  this  way,  with  lowliness,  patience,  and  meekness  of  resignation, 
they  cannot  carry  the  principle  of  pressing  towards  perfection  too  far. 
O  may  you  and  I  carry  it  far  enough !  Be  fervent  in  spirit !  Rejoice 
evermore !  Pray  without  ceasing !  In  every  thing  give  thanks  !  Do  every 
thing  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus !  Abound  more  and  more  in  all 

*  Small  knowledge  they  had,  and  needed  no  more : 

Not  many  could  read,  but  all  could  adore : 

No  aid  from  the  college  or  school  they  received ; 

Content  with  His  knowledge  in  whom  they  believed. 

Charles  Wesley  on  the  Primitive  Christians. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


189 


holiness,  and  in  zeal  for  every  good  word  and  work !” — This  was  the 
Christian  perfection  which  Mr.  Wesley  preached  from  first  to  last;  hut 
he  attained  to  clearer  views  of  the  way  of  obtaining  it— viz.  by  faith , 
All  the  particular  graces  above  mentioned  are  the  fruits  of  faith  made 
perfect ,  and  working  by  love . 

Before  Mr.  Wesley  left  Frederica,  in  January,  1737,  where  his  bro¬ 
ther  had  suffered  so  much,  and  where  the  opposition  of  some  ill-minded 
and  desperate  persons  rose  to  a  degree  of  violence  hardly  credible,  so 
that  his  life  was  in  danger  several  times  ;  the  worst  constructions,  which 
malignity  itself  could  invent,  were  put  upon  his  actions,  and  reported  as 
facts.  It  even  seems,  that  the  giving  away  his  own  private  income  in 
acts  of  charity,  was  construed  into  embezzlement  of  the  society’s 
money.  Mr.  Wesley  did  not  doubt  but  men  capable  of  such  baseness 
would  represent  the  matter  in  this  light  to  the  Trustees.  He,  therefore, 
wrote  to  them  on  the  subject,  and  received  the  following  answer  from 
Dr.  Burton ;  which,  as  it  shows  the  confidence  the  Trustees  had  in  his 
uprightness  and  integrity,  and  their  approbation  of  his  conduct,  I  shall 
insert. 

“  Georgia  Office,  June  15 th,  1737. 

“  Dear  Sir, — I  communicated  your  letter  to  the  board  this  morning. 
We  are  surprised  at  your  apprehensions  of  being  charged  with  the 
imputation  of  having  embezzled  any  public  or  private  moneys,  I  can¬ 
not  learn  any  ground  for  even  suspicion  of  any  thing  of  this  kind.  We 
never  heard  of  any  accusation ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  are  persuaded  both 
of  your  frugality  and  honesty.  We  beg  you  not  to  give  weight  to  re¬ 
ports  or  private  insinuations.  The  Trustees  have  a  high  esteem  of  your 
good  services,  and,  on  all  occasions  will  give  farther  encouragement ; 
and  would  not  have  the  express  mention  of  the  fifty  pounds,  (in  lieu  of 
the  same  sum,  formerly  advanced  by  the  Society  for  Propagation ,)  so 
understood,  as  not  to  admit  of  enlargement  upon  proper  occasions.  I  am 
ordered  by  all  the  members  present  to  acquaint  you  of  this,  and  to  give 
you  assurance  of  their  approbation  of  your  conduct,  and  readiness  to 
assist  you.  The  V.  Prov.  of  Eton  has  given  you  ten  pounds,  for  your 
private  use,  and  doing  works  of  charity.  I  have  desired  Mr.  Oglethorpe 
to  convey  this  to  you  in  a  private  way.  Mr.  Whitefield  will  shortly,  and 
by  the  next  convenient  opportunity,  go  over  to  Georgia.  There  are 
three  hundred  acres  granted  to  the  church  in  Frederica.  Be  not  dis¬ 
couraged  by  any  hasty  insinuations ;  but  hope  the  best  while  many 
labour  for  the  best.  In  good  time,  matters  will  bear  a  better  face.  God 
strengthen  your  hands,  and  give  efficacy  to  your  honest  endeavours ! 
In  a  former  letter  I  spoke  my  mind  at  large  to  you  concerning  many 
particulars.  I  am,  in  much  haste  at  present, 

“  Your  affectionate  friend, 

“  J.  Burton, 

“  P.  S.  My  Lord  Egmont  gives  his  respects  and  kind  wishes,  and 
begs  you  not  to  be  discouraged. 

Mr.  Causton,  the  chief  magistrate  of  Savannah,  had  hitherto  not  only 
shown  a  decent  civility  towards  Mr.  Wesley,  but  even  a  friendly  regard 
for  him.  This  regard  seemed  to  have  increased  during  a  fever  he  had 
in  the  end  of  June,  in  which  Mr.  Wesley  attended  him  every  day. 

But,  about  this  time,  he  saw  it  to  be  his  duty  to  mention  to  Mrs.  Wib 
Vot.  I.  25 


150 


THE  LIFE  OF 


liamson  those  things  which  he  thought  improvable  in  her  behaviour.  At 
this,  she  appeared  extremely  angry,  saying,  she  did  not  expect  such 
usage  from  him.  He  consulted  his  friend  Mr.  Spangenberg,  on  this 
occasion,  to  whom  he  engaged  that,  God  being  his  helper,  he  would 
behave  to  all,  rich  or  poor,  friends  or  enemies,  without  respect  of  persons. 

August  7. — Mr.  Wesley,  having  spoken  to  her  in  vain,  repelled  Mrs. 
Williamson  from  the  holy  communion,  for  the  reasons  specified  in  his 
letter  of  the  5th  of  July,  as  well  as  for  not  giving  him  notice  of  her  de¬ 
sign  to  communicate,  after  having  discontinued  it  for  some  time.  On 
the  9th,  a  warrant  having  been  issued  and  served  upon  him,  he  was 
carried  before  the  Recorder  and  Magistrates.  Mr.  Williamson’s  charge 
was — 1.  That  Mr.  Wesley  had  defamed  his  wife.  2.  That  he  had 
causelessly  repelled  her  from  the  holy  communion* — The  first  charge 
Mr.  Wesley  denied  ;  and  the  second  being  purely  ecclesiastical,  he 
would  not  acknowledge  the  magistrates’  power  to  interrogate  him  con¬ 
cerning  it.  He  was  told,  that  he  must,  however,  appear  at  the  next 
Court  holden  for  Savannah.  In  the  mean  time,  Mr.  Causton,  having 
now  become  Mr.  Wesley’s  bitter  enemy,  required  him  to  assign  his 
reasons  in  writing  for  repelling  his  niece.  This  he  accordingly  did,  by 
producing  the  following  letter,  written  to  Mrs.  Williamson ;  “  At  Mr. 
Causton’s  request  I  write  once  more.  The  rules  whereby  I  proceed 
are  these  :  So  many  as  intend  to  partake  of  the  holy  communion ,  shall 
signify  their  names  to  the  Curate,  at  least  some  time  the  day  before . 
This  you  did  not  do. 

“  Jind  if  any  of  these  have  done  any  wrong  to  his  neighbour  by  word 
or  deedy  so  that  the  congregation  be  thereby  offended,  the  Curate  shall 
advertise  him,  that  in  any  wise  he  presume  not  to  come  to  the  Lord’s 
table,  until  he  hath  openly  declared  himself  to  have  truly  repented. 

“  If  you  offer  yourself  at  the  Lord’s  table  on  Sunday,  I  will  advertise 
you,  as  I  have  done  more  than  once,  wherein  you  have  done  wrong ; 
and  when  you  have  openly  declared  yourself  to  have  truly  repented,  I  will 
administer  to  you  the  mysteries  of  God.” 

On  the  12th  of  August  and  the  following  days,  Mr.  Causton  read  to 
as  many  as  he  conveniently  could,  all  the  letters  Mr.  W  esley  had  written 
to  himself  or  Miss  Sophy  from  the  beginning  of  their  acquaintance  ;  not, 
indeed,  throughout,  but  selecting  certain  passages,  which  might,  being 
detached  from  the  rest,  and  aided  by  a  comment  which  he  supplied, 
make  an  impression  to  Mr.  Wesley’s  disadvantage. — While  Mr.  Caus¬ 
ton  was  thus  employed,  the  rest  of  the  family  were  assiduous  in  their 
endeavours  to  convince  all  to  whom  they  spake,  that  Mr.  Wesley  had 
repelled  Mrs.  Williamson  from  the  communion  out  of  revenge,  because 
she  had  refused  to  marry  him.  “  I  sat  still  at  home,”  says  Mr.  Wesley, 
“  and,  I  thank  God,  easy,  having  committed  my  cause  to  Him  ;  and 
remembering  his  word,  ‘  Blessed  is  the  man  that  endureth  temptation ; 
for  when  he  is  tried ,  he  shall  receive  the  crown  of  life  which  the  Lord 
hath  promised  to  them  that  love  him.’  I  was  at  first  afraid,  that  those 
who  were  weak  in  the  faith  would  be  turned  out  of  the  way,  at  least  so  far 
as  to  neglect  the  public  worship,  by  attending  which  they  were  likely  to 
suffer  in  their  temporal  concerns.  But  I  feared  where  no  fear  was  :  God 
took  care  of  this  likewise,  insomuch  that  on  Sunday,  the  14th,  more  were 
present  at  the  morning  prayers,  than  had  been  for  some  months  before. 
Many  of  them  observed  those  words  in  the  first  lesson,  6  Set  JYaboth  on 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


191 


high  among  the  people ;  and  set  two  men ,  sons  of  Belial ,  before  him ,  to 
bear  witness  against  him.1  No  less  remarkable  were  those  in  the  evening 
lesson,  *  I  hate  him ,  for  he  doth  not  prophesy  good  concerning  me,  but 
evil.1  0  may  I  ever  be  able  to  say  with  Micaiah,  ‘  What  the  Lordsaiih 
unto  me  that  ivill  I  speak ;’  and  that,  though  I  too  should  be  put  into 
prison,  and  fed  there  ‘  with  bread  of  affliction  and  with  water  of  afflic¬ 
tion.1  11 

August  16.  At  the  request  of  several  of  the  communicants,  he  drew 
up  a  short  relation  of  the  case,  and  read  it  after  the  evening  prayers  in 
the  open  congregation.  And  this  evening,  as  Mr.  Wesley  supposed, 
Mrs.  Williamson  was  prevailed  upon  to  swear  to,  and  sign,  a  paper  con¬ 
taining  many  assertions  and  insinuations  injurious  to  his  character. — 
During  the  whole  of  this  week,  Mr.  Causton  was  employed  in  preparing 
those  who  were  to  form  the  Grand  Jury  at  the  next  Court-day.  He 
was  talking  with  some  or  other  of  them  day  and  night :  His  table  was 
free  to  all :  Old  misunderstandings  were  forgotten,  and  nothing  was 
too  much  to  be  done  for  them  or  promised  to  them.  Monday,  the  22d, 
the  Court  was  formed,  and  forty-four  Jurors  were  sworn  in,  instead  of 
fifteen,  to  be  a  Grand  Jury  to  find  the  bills.  This  was  done  by  Mr. 
Causton,  who  hereby  showed  his  skill  in  the  management  of  a  contro¬ 
versy  like  this.  He  knew  well,  that  numbers  would  add  weight  to  every 
thing  they  transacted,  and  induce  them  to  take  bolder  steps,  than  a  few 
would  venture  upon.  To  this  Grand  Jury  he  gave  a  long  and  earnest 
charge,  to  beware  of  spiritual  tyranny ,  and  to  oppose  the  new  illegal 
authority ,  which  was  usurped  over  their  consciences .  Mrs.  Williamson’s 
affidavit  was  read  ;  and  he  then  delivered  to  them  a  paper,  entitled  u  A 

List  of  Grievances,  presented  by  the  Grand  Jury  for  Savannah,  this - 

day  of  August,  1737.”  In  the  afternoon  Mrs.  Williamson  was  exami¬ 
ned,  who  acknowledged  that  she  had  no  objections  to  make  against  Mr. 
Wesley’s  conduct  before  her  marriage.  The  next  day  Mr.  and  after¬ 
ward  Sirs.  Causton  were  also  examined.  The  latter  confessed,  that  it 
was  by  her  request  Mr.  Wesley  had  written  to  Mrs.  Williamson  on  the 
oth  of  July  ;  and  Mr.  Causton  declared,  that  if  Mr.  Wesley  had  asked 
his  consent  to  have  married  his  niece,  he  should  not  have  refused  it.* 
— The  Grand  Jury  continued  to  examine  these  ecclesiastical  grievan¬ 
ces,  which  occasioned  warm  debates,  till  Thursday;  when  Mr.  Causton, 
being  informed  they  were  entered  on  matters  beyond  his  instructions, 
went  to  them,  and  behaved  in  such  a  manner,  that  he  turned  forty-two 
out  of  the  forty-four  into  a  fixed  resolution  to  inquire  into  his  whole 
behaviour.  They  immediately  entered  on  that  business,  and  continued 
examining  witnesses  all  day  on  Friday.  On  Saturday,  Mr.  Causton 
finding  all  his  efforts  to  stop  them  ineffectual,  adjourned  the  Court  till 
Thursday,  the  1st  of  September,  and  spared  no  pains,  in  the  mean  time, 
to  bring  them  to  another  mind. 

September  1. — Mr.  Causton  so  far  prevailed,  that  the  majority  of  the 
Grand  Jury  returned  the  list  of  grievances  to  the  Court,  (in  some  par¬ 
ticulars  altered,)  under  the  form  of  two  presentments,  containing  ten 
bills,  only  two  of  which  related  to  the  affair  of  Mrs.  Williamson ;  and 
only  one  of  these  was  cognizable  by  that  Court,  the  rest  being  merely 
ecclesiastical. 

September  2. — Mr.  Wesley  addressed  the  Court  to  this  effect :  “  As 

*  But  the  attachment  never  came  to  that. 


192 


THE  LIFE  OF 


to  nine  of  the  ten  indictments  against  me,  I  know  this  Court  can  take 
no  cognizance  of  them ;  they  being  matters  of  an  ecclesiastical  nature, 
and  this  not  an  ecclesiastical  Court.  But  the  tenth,  concerning  my 
speaking  and  writing  to  Mrs.  Williamson,  is  of  a  secular  nature ;  and 
this,  therefore,  I  desire  may  be  tried  here,  where  the  facts  complained  of 
were  committed.”  Little  answer  was  made,  and  that  purely  evasive. 

In  the  afternoon  he  moved  the  Court  again,  for  an  immediate  trial  at 
Savannah ;  adding,  “  That  those  who  are  offended  may  clearly  see 
whether  I  have  done  any  wrong  to  any  one ;  or  whether  I  have  not 
rather  deserved  the  thanks  of  Mrs.  Williamson,  Mr.  Causton,  and  of 
the  whole  family.”  Mr.  Causton’s  answer  was  full  of  civility  and  respect. 
He  observed,  “  Perhaps  things  would  not  have  been  carried  so  far,  had 
you  not  said,  you  believed  if  Mr.  Causton  appeared,  the  people  would 
tear  him  in  pieces  ;  not  so  much  out  of  love  to  you,  as  out  of  hatred  to 
him  for  his  abominable  practices.”  v 

If  is  hardly  possible  to  believe  that  Mr.  Wesley  spoke  thus.  He  had 
views  of  religion  that  would  not  suffer  him  to  do  so.  But  we  too  often 
find  in  disputes,  that  the  constructions  of  others  on  what  has  been  said, 
are  reported  as  the  very  words  which  have  been  spoken.  Mr.  Causton 
sufficiently  discovered  the  motives  that  influenced  his  conduct  in  this 
business. 

Twelve  of  the  grand  jurors  now  drew  up  a  protest  against  the  pro¬ 
ceedings  of  the  majority,  to  be  immediately  sent  to  the  Trustees  in  Eng¬ 
land.  In  this  paper  they  gave  such  clear  and  satisfactory  reasons, 
under  eveny  bill,  for  their  dissent  from  the  majority,  as  effectually  did 
away  all  just  ground  of  complaint  against  Mr.  Wesley,  on  the  subjects 
of  the  prosecution  ; — but  as  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williamson  intended  to  pro¬ 
ceed  to  England  in  the  first  ship  that  should  sail,  some  of  Mr.  Wesley’s 
friends  thought  he  ought  to  go  likewise  ;  chiefly  to  prevent  or  remove 
the  bad  impressions,  which  misrepresentations  and  ill-natured  report 
might  make  on  the  Trustees  and  others,  interested  in  the  welfare  of  the 
colony.  But,  September  10th,  he  observes,  “  I  laid  aside  the  thoughts 
of  going  to  England ;  thinking  it  more  suitable  to  my  calling,  still  to 
commit  my  cause  to  God,  and  not  to  be  in  haste  to  justify  myself :  only, 
s  to  be  always  ready  to  give  to  any  one  that  should  ask  me ,  a  reason  of 
the  hope  that  is  in  me.1  ” 

Very  different,  however,  were  the  spirit  and  the  proceedings  of  the 
magistrates  of  Savannah.  They  sent  the  affidavit  they  had  procured, 
ancf  the  two  presentments  of  the  grand  jury,  to  be  inserted  in  the  news¬ 
papers  in  different  parts  of  America.  The  only  purpose  this  could 
answer  was,  to  injure  Mr.  Wesley  in  the  opinion  of  a  large  body  of 
people,  who  could  not  easily  come  at  a  true  knowledge  of  the  case. 
That  these  advertisements  might  make  a  deeper  impression  on  the 
minds  of  the  multitude,  the  pomp  of  legal  form  was  preserved  ;  the 
following  words  being  added  at  the  end  of  each  bill,  “  Contrary  to 
THE  PEACE  OF  OUR  SOVEREIGN  LORD  THE  KlNG,  HIS  CROWN  AND 
Dignity.”  Persons  of  discernment  saw  through  the  artifice,  and  in 
the  end  of  September,  Mr.  Wesley  received  a  letter  from  a  gentleman 
of  considerable  station  and  learning  in  Charleston,  in  which  are  the 
following  observations.  “Iam  much  concerned  at  some  reports  and 
papers  concerning  you  from  Georgia.  The  papers  contain  some  affi¬ 
davits  made  against  you  by  one  Mrs.  Williamson ;  and  a  parcel  of  stuff 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


im 

called  presentments  of  you  by  the  grand  jury,  for  matters  chiefly  of  your 
mere  office  as  a  clergyman.  Has  our  Sovereign  Lord  the  King  given 
the  temporal  courts  in  Georgia  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction?  If  he  has 
not,  then  sure  I  am,  that,  whatever  your  failings  in  your  office  may  be, 
a  grand  jury’s  presentments  of  them,  being  repugnant  to  the  funda¬ 
mental  laws  and  constitution  of  England,  is  a  plain  4  breach  of  his  peace/ 
and  an  open  insult  on  ‘  his  Crown  and  Dignity  for  which  they  them¬ 
selves  ought  to  be  presented,  if  they  have  not  incurred  a  premunire .* 
The  presentments,  (a  sad  pack  of  nonsense,)  I  have  seen ;  but  not  the 
affidavits.  They  were  both  designed  to  have  been  published  in  our 
Gazette,  but  our  friends  here  have  hitherto  prevented  it. — I  shall  be 
glad  to  have  some  light  from  yourself  into  these  matters,  and  wherewith 
to  oppose  the  reports  industriously  spread  here  to  your  disadvantage  $ 
meantime,  I  remain,  your  most  obedient  humble  servant, 

“  S.  Garden.” 

Mr.  Wesley  also  received  some  consolatory  letters  from  those  of  his 
friends,  to  whom  he  had  represented  his  situation.  A  letter  of  this  kind, 
from  Dr.  Cutler,  a  clergyman  at  Boston,  contains  some  thoughts  not 
very  commonly  to  be  met  with  ;  and  I  think  it,  therefore,  worthy  of  a 
place  here.  It  is  dated  the  twenty-second  of  October.  “  I  am  sorry, 
sir,”  says  he,  “for  the  clouds  hanging  over  your  mind  respecting  your 
undertaking  and  situation ;  but  hope  God  will  give  a  happy  increase  to 
that  good  seed  you  have  planted  and  watered,  according  to  his  will.  The 
best  of  men,  in  all  ages,  have  failed  in  the  success  of  their  labour ;  and 
there  will  ever  be  found  too  many  enemies  to  the  cross  of  Christ ;  for 
earth  will  not  be  heaven.  This  reminds  us  of  that  happy  place,  where 
we  shall  not  see  and  be  grieved  for  transgressors ;  and  where,  for  our 
well-meant  labours,  our  judgment  is  with  the  Lord,  and  our  reward  with 
our  God.  And  you  well  know,  sir,  that,  under  the  saddest  appearances, 
we  may  have  some  share  in  the  consolations  which  God  gave  Elijah: 
and  may  trust  in  him,  that  there  is  some  wickedness  we  repress  or  pre* 
vent;  some  goodness  by  our  means,  weak  and  unworthy  as  we  are, 
beginning  and  increasing  in  the  hearts  of  men,  at  present ;  perhaps  like 
a  grain  of  mustard-seed,  that  in  God’s  time  may  put  forth,  and  spread, 
and  flourish  :  and  that  if  the  world  seems  not  the  better  for  us,  it  might 
be  worse  without  us.  Our  low  opinion  of  ourselves  is  a  preparative  to 
these  successes ;  and  so  the  modest  and  great  Apostle  found  it. 

“  No  doubt,  sir,  you  have  temptations  where  you  are,  nor  is  there  any 
retreat  from  them  ;  they  hint  to  us  the  care  we  must  take,  and  the 
promises  we  must  apply  to ;  and  ‘  blessed  is  the  man  that  endureth 
temptation .’ 

“  I  rejoice  in  the  good  character  you  give,  which  I  believe  you  well 
bestow,  of  Mr.  Whitefield,  who  is  coming  to  you — but  I  question  not 
but  his  labours  will  be  better  joined  with,  than  supersede  yours  ;  and 
even  his,  and  all  our  sufficiency  and  efficiency  is  of  God. 

“  It  is  the  least  we  can  do  to  pray  for  one  another ;  and  if  God  will 
hear  me,  a  great  sinner,  it  will  strengthen  your  interest  in  him.  I  re¬ 
commend  myself  to  a  share  in  your  prayers,  for  his  pardon,  acceptance, 
and  assistance  ;  and  beg  that  my  family  may  not  be  forgotten  by  you.” 

Mr.  Wesley,  in  the  midst  of  this  storm,  kept  up  by  the  arts  of  his 
*  To  incur  a  premunire,  is  to  be  liable  to  imprisonment  and  loss  of  goods. 


THE  LITE  OF 


194 

avowed  enemies,  without  a  shilling  in  his  pocket,  and  three  thousand 
miles  from  home,  possessed  his  soul  in  peace,  and  pursued  his  labours 
with  the  same  unremitting  diligence,  as  if  he  had  enjoyed  the  greatest 
tranquillity  and  ease. 

October  30. — He  gives  us  an  account  of  his  labours  on  the  Lord’s 
day.  “  The  English  service  lasted  from  five  till  half  an  hour  past  six. 
The  Italian  (with  a  few  Vaudois,)  began  at  nine.  The  second  service 
for  the  English,  including  the  sermon  and  the  holy  Communion^  con¬ 
tinued  from  half  an  hour  past  ten,  till  about  half  an  hour  past  twelve. 
The  French  service  began  at  one.  At  two  I  catechised  the  children. 
About  three  began  the  English  service.  After  this  was  ended,  I  joined 
with  as  many  as  my  large  room  would  hold,  in  reading  prayer  and  sing¬ 
ing.  And  about  six  the  service  of  the  Germans  began  ;  at  which  I  was 
glad  to  be  present,  not  as  a  teacher,  but  as  a  learner.” 

November  1. — He  received  a  temporary  relief  from  his  pressing 
wants.  “Col.  Stephens,”  says  he,  “arrived,  by  whom  I  received  a 
benefaction  of  ten  pounds  sterling  ;*  after  having  been  for  several  months 
without  one  shilling  in  the  house,  but  not  without  peace,  health,  and 
contentment.” 

November  3. — He  attended  the  court  holden  on  that  day ;  and  again 
at  the  court  held  on  the  twenty-third ;  urging  an  immediate  hearing  of 
his  case,  that  he  might  have  an  opportunity  of  answering  the  charges 
alleged  against  him.  But  this  the  magistrates  refused,  and  at  the  same 
time  countenanced  every  report  to  his  disadvantage  ;  whether  it  were  a 
mere  invention,  or  founded  on  a  malicious  construction  of  any  thing  he 
did  or  said.  Mr.  Wesley  perceiving  that  he  had  not  the  most  distant 
prospect  of  obtaining  justice,  that  he  was  in  a  place  where  those  in 
power  were  combined  together  to  oppress  him,  and  could  any  day  pro¬ 
cure  evidence,  (as  experience  had  shown,)  of  words  he  had  never  spo¬ 
ken,  and  of  actions  he  had  never  done  ;  being  disappointed  too,  in  the 
primary  object  of  his  mission,  preaching  to  the  Indians  ;  he  consulted 
with  his  friends  what  he  ought  to  do  ;  who  were  of  opinion  with  him, 
that  by  these  circumstances  Providence  did  now  call  him  to  leave  Sa¬ 
vannah.  The  next  day  he  called  on  Mr.  Causton,  and  told  him  he 
designed  to  set  out  for  England  immediately.  Nov.  24,  he  put  up  the 
following  advertisement  in  the  great  square,  and  quietly  prepared  for  his 
journey. 

“Whereas  John  Wesley  designs  shortly  to  set  out  for  England, 
This  is  to  desire  those  who  have  borrowed  any  books  of  him,  to 
return  them  as  soon  as  they  conveniently  can,  to 

“  John  Wesley.” 

This  indeed  was  an  event  which  the  magistrates  most  ardently  wished 
to  take  place,  and  to  which  all  their  proceedings  had  been  directed.  It 
is  no  objection  to  this  opinion,  that  they  published  an  order  to  prohibit 
him  from  leaving  the  province.  It  is  manifest,  that  they  had  no*  inten¬ 
tion  of  bringing  the  matter  to  a  fair  hearing,  and  of  giving  it  a  legal  de¬ 
cision.  Tney  knew  well,  that  the  evidence  was  so  strong  in  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley’s  favour,  that  they  could  not  even  invent  a  plausible  pretence  for 
giving  the  cause  against  him.  But  to  give  it  in  his  favour  would  have 
been  cause  of  rejoicing  to  him  and  his  friends,  and  they  had  no  way  of 
*  Probably  the  ten  pounds  mentioned  in  Dr.  Burton’s  letter,  the  loth  of  June 


THE,  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


195 


preventing  this,  but  by  delaying  the  trial  as  long  as  possible.  On  the 
other  hand,  they  easily  foresaw,  that  if  by  cutting  off  all  prospect  of  ter¬ 
minating  the  affair,  and  multiplying  false  and  injurious  reports  concerning 
him  every  day,  they  might  weary  out  his  patience,  and  induce  him  to 
quit  the  province  of  his  own  accord,  the  triumph  would  be  left  to  his 
enemies  ;  and  he,  leaving  the  province  pending  a  prosecution  against 
him,  and  in  opposition  to  a  prohibition  of  the  magistrates,  would  make 
his  conduct  and  character  suspected  among  all  those  who  did  not  know 
the  circumstances  of  the  case.  Finding  him  now  determined  to  sail 
for  England,  they  had  an  opportunity  of  giving  their  plan  its  full  effect. 

Mr.  Wesley  intended  to  set  out  about  noon,  the  tide  then  serving  ; 
but  about  ten  o’clock  the  magistrates  sent  for  him,  and  told  him  he 
should  not  go  out  of  the  province,  till  he  had  entered  into  recognizance 
to  appear  at  the  court,  and  answer  the  allegations  laid  against  him, 
Mr.  Wesley  replied,  that  he  had  appeared  at  six  courts  successively, 
and  had  openly  desired  a  trial,  but  was  refused  it.  They  said  that  he 
must  however  give  security  to  appear  again.  He  asked  what  security  1 
After  a  long  consultation  together,  they  agreed  upon  a  kind  of  bond,  that 
he  should  appear  at  Savannah,  when  required,  under  a  penalty  of  fifty 
pounds.  But  the  recorder  added,  you  must  likewise  give  bail  to  answer 
Mr.  Williamson’s  action  of  one  thousand  pounds  damages.  “  I  then 
began,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  “to  see  into  their  design,  of  spinning  out 
time  and  doing  nothing ;  and  so  told  him  plainly,  Sir,  I  will  sign  neither 
the  one  bond  nor  the  other  ;  you  know  your  business,  and  I  know  mine.,! 

Finding  him  quite  determined,  the  magistrates  saw  their  plan  was  se* 
cure,  and  that  they  might  safely  keep  up  appearances  in  their  own  favour, 
without  danger  of  disappointment.  In  the  afternoon,  therefore,  they 
published  an  order,  requiring  all  officers  to  prevent  his  going  out  of  the 
province,  and  forbidding  any  person  to  assist  him  so  to  do.  The  day 
was  now  far  spent :  After  evening  prayers,  therefore,  the  tide  again  ser¬ 
ving,  Mr.  Wesley  left  Savannah}  in  company  with  three  other  persons, 
no  one  attempting  to  hinder  him.  There  can  be  no  doubt  but  the  ma¬ 
gistrates  were  heartily  glad  to  get  rid  of  a  man,  whose  whole  manner  of 
life  was  a  constant  reproof  of  their  licentiousness,  and  whose  words 
were  as  arrows  sticking  fast  in  them. 

Mr.  Wesley’s  constant  rule,  from  which  he  could  not  swerve  with  s, 
pure  conscience,  was,  to  ascertain  that  line  of  conduct  which  duty  requi¬ 
red  him  to  pursue  as  a  Christian  and  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  and  then 
steadily  to  walk  in  it,  regardless  of  consequences.  And  there  is  even 
evidence  which  the  case  will  admit,  that  he  acted  in  this  conscientious 
manner  towards  Mrs.  Williamson.  It  does  not  appear,  that  any  one 
ever  charged  him  with  repelling  her  from  the  Holy  Communion  out  of 
revenge,  because  she  would  not  marry  him,  except  her  relations,  who 
now  thought  it  necessary  to  injure  his  reputation  as  much  as  possible, 
to  cover  themselves  from  reproach.  But  this  charge  not  only  wants 
positive  proof ;  it  is  even  destitute  of  probability.  It  was  about  five 
months  after  her  marriage  when  this  circumstance  happened,  during  the 
former  part  of  which  time  he  had  frequently  administered  the  sacrament 
to  her,  without  showing  any  symptoms  of  resentment :  And  about  three 
months  after  her  marriage,  he  saw  such  things  in  her  conduct,  (noted  in 
his  private  Journal,  which  was  never  printed ,j  as  induced  him  to  bless 
God  for  his  deliverance  in  not  marrying  her. 


196 


THE  LIFE  OP 


In  his  pastoral  character,  Mr.  Wesley  acted  by  one  ruie  towards  all 
the  communicants,  remembering  that  word  of  St.  James, — If  ye  have 
respect  of  persons ,  ye  commit  sin.  If  any  one  had  discontinued  his  attend¬ 
ance  at  the  Lord’s  table,  he  required  him  to  signify  his  name  some  time 
the  day  before  he  intended  to  communicate  again  :  And  if  any  one  had 
done  wrong  to  his  neighbour,  so  that  the  congregation  was  thereby 
offended,  he  required  him  openly  to  declare  that  he  had  repented.  This 
rule  the  order  of  the  Church  of  England  required  him  to  observe,  and 
he  acted  by  it  invariably  in  all  cases,  whether  the  persons  were  rich  or 
poor,  friends  or  enemies.  Mrs.  Williamson  did  not  conform  to  this 
established  order,  which  must  have  been  well  known  to  all  the  commu¬ 
nicants  in  so  small  a  place.  Mr.  Wesley  was,  therefore,  reduced  to 
this  alternative,  either  to  break  an  order  he  held  sacred,  in  her  favour, 
and  thereby  incur  the  censure  of  a  blameable  partiality  for  her,  after 
being  married  to  another  ;  or  to  repel  her  from  the  Holy  Communion. 
Censure  was  inevitable,  whichever  way  he  had  acted,  considering  the 
malice  of  her  relatives.  Having  well  considered  the  matter,  therefore, 
he  determined  to  follow  the  rule  he  had  always  observed,  and  to  leave 
the  consequences  to  God. 

Mr.  Wesley  enjoyed  a  wonderful  state  of  health  while  in  America. 
His  constitution  seemed  to  improve  under  the  hardships  he  endured, 
which  appeared  sufficient  to  have  weakened  or  destroyed  the  strongest 
man.  Three  hundred  acres  having  been  set  apart  at  Savannah  for  glebe 
land,  he  took  from  it  what  he  thought  sufficient  for  a  good  garden,  and 
here  he  frequently  worked  with  his  own  hands.  He  continued  his  cus¬ 
tom  of  eating  little,  of  sleeping  less,  and  of  leaving  not  a  moment  of  his 
time  unemployed.  He  exposed  himself  with  the  utmost  indifference  to 
every  change  of  season,  and  to  all  kinds  of  weather.  On  one  of  these 
occasions  he  concludes,  that  any  person  might  undergo  the  same  hard¬ 
ship  without  injury,  if  his  constitution  were  not  impaired  by  the  softness 
of  a  genteel  education.  Dr.  Whitehead  observes  upon  this:  “In  all 
Mr,  Wesley’s  writings,  I  do  not  know  such  a  flagrant  instance  of  false 
reasoning  as  this.  Contrary  to  all  the  rules  of  logic,  he  draws  a  gene¬ 
ral  conclusion  from  particular  premises  ; — but  who  is,  at  all  times,  in  full 
possession  of  the  powers  of  his  own  mind  ?”  Whatever  becomes  of  the 
opinion ,  which  I  would  not  dispute  with  a  Doctor,  the  logic  is  good,  for 
ihe  premises  are  not  particular.  All  those  whose  constitutions  are  not 
Ihus  hurt,  are  included.  Mr.  Wesley,  therefore,  as  a  logician,  does  not 
aeed  the  Doctor’s  apology. 

Mr,  Wesley  and  his  three  companions  suffered  great  hardships  in 
travelling  from  Purrysburg  to  Port  Royal.  Not  being  able  to  procure 
a  guide,  they  set  out  an  hour  before  sunrise  without  one.  The  conse¬ 
quence  was,  they  lost  their  way  ;  and  wandered  in  the  woods  till  even¬ 
ing,  without  any  food  but  part  of  a  gingerbread  cake  divided  among  them, 
and  without  a  drop  of  water.  At  night  two  of  the  company  dug  with 
their  hands  about  three  feet  deep,  and  found  water  with  which  they  were 
refreshed.  They  lay  down  together  on  the  ground,  (in  December,) 
“  And  I,  at  least,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  “slept  till  near  six  in  the  morning.” 
They  rose,  took  the  rest  of  the  gingerbread  cake,  and  wandered  on  till 
between  one  and  two  o’clock,  before  they  came  to  any  house,  or  obtain¬ 
ed  any  farther  refreshment. — December  6,  after  many  difficulties  and 
delays,  they  came  to  Port  Royal,  and  the  next  day  walked  to  Beaufbrf, 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


1*97 


on  the  opposite  side  of  the  island.  Here  Mr.  Jones,  the  minister  of 
the  place,  invited  Mr.  Wesley  to  his  house,  and  gave  him,  as  he  acknow¬ 
ledges,  a  lively  idea  of  the  old  English  hospitality.  Mr.  Wesley  adds, 
in  his  private  Journal,  “  Yet  observing  the  elegance,  and  more  than  neat- 
ness  of  every  thing  about  him,  I  could  not  but  sigh  to  myself,  and  say, 
Heu  delicatum  discipulum  duri  Magistri  !”*  Perhaps  this  remark  was 
more  in  the  Mystic  than  in  the  Christian  style ;  and,  to  adopt  the  lan¬ 
guage  which  Mr.  Wesley  sometimes  used,  he  was  severely  reproved 
for  it,  shortly  after,  being  almost  refused  the  necessaries  of  life. 

On  the  9th,  Mr.  Delamotte  having  come  to  him,  they  took  boat  for 
Charleston ;  but  the  wind  being  contrary,  and  provisions  falling  short, 
they  were  obliged  on  the  1 1th  to  land  at  a  plantation  to  get  some  re¬ 
freshment.  The  people  were  unwilling  to  let  them  have  any  :  At  length, 
however,  they  gave  them  some  bad  potatoes,  u  of  which,”  says  Mr. 
Wesley,  “  they  plainly  told  us  we  robbed  the  swine.” — The  wind  con¬ 
tinued  contrary,  and  they  in  want  of  every  thing ;  till  about  noon,  on  the 
12th,  having  reached  John’s  Island,  they  desired  a  Mr.  G.  to  let  them 
have  a  little  meat  or  drink  of  any  sort,  either  with  or  without  price. 
With  much  difficulty,  he  tells  us,  they  obtained  some  potatoes,  and 
liberty  to  roast  them  in  a  fire  his  negroes  had  made  at  a  distance  from 
the  house. 

Mr.  Wesley  proceeds :  “  Early  on  Tuesday,  December  13th,  we 
came  to  Charleston,  where  T  expected  trials  of  a  quite  different  nature 
and  more  dangerous :  contempt  and  hunger  being  easy  to  be  borne ; 
but  who  can  bear  respect  and  fulness  of  bread  ?”■)*  On  the  16th,  he 
parted  from  his  faithful  friend,  Mr.  Delamotte,  from  whom  he  had  been 
but  a  few  days  separate  since  their  departure  from  England.  On  the 
22d,  he  took  his  leave  of  America,  after  having  preached  the  Gospel, 
as  he  observes,  in  Savannah,  “  not  as  he  ought,  but  as  he  was  able,  for 
one  year  and  nearly  nine  months.” 

“  Such  was  the  leave,”  says  Mr.  Hampson,  “  which  our  Missionary,” 
(how  respectful  in  a  man  who  owed,  under  God,  his  all  to  him  !)  “  took 
of  America.”  I  scruple  not  to  say,  (and  I  think  that  every  reader  who 
candidly  considers  the  whole  account,  will  say,)  such  was  the  treatment 
that  a  man  of  God  received  from  those,  whose  best  interests  he  endea¬ 
voured  to  promote  !  But  though  “  clouds  and  darkness  are  around  his 
throne,”  who  governs  the  world,  “  yet  righteousness  and  judgment  are 
the  habitation  of  his  seat.”  Such  a  burning  and  shining  light  was  not 
to  be  hidden  in  the  then  uncultivated  wilds  of  Georgia.  He  who  had 
sold  all  for  God  and  his  truth,  and  who  was  fitted  to  defend  that  truth 
against  all  the  deceivableness  of  the  carnal  mind,  with  all  its  additional 
weapons  of  vain  philosophy,  or  worldly  prudence,  was  called  to  act  in 
a  very  different  sphere.  And  though  permitted  by  the  only  wise  God 
our  Saviour,  to  be  “  sifted  as  wheat,”  and  tried  in  the  furnace  of  adver¬ 
sity,  he  was  preserved  and  brought  forth  as  gold,  which 
“  Returns  more  pure,  and  brings  forth  all  its  weight.” 

Divine  Providence  was  about  to  lead  him  into  a  field  of  action  in  which 
every  gift  that  God  had  given  him,  was  tried  to  the  uttermost,  and  “  ivas 
found  unto  praise,  and  honour,  and  glory.” 

*  Alas,  for  the  delicate  disciple  of  a  Master  that  endured  all  hardness  ! 

f  Those  who  have  faith ,  and  who  abide  therein. 

VoL.  I.  26 


198 


THE  LIFE  OF 


CHAPTER  III. 

MR.  WESLEY’S  RETURN  TO  ENGLAND,  AND  ATTAINING,  WITH  HIS 
BROTHER,  THE  TRUE  CHRISTIAN  FAITH. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  following  May,  Mr.  Whitefield  arrived  at 
Savannah,  where  he  found  some  serious  persons,  the  fruits  of  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley’s  ministry,  glad  to  receive  him.  He  had  now  an  opportunity  of 
inquiring  upon  the  spot,  into  the  circumstances  of  the  late  disputes,  and 
bears  testimony  to  the  ill  usage  Mr.  Wesley  had  received ;  but  adds, 
he  thought  it  most  prudent  not  to  repeat  grievances.*  When  he  was 
at  ( 'harleston,  Mr.  Garden  acquainted  him  with  the  ill  treatment  Mr. 
Wesley  had  met  with,  and  assured  him,  that,  were  the  same  arbitrary 
proceedings  to  commence  against  him,  he  would  defend  him  with  life 
and  fortune. |  These  testimonies,  of  persons  so  respectable,  and  capa¬ 
ble  of  knowing  all  the  circumstances  of  the  affair,  coincide  with  the 
general  tendency  of  the  statement  above  given  ;  and,  with  candid  per¬ 
sons,  must  do  away  all  suspicions,  with  regard  to  the  integrity  of  Mr. 
Wesley’s  conduct. 

During  his  voyage  to  England,  Mr.  Wesley  entered  into  a  close  and 
severe  examination  of  himself,  and  recorded  the  result  with  the  greatest 
openness.  January  8,  1738,  in  the  fulness  of  his  heart  he  writes  thus  : 
“  By  the  most  infallible  of  proofs,  inward  feeling,  J  I  am  convinced  1.  Of 
unbelief ;  having  no  such  faith  in  Christ,  as  will  prevent  my  heart  from 
being  troubled. — 2.  Of  pride,  throughout  my  life  past .  inasmuch  as  I 
thought  I  had,  what  I  find  I  have  not.  3.  Of  gross  irrecollection ;  inas¬ 
much  as,  in  a  storm  I  cry  to  God  every  moment,  in  a  calm,  not.  4.  Of 
levity  and  luxuriancy  of  spirit, — appearing  by  my  speaking  words  not 
tending  to  edify  ;  but  most,  by  my  manner  of  speaking  of  my  enemies. — 
Lord,  save,  or  I  perish !  Save  me,  1.  By  such  a  faith  as  implies  peace 
in  life  and  death.  2.  By  such  humility,  as  may  fill  my  heart  from  this 
hour  for  ever  with  a  piercing  uninterrupted  sense,  Nihil  est  quod  hacle- 
9 ms  feci ,  that  hitherto  I  have  done  nothing.  3.  By  such  a  recollection 
as  may  enable  me  to  cry  to  thee,  every  moment.  4.  By  steadiness, 
seriousness,  tfsp-vobfli,  sobriety  of  spirit ,  avoiding  as  fire,  every  word  that 
tendeth  not  to  edify,  and  never  speaking  of  any  who  oppose  me,  or  sin 
against  God,  without  all  my  own  sins  set  in  array  before  my  face.”§ 

January  13. — They  had  a  thorough  storm. — On  the  24th,  being  about 
160  leagues  from  the  Land’s-end,  he  observes,  his  mind  was  full  of 
thought,  and  he  wrote  as  follows  :  “  I  went  to  America  to  convert  the 
Indians  ;  but  oh  !  who  shall  convert  me  ?  Who  is  he  that  will  deliver 
me  from  this  evil  heart  of  unbelief]  I  have  a  fair  summer  religion  ;  I 
can  talk  well,  nay,  and  believe  myself  while  no  danger  is  near  :  But  let 

*  Robekts’s  Narrative  of  the  Life  of  Mr.  George  Whitefield,  page  56.  f  Ibid,  page  58. 

X  While  Mr.  Wesley  afterwards  contended  with  the  world  for  the  faith,  this  expression  was 
brought  forward  by  his  opponents  to  prove,  in  their  way,  that  Mr.  Wesley  set  inward  feeling 
above  Scripture,  reason,  and  all  evidence !  By  “inward  feeling’’  he  evidently  means  con-  , 
sciousness.  How,  otherwise,  could  he  be  convinced  of  his  own  particular  state  ? 

§  He  now  more  deeply  than  ever  felt  the  want  of  faith,  even  when  he  was  conscious  that 
he  had  not.  wickedly  departed  from  his  God. 


'.THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


199 


death  look  me  in  the  face,  and  my  spirit  is  troubled.  Nor  can  I  say, 

£  To  die  is  gain  !’ 

“  I  have  a  sin  of  fear,  that  when  I’ve  spun 
My  last  thread,  I  shall  perish  on  the  shore  !” 

44  I  think  verily  if  the  Gospel  be  true,  I  am  safe — I  now  believe  the 
Gospel  is  true.  4 1  show  my  faith  by  my  works,’  by  staking  my  all  upon 
it.  I  would  do  so  again  and  again  a  thousand  times,  if  the  choice  were 
still  to  make.  Whoever  sees  me,  sees  I  would  be  a  Christian.  There¬ 
fore  4  are  my  ways  not  like  other  men’s  ivays  ’  Therefore  I  have  been,  I 
am,  I  am  content  to  be,  4  a  by-ivord,  a  proverb  of  reproach.’  But  in  a 
storm  I  think,  What,  if  the  gospel  be  not  true  ;  then  thou  art  of  all  men 
most  foolish, — 0  who  will  deliver  me  from  this  fear  of  death !  What 
shall  I  do  ?  Where  shall  I  fly  from  it  V’  The  next  day,  Jan.  25,  he  took 
a  review  of  his  religious  principles  on  a  few  important  points  ;  and  in  a 
private  paper  wrote  as  follows  : 

44 1.  For  many  years  I  have  been  tossed  about  by  various  winds  of 
doctrine.  I  asked  long  ago,  4  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?’  The  Scrip¬ 
ture  answered,  4  keep  the  commandments’  believe,  hope,  love  :  follow 
after  these  tempers  till  thou  hast  fully  attained,  that  is,  till  death  ;  by  all 
those  outward  works  and  means  which  God  hath  appointed  ;  by  walking 
as  Christ  walked. 

44  2.  I  was  early  warned  against  laying,  as  the  Papists  do,  too  much 
stress  on  outward  works,  or  on  a  faith  without  works  ;  which,  as  it  does 
not  include,  so  it  will  never  lead  to  true  hope  or  charity.  Nor  am  I 
sensible,  that  to  this  hour  I  have  laid  too  much  stress  on  either  ;  having 
from  the  very  beginning  valued  both  faith,  and  the  means  of  grace,  and 
good  works,  not  on  their  own  account,  but,  as  believing  God,  who  had 
appointed  them,  would  by  them  bring  me  in  due  time  to  the  mind  that 
was  in  Christ. 

44  3.  But  before  God’s  time  was  come,  I  fell  among  some  Lutheran 
and  Calvinist  authors,  whose  confused  and  indigested  accounts  magni¬ 
fied  faith  to  such  an  amazing  size,  that  it  quite  hid  all  the  rest  of  the 
commandments.  I  did  not  then  see,  that  this  was  the  natural  effect  of 
their  overgrown  fear  of  Popery  :  Being  so  terrified  with  the  cry  of  merit 
and  good  works,  that  they  plunged  at  once  into  the  other  extreme.  In 
this  labyrinth  I  was  utterly  lost ;  not  being  able  to  find  out  what  the  error 
was ;  nor  yet  to  reconcile  this  uncouth  hypothesis,  either  with  Scripture 
or  common  sense. 

44  4.  The  English  writers,  such  as  Bishop  Beveridge,  Bishop  Tay¬ 
lor,  and  Mr.  Nelson,  a  little  relieved  me  from  these  well-meaning, 
w  rong-headed  Germans.  Their  accounts  of  Christianity,  I  could  easily 
see  to  be,  in  the  main,  consistent  both  with  reason  and  Scripture.  Only 
when  they  interpreted  Scripture  in  different  ways,  I  was  often  much  at 
a  loss.  And  again,  there  was  one  thing  much  insisted  on  in  Scripture, 
the  unity  of  the  church,  which  none  of  them,  I  thought,  clearly  explained, 
or  strongly  inculcated. 

44  5.  But  it  was  not  long  before  Providence  brought  me  to  those,  who 
.showed  me  a  sure  rule  of  interpreting  Scripture  ;  viz.  Consensus  Vete~ 
rum :  4  Quod  ab  omnibus,  quod  ubique ,  quod  semper  creditum*’ *  At  the 
same  time  they  sufficiently  insisted  upon  a  due  regard  to  the  one  church, 

*  The  general  consent  of  antiquity  That  which  was  believed  in  every  place,  by  all  the 
Churches,  and  at.  all  time? 


200 


THE  LIFE  OF 


at  all  times,  and  in  all  places.  Nor  was  it  long  before  I  bent  the  bow 
too  far  the  other  way:  (1.)  By  making  antiquity  a  co-ordinate,  rather 
than  sub-ordinate,  rule  with  Scripture.  (2.)  By  admitting  several 
doubtful  writings,  as  undoubted  evidences  of  antiquity.  (3.)  By  extend¬ 
ing  antiquity  too  far,  even  to.  the  middle  or  end  of  the  fourth  century. 
(4.)  By  believing  more  practices  to  have  been  universal  in  the  ancient 
church,  than  ever  were  so.  (5.)  By  not  considering,  that  the  Decrees 
of  one  Provincial  Synod  could  bind  only  that  Province  ;  and  that  the 
Decrees  of  a  general  Synod,  only  those  provinces  whose  representatives 
met  therein.  (6.)  By  not  considering,  that  the  most  of  those  Decrees 
were  adapted  to  particular  times  and  occasions  ;  and  consequently,  when 
those  occasions  ceased,  must  cease  to  bind  even  those  provinces. 

“  G.  These  considerations  insensibly  stole  upon  me,  as  I  grew 
acquainted  with  the  Mystic  writers  ;  whose  noble  descriptions  of  union 
with  God,  and  internal  religion,  made  every  thing  else  appear  mean,  flat, 
and  insipid.  But  in  truth  they  made  good  works  appear  so  too  ;  yea, 
and  faith  itself,  and  what  not  ?  These  gave  me  an  entire  new  view  of 
religion  ;  nothing  like  any  I  had  before.  But  alas  !  it  was  nothing  like 
that  religion  which  Christ  and  his  apostles  lived  and  taught.  I  had  a 
plenary  dispensation  from  all  the  commands  of  God  :  the  form  ran  thus, 
‘  Love  is  all ;  all  the  commands  beside,  are  only  means  of  love  :  You 
must  choose  those  which  you  feel  are  means  to  you,  and  use  them  as 
long  as  they  are  so.’  Thus  were  all  the  bands  burst  at  once.  And 
though  I  could  never  fully  come  into  this,  nor  contentedly  omit  what 
God  enjoined  ;  yet,  I  know  not  how,  I  fluctuated  between  obedience 
and  disobedience.  I  had  no  heart,  no  vigour,  no  zeal  in  obeying  ;  con¬ 
tinually  doubting  whether  I  was  right  or  wrong,  and  never  out  of  per¬ 
plexities  and  entanglements.  Nor  can  I  at  this  hour  give  a  distinct 
account,  how,  or  when,  I  came  a  little  back  towards  the  right  way  :  Only 
my  present  sense  is  this — all  the  other  enemies  of  Christianity  are  tri- 
flers  :  The  Mystics  are  the  most  dangerous  of  its  enemies.  They  stab 
it  in  the  vitals  ;  and  its  most  serious  professors  are  most  likely  to  fall  by 
them.  May  I  praise  Him  who  hath  snatched  me  out  of  this  fire  like¬ 
wise,  by  warning  all  others,  that  it  is  set  on  fire  of  hell.,, 

The  censure  Mr.  Wesley  has  here  passed  on  the  Mystic  writers,  is 
too  severe,  as  he  afterwards  acknowledged.  What  the  moderate  Mys¬ 
tics  have  said  on  the  union  of  the  soul  with  God,  is  in  general  excel¬ 
lent,  and  better  said  by  them,  than  by  most  other  writers.  But  they  do 
not  sufficiently  insist  on  the  atonement  and  mediation  of  Christ,  as  the 
only  foundation  of  a  sinner’s  union  with  God.  Nor  do  they  in  general 
hold  the  scriptural  method  of  attaining  it.  The  sincere,  therefore,  are 
always  in  bondage. — Those  that  are  not  so,  “  trust  in  themselves  that 
they  are  righteous ,  and  despise  others .” 

January  29,  1738. — They  once  more  saw  English  land  :  And  Feb. 
1,  Mr.  Wesley  landed  at  Deal ;  where  he  was  informed  Mr.  Whitefield 
had  sailed  the  day  before  for  Georgia.  He  read  prayers,  and  explained 
a  portion  of  Scripture  to  a  large  company  at  the  inn  ;  and,  on  the  third, 
arrived  safe  in  London. 

Previous  to  his  arrival  in  England,  he  entered  more  fully  into  a  close 
examination  of  himself,  and  “  searched  out  his  spirit ”  in  the  light  which 
those  late  remarkable  providences  afforded  him.  The  Lord  had  now 
given  him  abundant  means  of  self-knowledge,  and  they  were  not  lost 


THE  KEV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


20  i 


upon  him.  He  more  than  ever  felt  what  he  had  subscribed  to  at  his 
ordination,  that  he  was  “  far  gone  from  original  righteousness,”  and 
“  had  fallen  short  of  the  glory  of  God”  that  glorious  image  of  God,  in 
which  man  was  at  first  created.  He  had  felt  much  of  this  in  the  late 
trials  through  which  he  passed.  He  had  weighed  himself  in  the  balance 
of  the  sanctuary,  the  word  of  God  ;  and  had  attentively  marked  the  lively 
victorious  faith  of  more  experienced  Christians.  “  And  now,”  says  he, 
“  it  is  upwards  of  two  years  since  I  left  my  native  country,  in  order  to 
teach  the  Georgia  Indians  the  nature  of  Christianity ;  but  what  have  I 
learned  myself  in  the  mean  time  ?  Why,  (what  I  least  of  all  suspected,) 
that  I,  who  went  to  America  to  convert  others,  was  never  converted 
myself.  ‘  I  am  not  mad,'  though  I  thus  speak  :  but 4  speak  the  ivords  of 
truth  and  soberness f  if  haply  some  of  those  who  still  dream  may  awake, 
and  see,  that  as  I  am,  so  are  they. 

“  Are  they  read  in  philosophy  ?  So  was  I.  In  ancient  or  modem 
tongues  ?  So  was  I  also.  Are  they  versed  in  the  science  of  divinity  ? 
I  too  have  studied  it  many  years.  Can  they  talk  fluently  upon  spiritual 
things  ?  The  very  same  I  could  do.  Are  they  plenteous  in  alms  l  Behold, 
I  give  all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor. 

“  Do  they  give  of  their  labour  as  well  as  their  substance  ?  I  have 
laboured  more  abundantly  than  they  all.  Are  they  willing  to  suffer  for 
their  brethren  ?  I  have  thrown  up  my  friends,  reputation,  ease,  country  : 
I  have  put  my  life  in  my  hand,  wandering  into  strange  lands  ;  I  have 
given  my  body  to  be  devoured  by  the  deep,  parched  up  with  heat,  con¬ 
sumed  by  toil  and  weariness,  or  whatsoever  God  shall  please  to  bring 
upon  me.  But  does  all  this,  (be  it  more  or  less,  it  matters  not,)  make 
me  acceptable  to  God  ?  Does  all  I  ever  did  or  can  know,  say,  give,  do, 
or  suffer,  justify  me  in  his  sight?  Yea,  or  the  constant  use  of  all  the 
means  of  grace  ?  (which  nevertheless  is  meet,  right,  and  our  bounden 
duty,)  or  that  I  know  nothing  of  myself,  that  I  am  as  touching  outward, 
moral  righteousness  blameless  ?  Or,  (to  come  closer  yet,)  the  having  a 
rational  conviction  of  all  the  truths  of  Christianity  ?  Does  all  this  give  a 
claim  to  the  holy,  heavenly,  divine  character  of  a  Christian  ?  By  no 
means.  If  the  oracles  of  God  are  true,  if  we  are  still  to  abide  by  ‘  the 
law  and  the  testimony  all  these  things,  though  when  ennobled  by  faith 
in  Christ,  they  are  holy,  and  just,  and  good,  yet  without  it  are  ‘  dung  and 
dross.’ 

“  This  then  have  I  learned  in  the  ends  of  the  earth,  that  I  am  ‘ fallen 
short  of  the  glory  of  God  that  my  whole  heart  is  ‘  altogether  corrupt 
and  abominable ,’  and  consequently  my  whole  life,  (seeing  it  cannot  be, 
that ‘  an  evil  tree ’  should  ‘  bring  forth  good  fruit ;’)  that  my  own  works, 
my  own  sufferings,  my  own  righteousness,  are  so  far  from  reconciling 
me  to  an  offended  God,  so  far  from  making  any  atonement  for  the  least 
of  those  sins,  which  ‘ore  more  in  number  than  the  hairs  of  my  head,’ 
that  the  most  specious  of  them  need  an  atonement  themselves,  or  they 
cannot  abide  his  righteous  judgment ;  that  hav  ing  the  sentence  of  death 
in  my  heart,  and  having  nothing  in  or  of  myself,  to  plead,  I  have  no 
hope,  but  that  of  being  justified  freely,  ‘  through  the  redemption  that  is 
in  Jesus 1  have  no  hope,  but  that  if  I  seek  I  shall  find  the  Christ,  and 
‘  be  found  in  him ,  not  having  my  own  righteousness,  but  that  which  is 
through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith.’ 

“  If  it  be  said,  that  I  have  faith,  (for  many  such  things  have  I  heard, 


202 


THE  LIFE  OF 


from  many  miserable  comforters,)  I  answer,  so  have  the  devils, — a  sort 
of  faith ;  but  still  they  are  strangers  to  the  covenant  of  promise.  So 
the  apostles  had  even  at  Cana  in  Galilee,  when  Jesus  first  4  manifested 
forth  his  glory  even  then  they,  in  a  sort,  4  believed  on  him  ;9  but  they 
had  not  then  4  the  faith  that  overcometh  the  ivorld The  faith  I  want  is, 

4  a  sure  trust  and  confidence  in  God ,  that ,  through  the  merits  of  Christ , 
my  sins  are  forgiven ,  and  I  reconciled  to  the  favour  of  God.9  I  want 
that  faith  which  St.  Paul  recommends  to  all  the  world,  especially  in  his 
Epistle  to  the  Romans  :  That  faith  which  enables  every  one  that  hath 
it  to  cry  out,  4 1  live  not ;  but  Christ  liveth  in  me  :  and  the  life  which  I 
now  live ,  I  live  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God ,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  him¬ 
self  for  me.9  I  want  that  faith  which  none  has,  without  knowing  that 
he  hath  it,  (though  many  imagine  they  have  it,  who  have  it  not,)  for 
whosoever  hath  it,  is  1  freed  from  sin ,  the  whole  body  of  sin ,  is  destroy¬ 
ed9  in  him  :  He  is  freed  from  fear,  4  having  peace  with  God  through 
Christy  and  rejoicing  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.9  And  he  is  freed 
from  doubt,  4  having  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  his  hearty  through 
the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  him ;  which  Spirit  itself  beareth 
witness  with  his  spirity  that  he  is  a  child  of  God.9  99 

He  observes,  however,  44  Many  reasons  I  have  to  bless  God — for 
my  having  been  carried  into  that  strange  land,  contrary  to  all  my  pre¬ 
ceding  resolutions.  Hereby  I  trust  he  hath,  in  some  measure,  4  hum¬ 
bled  me ,  and  proved  me ,  and  shown  me  ivhat  was  in  my  heart.9  Hereby 
I  have  been  taught  to  4  beware  of  men.9 — Hereby  God  has  given  me  to 
know  many  of  his  servants,  particularly  those  of  the  church  of  Hern- 
huth.  Hereby  my  passage  is  open  to  the  writings  of  holy  men,  in  the 
German,  Spanish,  and  Italian  tongues.  All  in  Georgia  have  heard  the 
word  of  God  :  Some  have  believed  and  began  to  run  well.  A  few 
steps  have  been  taken  towards  publishing  the  glad  tidings  both  to  the 
African  and  American  heathens.  Many  children  have  learned  how  they 
ought  to  serve  God,  and  to  be  useful  to  their  neighbour.  And  those 
whom  it  most  concerns,  have  an  opportunity  of  knowing  the  state  of 
their  infant  colony,  and  laying  a  firmer  foundation  of  peace  and  happi¬ 
ness  to  many  generations.” 

After  waiting  on  General  Oglethorpe,  and  on  the  Trustees  of  Georgia, 
he  was  invited  to  preach  in  several  of  the  churches.  He  now  began  to 
be  popular,  appearing  in  a  new  character,  as  a  Missionary  lately  returned 
from  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  Indians  in  America.  The  churches 
where  he  preached,  were  crowded.  This  soon  produced  a  complaint, 
that  there  was  no  room  “for  the  best  in  the  parish;”  and  that  objec¬ 
tion,  united  to  the  offence  which  was  given  by  his  plain  heart-search¬ 
ing  sermons,  produced  in  each  place  at  last  the  following  repulsion, 
54  Sir,  you  must  preach  here  no  more.” 

That  Mr.  Wesley  had  not  the  true  Christian  faith,  is  manifest ;  for 
he  had  not  that  deliverance  from  the  fear  of  death,  nor  victory  over  all 
sin,  which  are  the  fruits  of  that  faith.  He  does  not  seem  to  have  had 
any  immediate  reference  to  that  faith  which  he  afterwards  experienced 
and  taught ;  for  .as  yet  he  did  not  understand  it.  When  the  first  Jour¬ 
nal,  in  which  this  is  said,  wa§  printed  in  his  works,  in  1774,  he  doubted 
whether  the  severe  sentence  he  here  pronounced  upon  himself,  was  just. 
He  then  believed,  that  when  he  went  to  America,  he  had  the  faith  of  a 
servant ,  though  not  of  a  son .  Though  he  was  far  from  being  singular 


THE  KEV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


203 


in  making  this  distinction,  yet  the  propriety  of  it  has  been  doubted,  and 
sometimes  even  denied. 

The  distinction  is  founded  on  what  the  Apostle  has  said,  Rom.  viii,  15, 
and  farther  illustrated  and  confirmed,  Gal.  iv,  1 — 7.  Mr.  Wesley  ob¬ 
serves  in  a  note  on  Rom.  viii,  15,  that  “  ‘  The  Spirit  of  bondage ’  here 
seems  directly  to  mean,  those  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  which 
the  soul,  on  its  first  conviction,  feels  itself  in  bondage  to  sin,  to  the 
world,  to  Satan,  and  obnoxious  to  the  wrath  of  God.”  He  has  printed 
a  sermon  on  the  same  text,  in  which  he  explains  it  in  the  same  way. 
He  was  not  singular  in  this  interpretation,  as  might  easily  be  shown 
from  respectable  authority.  And  all  sound  Christian  experience  proves 
that  the  distinction  is  well  founded.  “  By  the  law ”  only  “  is  the ”  true 
“ knowledge  of  sin;”  and  without  it  those  who  admit  the  Christian 
revelation,  are  either  Pharisees  or  Antinomians.  But  the  sincere  take 
Christ’s  “  yoke  upon  them ,”  as  Mr.  Wesley  did ;  and  to  them  Christ 
a  gives  rest.  The  spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  makes  them  free  from 
the  law  of  sin  and  death.”  To  stop  short  of  this  liberty  is,  alas  !  too 
common  :  especially  where  religion  so  prevails  as  to  become  reputable. 
Mr.  Wesley  observes,  in  his  Sermon  on  “  The  spirit  of  bondage  and 
adoption ,”  that  the  generality  of  those  who  are  highly  esteemed  by  men, 
live  and  die  in  that  bondage.  The  devoted  brothers  were  not  content 
thus  to  live  ;  and  hence,  in  the  “  spirit  of  adoption ”  to  which  they 
attained,  they  became  “  the  savour  of  life ”  to  millions. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley,  to  whom  I  now  return,  had  been  absent  from  Eng¬ 
land  upwards  of  thirteen  months.  During  this  time  he  had  passed 
through  an  uncommon  series  of  difficulties.  In  his  distress,  the  Scrip¬ 
tures  became  more  precious  than  ever  before:  He  felt  a  power  in  them, 
which  nothing  creaturely  can  convey ;  and  saw  a  beauty,  which  criticism 
never  discovered.  He  was  thus  prepared  to  attend  to  the  powerful,* 
yet  simple,  way  of  salvation  by  faith,  which  the  pride  of  man  hath  always 
rejected. 

When  he  arrived  in  London,  his  friends  received  him  with  inexpressi¬ 
ble  joy ;  a  report  having  been  spread,  that  the  ship,  in  which  he  came 
home,  had  been  seen  to  sink  at  sea.  One  lady  he  found,  when  he 
called  upon  her,  who  was  reading  an  account  of  his  death.  After 
delivering  his  letters,  he  waited  on  his  friend  Mr.  Charles  Rivington, 
in  St.  Paul’s  churchyard.  Here  he  met  with  letters  and  a  Journal  from 
his  brother  in  Georgia,  which  informed  him  of  what  had  taken  place 
soon  after  he  left  it.  Before  he  quitted  America,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
had  written  a  letter  to  his  brother  John,  in  which  he  had  expressed  his 
sentiments  of  some  particular  persons  with  freedom  :  but  by  way  of 
caution,  had  pointed  out  two  individuals  by  two  Greek  words.  This 
letter  Mr.  John  Wesley  dropped,  and  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  those  who 
were  enemies  to  both  of  them.  This  was  sure  to  raise  great  disturb¬ 
ance,  among  a  people  so  irritable  and  so  revengeful  as  the  Georgi¬ 
ans  were  at  that  time.  Mr.  Charles  had  happily  escaped  out  of  their 
reach,  and  the  storm  fell  with  a  double  violence  on  his  brother.*  The 
Journal  which  he  now  received  from  Mr.  Rivington,  informed  him  of 
the  particulars.  “  I  read  it,”  says  Mr.  Charles,  “  without  either  sur¬ 
prise  or  impatience.  The  dropping  of  my  fatal  letter,  I  hope,  will  con- 

*  This  was  eight  or  nine  months  previous  to  the  persecution  he  suffered  on  account  of 
Mrs.  Williamson. 


204 


THE  LIFE  OF 


vince  him  of  what  I  never  could,  his  own  great  carelessness ;  and  the 
sufferings  which  it  has  brought  upon  him,  may  show  him  his  blindness. 
His  simplicity  in  telling  what  and  who  were  meant  by  the  two  Greek 
words  was  out-doing  his  own  out-doings.  Surely  all  this  will  be  suffi¬ 
cient  to  teach  him  a  little  of  the  wisdom  of  the  serpent,  of  which  he 
seems  so  entirely  void.” 

It  appears  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley’s  Journal,  that  most  of  the 
Trustees  for  Georgia  were  Dissenters.  They  have  given  us,  however, 
an  unequivocal  proof,  that  the  Dissenters,  at  this  time,  possessed  great 
liberality  of  sentiment,  or  they  would  not  have  approved  of  the  nomination 
of  the  two  Mr.  Wesleys,  men  avowedly  of  very  High  Church  principles, 
to  go  and  preach  the  Gospel  in  Georgia ;  especially  as  their  father  had 
been  so  public  an  opposer  of  the  Dissenting  interest. 

December  7. — One  of  these  Trustees  having  called  on  Mr.  C.  Wes¬ 
ley,  the  latter  observes,  “  We  had  much  discourse  of  Georgia,  and  of 
my  brother’s  persecution  among  that  stiff-necked  people.  He  seems 
a  truly  pious  humble  Christian,  full  of  zeal  for  God  and  love  to  man.” 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  then  a  rigid  Churchman  :  It  is,  therefore, 
pleasing  to  find  this  testimony  of  his  candid  judgment  of  a  Dissenter. 
It  is  not  what  opinion  a  man  holds,  but  what  spirit  he  is  of,  that  is  the 
great  question. 

Mr.  Oglethorpe  sailed  for  England  on  the  26th  of  November,  and 
arrived  in  London  on  the  7th  of  January,  1737.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
waited  upon  him  the  next  day,  and  the  most  cordial  friendship  continued 
from  that  time  between  them  till  his  death. 

About  the  middle  of  January,  Count  Zinzendorff  arrived  in  England. 
One  principal  object  of  this  visit  seems  to  have  been,  to  get  the  Mora¬ 
vian  Church  and  the  Church  of  England  in  Georgia,  acknowledged  as 
one  Church.  The  Count  had  been  informed  of  the  piety  and  zeal  of 
the  two  brothers  ;  and,  on  the  19th,  a  few  days  after  his  arrival,  he  sent 
for  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who  was  received  by  the  Count  with  all  possi¬ 
ble  affection.  Here  he  became-acquainted  with  the  object  of  the  Count’s 
visit  to  this  country.  From  him  he  went  to  the  Bishop  of  Oxford,  who 
received  him  with  equal  kindness,  and  desired  him  to  call  as  often  as  he 
could,  without  ceremony  or  farther  invitation.  They  had  much  talk  of 
the  state  of  religion  among  the  Moravians,  and  of  the  object  of  the 
Count’s  visit ;  and  the  Bishop  acknowledged,  that  the  Moravian  Bishops 
had  the  true  succession.  Here  we  see  a  reason  of  the  two  brothers’ 
willingness  to  join  the  Moravians. 

On  the  26th,  being  near  Twickenham,  on  a  visit  to  Dr.  Hales,  who 
was  one  of  the  Trustees  for  Georgia,  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  the  next  day,  took 
a  walk  to  see  Mr.  Pope’s  house  and  gardens  ;  “  justly,”  he  observes, 
“  called  a  burlesque  on  human  greatness.”  He  adds,  “  I  was  sensibly 
affected  with  the  plain  Latin  sentence  on  the  obelisk,  in  memory  of  his 
mother. — ‘  Jlh  Editha,  Malrwn  optima ,  Mulierum  amantissima ,  vale  /** 
How  far  superior  to  the  most  laboured  elegy  which  he,  or  Prior  himself, 
could  have  composed  !”• — I  mention  this  as  one  proof  of  his  fine  clas¬ 
sical  taste. 

As  Georgia  was  supposed  to  be  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Bishop 
of  London,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  tooji  an  early  opportunity  of  waiting  on  his 
Lordship  with  the  Count’s  proposition  :  But  the  Bishop  refused  to  med- 

*  Ah  Editha,  the  best  of  mothers,  the  most  loving  of  women,  farewell  1 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


205 


die  in  that  business.  He  waited  again  on  the  Bishop  of  Oxford,  and 
informed  him,  the  Bishop  of  London  declined  having  any  thing  to  do 
with  Georgia,  alleging,  that  it  belonged  to  the  Archbishop  to  unite  the 
Moravians  with  the  English  Church.  He  replied  that  it  was  the  Bishop 
of  London’s  proper  office.  ££  He  bid  me,”  adds  Mr.  Wesley,  ££  assure 
the  Count,  we  should  acknowledge  the  Moravians  as  our  brethren,  and 
one  Church  with  us.”  The  Count  seemed  resolved  to  carry  his  people 
from  Georgia,  if  they  might  not  be  permitted  to  preach  to  the  Indians. 
He  was  also  very  desirous  to  take  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  with  him  into 
Germany. 

In  August,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  was  requested  to  carry  up  the  Address, 
from  the  University  of  Oxford,  to  his  Majesty.  Accordingly,  on  the 
26th,  he  waited  on  the  King  with  the  Address,  at  Hampton  Court,  ac¬ 
companied  with  a  few  friends.  They  were  graciously  received ;  and 
the  Archbishop  told  him,  he  was  glad  to  see  him  there.  They  kissed 
their  Majesties’  hands,  and  were  invited  to  dinner.  Mr.  Wesley  left 
the  dinner  and  the  company,  and  hasted  back  to  town.  The  next  day, 
he  waited  on  his  Royal  Highness  the  Prince  of  Wales,  and  dined  at  St. 
James’s.  So  we  see  he  was  still  an  honourable  man.  But" he  was  not 
satisfied  v/ith  his  present  state.  On  the  31st  of  August,  he  consulted 
Mr.  Law  ;  the  sum  of  whose  advice  was,  “  Renounce  yourself,  and  be 
not  impatient.”  This  was  very  good  advice,  in  ortfer  to  wait  for  faith ; 
but  very  bad,  if  to  rest  without  it.  In  the  beginning  of  September,  he 
consulted  him  again,  and  asked  several  questions,  to  which  Mr.  Law 
gave  the  following  answers  :  £<  Q.  With  what  comment  shall  I  read  the 
Scriptures  ?  A.  None. — Q.  What  do  you  think  of  one  who  dies  unre¬ 
newed  while  endeavouring  after  it?*A.  It  neither  concerns  you  to  ask,* 
nor  me  to  answer. — Q.  Shall  I  write  once  more  to  such  a  person? 
A.  No. — Q.  But  I  am  persuaded  it  will  do  him  good?  A.  Sir,  I  have 
told  you  my  opinion. — Q.  Shall  I  write  to  you  ?  A.  Nothing  I  can  either 
speak  or  write  will  do  you  any  good.” — Certainly  not.  He  had  attain¬ 
ed  to  all  that  Mr.  Law  knew,  and  fully  practised  it. 

To  oblige  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  still  held  his  office  of 
Secretary,  and  had  even  formed  a  resolution  to  return  to  Georgia.  About 
the  middle  of  October,  he  was  informed  at  the  office,  that  he  must  sail 
in  three  weeks.  His  mother  vehemently  protested  against  his  going 
back  to  America  ;  but  this  did  not  alter  his  resolution. 

In  the  beginning  of  February,  1738,  about  the  time  Mr.  John  Wesley 
returned  from  Georgia,  Peter  Boehler  arrived  in  England.  He  soon 
became  acquainted  with  the  two  brothers,  and,  on  the  20th  of  this  month, 
prevailed  with  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  to  assist  him  in  learning  English. 
He  was  now  at  Oxford,  and  Boehler  soon  entered  into  some  close  con¬ 
versation  with  him,  and  with  some  scholars  who  ^vere  serious,  and  who 
could  converse  in  Latin.  He  pressed  upon  them  the  necessity  of  Gos¬ 
pel  faith :  He  showed  them,  that  many  who  had  been  awakened  had 
fallen  asleep  again,  for  want  of  attaining  to  it.  He  spoke  much  of  the 
necessity  of  prayer  and  faith,  but  none  of  them  seemed  to  understand  him. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was,  immediately  after  this,  taken  ill  of  a  pleu* 

*  Mr.  C.  Wesley  found,  that  he  was  not  renewed,  and  thought  he  might  die  while  endea¬ 
vouring  after  it.  The  question,  therefore,  was  to  him  of  serious  importance.  The  right 
answer  would  have  been,  “  He  cannot  die  in  that  state,  for  God  will  not  quench  ihe 
smoking  flax.  He  must  fall  from  it,  or  he  must  attain  the  faith  of  the  GospeL” 

Vol.  i.  27 


206 


THE  LIFE  OF 


ri«y.  On  the  24th,  the  pain  became  so  violent  as  to  threaten  sudden 
death.  While  in  this  state,  Boehler  came  to  his  bedside.  “  I  asked 
him,”  adds  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  to  pray  for  me.  He  seemed  unwilling  at 
first ;  but,  beginning  faintly,  he  raised  his  voice  by  degrees,  and  prayed 
for  my  recovery  with  strange  confidence.  Then  he  took  me  by  the 
hand  and  calmly  said,  ‘  You  will  not  die  now.’  I  thought  within  myself, 
I  cannot  hold  out  in  this  pain  till  morning.  He  said,  ‘  Do  you  hope  to 
be  saved  V  I  answered,  Yes. — ‘  For  what  reason  do  you  hope  to  be 
saved  V  Because  I  have  used  my  best  endeavours  to  serve  God. — He 
shook  his  head  and  said  no  more.  I  thought  him  very  uncharitable,  say¬ 
ing  in  my  heart,  W  hat !  are  not  my  endeavours  a  sufficient  ground  of 
hope?  Would  he  rob  me  of  my  endeavours  ?  I  have  nothing  else  to  trust 
to.”  We  see  here  how  far  he  still  was  from  the  faith  of  the  Gospel ;  but 
it  seems  to  have  been  one  of  the  last  efforts  of  self-righteousness.  The 
disease  soon  abated. 

As  Mr.  C.  Wesley  still  retained  his  office,  and  his  intention  of  return¬ 
ing  to  Georgia  with  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  he  was  called  upon  to  embark 
before  he  was  perfectly  recovered ;  but  the  physicians  absolutely  forbade 
him  to  attempt  the  voyage.  His  friends  also  advised  him  to  stay  at 
Oxford,  where,  being  Senior  Master  in  his  College,  he  might  gain  pre¬ 
ferment.  His  brother  urged  the  same  advice,  and,  in  compliance  with 
it,  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe  on  the  3d  of  April,  resigning  his  office  of 
Secretary.  Mr.  Oglethorpe  was  unwilling  to  lose  him,  having  had 
ample  proof  of  his  integrity  and  ability,  and  wrote  in  answer,  that  if  he 
would  keep  his  place,  it  should  be  supplied  by  a  Deputy  until  he  could 
follow.  But  he  now  seems  to  have  finally  relinquished  his  intention  of 
.going  back  to  America. 

Mr.  John  Wesley  had  now  also  become  acquainted  with  Peter  Boehler* 
On  the  7th  of  February,  (“  a  day,”  he  observes  in  his  Journal,  “  much 
to  be  remembered,”)  he  met  that  gentleman  and  two  other  teachers  of 
the  Moravian  Church.  He  had  supposed,  that  a  strict  and  self-denying 
regard  to  the  duties  which  he  owed  to  God  and  man,  would  produce  in 
him  the  true  Christian  faith.  In  this  he  was  painfully  disappointed.  He 
told  me,  that,  together  with  those  fruits  meet  for  repentance ,  he  had 
given  himself  a  fortnight  to  root  out  of  his  heart  each  of  the  spiritual 
evils  which  he  discovered  therein, — pride,  anger,  self-will,  &c;  but 
found,  at  the  end  of  the  prescribed  time,  that  his  enemy  still  retained 
possession,  and  seemed  even  to  increase  in  strength.  He  well  noted 
this  in  his  sermon  before  the  University,  on  Salvation  by  faith.  “  Can 
you  empty  the  great  deep,  drop  by  drop  ?”  &c.  No  :  our  present  salva¬ 
tion  depends  much  more  on  what  we  receive ,  than  on  what  we  do.  He 
now  began  to  feel  something  of  this  poverty  of  spirit. 

Mr.  Wesley  had  observed  at  sea  and  in  America,  that  many  of  the 
Moravian  brethren  enjoyed  a  peace  and  a  comfort  in  their  minds,  to 
which  he  was  a  stranger.  He  was  now,  therefore,  prepared  to  hear 
what  those  messengers  of  God  had  to  say  on  the  nature  of  faith,  and  on 
the  way  of  obtaining  it.  But,  though  he  was  a  sincere  inquirer  after 
truth,  and  therefore  said  both  to  God  and  man,  “  What  I  know  not,  teach 
thou  me,”  yet  in  a  point  of  such  importance  he  woifld — 

Not  to  man,  but  God  submit : 

And,  therefore,  he  made  continual  objections  which  caused  his  friend  to 
reply  more  than  once,  Mi  f rater ,  mi  f rater  s  excoquenda  est  ista  tua  phi- 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


2.07 


hsophia  :  “  My  brother,  my  brother,  that  philosophy  of  yours  must  be 
purged  away  !”  The  reproach  which  he  formerly  endured  at  Oxford  now 
again  revived  ;  and  even  as  he  walked  through  the  squares  of  the  Col¬ 
leges,  he  was  mocked  and  laughed  at.  Upon  one  of  those  occasions,  as 
Mr.  Wesley  informed  me,  the  stranger  perceiving  that  Mr.  Wesley  was 
troubled  at  it,  chiefly  for  his  sake,  said  with  a  smile,  “  Mi  frater ,  non 
adhceret  vestibus  :  My  brother,  it  does  not  even  stick  to  our  clothes.” 

He  now  went  to  see  his  brother  Samuel  and  some  other  friends,  and 
afterwards  took  a  longer  journey.  At  this  time,  he  renewed  and  wrote 
down  the  following  resolutions,  with  respect  to  his  own  behaviour. 

1.  To  use  absolute  openness  and  unreserve  with  all  he  should  con¬ 
verse  with. 

2.  To  labour  after  continual  seriousness,  not  willingly  indulging  him¬ 
self  in  any  the  least  levity  of  behaviour,  or  in  laughter,  no,  not  for  a 
moment. 

3.  To  speak  no  word  which  did  not  tend  to  the  glory  of  God  ;  in  par¬ 
ticular,  not  a  tittle  of  worldly  things.  “  Others  may,”  said  he,  “  nay, 
must.  But  what  is  that  to  me  ?”  And 

4.  To  take  no  pleasure  which  did  not  tend  to  the  glory  of  God  ;  thank¬ 
ing  God  every  moment  for  all  he  took,  and  therefore  rejecting  every  sort 
and  degree  of  it,  which  he  felt  he  could  not  so  thank  him  in  and  for . 

His  brother  Charles  being  dangerously  ill,  as  already  mentioned,  he 
returned  to  Oxford.  Here  he  again  conversed  largely  with  Peter  Boeh- 
ler,  and  “  by  him,”  said  he,  “  in  the  hand  of  the  great  God,  I  was  clearly 
convinced  of  the  want  of  that  faith,  whereby  alone  we  are  saved.” 

Immediately  he  felt  an  inclinqjion  to  leave  off  preaching.  “  How,” 
thought  he,  “  can  I  preach  to  others,  who  have  not  faith  myself?”  He 
asked  his  friend,  whether  he  should  leave  it  off  or  not.  “By  no 
means,”  said  he,  “  preach  faith  till  you  have  it ;  and  then,  because  you 
have  it,  you  will  preach  faith.” 

But  a  difficulty  still  remained  :  How  is  this  faith  given  ?  He  had  now 
no  objection  to  what  his  friend  said  of  the  nature  of  Christian  faith  ;  that 
it  is,  (to  use  the  words  of  the  Church  of  England,)  a  sure  trust  and 
confidence  which  a  man  hath  in  God ,  that ,  through  the  merits  of  Christy 
his  sins  are  forgiven,  and  he  reconciled  to  the  favour  of  God.  “Neither,” 
said  he,  “  could  I  deny  either  the  happiness  or  holiness  which  he  de¬ 
scribed,  as  fruits  of  this  living  faith.  Those  passages  of  Scripture, 
‘  The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit  that  we  are  the  children 
of  God  :’  and  ‘  He  that  believeth  hath  the  witness  in  himself’  fully  con¬ 
vinced  me  of  the  former  :  as  ‘  Whatsoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not 
commit  sin ;’  and  ‘  Whosoever  believeth  is  born  of  God,’  did  of  the  latter. 
But  I  could  not  comprehend  what  he  spoke  of  an  instantaneous  work. 
I  could  not  understand  how  this  faith  should  be  given  in  a  moment ;  how 
a  man  could  at  once  be  thus  turned  from  darkness  to  light, — from  sin 
and  misery  to  righteousness  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  searched 
the  Scriptures  again,  touching  this  very  thing,  particularly  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles  :  but,  to  my  utter  astonishment,  found  scarce  any  instances 
there  of  other  than  instantaneous  conversions  :  scarce  any  other  so  slow 
as  that  of  St.  Paul,  who  was  three  days  in  the  pangs  of  the  new  birth. 
I  had  but  one  retreat  left,  viz.  ‘  Thus ,  I  grant,  God  wrought  in  the  first 
ages  of  Christianity  ;  but  the  times  are  changed.  What  reason  have  I 
to  believe  he  works  in  the  same  manner  now  V  ” 


208 


THE  LIFE  OF 


“  But,”  proceeds  he,  “  I  was  beat  out  of  this  retreat  too,  by  the  con¬ 
curring  evidence  of  several  living  witnesses  ;  who  testified  God  had 
thus  wrought  in  themselves  ;  giving  them,  in  a  moment,  such  a  faith  in 
the  blood  of  his  Son,  as  translated  them  out  of  darkness  into  light,  out 
of  sin  and  fear  into  holiness  and  happiness.  Here  ended  my  disputing. 
I  could  now  only  cry  out,  4  Lord ,  help  thou  my  unbelief  /’  ” 

He  proceeds,  44  I  asked  P.  Boehler  again,  Whether  I  ought  not  to 
refrain  from  teaching  others  ?  He  said,  4  No  ;  do  not  hide  in  the  earth 
the  talent  God  hath  given  you.’  Accordingly  I  spoke  clearly  and 
fully  at  Blendon  to  Mr.  Delamotte’s  family,  of  the  nature  and  fruits  of 
Christian  faith.  Mr.  Broughton  and  my  brother  were  there.  Mr. 
Broughton’s  great  objection  was,  4  He  could  never  think  that  I  had  not 
faith,  who  had  done  and  suffered  such  things.’  My  brother  was  very 
angry,  and  told  me,  4 1  did  not  know  what  mischief  I  had  done  by  talk¬ 
ing  thus.’  And  indeed  it  did  please  God  then  to  kindle  a  fire,  which  I 
trust  shall  never  be  extinguished.” 

He  now  declared  every  where  44  the  faith  as  it  is  in  Jesus 44  a  strange 
doctrine,”  says  he, 44  which  some,  who  did  not  care  to  contradict  it,  (for 
indeed  how  could  they  without  denying  both  the  Bible  and  the  Church 
of  England  ?)  yet  knew  not  what  to  make  of.  But  some  who  were 
thoroughly  bruised  by  sin,  willingly  heard,  and  received  it  gladly.” 

His  friend  Boehler  soon  after  sailed  for  America.  Upon  this  occa¬ 
sion,  he  remarks,  in  the  fulness  of  his  heart,  44  0  what  a  work  hath  God 
begun  since  his  coming  into  England  !  such  a  one  as  shall  never  come 
to  an  end,  till  heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away  !”  There  were  now, 
indeed,  several  witnesses  to  the  trutlj  which  he  had  spoken,  whose 
testimony  mightily  encouraged  others  to  come  to  the  throne  of  grace, 
that  they  also  might 44  be  partakers  of  like  precious  faith.” 

His  mind  being  now  fully  impressed  with  Gospel  truth,  Mr.  Wesley 
mourned  over  those  who  were  still  ignorantly  seeking  to  be  justified  by 
the  works  of  the  law.  He  felt  particularly  for  his  friend  and  adviser 
Mr.  Law,  under  a  painful  sense  of  the  state  of  that  great  and  good  man, 
so  far  removed  from  the  blessedness  of  faith.  He  therefore  thought  it 
his  duty  to  press  upon  him  those  truths  which  now  occupied  his  whole 
soul.  His  letter,  Mr.  Law’s  reply,  and  Mr.  Wesley’s  rejoinder,  are 
highly  characteristic  of  the  men.  The  simplicity,  earnestness,  and 
strength  of  the  44  babe  in  Christ ,”  form  a  striking  contrast  to  the  state¬ 
liness  of  the  pious  disciple  of  John.  Mr.  Wesley’s  first  letter  is  dated 
May  the  14th,  1738.  These  letters  have  been  printed  incorrectly. 
The  originals  now  lie  before  me  in  his  own  hand. 

44  May  Uth,  1738. 

44  Reverend  Sir, — It  is  in  obedience  to  what  I  think  to  be  the  call 
of  God,  that  I,  who  have  the  sentence  of  death  in  my  own  soul,  take 
upon  me  to  write  to  you,  of  whom  I  have  often  desired  to  learn  the  first 
elements  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

44  If  you  are  bom  of  God,  you  will  approve  of  the  design,  though  it 
may  be  but  weakly  executed.  If  not,  I  shall  grieve  for  you,  not  for 
myself.  For  as  I  seek  not  the  praise  of  men,  so  neither  regard  I  the 
contempt  either  of  you  or  of  any  other. 

44  For  two  years,  (more  especially,)  I  have  been  preaching  after  the 
model  of  your  two  practical  treatises  :  and  all  that  heard,  have  allowed, 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


209 


that  the  law  is  great,  wonderful,  and  holy.  But  no  sooner  did  they 
attempt  to  fulfil  it,  but  they  found  that  it  is  too  high  for  man.  and  that, 
by  doing  1  the  works  of  the  law ,  shall  no  flesh  living  be  justified,1 

“  To  remedy  this,  I  exhorted  them,  and  stirred  up^  myself  to  pray 
earnestly  for  the  Grace  of  God,  and  to  use  all  the  other  means  of  obtain¬ 
ing  that  Grace,  which  the  all-wise  God  hath  appointed.  But  still,  both 
they  and  I  were  more  and  more  convinced, — that  this  is  a  law  by  which 
a  man  cannot  live  :  The  law  in  our  members  continually  warring  against 
it,  and  bringing  us  into  deeper  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin. 

“  Under  this  heavy  yoke  I  might  have  groaned  till  death,  had  not  a  holy 
man,  to  whom  God  lately  directed  me,  upon  my  complaining  thereof, 
answered  at  once,  £  Believe,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved.  Believe  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  all  thy  heart,  and  nothing  shall  be  impossible  to 
thee.  This  faith  indeed,  as  well  as  the  salvation  it  brings,  is  the  free 
gift  of  God.  But  seek,  and  thou  shalt  find.  Strip  thyself  naked  of  thy 
own  works,  and  thy  own  righteousness,  and  fly  to  him,  For  whosoever 
cometh  unto  him,  he  will  in  nowise  cast  out.’ 

“  Now,  Sir,  suffer  me  to  ask,  how  will  you  answer  it  to  our  common 
Lord,  that  you  never  gave  me  this  advice  ?  Did  you  never  read  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles,  or  the  answer  of  Paul  to  him  who  said,  ‘  What  must  / 
do  to  be  saved  V  Or  are  you  wiser  than  he  ?  Why  did  I  scarce  ever  hear 
you  name  the  name  of  Christ?  Never,  so  as  to  ground  any  thing  upon 
faith  in  his  blood.  Who  is  this  who  is  laying  another  foundation  ?  Is 
not  Christ  then  the  first  as  well  as  the  last  ?  If  you  say,  you  advised  these 
things,  because  you  knew  that  I  had  faith  already :  Yerily  you  knew 
nothing  of  me  :  You  discerned  not  my  spirit  at  all.  I  know  that  I  had 
not  faith,  unless  the  faith  of  a  devil,  the  faith  of  Judas,  that  speculative, 
notional,  airy  shadow,  which  lives  in  the  head,  not  in  the  heart.  But 
what  is  this  to  the  living,  justifying  Faith  in  the  Blood  of  Jesus  ?  The 
faith  that  cleanseth  from  sin  :  That  gives  us  to  have  free  access  to  the 
Father.  To  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God ;  To  have  the  love 
of  God  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  dwelleth  in 
us  :  and  the  Spirit  itself  bearing  witness  with  our  spirit  that  we  are  the 
children'of  God . 

“  I  beseech  you,  Sir,  by  the  mercies  of  God,  to  consider  deeply  and 
impartially,  whether  the  true  reason  of  your  never  pressing  this  upon 
me,  was  not  this,  That  you  had  it  not  yourself?  Whether  that  man  of 
God  was  not  in  the  right,  who  gave  this  account  of  a  late  interview  he 
had  with  you  ?  ‘  I  began  speaking  to  him  of  faith  in  Christ :  He  was 
silent.  Then  he  began  to  speak  of  mystical  matters.  I  spake  to  him  of 
faith  in  Christ  again :  He  was  silent.  Then  he  began  to  speak  of 
mystical  matters  again.  I  saw  his  state  at  once.’  And  a  very  dangerous 
one,  in  his  judgment,  whom  I  know  to  have  the  Spirit  of  God. 

“  Once  more,  Sir,  let  me  beg  you  to  consider,  whether  your  extreme 
roughness,  and  morose  and  sour  behaviour,  at  least  on  many  occasions, 
can  possibly  be  the  fruit  of  a  living  faith  in  Christ  ?*  If  not,  may  the 
God  of  peace  and  love  fill  up  what  is  yet  wanting  in  you ! 

“  I  am,  Reverend  Sir,  your  humble  servant, 

“John  Wesley. 

“  To  the  Reverend  William  Law.11 

*  I  once  asked  Mrs.  Hall,  who  knew  Mr.  Law,  concerning  his  appearance  and  manner. 
“  Sir,”  said  she,  “  he  was  like  his  name, — the  very  picture  of  the  Law.  He  had  a  severe 
and  solemn,  but  not  a  happy  look.” 


.210 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Mr.  Law’s  Answer. 

“  May  19  th,  1738. 

u  Reverend  Sir, — Yours  I  received  yesterday.  As  you  have 
written  that  letter  in  obedience  to  a  divine  call,  and  in  conjunction  with 
another  extraordinary  good  young  man,  whom  you  know  to  have  the 
Spirit  of  God ;  so  I  assure  you,  that,  considering  your  letter  in  that 
view,  I  neither  desire  nor  dare  to  make  the  smallest  defence  of  myself. 
If  a  messenger  from  God  should  represent  me  as  a  monster  of  iniquity, 
that  had  corrupted  all  that  had  conversed  with  me,  &c,  I  should  lay 
my  hand  upon  my  mouth,  and  with  my  eyes  shut,  submit  myself  to  the 
divine  justice-  And  as  you  lay  claim  to  this  character,  as  a  messenger 
sent  from  God  to  lay  my  sins  before  my  face,  and  have  not  executed 
this  message,  till  a  divine  man,  highly  favoured  of  God,  had  passed 
sentence  upon  me,  so  I  assure  you,  that  I  have  not  the  least  inclination 
to  distrust  or  question  your  mission,  nor  the  smallest  repugnance  to  own, 
receive,  reverence,  and  submit  myself  to  you  both,  in  these  exalted  cha¬ 
racters.  May  God  vouchsafe  his  favours  to  you  both,  and  his  mercies 
fo  me,  according  to  his  own  good  pleasure  ! 

“  This  is  the  whole  of  my  answer  to  your  letter,  considered  in  that 
light  in  which  you  represent  it ;  as  written  in  obedience  to  a  divine  call, 
and  the  message  of  it  ratified  by  a  person  whom  you  know  to  have  the 
Spirit  of  God. 

“  But  now,  upon  supposition,  that  you  had  here  only  acted  by  that 
ordinary  light  which  is  common  to  good  and  sober  minds,  I  should 
remark  upon  your  letter  as  follows  : — How  you  may  have  been  two  years 
preaching  the  doctrine  of  the  two  Practical  Discourses,  or  how  you  may 
have  tired  yourself  and  your  hearers  to  no  purpose,  is  what  I  cannot  say 
much  to.  A  holy  man,  you  say,  taught  you  thus  :  ‘  Believe ,  and  thou 
shalt  be  saved :  Believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  with  all  thy  heart ,  and  nothing 
shall  be  impossible  to  thee  :  Strip  thyself  naked  of  thy  own  works ,  and 
thy  own  righteousness ,  and  fly  to  him  :  For  every  one  that  cometh  to  him9 
he  ivill  in  noivise  cast  out.1 

a  I  am  to  suppose,  that,  till  this  time  of  your  lately  meeting  with  this 
holy  man,  you  had  not  been  taught  this  doctrine  ;  and  that,  for  want  of 
it,  you  might  have  groaned  under  a  certain  heavy  yoke  to  your  death. 
Did  you  not,  above  two  years  ago,  give  a  new  translation  of  Thomas  d 
Kempis  ?  Will  you  call  Thomas  to  account,  and  to  answer  it  to  God, 
as  you  do  me,  for  not  teaching  you  that  doctrine  1  Or  will  you  say, 
that  you  took  upon  you  to  restore  the  true  sense  of  that  divine  writer, 
and  to  instruct  others  how  they  might  best  profit  by  reading  him,  before 
you  had  so  much  as  a  literal  knowledge  of  the  most  plain,  open,  and 
repeated  doctrine  contained  in  his  book?  You  cannot  but  remember 
what  value  I  always  expressed  for  Kempis,  and  how  much  I  recommended 
it  to  your  meditation. 

“  You  have  had  a  great  many  conversations  with  me,  and  I  dare  say, 
that  you  never  was  with  me  for  half  an  hour  without  my  being  large  upon 
that  very  doctrine,  of  which  you  make  me  totally  silent  and  ignorant. 

“  As  an  undeniable  proof  of  this,  you  must  remember,  that  the  second 
time  I  saw  you,  and  when  your  brother  was  with  you,  I  put  into  your 
hands  the  little  book  of  the  German  Theology,  and  said  all  that  I 
could  in  recommendation  of  the  doctrine  contained  in  it.  If  that 
book  does  not  plainly  lead  you  to  Jesus  Christ,  I  am  content  to 


the  HEV.  JGIftt  WESLET. 


211 


know  as  little  of  Christianity  as  you  are  pleased  to  believe ;  or  if 
you  are  for  stripping  yourself  naked  of  your  own  works,  or  your 
own  righteousness,  farther  than  that  book  directs,  I  had  rather 
you  was  taught  that  doctrine  by  any  one  else  than  by  me.  Above 
a  year  ago  I  published  a  book  against  the  Plain  Account  of  the 
Sacrament,  &c.  You  may,  perhaps,  be  too  much  prejudiced  against 
me  to  read  it,  but  as  you  have  made  yourself  a  judge  of  the  state  of  my 
heart,  and  of  my  knowledge  in  Christ,  you  ought  to  have  seen  that 
book,  to  help  you  to  make  a  right  judgment  of  my  sentiments.  What  I 
have  there  written,  I  judged  to  be  well  timed  after  my  former  discourses ; 
governed  through  all  that  I  have  written  and  done  by  these  two  common, 
fundamental,  unchangeable  maxims  of  our  Lord,  ‘  Without  me  ye  can  do 
nothing :  If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  or  be  my  disicple ,  let  him  take 
up  his  cross  and  follow  me.’  If  you  are  for  separating  the  doctrine  of 
the  cross,  from  faith  in  Christ,  or  following  him,  you  have  numbers  and 
names  enough  on  your  side,  but  not  me.  The  conversation  I  have 
had  with  you  is  past  and  gone,  and  you  have  it  in  your  power  to  repre¬ 
sent  it  as  you  please  ;  but  the  facts  I  have  appealed  to,  must  continue 
facts,  and  prove  all  that  for  which  I  appeal  to  them.  You  say,  4  Why 
did  I  scarce  ever  hear  you  name  the  name  of  Christ  ?  Never,  so  as  to 
ground  any  thing  upon  faith  in  his  blood  ?  If,’  you  say,  4  you  advised 
other  things  as  preparatory  to  this,  if  you  advised  them,  because  you 
knew  I  had  faith  already ;  verily  you  knew  nothing  of  me,  you  discerned 
not  my  spirit  at  all :  I  know  that  I  had  not  faith,  unless  the  faith  of  a 
devil,  the  faith  of  Judas,  that  speculative  notional ,  airy  shadow,  which 
lives  in  the  head  and  not  in  the  heart.’ 

44  Did  you  never  hear  any  thing  of  this  from  me  ?  How  far  I  may 
have  discerned  your  spirit,  or  the  spirit  of  others  that  have  conversed 
with  me,  may,  perhaps,  be  more  a  secret  to  you  than  you  imagine  ;  but 
I  claim  nothing  on  that  head.  But  granting  you  to  be  right,  in  the 
account  of  your  own  faith,  how  am  I  chargeable  with  it  ?  Have  either 
I  or  any  of  my  writings,  any  tendency  to  fill  your  head  full  of 4  airy  sha¬ 
dows  V 

44  Here  I  am  to  suppose,  that  after  you  had  been  some  time  medita¬ 
ting  upon  an  author,  that  of  all  others  leads  us  the  most  directly  to  a 
real,  living  faith  in  Jesus  Christ ;  after  you  had  judged  yourself  such  a 
master  of  his  sentiments  and  doctrines,  as  to  be  able  to  publish  them  to 
the  world,  with  directions  and  instructions  concerning  such  experimental 
divinity  ;  that  years  after  you  have  done  this,  you  had  only  the  faith  of 
a  devil,  or  Judas,  an  empty  notion  in  your  head  ;  and  that  you  was  in. 
this  state  through  ignorance  that  there  was  any  better  to  be  sought  after, 
and  that  you  was  in  this  ignorance,  because,  in  my  conversation  I  never 
directed  or  called  you  to  this  true  faith. 

44  But,  Sir,  as  Kempis  and  I  have  both  of  us  had  your  acquaintance 
and  conversation,  so  pray  let  the  fault  be  divided  betwixt  us  ;  and  I  shall 
be  content  to  have  it  said,  that  I  left  you  in  as  much  ignorance  of  this 
faith,  as  he  did,  or  that  you  learnt  no  more  of  it  by  conversing  with  me, 
than  with  him .  If  you  had  only  this  faith  till  some  weeks  ago,  let  me  advise 
you  not  to  be  too  hasty  in  believing,  that  because  you  have  changed 
your  language  or  expressions,  you  have  changed  your  faith.  The  head 
can  as  easily  amuse  itself  with  a  living  and  justifying  faith  in  the  blood 
of  Jesus,  as  with  any  other  notion ;  and  the  heart,  which  you  suppose 


2VZ 


THE  LIFE  OF 


to  be  a  place  of  security,  £s  being  the  seat  of  self-love,  is  more  deceitful 
than  the  head. 

“  I  must  now  transcribe  a  long  passage  in  your  letter,  because  not  a 
word  of  it  ought  to  be  omitted.  It  is  thus,  *  I  beseech  you ,  by  the  mercies 
of  God ,  to  consider  deeply  and  impartially ,  whether  the  true  reason  of 
your  never  calling  me  to  this ,  ivas  not,  that  you  had  it  not  yourself? 
Whether  that  man  of  God  was  not  in  the  right,  who  gave  this  account : 
I  began  to  speak  to  him  of  faith  in  Christ :  He  was  silent.  Then  he 
began  to  speak  of  mystical  matters.  I  spoke  of  faith  in  Christ  again  : 
He  was  silent.  Then  he  spoke  of  mystical  matters  again  : — I  saw  his 
state  at  once.  And  a  very  dangerous  one  in  his  judgment ;  whom 
I  know  to  have  the  Spirit  of  God .’ 

“  This  man  of  God,  whom  I  can  willingly  believe  to  be  as  divine  as 
you  represent  him  to  be,  and  whose  conversation  left  a  good  impression 
on  my  mind,  was  accidentally  presented  to  me  in  Somerset  Gardens, 
as  the  acquaintance  of  an  author  I  was  inquiring  after,  and  whose  book 
was  then  in  my  hands.  I  was  not  half  an  hour  with  him  in  that  public 
place,  nor  had  any  intention,  at  that  time,  of  saying  any  thing  to  him,  but 
upon  the  matter  above  mentioned.  In  discourse  of  that  kind,  he  took 
occasion,  as  he  says,  to  speak  of  faith  in  Christ.  I  was  silent,  except 
in  approbation  of  what  he  said.  But  that  I  then  began  to  speak  of  mysti¬ 
cal  matters,  is  as  false  as  any  thing  that  can  be  said  of  me  :  For  I  spoke 
not  one  single  word  of  any  doctrine  of  religion,  either  mystical  or  not. 
Or  if  I  had  spoke  of  mystical  matters,  would  that  have  been  a  receding 
from  the  subject  he  was  upon  ?  Is  not  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  the  very 
sum  and  substance  of  what  is  meant  by  mystical  religion  1  He  said  very 
little  to  me  on  faith  ;  but,  for  aught  I  know,  there  might  be,  what  he 
calls,  a  first  and  second  time,  in  what  he  said  to  me.  But  that  I,  a 
second  time,  began  to  speak  to  him  of  mystical  matters,  is  a  second 
great  falsity.  I  leave  you  now  to  judge  of  his  seeing  my  dangerous 
state  at  once. 

“  As  this  falsity  lies  among  us  three,  I  suppose  you  will  not  think  it 
proper,  that  either  of  you  should  have  any  share  in  it,  it  being  fitter  to 
be  ascribed  to  that  state  you  have  provided  for  me.  I  am  content  that 
you  should  do  with  it  according  to  your  pleasure. 

“  Your  last  .paragraph,  concerning  my  sour  rough  behaviour  and  ob¬ 
scurity  of  conversation  on  the  most  important  subjects,  as  inconsistent 
with  Scripture  and  the  fruits  of  a  living  faith,  in  Christ,  I  leave  in  its  full 
force.  Whatever  you  can  say  of  me  of  that  kind,  without  hurting  your¬ 
self,  will  be  always  well  received  by  me. 

“  I  am  your  real  friend  and  well-wisher, 

“  W.  Law*? 

Mr.  Wesley  returned  the  following  answer. 

11  May 30,  1738. 

“Reverend  Sir, — I  sincerely  thank  you  for  a  favour  I  did  not  expect, 
and  presume  to  trouble  you  once  more. 

“  How  I  have  preached  all  my  life  ; — how,  qualified  or  unqualified,  I 
was  to  correct  a  translation  of  Kempis,  and  to  translate  a  preface  to  it ; 
whether  I  have  now,  or  how  long  I  have  had  a  living  faith  ;  whether 
Peter  Boehler  spoke  truth  in  what  he  said,  when  two  others  were 
present  beside  me are  circumstances,  on  which  the  main  question 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


213 


does  not  turn,  which  is  this  and  no  other  .  4  Whether  you  ever  advised 
me,  or  directed  me  to  books  that  did  advise  me,  to  seek  first  a  living 
faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  that  thereby  alone  I  could  be  justified.51 

44  You  appeal  to  three  facts,  to  prove  that  you  did.  1st.  That  you  put 
into  my  hands  4  Theologia  Germanica.’  2d.  That  you  published  an 
answer  to  *  The  Plain  Account  of  the  Sacrament.’  And  3d.  That  you 
are  governed  through  all  that  you  have  written  and  done  by  these  two 
fundamental  maxims  of  our  Lord,  4  Without  me  ye  can  do  nothing,9  and 
6  If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  me.9 

44  The  facts  I  allow,  but  not  the  consequence.  In  ‘  Theologia  Ger- 
manica,’  I  remember  something  of  Christ  our  Pattern,  but  nothing  express 
of  Christ  our  Atonement.  The  answer  to  4  The  Plain  Account  of  th6 
Sacrament’  I  believe  to  be  an  excellent  book,  but  not  so  as  to  affect  the 
main  question.  Those  two  maxims  may  imply,  but  do  not  express,  the 
thing  itself :  viz.  4  He  is  our  propitiation ,  through  faith  in  his  blood.' 

44  But  how  are  you  4  chargeable  with  my  not  having  had  this  faith  V  If, 
as  you  intimate,  that  you  discerned  my  spirit,  then  you  are  chargeable 
thus  :  1.  You  did  not  tell  me  plainly  I  had  it  not.  2.  You  never  once  ad¬ 
vised  me  to  seek  or  to  pray  for  it.  3.  Your  advice  to  me  was  only  proper 
for  such  as  had  faith  already  :  advices  which  led  me  farther  from  it,  the 
closer  I  adhered  to  them.  4.  You  recommended  books  to  me,  which 
had  no  tendency  to  this  faith,  but  a  direct  one  to  destroy  good  works. 

44  However,  4  Let  the  fault  be  divided,’  you  say,  4  between  me  and 
Kempis.  ’  No  :  If  I  understood  Kempis  wrong,  it  was  your  part,  who 
discerned  my  spirit,  and  saw  my  mistake,  to  have  explained  him,  and  to 
have  set  me  right. 

44 1  ask  pardon,  Sir,  if  I  have  said  any  thing  inconsistent  with  the  obli¬ 
gations  I  owre  you,  and  the  respect  I  bear  to  your  character. 

44 1  am,  Reverend  Sir, 

44  Your  most  obedient  servant, 

44  J.  Wesley.5' 

Thus  he  found  Mr.  Law’s  refined  legal  system  as  great  a  hinderance 
to  the  reception  of  the  faith,  as  he  afterwards  found  his  brother  Samuel’s 
self-confidence  and  High  Church  principles. 

The  serious  reader  will  have  observed,  that,  in  his  inquiries  after  truth, 
Mr.  Wesley  was  ever  impressed  with  that  sentiment  which  he  uttered 
in  one  of  his  letters  to  his  brother, — Jigitur  de  vita  et  sanguine  Tumi , 
— it  is  not  a  little  thing,  it  is  for  my  life.99  Accordingly,  as  a  member 
of  the  Church  of  England,  he  considered  himself  bound  to  observe  all 
the  ordinances  of  that  church,  even  to  the  keeping  of  Lent,  according  to 
the  declaration  of  the  Apostle,  44  If  a  man  be  circumcised ,”  if  he  be  thus 
admitted,  44  he  is  bound  to  keep  the  whole  law,"  of  that  church  which  thus 
admits  him  :  And  when  he  took  Mr.  Law  for  his  guide,  believing  that 
he  taught  the  real  doctrine  of  that  church  in  its  original  purity,  he  zeal¬ 
ously  pursued  the  path  pointed  out  by  him,  in  all  its  self-denying  precepts. 
When,  therefore,  he  discovered,  that  the  way  laid  down  by  that  eminent 
man  differed  from  the  church,  and  especially  from  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
the  same  earnestness  of  spirit  led  him  to  testify  against  it.  The  Scrip* 
tures  plainly  hold  out,  to  every  sinner  who  attends  to  the  voice  of  God, 
a  present  salvation  from  the  guilt,  the  power,  and  the  nature  of  sin,  and 
an  entire  reconciliation  with  God,  who  is  himself  declared  to  be  pfe* 
Vol.  I.  28 


214 


THE  LIFE  OF 


viously  “  reconciled,  through  the  Son  of  his  loved ’  But  no  such  previ¬ 
ous  reconciliation ,  no  such  present  aid,  was  taught  by  his  contemplative 
friend  ;  no  such  encouragement,  no  such  present  quickening  power  and 
Jove,  were  held  out  to  those  who  groaned  under  guilt,  or  felt  the  chains 
of  sin.  A  letter  now  before  me,  dated  Lincoln  College,  Oxon.,  June 
the  26th,  1734,  details  Mr.  Law’s  plan,  and  shows  its  inefficiency  in  a 
striking  light.  Mr.  Law,  we  see,  in  his  answer  to  Mr.  Wesley’s  expos- 
tulatory  letter,  could  give,  with  full  sincerity  I  doubt  not,  an  imposing 
view  of  his  own  system  :  but  Mr.  Wesley  was  now  convinced,  that  it 
was  not  the  system  of  our  reconciled  God.  It  recommended  itself  in  a 
way  of  contrast  to  the  worldly  spirit,  and  therefore  was  well  calculated 
to  convince  of  sin;  but  it  could  go  no  farther.  This  Mr.  Wesley  proved, 
not  by  theory,  but  by  its  total  failure  in  application.  But,  at  the  time  h© 
wrote  this  letter,  he  knew  no  better  way ;  yet  that  he  did  not  give  him¬ 
self  up  to  the  quietism  of  the  Mystic  life,  is  strikingly  evident.  This 
letter  represents  him  as  mourning  over  a  sinner,  who  had  felt  his  condi¬ 
tion,  but  who  was  discouraged  by  the  task-master,  who  fretted  the  wound 
without  having  any  effectual  medicine  to  heal  the  sickness. 

“JReverend  Sir, — I  must  earnestly  beg  your  immediate  advice  in  a 
case  of  the  greatest  importance.  Above  two  years  since,  I  was  intrusted 
with  a  young  gentleman  of  good  sense,  and  even  generous  temper,  and 
pretty  good  learning.  Religion  he  had  heard  little  of ;  but  Mr.  Jackson’s 
Practice  of  Devotion,  your  two  Treatises,  and  Thomas  a  Kempis,  by 
the  blessing  of  God,  awakened  him,  by  degrees,  to  a  true  notion  and 
serious  practice  of  it.  In  this  he  continued  sensibly  improving  till  last 
Lent :  At  the  beginning  of  which,  I  advised  him  to  do  as  he  had  done 
the  year  before,  viz.  to  obey  the  order  of  the  Church,  by  using  such  a 
sort  and  measure  of  abstinence  as  his  health  permitted,  and  his  spiritual 
wants  required.  He  said,  ‘  he  did  not  think  his  health  would  permit  to 
uSe  that  abstinence  which  he  did  the  year  before.’  And  notwithstanding 
my  reply,  that  his  athletic  habit  could  be  in  no  danger  by  only  abstaining 
from  flesh,  and  using  moderately  some  less  pleasing  food,  he  persisted 
in  his  resolution  of  not  altering  his  food  at  all.  A  little  before  Easter, 
perceiving  he  had  much  contracted  the  time  he  had  till  then  set  apart 
for  religious  reading,  I  asked  him  whether  he  was  not  himself  convinced, 
that  he  spent  too  much  time  in  reading  secular  authors.  He  answered, 
1  he  was  convinced,  any  time  was  too  much ;  and  that  he  should  be  a 
better  Christian,  if  he  never  read  them  at  all.’  I  then  pressed  him 
earnestly  to  pray  for  strength,  according  to  that  conviction ;  and  he 
resolved  to  try  for  a  week.  When  that  was  expired,  he  said  his  desire 
of  classical  reading  was  not  inflamed,  but  a  little  abated  :  Upon  which, 
I  begged  him  to  repeat  his  resolution  for  a  week  or  two  longer.  He 
said,  ‘It  signified  nothing,  for  he  could  never  part  with  the  classics 
entirely.’  I  desired  him  to  read  that  which  you  say  in  the  ‘  Christian 
Perfection,’  on  reading  vain  authors.  He  readily  agreed  to  every  word 
of  it,  but  still,  in  his  practice  denied  it ;  though  appearing  in  most  other 
'  particulars,  a  humble,  active,  zealous  Christian.  On  Tuesday,  April 
3d,  being  one  of  the  days  the  statutes  require  us  to  communicate  at  St. 
Mary’s,  I  called  upon  him  just  before  church,  being  to  set  out  for  Lin¬ 
colnshire  as  soon  as  the  service  was  over.  I  asked  whether  he  still 
halted  between  two  opinions ;  and,  after  exhorting  him  as  I  could  to 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


215 


renounce  himself,  and  serve  his  Master  with  simplicity,  I  left  him.  He 
did  not  communicate  that  day.  On  my  return,  May  the  21st,  I  imme¬ 
diately  inquired  what  state  he  was  in,  and  found  he  had  never  commu¬ 
nicated  since,  which  he  used  to  do  weekly ;  that  he  had  left  off  rising 
early,  visiting  the  poor,  and  almost  all  religious  reading,  and  entirely 
given  himself  up  to  secular.  When  I  asked  him  why  he  had  left  off  the 
holy  eucharist,  he  said  fairly,  4  because  to  partake  of  it  implied  a  fresh 
promise  to  renounce  himself  entirely,  and  to  please  God  alone,  and  he  did 
not  design  to  do  so.’  I  asked,  whether  he  was  well  convinced  he  ought 
to  do  so.  He  said,  4  Yes.’  Whether  he  wished  he  could  design  it. 
He  answered,  ‘  No  ;  he  did  not  desire  it .’ 

44  From  time  to  time,  particularly  a  few  days  ago,  I  wished  him  to 
tell  me  upon  what  he  grounded  his  hope  of  salvation  ?  He  replied,  after 
some  pause, — 4  that  Christ  died  for  all  men,  but  if  none  were  saved  by 
him  without  performing  the  conditions,  his  death  would  not  avail  one  in  a 
thousand,  which  was  inconsistent  with  the  goodness  of  God.’  But  this 
answer,  and  every  part  of  it,  he  soon  gave  up,  adding  with  the  utmost 
seriousness,  that  4  he  cared  not  whether  it  was  true  or  no  :  He  was  very 
happy  at  present,  and  he  desired  nothing  farther.’ 

44  This  morning  I  again  asked  him,  what  he  thought  of  his  own  state  ? 
He  said,  4  he  thought  nothing  about  it.’  I  desired  to  know,  whether 
he  could,  if  he  considered  it  ever  so  little,  expect  to  be  saved  by  the 
terms  of  the  Christian  covenant  ?  He  answered,  4  he  did  not  consider 
it  at  all :’  Nor  did  all  I  could  say  in  the  least  move  him.  He  assented 
to  all,  but  was  affected  with  nothing.  He  grants,  with  all  composure, 
that  he  is  not  in  a  salvable  state,  and  shows  no  degree  of  concern,  while 
he  owns  he  cannot  find  mercy. 

44 1  am  now  entirely  at  a  loss  what  step  to  take  :  Pray  he  cannot,  or 
wont.  When  I  lent  him  several  prayers,  he  returned  them  unused-, 
saying  4  he  does  not  desire  to  be  otherwise  than  he  is ,  and  why  should  he 
pray  for  it .’  I  do  not  seem  so  much  as  to  understand  his  distemper.* 
It  appears  to  me  quite  incomprehensible.  Much  less  can  I  tell  what 
remedies  are  proper  for  it.  I  therefore  beseech  you,  Sir,  by  the  mer¬ 
cies  of  God,  that  you  would  not  be  slack,  according  to  the  ability  He 
shall  give,  to  advise  and  pray  for  him,  and  am, 

44  Reverend  Sir,  your  most  obliged  servant, 

44  John  Wesley. 

44  Lincoln  College ,  Oxon. 

44  June  26,  1734.” 

I  wish  I  could  close  this  interesting  scene  by  stating  the  result  of  this 
earnest  application  ;  but  there  is  ho  record  of  it,  at  least  none  come  to 
my  hands. 

About  this  time  he  began  to  pray  extempore.  March  27,  1738,  Mr. 
Kinchin  went  with  him  to  the  Castle,  where,  after  reading  prayers  and 
preaching  on,  44  It  is  appointed  for  men  once  to  die,”  44  We  prayed,” 
says  he,  44  with  the  condemned  man,  first  in  several  forms  of  prayer,  and 
then  in  such  words  as  were  given  us  in  that  hour.  He  kneeled  down 
in  much  heaviness  and  confusion,  having  4  no  rest  in  his  bones  by  reason 
of  his  sins .’  After  a  space  he  rose  up,  and  eagerly  said,  4 1  am  now 
ready  to  die .  1  knots  Christ  has  taken  away  my  sins ,  and  there  is  no 
*'How  well  he  understood  it !  How  well  he  could  prescribe  for  it  afttfftVhrds, 


216 


THE  LIFE  OF 


more  condemnation  for  me’  The  same  composed  cheerfulness  he 
showed  when  he  was  carried  to  execution  :  And  in  his  last  moments  was 
the  same,  enjoying  a  perfect  peace,  in  confidence  that  he  was  ‘  accepted 
in  the  Beloved,’  ” 

Mr.  Wesley  again  observes,  that  on  Saturday,  April  1,  being  at  Mr. 
Foxe’s  society,  he  found  his  heart  so  full,  that  he  could  not  confine 
himself  to  the  forms  of  prayer  they  were  accustomed  to  use  there. 
il  Neither,”  says  he,  “  do  I  propose  to  be  confined  to  them  any  more  ; 
but  to  pray  indifferently,  with  a  form  or  without,  as  I  may  find  suitable 
to  particular  occasions.” — When  God  gives  the  spirit  of  prayer,  deliver¬ 
ance  is  near. 

April  24,  Mr.  G.  Wesley  being  much  recovered  from  an  attack  of 
illness,  he  was  able  to  take  a  ride  to  Blendon,  where  he  met  with  his 
brother  and  Mr.  Broughton.  The  next  day,  April  25th,  Mrs.  Delamotte, 
his  brother,  Mr.  Broughton,  and  himself  being  met  in  their  little  chapel, 
they  fell  into  a  dispute  whether  conversion  was  gradual  or  instantaneous. 
Mr.  John  Wesley  very  positively  contended  for  the  latter,  and  his  asser¬ 
tions  appeared  to  Mr.  Charles  shocking  ;  especially  when  he  mentioned 
some  late  instances  of  gross  sinners  being  converted  in  a  moment.  Mrs. 
Delamotte  left  the  room  abruptly  ;  “  I  staid,”  adds  Charles,  “  and  insist¬ 
ed  that  a  man  need  not  know  when  he  first  had  faith.”  His  brother’s 
obstinacy,  as  he  calls  it,  in  maintaining  the  contrary  opinion,  at  length 
drove  him  out  of  the  room.  Mr.  Broughton  kept  his  ground,  not  being 
quite  so  much  offended  as  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  He  and  Mrs.  Dela¬ 
motte  fled  from  the  robber  who  would  divest  them  of  their  Pharisaic 
robes. 

Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Broughton  having  returned  to  London,  Mr.  C. 
Wesley  began  to  read  Haliburton’s  life.  It  produced  in  him  great  hu¬ 
miliation,  self-abasement,  and  a  sense  of  his  want  of  that  faith  which 
brings  “  righteousness ,  peace ,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.”  But  these 
effects  soon  passed  away  as  a  morning  cloud.  A  degree  of  conviction, 
however,  that  possibly  he  might  be  wrong,  had  taken  hold  of  his  mind, 
and  continued  to  make  him  uneasy.  This  uneasiness  was  increased 
by  a  return  of  his  disorder  on  the  28th,  when  he  arrived  in  London. 
Here  Peter  Boehler  visited  him  again,  and  prayed  with  him.  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  now  thought  it  was  his  duty  to  consider  Boehler’s  doctrine,  and 
to  examine  himself  whether  he  was  in  the  faith  ;  and  if  not,  never  to  rest 
till  he  had  attained  it.  Still,  however,  there  was  a  secret  wish  within 
his  heart  that  this  new  doctrine,  as  he  then  thought  it,  might  not  be  true  ; 
and  hence  arose  a  joy  when  he  imagined  he  had  found  an  argument 
against  it.  This  argument  was  from  his  own  experience,  and  he  deemed 
it  unanswerable.  Having  received  benefit  by  bleeding,  he  attended  the 
sacrament  on  the  first  of  May,  and  felt  a  degree  of  peace  in  receiving  it. 
u  Now,”  said  he  to  himself,  “  I  have  demonstration  against  the  Mora¬ 
vian  doctrine,  viz.  that  a  man  cannot  have  peace  without  assurance  of 
his  pardon.  I  now  have  peace,  yet  cannot  say  of  a  surety  that  my  sins 
are  forgiven.”  His  triumph  was  veiy  short ;  His  peace  immediately 
left  him,  and  he  sunk  into  greater  doubts  and  distress  than  before.  He 
now  began  to  be  convinced,  that  he  had  not  that  faith  which  puts  the  true 
believer  in  possession  of  the  benefits  and  privileges  of  the  Gospel.  For 
some  days  following,  he  had  a  faint  desire  to  attain  it,  and  prayed  for  it. 
He  then  began  to  speak  of  the  necessity  of  this  faith  to  his  friends : 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


217 


and  he  determined  not  to  rest  till  he  had  the  happy  experience  of  it  in 
himself. 

Soon  afterwards  Mr.  Broughton  called  upon  him  at  the  house  of  Mr. 
Bray.  The  subject  was  presently  introduced.  Mr.  Broughton  said, 

“  As  for  you,  Mr.  Bray,  I  hope  you  are  still  in  your  senses,  and  not  run 
mad  after  a  faith  that  must  be  felt.”  He  continued  contradicting  this 
doctrine  of  faith,  till  he  roused  Mr.  C.  Wesley  to  defend  it,  and  to  confess 
his  want  of  faith.  “  God  help  you,  poor  man  !”  said  Mr.  Broughton, 

“  if  I  could  think  that  you  have  not  faith,  I  am  sure  it  would  drive  me  to 
despair.”*  Mr.  C.  Wesley  then  assured  him,  he  was  as  certain  that 
“  he  had  not  the  faith  of  the  gospel ,  as  he  was  that  he  hoped  for  it,  and 
for  salvation.” 

Mr.  Broughton  was  a  man  of  learning,  had  been  a  member  of  their 
little  society  at  Oxford,  and  was  well  disposed  to  religion.  Yet  he 
strangely  thought  that  he  could  not  place  the  absurdity  of  their  notion  in 
a  stronger  light,  than  by  saying,  this  faith  must  be  felt.  As  if  it  were 
possible  for  a  man  to  believe  a  proposition,  whatever  it  may  be,  and  not 
be  conscious  that  he  believes  it :  Or  to  have  doubts,  and  be  totally  un¬ 
conscious  and  ignorant  of  them  ! 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  now  saw  that  the  Gospel  promises  to  man  a 
knowledge  of  God  as  “  reconciled  in  Christ  Jesus,”  which  he  had  not 
attained ;  and  he  became  more  and  more  earnest  in  pursuit  of  it.  On 
the  12th  of  May,  he  waked  in  the  morning,  hungering  and  thirsting  after 
righteousness,  “  even  the  righteousness  ivhich  is  of  God  by  faith.”  He 
read  Isaiah,  and  saw,  that  unto  him  also  were  the  promises  made.  He 
now  spent  the  whole  of  his  time  in  discoursing  on  faith,  either  with 
those  who  had  it,  or  with  those  who  sought  it ;  and  in  reading  the  Scrip¬ 
tures  and  prayer. 

On  this  day  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  that  he  was  much  affected  at  the 
sight  of  old  Mr.  Ainsworth ;  a  man  of  great  learning,  and  nearly  eighty 
years  of  age.  Like  old  Simeon,  he  was  waiting  to  see  the  Lord’s 
salvation,  that  he  might  die  in  peace.  His  tears,  his  vehemency,  and 
child-like  simplicity,  showed  him  upon  the  entrance  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.”  Mr.  Ainsworth  seems  to  have  been  fully  convinced  of  the 
true  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  have  joined  himself  to  this  little 
company  who  were  endeavouring  to  know  and  serve  God  as  the  Gospel 
directs.  Mr.  Wesley  mentions  him  afterwards,  with  great  admiration 'of 
his  simplicity  and  child-like  disposition.  We  are  indebted  to  him  for 
the  best  Latin  and  English  Dictionary  extant.  He  died  in  1743. 

May  17th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  first  saw  “  Luther  on  the  Galatians,” 
which  Mr.  Holland  had  accidentally  met  with.  They  immediately  began 
to  read  him  :  “  And  my  friend,  ”  adds  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  was  so  affected 
in  hearing  him  read,  that  he  breathed  sighs  and  groans  unutterable.  1 
also  marvelled  that  we  were  so  soon  and  entirely  removed  from  him  that 
called  us  into  the  grace  of  Christ ,  unto  another  Gospel.  Who  would 
believe,  that  our  Church  had  been  founded  on  this  important  article  of  jus¬ 
tification  by  faith  alone  If  I  am  astonished  I  should  ever  think  this  a 
new  doctrine  ;  especially  while  our  Articles  and  Homilies  stand  unre- 

*  Yes,  to  a  despair  of  being  saved  without  it.  That  despair  must  precede  the  gift;  but  it 
is  as  far  from  what  the  world  calls  despair,  as  hell  is  from  heaven. 

t  Mr.  C.  Wesley  did  not  then  see  the  nature  of  Antinomianism  in  that  work, — the  infer¬ 
nal  shadow  that  has  ever  followed  the  true  faith.  Of  this,  Luther  was  not  himself  conscious 
when  he  wrote  that  book. 


218 


THE  LIFE  OF 


pealed,  and  the  key  of  knowledge  is  not  yet  taken  away.  From  this 
time  I  endeavoured  to  ground  as  many  of  our  friends  as  came  to  see  me, 
in  this  fundamental  truth, — Salvation  by  faith  alone — not  an  idle  and 
dead  faith,  but  a  faith  which  works  by  love,  and  is  incessantly  productive 
of  all  good  works,  and  all  holiness.” 

May  the  19th,  a  Mrs.  Turner  called  upon  him,  who  professed  faith 
in  Christ.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  asked  her  several  questions  ;  to  which  she 
returned  the  following  answers.  Has  God  bestowed  faith  upon  you  ? 
“  Yes,  he  has.” — WThy,  have  you  peace  with  God?  “Yes,  perfect 
peace.”  And  do  you  love  Christ  above  all  things  ?  “  I  do,  above  all 
things.” — Then  you  are  willing  to  die.  “  I  am,  and  would  be  glad  to 
die  this  moment  ;  for  1  know  that  all  my  sins  are  blotted  out ;  the  hand¬ 
writing  that  was  against  me,  is  taken  out  of  the  way,  and  nailed  to  the 
cross.  He  has  saved  me  by  his  death  ;  he  has  washed  me  in  his  blood  ; 
I  have  peace  in  him,  and  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.” 
— Mr.  C.  Wesley  adds,  “  Her  answers  were  so  full  to  these  and  the 
most  searching  questions  I  could  ask,  that  I  had  no  doubt  of  her  having 
received  the  atonement ;  and  waited  for  it  myself  with  more  assured  hope, 
feeling  an  anticipation  of  joy  through  the  account  she  gave.”  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  was  an  accurate  discerner  of  spirits,  in  the  ordinary 
sense  of  that  expression.  The  real  character  of  faith  must  therefore 
have  appeared  in  this  gentlewoman. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley’s  knowledge  of  himself,  and  conscious  want  of  peace 
with  God,  on  a  foundation  that  cannot  be  shaken,  furnished  him  with 
a  key  which  opened  the  true  meaning  of  the  Scriptures.  He  saw  the 
gospel  contained  ample  provision  for  all  his  wants,  and  that  its  operation 
on  the  mind  is  also  admirably  adapted  to  the  human  faculties.  He  now 
lost  the  pride  of  literature,  and  sought  the  kingdom  of  heaven  as  a  little 
child  :  He  counted  all  things  as  dung  and  dross  in  comparison  of  it ; 
and  all  his  thoughts,  his  desires,  his  hopes,  and  his  fears,  had  some  rela¬ 
tion  to  it.  He  was  now  brought  to  the  birth.  On  Whitsunday,  May 
21st,  he  waked  in  hope  and  expectation  of  soon  attaining  the  object  of 
his  wishes, — the  knowledge  of  God  reconciled  in  Christ  Jesus.  At  nine 
o’clock  his  brother  and  some  friends  came  to  him  and  sung  a  hymn  suited 
to  the  day.  When  they  left  him,  he  betook  himself  to  prayer.  Soon 
afterwards  a  person  came  and  said,  in  a  very  solemn  manner,  “Believe 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  and  thou  shalt  be  healed  of  all  thine 
infirmities.”  The  words  went  through  his  heart,  and  animated  him  with 
confidence.  He  looked  into  the  Scripture,  and  read,  “  Now,  Lord ,  what 
is  my  hope  ?  truly  my  hope  is  even  in  thee.”  He  then  cast  his  eyes  on 
these  words,  “  He  hath  put  a  new  song  into  my  mouth ,  even  a  thanks¬ 
giving  unto  our  God;  many  shall  see  it  and  fear ,  and  put  their  trust  in 
the  Lord.”  Afterwards  he  opened  upon  Isaiah  xl,  1,  “  Comfort  ye,  com¬ 
fort  ye  my  people ,  saith  your  God ,  speak  ye  comfortably  to  Jerusalem , 
and  cry  unto  her ,  that  her  warfare  is  accomplished,  that  her  iniquity  is 
pardoned ,  for  she  hath  received  of  the  Lord’s  hand  double  for  all  her 
sins.”  In  reading  these  passages  of  Scripture,  he  was  enabled  to  view 
Christ  as  “  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation  for  his  sins,  through  faith  in 
his  blood,”  and  received,  to  his  unspeakable  •  comfort,  that  peace  and 
rest  in  God,  which  he  had  so  earnestly  sought. 

The  next  morning  he  waked  with  a  sense  of  the  Divine  goodness  and 
protection,  and  rejoiced  in  reading  the  107th  Psalm,  so  nobly  descrip*- 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.  21$ 

live,  he  observes,  of  what  God  had  done  for  his  soul. — Yet  he  had  no 
self-confidence.  “  This  day,”  says  he,  “  I  had  a  very  humbling  view 
of  my  own  weakness ;  but  was  enabled  to  contemplate  ‘  Christ  in  his 
power  to  save,  to  the  uttermost,  all  those  who  come  unto  God  by  Him .’  ” 
Many  evil  thoughts  were  suggested  to  his  mind,  but  they  immediately 
vanished  away.  In  the  afternoon  he  was  greatly  strengthened  by  those 
words  in  the  43d  of  Isaiah,  which  he  saw  were  spoken  to  encourage  and 
comfort  the  true  Israel  of  God,  in  every  age  of  his  church.  “  But  now 
thus  saith  the  Lord  that  created  thee,  O  Jacob,  and  he  that  formed  thee, 
O  Israel,  Fear  not :  For  I  have  redeemed  thee,  I  have  called  thee  by  thy 
name ;  thou  art  mine.  When  thou  passest  through  the  waters,  I  will 
he  with  thee  :  and  through  the  rivers,  they  shall  not  overflow  thee  :  When 
thou  walkest  through  the  fire,  thou  shall  not  be  burned ;  neither  shall  the 
flame  kindle  upon  thee .  For  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel  thy  Saviour .” 

The  two  brothers  were  now  led  to  pray  according  to  their  wants,  and 
the  exercises  of  their  own  minds  ;  but  they  were  greatly  censured  by 
some  persons,  particularly  by  their  brother  Samuel,  when  they  began  this 
practice.  That  a  form  of  prayer  may  be  useful,  and  also  proper  on  some 
occasions,  especially  in  public  worship,  we  readily  grant.  But  to  say, 
that  we  shall  not  ask  a  favour  of  God,  nor  return  him  thanks  ;  or  that 
we  shall  hold  no  intercourse  with  Him  in  our  public  assemblies,  but  in 
a  set  of  words  dictated  to  us  by  others,  is  an  assumption  which  is  not 
warranted  either  by  Scripture  or  reason,  and  it  is  ill  adapted  to  edifica¬ 
tion  or  comfort. 

An  old  friend  soon  after  called  on  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  under  great  appre¬ 
hensions  that  he  was  running  mad.  His  fears  were  not  a  little  increased, 
when  he  heard  him  speak  of  some  instances  of  the  power  and  goodness 
of  God.  His  friend  told  him,  that  he  expected  to  see  rays  of  light  round 
his  head  !  and  said  a  good  deal  more  in  the  same  strain.  Finding,  by 
Mr.  C.  Wesley’s  conversation,  that  he  was  past  recovery,  he  begged 
him  to  fly  from  London  and  took  his  leave  in  despair  of  doing  him  any 
good. 

May  the  23d,  he  wrote  a  hymn  on  his  own  conversion.  Upon  show¬ 
ing  it  to  Mr.  Bray,  a  thought  was  suggested  to  his  mind,  that  he  had 
done  wrong  and  displeased  God.  His  heart  immediately  sunk  within 
him  ;  but  the  shock  lasted  only  for  a  moment.  “I  clearly  discerned,” 
says  he,  “  it  was  a  device  of  the  enemy  to  keep  glory  from  God.  It 
is  most  usual  with  him  to  preach  humility,  when  speaking  would  endan¬ 
ger  his  kingdom  and  do  honour  to  Christ.  Least  of  all,  would  he  have 
us  tell  what  God  has  done  for  our  souls,  so  tenderly  does  he  guard  us 
against  pride  !  But  God  has  showed  me,  that  he  can  defend  me  from  it, 
while  speaking  for  Him.  In  his  name,  therefore,  and  through  his  strength, 
I  will  perform  my  vows  unto  the  Lord,  of  ‘  not  hiding  his  righteousness 
ivithin  my  heart.’’  ” 

Mr.  John  Wesley,  although  not  yet  a  partaker  of  it,  continued  to  de~ 
clare,  “  the  faith  as  it  is  in  Jesus,”  which  those  that  were  convinced  of 
sin  gladly  received.  A  day  or  two  following,  he  was  much  confirmed 
in  the  truth,  by  hearing  the  experience  of  Mr.  Hutchins,  of  Pembroke 
College,  and  Mrs.  Fox  ;  “  Two  living  witnesses,”  says  he,  u  that  God 
can  at  least,  if  he  does  not  always,  give  that  faith  whereof  cometh  salva¬ 
tion,  in  a  moment,  as  lightning  falling  from  heaven.” 


220 


THE  LIFE  OF 


May  1.  They  began  to  form  themselves  into  a  religious  society, 
which  met  in  Fetter-lane.  This  has  been  called  the  first  Methodist 
Society  in  London.  Mr.  Wesley  distinguishes  the  origin  of  Methodism 
into  three  distinct  periods.  “  The  first  rise  of  Methodism,”  says  he, 
c<  was  in  November,  1729,  when  four  of  us  met  together  at  Oxford :  The 
second  was  at  Savannah,  in  April  1736,  when  twenty  or  thirty  persons 
met  at  my  house  :  The  last  was  at  London,  on  this  day,  when  forty  or 
fifty  of  us  agreed  to  meet  together  every  Wednesday  evening,  in  order  to 
free  conversation,  begun  and  ended  with  singing  and  prayer.”*  Although 
he  united  with  the  Moravians  thus,  he  still  continued  a  member  and 
minister  of  the  Church.  This  meeting  was  merely  a  religious  society, 
and  so  agreed  perfectly  with  Methodism. 

The  Society  being  thus  formed,  they  agreed,  in  obedience  to  the 
word  of  God,  given  by  St.  James,  v,  16, 

1.  That  they  would  meet  together  once  a  week,  to  Ci  confess  their 
faults  one  to  another ,  and  pray  one  for  another ,  that  they  might  be 
healed .” 

2.  That  the  persons  so  meeting  should  be  divided  into  several  Bands, 
or  little  companies,  none  of  them  consisting  of  fewer  than  five,  or  more 
than  ten  persons. 

3.  That  every  one  in  order  should  speak  as  freely,  plainly,  and  con¬ 
cisely,  as  he  could,  the  real  state  of  his  heart,  with  his  several  tempta¬ 
tions  and  deliverances,  since  the  last  time  of  meeting. 

4.  That  all  the  Bands  should  have  a  conference  at  eight  every  Wednes¬ 
day  evening,  begun  and  ended  with  singing  and  prayer. 

5.  That  any  who  desired  to  be  admitted  into  this  Society  should  be 
asked,  What  are  your  reasons  for  desiring  this  ?  Will  you  be  entirely 
open,  using  no  kind  of  reserve  ?  Have  you  any  objection  to  any  of  our 
orders  ?  (which  may  then  be  read.) 

6.  That  when  any  new  member  was  proposed,  every  one  present 
should  speak  clearly  and  freely  whatever  objection  he  might  have  to 
him. 

7.  That  those  against  whom  no  reasonable  objection  appeared,  should 
be,  in  order  for  their  trial,  formed  into  one  or  more  distinct  Bands,  and 
some  person  agreed  on  to  assist  them. 

8.  That  after  two  months’  trial,  if  no  objection  then  appeared,  they 
should  be  admitted  into  the  Society. 

9.  That  every  fourth  Saturday  should  be  observed  as  a  day  of  general 
intercession. 

10.  That  on  the  Sunday  seven-night  following,  there  should  be  a 
general  love- feast,  from  seven  till  ten  in  the  evening. 

11.  That  no  particular  member  should  be  allowed  to  act  in  any  thing, 
contrary  to  any  order  of  the  Society ;  and  that  if  any  persons,  after 
being  thrice  admonished,  should  not  conform  thereto,  they  should  no 
longer  be  esteemed  as  members. 

About  this  time  he  was  invited  to  preach  in  some  of  the  churches. 
But,  as  before,  many,  (particularly  of  the  chief  persons  in  his  congre¬ 
gations,)  would  not  endure  his  plain,  heart-searching  discourses.  He 
was  soon  told  at  each  of  these  also,  “  Sir,  you  must  preach  here  no 
more.” — “  So  true,”  says  he,  “  did  I  find  the  words  of  a  friend,  (viz, 
*  See  his  Ecclesiastical  History,  vol.  iv,  page  1 75. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEV. 


221 


Mr.  Gambold,)  in  a  letter  to  my  brother  at  this  time which  were 
as  follow : 

“  I  have  seen  upon  this  occasion,  more  than  ever  I  could  have 
imagined,  how  intolerable  the  doctrine  of  faith  is  to  the  mind  of  man  ; 
and  how  peculiarly  intolerable  to  religious  men.  One  q||xi|giY  the  most 
unchristian  things,  even  down  to  Deism ;  the  most  entnISffic  things, 
so  they  proceed  but  upon  mental  raptures,  lights,  and  unions"he  most 
severe  things,  even  the  whole  rigour  of  ascetic  mortification :  And  all 
this  will  be  forgiven.  But  if  you  speak  of  faith  in  such  a  manner  as 
makes  Christ  a  Saviour  to  the  utmost,  a  most  universal  help  and  refuge  ; 
in  such  a  manner  as  takes  away  glorying,  but  adds  happiness  to  wretch- 
ed  man ;  as  discovers  a  greater  pollution  in  the  best  of  us,  than  we 
could  before  acknowledge,  but  brings  a  greater  deliverance  from  it  than 
we  could  before  expect :  If  any  one  offers  to  talk  at  this  rate,  he  shall 
be  heard  with  the  same  abhorrence  as  if  he  was  going  to  rob  mankind 
of  their  salvation,  their  Mediator,  or  their  hopes  of  forgiveness.  I  am 
persuaded  that  a  Montanist  or  a  Novatian,  who  from  the  height  of  his 
purity  should  look  down  with  contempt  upon  poor  sinners,  and  exclude  f 
them  from  all  mercy,  would  not  be  thought  such  an  overthrower  of  the 
Gospel,  as  he  who  should  learn,  from  the  Author  of  it,  to  be  a  friend 
of  publicans  and  sinners,  and  to  sit  down  upon  a  level  with  them  as  soon 
as  they  begin  to  repent. 

“  But  this  is  not  to  be  wondered  at.  For  all  religious  people  have 
such  a  quantity  of  righteousness  acquired  by  much  painful  exercise,  and 
formed  at  last  into  current  habits  ;  which  is  their  wealth,  both  for  this 
world  and  the  next.  Now  all  other  schemes  of  religion  are  either  so  com¬ 
plaisant  as  to  tell  them  they  are  very  rich,  and  have  enough  to  triumph 
in :  Or  else  only  a  little  rough,  but  friendly  in  the  main,  by  telling  them 
their  riches  are  not  yet  sufficient ;  but,  by  such  arts  of  self-denial,  and 
mental  refinement,  they  may  enlarge  the  stock.  But  the  doctrine  of 
faith  is  a  downright  robber.  It  takes  away  all  this  wealth,  and  only 
tells  us,  it  is  deposited  for  us  with  somebody  else,  upon  whose  bounty 
we  must  live  like  mere  beggars.  Indeed,  they  that  are  truly  beggars, 
vile  and  filthy  sinners  until  very  lately,  may  stoop  to  live  in  this  depend¬ 
ant  condition  ;  it  suits  them  well  enough.  But  they  who  have  long 
distinguished  themselves  from  the  herd  of  vicious  wretches,  or  have 
even  gone  beyond  moral  men  ;  for  them  to  be  told  that  they  are  either 
not  so  well,  or'  but  the  same  needy,  impotent,  insignificant  vessels  of 
mercy  with  the  others  :  This  is  more  shocking  to  reason  than  transub* 
stantiation.  F or  reason  had  rather  resign  its  pretensions  to  judge  what 
is  bread  or  flesh,  than  have  this  honour  wrested  from  it, — to  be  thfe 
architect  of  virtue  and  righteousness.  But  where  am  I  running?  My 
design  was  only  to  give  you  warning,  that  wherever  you  go,  *  this  fool¬ 
ishness  of  preaching ’  will  alienate  hearts  from  you,  and  open  mouth's 
against  you. 

“  What  are  you  then  to  do,  my  dear  friend  ?  I  will  not  exhort  you  to 
courage ;  we  need  not  talk  of  that,  for  nothing  that  is  approaching  is 
evil.  I  will  only  mention  the  prejudice  we  shall  be  under,  if  we  seem 
in  the  least  to  lay  aside  universal  charity,  and  modesty  of  expression. 
Though  we  love  some  persons  more  than  we  did,  let  us  love  none  less  : 
And  the  rather,  because  we  cannot  say  any  one  is  bad,  or  destitute  of 
Divine  grace,  for  not  thinking  as  we  do.  Indignation  at  mankind,  is  & 
Vol,  I.  29 


THE  LIFE  OF 


2$2 

temper  unsuitable  to  this  cause.  If  we  are  at  peace  with  God  in  Christy 
let  it  soften  our  demeanour  still  more,  even  towards  gainsayers. — What 
has  given  most  offence  hitherto,  is  what  perhaps  may  best  be  spared  : 
As  some  people’s  confident  and  hasty  triumphs  in  the  grace  of  God ; 
not  by  way^pftehumble  thankfulness  to  him  for  looking  upon  them,  or 
ackno wkSjpSent  of  some  peace  and  strength  unknown  before,  which 
they  hojSnvill  be  increased  to  them ;  but  insisting  on  the  completeness 
of  their  deliverance  already  from  all  sin,  and  taking  to  them  every  apos¬ 
tolical  boast  in  the  strongest  terms. — Let  us  speak  of  every  thing  in 
such  manner  as  may  convey  glory  to  Christ,  without  letting  it  glance 
on  ourselves  by  the  way.  Let  us  profess,  when  we  can  with  truth, 
how  really  the  Christian  salvation  is  fulfilled  in  us,  rather  than  how  sub¬ 
limely.” — These  sentiments  are  still  of  the  highest  importance.  Mr. 
Wesley  accounted  them  essential  to  the  success  of  the  Gospel,  and  to 
a  believer’s  “  abiding  in  the  faith.” 

He  also  was  now  brought  to  the  birth.  “  His  soul  truly  waited  upon 
God”  knowing  that  “ from  him  cometh  our  salvation .”  But  so  much 
the  more  did  he  “  abhor  himself ,  and  repent  as  in  dust  and  ashes.”  As 
he  now  expected,  that  Christ,  given  for  him,  would  be  manifested  in 
him,  he  also  felt  that  compunction,  that  deep  self-abasement,  which 
must  ever  precede  true  living  faith  in  the  Son  of  God.  His  state  of 
mind  at  this  time  he  thus  pathetically  expresses,  in  the  following  letter 
to  a  friend : 

“  O  why  is  it,  that  so  great,  so  wise,  so  holy  a  God,  will  use  such 
an  instrument  as  me !  Lord,  ‘  let  the  dead  bury  their  dead.9  But  wilt 
thou  send  the  dead  to  raise  the  dead  ?  Yea,  thou  sendest  whom  thou 
wilt  send,  and  showest  mercy  by  whom  thou  wilt  show  mercy !  Amen ! 
Be  it  then  according  to  thy  will !  If  thou  speak  the  word,  Judas  shall 
cast  out  devils. — 

“  I  feel  what  you  say,  (though  not  enough,)  for  I  am  under  the  same 
condemnation.  I  see  that  the  whole  law  of  God  is  holy,  just  and  good. 
I  know,  every  thought,  every  temper  of  my  soul  ought  to  bear  God’s 
image  and  superscription.  But  how  am  I  fallen  from  the  glory  of  God ! 
I  feel,  that  I  ‘  am  sold  under  sin.9  I  know,  that  I  too  deserve  nothing 
but  wrath,  being  full  of  all  abominations,  and  having  no  good  thing  in 
me,  to  atone  for  them,  or  to  remove  the  wrath  of  God.  All  my  works, 
my  righteousness,  my  prayers,  need  an  atonement  for  themselves.  So 
that  my  mouth  is  stopped.  I  have  nothing  to  plead.  God  is  holy,  I 
am  unholy.  God  is  a  consuming  fire :  I  am  altogether  a  sinner,  meet 
to  be  consumed. 

“  Yet  I  hear  a  voice,  (and  is  it  not  the  voice  of  God?)  saying, ( Believe , 
and  thou  shalt  be  saved.  He  that  believeth ,  is  passed  from  death  unto 
life.  God  so  loved  the  world ,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son ,  that 
whosoever  believeth  on  him,  should  not  perish ,  but  have  everlasting  life.9* 

“  G  let  no  one  deceive  us  by  vain  words,  as  if  we  had  already  attain¬ 
ed  this  faith  !  By  its  fruits  we  shall  know.  Do  we  already  feel  ‘  peace 
with  God,9  and  ‘  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost  V  Does  his  ‘  Spirit  bear  vAiness 
icith  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God  V  Alas  !  with  mine  he 
does  not.  Nor,  I  fear,  with  yours.  O  thou  Saviour  of  men,  save  us 
from  trusting  in  any  thing  but  Thee !  Draw  us  after  Thee  !  Let  us  be 

*  He  was  now  poor  in  spirit ,  and  therefore  the  kingdom  of  heaven  was  his.  •  He  was  soon 
put  in  possession.  The  Lord  could  now,  in  truth,  impute  his  faith  for  righteousness. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


22.3 


emptied  of  ourselves,  and  then  fill  us  with  4  all  peace  and  joy  in  believ¬ 
ing,*  and  let  nothing  separate  us  from  thy  love,  in  time  or  in  eternity !” 

The  account  which  immediately  follows,  is  of  such  deep  importance, 
that  I  am  constrained  to  give  it  entire  in  his  own  words.  Mr.  Wesley’s 
actual  obtaining  the  true  faith  of  the  Gospel ,  is  a  point  of  the  utmost 
magnitude,  not  only  with  respect  to  himself,  but  to  others.  For  it  was  not 
till  after  this,  that  God  was  pleased  to  own  him  in  such  a  remarkable 
manner  in  the  salvation  of  souls,  as  was  evidenced  in  his  future  labours. 

44  What  occurred  on  Wednesday,  May  24,  I  think  best  to  relate  at 
large,  after  premising  what  may  make  it  the  better  understood.  Let 
him  that  cannot  receive  it,  ask  of  the  Father  of  lights,  that  he  would  give 
more  light  to  him  and  me. 

44  I  believe,  till  I  was  about  ten  years  old,  I  had  not  sinned  away  that 
4  washing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,*  which  was  given  me  in  baptism,  having 
been  strictly  educated  and  carefully  taught,  that  I  could  only  be  saved 
by  universal  obedience,  by  keeping  all  the  commandments  of  God ;  in 
the  meaning  of  which  I  was  diligently  instructed.  And  those  instruc¬ 
tions,  so  far  as  they  respected  outward  duties  and  sins,  I  gladly  received 
and  often  thought  of.  But  all  that  was  said  to  me  of  inward  obedience, 
or  holiness,  I  neither  understood  nor  remembered.  So  that  l  was  in* 
deed  as  ignorant  of  the  true  meaning  of  the  law,  as  I  was  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ. 

“  The  next  six  or  seven  years  were  spent  at  school ;  where,  outward 
restraints  being  removed,  I  was  much  more  negligent  than  before,  even 
of  outward  duties  ;  and  almost  continually  guilty  of  outward  sins,  which 
I  knew  to  be  such,  though  they  were  not  scandalous  in  the  eye  of  the 
world.  However,  I  still  read  the  Scriptures,  and  said  my  prayers,  morn¬ 
ing  and  evening.  And  what  I  now  hoped  to  be  saved  by,  was — 1.  Not 
being  so  bad  as  other  people.  2.  Having  still  a  kindness  for  religion. 
And  3.  Reading  the  Bible,  going  to  Church,  and  saying  my  prayers. 

44  Being  removed  to  the  University,  for  five  years  I  still  said  my  prayers, 
both  in  public  and  in  private,  and  read  with  the  Scriptures  several  other 
books  of  religion,  especially  comments  on  the  New  Testament.  Yet 
I  had  not,  all  this  while,  so  much  as  a  notion  of  inward  holiness  ;  nay, 
went  on  habitually,  and  (for  the  most  part)  very  contentedly,  in  some 
or  other  known  sin  ;  indeed,  with  some  intermissions  and  short  strug¬ 
gles,  especially  before  and  after  the  Holy  Communion,  which  I  was 
obliged  to  receive  thrice  a  year.  I  cannot  well  tell  what  I  hoped  to  be 
saved  by  now,  when  I  was  continually  sinning  against  that  little  light  I 
had,  unless  by  those  transient  fits  of  what  many  divines  taught  me  to  call 
repentance. 

44  When  I  was  about  twenty-two,  my  father  pressed  me  to  enter  into 
Holy  Orders.  At  the  same  time  the  providence  of  God  directing  me  to 
Kempis’s  Christian  Pattern,  I  began  to  see,  that  true  religion  was  seated 
in  the  heart,  and  that  God’s  law  extended  to  all  our  thoughts  as  well 
as  words  and  actions.  I  was,  however,  very  angry  at  Kempis,  for  be¬ 
ing  too  strict ,  though  I  read  him  only  in  Dean  Stanhope’s  translation. 
Yet  I  had  frequently  much  sensible  comfort  in  reading  him,  such  as  I 
was  an  utter  stranger  to  before  ;  and  meeting  likewise  with  a  religious 
friend,  which  I  had  never  had  till  now,  I  began  to  alter  the  whole  form 
of  my  conversation,  and  to  set  in  earnest  upon  a  new  life.  I  set  apart 
an  hour  or  two  a  day  for  religious  retirement.  I  communicated  every 


224 


THE  LIFE  OF 


week.  I  watched  against  all  sin,  whether  in  word  or  deed.  I  began 
to  aim  at  and  pray  for  inward  holiness.  So  that  now,  doing  so  much, 
and  living  so  good  a  life,  I  doubted  not  but  I  was  a  good  Christian. 

“  Removing  soon  after  to  another  College,  I  executed  a  resolution, 
which,  I  was  before  convinced,  \vas  of  the  utmost  importance,  shaking 
off  at  oncq  all  mv  trifling  acquaintance.  I  began  to  see  more  and  more  the 
value  of  time.  I  applied  myself  closer  to  study.  I  watched  more  carefully 
against  actual  sins.  I  advised  others  to  be  religious,  according  to  that 
scheme  of  religion  by  which  I  modelled  my  own  life.  But  meeting  now 
with  Mr.  Law’s  ‘  Christian  Perfection  and  Serious  Call,’  (although  I  was 
much  offended  at  many  parts  of  both,  yet)  they  convinced  me  more  than 
ever  of  the  exceeding  height  and  breadth  and  depth  of  the  law  of  God. 
The  light  flowed  in  so  mightily  upon  my  soul,  that  every  thing  appeared 
in  a  new  view.  I  cried  to  God  for  help,  and  resolved  not  to  prolong 
the  time  of  obeying  him,  as  I  had  never  done  before  :  And,  by  my  con¬ 
tinued  endeavour  to  keep  his  whole  law,  inward  and  outward,  to  the 
utmost  of  my  power,  I  was  persuaded,  that  I  should  be  accepted  of  him, 
and  that  I  was  even  then  in  a  state  of  salvation. 

“  In  1730,  I  began  visiting  the  prisons,  assisting  the  poor  and  sick 
in  town,  and  doing  what  other  good  I  could,  by  my  presence  or  my  little 
fortune,  to  the  bodies  and  souls  of  all  men.  To  this  end  I  abridged 
myself  of  all  superfluities,  and  many  that  are  called  necessaries  of  life. 
I  soon  became  a  by-word  for  so  doing,  and  I  rejoiced,  that  my  name  was 
cast  out  as  evil.  The  next  spring  I  began  observing  the  Wednesday 
and  Friday  fasts,  commonly  observed  in  the  ancient  Church,  taking  no 
food  till  three  in  the  afternoon.  And  now  I  knew  not  how  to  go  any 
farther.  I  diligently  strove  against  all  sin.  I  omitted  no  sort  of  self- 
denial  which  I  thought  lawful.  I  carefully  used,  both  in  public  and  in 
private,  all  the  means  of  grace  at  all  opportunities.  I  omitted  no  occa¬ 
sion  of  doing  good  :  I,  for  that  reason,  suffered  evil :  And  all  this  I 
knew  to  be  nothing,  unless  as  it  was  directed  towards  inward  holiness. 
Accordingly  this,  the  image  of  God,  was  what  I  aimed  at  in  all,  by 
doing  his  will,  not  my  own.  Yet  when,  after  continuing  some  years 
in  this  course,  I  apprehended  myself  to  be  near  death,  I  could  not  find 
that  all  this  gave  me  any  comfort,  or  any  assurance  of  acceptance  with 
God.  At  this  I  was  then  not  a  little  surprised,  not  imagining  I  had 
been  all  this  time  building  on  the  sand,  nor  considering  that  ‘  otheh' 
foundation  can  no  man  lay  than  that  which  is  laid  by  God ,  even  Christ 
Jems .’ 

“  Soon  after,  a  contemplative  man  convinced  me  still  more  than  I 
was  convinced  before,  that  outward  works  are  nothing,  being  alone  ; 
and,  in  several  conversations,  instructed  me  how  to  pursue  inward  holi¬ 
ness,  or  a  union  of  the  soul  with  God.  But  even  of  his  instructions, 
(though  I  then  received  them  as  the  words  of  God,)  I  cannot  but  now 
observe — 1.  That  he  spoke  so  incautiously  against  trusting  in  outward 
works9  that  he  discouraged  me  from  doing  them  at  all.  2.  That  he 
recommended,  (as  it  were,  to  supply  what  was  wanting  in  them,)  mental 
prayer,  and  the  like  exercises,  as  the  most  effectual  means  of  purifying 
the  soul  and  uniting  it  with  God.  Now  these  were,  in  truth,  as  much 
my  own  works  as  visiting  the  sick  or  clothing  the  naked  ;  and  the  union 
with  God  thus  pursued,  was  as  really  my  own  righteousness  as  anv  I 
had  before  pursued,  under  another  name. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


225 


u  In  this  refined  way  of  trusting  to  my  own  works  and  my  own  right* 
eousness,  (so  zealously  inculcated  by  the  Mystic  writers,)  I  dragged  on 
heavily,  finding  no  comfort  or  help  therein,  till  the  time  of  my  leaving 
England.  On  ship-board,  however,  I  was  again  active  in  outward  works, 
where  it  pleased  God,  of  his  free  mercy,  to  give  me  twenty-six  of  the 
Moravian  brethren  for  companions,  who  endeavoured  to  show  me  a  more 
excellent  way.  But  I  understood  it  not  at  first :  I  was  too  learned  and 
too  wise  .  So  that  it  seemed  foolishness  unto  me.  And  continued 
preaching  and  following  after  and  trusting  in  that  righteousness,  where¬ 
by  no  flesh  can  be  justified. 

“  All  the  time  I  was  at  Savannah,  I  was  thus  4  beating  the  air? 
Being  ignorant  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  which,  by  a  living  faith 
in  him,  bringing  salvation  4  to  every  one  that  believeth ,’  I  sought  to  esta¬ 
blish  my  own  righteousness,  and  so  laboured  in  the  fire  all  my  days.  I 
was  now  properly  4  under  the  law I  knew  that  the  law  of  God  was 
spiritual ;  I  consented  to  it  that  it  was  good ;  yea,  I  delighted  in  it 4  after 
the  inner  man?  Yet  was  I  4  carnal ,  sold  under  sin?  Every  day  was  I 
constrained  to  cry  out,  4  What  I  do ,  I  allow  not ;  for  what  I  would ,  I  do 
not ;  but  what  I  hate ,  that  1  do.  To  will  is ,  indeed ,  present  with  me  : 
but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good ,  I  find  not :  For  the  good  which 
I  would,  I  do  not ;  but  the  evil  which  I  would  not,  that  I  do.  I  find  a 
law ,  that  when  I  would  do  good,  evil  is  present  with  me ;  even  the  law  in 
my  members,  warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind ,  and  still  bringing  me 
into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin?* 

44  In  this  state  I  was,  indeed,  fighting  continually,  but  not  conquering. 
Before,  I  had  willingly  served  sin ;  now,  it  was  unwillingly,  but  still  I 
served  it.  I  fell  and  rose,  and  fell  again.  Sometimes  I  was  overcome 
and  in  heaviness  ;  sometimes  I  overcame  and  was  in  joy  :  For  as,  in 
the  former  state,  I  had  some  foretastes  of  the  terrors  of  the  law,  so  had 
I  in  this  of  the  comforts  of  the  Gospel.  During  this  whole  struggle 
between  nature  and  grace,  (which  had  now  continued  above  ten  years,) 
I  had  many  remarkable  returns  to  prayer,  especially  when  I  was  in  trou¬ 
ble  ;  I  had  many  sensible  comforts,  which,  indeed,  are  no  other  than 
short  anticipations  of  the  life  of  faith.  But  I  was  still  4  under  the  law,1 
not  4  under  grace,1  the  state  which  most  who  are  called  Christians  are 
content  to  live  and  die  in  :  For  I  was  only  striving  with,  not  freed  from 
sin  ;  neither  had  1 4  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  with  my  spirit,1  and,  indeed, 
could  not ;  for  4 1  sought  it  not  by  faith ,  but,1  as  it  were,  4  by  the  works 
of  the  law? 

44  In  my  return  to  England,  January,  1738,  being  in  imminent  danger 
of  death,  and  very  uneasy  on  that  account,  I  was  strongly  convinced, 
that  the  cause  of  that  uneasiness  was  unbelief,  and  that  the  gaining  a 
true  living  faith  was  the  one  thing  needful  for  me.  But  still  I  fixed  not 
this  faith  on  its  right  object :  I  meant  only  faith  in  God,  not  faith  in  or 
through  Christ.  Again,  I  knew  not  that  I  was  wholly  void  of  this  faith, 
but  only  thought  I  had  not  enough  of  it.  So  that,  when  Peter  Boehler, 
whom  God  prepared  for  me  as  soon  as  I  came  to  London,  affirmed  of 
true  faith  in  Christ,  which  is  but  one,  that  it  had  those  two  fruits  insepa¬ 
rably  attending  it  4  Dominion  over  sin,  and  constant  peace  from  a  sense 
of  forgiveness,’  I  was  quite  amazed,  and  looked  upon  it  as  a  new  Gospel. 
If  this  was  so,  it  was  clear  I  had  not  faith.  But  I  was  not  willing  to  be 

*  Rom.  vii. 


226 


THE  LIFE  OF 


convinced  of  this  :  Therefore,  I  disputed  with  all  my  might,  and  labour- 
ed  to  prove,  that  faith  might  be  where  these  were  not,  especially  where 
the  sense  of  forgiveness  was  not :  For  all  the  Scriptures  relating  to  this, 

I  had  been  long  since  taught  to  construe  away,  and  to  call  all  Presby¬ 
terians  who  sppke  otherwise.*  Besides,  I  well  saw  no  one  could,  in 
the  nature  of  things,  have  such  a  sense  of  forgiveness  and  not  feel  it : 
But  I  felt  it  not.  If  then  there  was  no  faith  without  this,  all  my  preten¬ 
sions  to  faith  dropped  at  once. 

“  When  I  met  Peter  Boehler  again,  he  consented  to  put  the  dispute 
upon  the  issue  which  I  desired,  viz.  Scripture  and  experience.  I  first 
consulted  the  Scripture.  But  when  I  set  aside  the  glosses  of  men,  and 
simply  considered  the  words  of  God,  comparing  them  together,  endea¬ 
vouring  to  illustrate  the  obscure  by  the  plainer  passages,  I  found  they 
all  made  against  me,  and  was  forced  to  retreat  to  my  last  hold,  ‘  that 
experience  would  never  agree  with  the  literal  interpretation  of  those 
Scriptures  ;  nor  could  I,  therefore,  allow  it  to  be  true,  till  I  found  some 
living  witnesses  of  it.’  He  replied,  ‘  He  could  show  me  such  at  any 
time  ;  if  I  desired  it,  the  next  day.*  And,  accordingly,  the  next  day  he 
came  again  with  three  others,  all  of  whom  testified  of  their  own  personal 
experience,  that  a  true  living  faith  in  Christ  is  inseparable  from  a  sense 
of  pardon  for  all  past,  and  freedom  from  all  present  sins.  They  added 
with  one  mouth,  that  this  faith  was  the  gift,  the  free  gift  of  God,  and  that 
he  would  surely  bestow  it  upon  every  soul,  who  earnestly  and  persevering- 
ly  sought  it.  I  was  now  thoroughly  convinced  :  and,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  I  resolved  to  seek  it  unto  the  end, — 1.  By  absolutely  renouncing 
all  dependance,  in  whole  or  in  part,  upon  my  own  works  or  righteous¬ 
ness,  on  which  I  had  really  grounded  my  hope  of  salvation,  though  I 
knew  it  not,  from  my  youth  up.  2.  By  adding  to  the  constant  use  of  all 
the  other  means  of  grace,  continual  prayer  for  this  very  thing,  justifying, 
saving  faith,  a  full  reliance  on  the  blood  of  Christ  shed  for  me  ;  a  trust 
in  him  as  my  Christ,  as  my  sole  justification,  sanctification,  and  redemp¬ 
tion. 

“  I  continued  thus  to  seek  it  (though  with  strange  indifference,  dul- 
ness,  and  coolness,  and  unusually  frequent  relapses  into  sin,)  till  Wed¬ 
nesday,  May  24.  I  think  it  was  about  five  this  morning,  that  I  opened 
my  Testament  on  those  words,  Ta  psyiza  r^iv  xai  npia  sirafysXjxara 
Ss8u  pT]7a»,  iva  Si  cl  rsrwv  ysvrjtfSs  Ssia£  xoivwvot  (putfswff.  ‘  There  are  given 
unto  us  exceeding  great  and  precious  promises ,  that  by  these  ye  might  be 
partakers  of  the  divine  nature ,’  2  Pet.  i,  4.  Just  as  I  went  out,  I 
opened  it  again  on  these  words,  4  Thou  art  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of 
God.’  In  the  afternoon,  I  was  asked  to  go  to  St.  Paul’s.  The  Anthem 
was,  c  Out  of  the  deep  have  I  called  unto  thee,  0  Lord  :  Lord,  hear  my 
voice.  O  let  thine  ears  consider  well  the  voice  of  my  complaint.  If 
thou,  Lord,  wilt  be  extreme  to  rrtark  what  is  done  amiss,  0  Lord,  who 
may  abide  it  ?  But  there  is  mercy  with  thee,  therefore  thou  shaft  be  fear¬ 
ed.  0  Israel,  trust  in  the  Lord  ;  for  with  the  Lord  there  is  mercy,  and 
with  him  is  plenteous  redemption :  And  He  shall  redeem  Israel  from  all 
his  sins.’ 

“In  the  evening  I  went  very  unwillingly  to  a  society  in  Aldersgate- 
street,  where  one  was  reading  Luther’s  Preface  to  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans.  About  a  quarter  before  nine,  while  he  was  describing  the 

*  See  the  note  in  page  59. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEV. 


227 


change  which  God  works  in  the  heart  through  faith  in  Christ,  I  felt  my 
heart  strangely  warmed .  I  felt  I  did  trust  in  Christ ,  Christ  alone  for 
salvation ;  and  an  assurance  was  given  me  that  he  had  taken  away  my  sins , 
even  mine ,  mid  saved  me  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death.” 

“  His  soul  now  magnified  the  Lord,  and  his  spirit  rejoiced  in  God 
his  Saviour. — Because  he  was  a  son,  God  sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his 
Son  into  his  heart,  crying,  Abba  Father  :  The  Spirit  itself  bearing  wit¬ 
ness  with  his  spirit,  that  he  was  a  child  of  God.— The  love  of  God  was 
shed  abroad  in  his  heart,  by  the  Holy  Ghost  given  unto  him. — And  he 
rejoiced  in  God,  by  whom  he  had  now  received  the  atonement.” 

Now  that  he  was  a  child  of  God,  he  brought  forth  ‘  the  fruit  of  the 
Spirit As  soon  as  he  was  thus  enabled  to  love  God,  he  loved  every 
child  of  man.  “  Immediately,”  says  he,  “  I  began  to  pray  with  all  my 
might  for  those  who  had  in  a  more  especial  manner  despitefully  used 
me  and  persecuted  me  !”  And  in  this  thankful,  loving,  happy  frame  of 
mind  he  continued,  believing  in  God,  and  zealous  of  good  works. 

His  heart  was  now  enlarged  to  declare,  as  he  never  had  before,  the 
lovingkindness  of  the  Lord.  “  It  was  his  meat  and  drink ,  to  do  his 
holy  and  acceptable  will. — The  word  of  God  dwelt  richly  in  him,”  and 
was  in  his  mouth  as  “  a  sharp  twoedged  sivord "  to  the  wicked  ;  but  to 
those  who  felt  the  anguish  of  a  “  wounded  spirit ,”  who  had  “  turned  at 
God's  reproof”  he  was  “  an  able  Minister  of  the  New  Testament ,  hold¬ 
ing  forth  the  word  of  life  ”  that  they  also  might  u  rejoice  in  God  their 
Saviour” 

But  he  also  experienced  what  it  was  to  be  weak  in  this  faith,  a  little 
child  according  to  St.  John,  as  well  as  afterwards  to  “  be  strong  in  the 
Lord  and  in  the  power  of  his  might.”  He  was  often  in  heaviness 
through  manifold  temptations.  Sometimes  fear  came  suddenly  upon 
him  ;  fear,  that  he  had  deceived  himself,  and  stopped  short  of  that  grace 
of  God  for  which  he  had  sought.  At  other  times,  letters  which  he  re¬ 
ceived  from  injudicious  persons  concerning  the  New  Birth,  and  the  fruits 
of  Christian  Faith,  exceedingly  troubled  him.  Few  helped,  and  many 
strove  (most  of  them  ignorantly)  to  hinder  him  :  to  cause  him  to  cast 
“  away  that  confidence  which  hath  great  recompense  of  reward.”  But 
the  Lord,  who  had  “  brought  him  up  out  of  the  horrible  pit”  of  guilt  and 
unbelief,  suffered  not  his  tender  new-born  spirit  to  faint  before  him.  He 
often  lifted  up  his  head  with  joy,  and  girded  him  with  strength. 

Under  these  various  exercises  of  mind,  he  determined  to  retire  for  a 
short  time  to  Germany.  “  I  had  fully  purposed,”  says  he,  “  before  I 
left  Georgia,  so  to  do,  if  it  should  please  God  to  bring  me  back  to  Eu¬ 
rope.  And  I  now  clearly  saw  the  time  was  come.  My  weak  mind 
could  not  bear  to  be  thus  sawn  asunder.  And  I  hoped  the  conversing 
with  those  holy  men,  who  were  themselves  living  witnesses  of  the  full 
power  of  faith,  and  yet  able  to  bear  with  those  that  are  weak,  would  be 
a  means,  under  God,  of  so  establishing  my  soul,  that  I  might  ‘  go  on 
from  faith  to  faith,  and  from  strength  to  strength.'  ” 

Accordingly,  having  taken  leave  of  his  mother,  he  embarked  at  Graves¬ 
end,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Ingham,  and  on  Thursday  morning,  June  15th, 
landed  at  Rotterdam. 

On  his  journey  through  Holland  and  Germany  he  conversed  with,  and 
was  hospitably  entertained  by  many,  who  were  happy  partakers  of  the 
faith  of  the  Gospel  ;  especially  at  Marienbourn,  where  he  first  conversed 


22S 


THE  LIFE  UK 


with  Count  Zinzendorf,  Count  de  Solmes,  and  other  eminent  persons ; 
and  with  a  large  company  of  witnesses  of  the  power  of  true  religion. 
From  this  place  he  wrote  a  letter  to  his  brother  Samuel,  of  which  the 
following  is  an  extract : — 

“  God  has  given  me  at  length  the  desire  of  my  heart.  I  am  with  a 
church  whose  conversation  is  in  heaven,  in  whom  is  the  mind  that  was  in 
Christ,  and  who  so  walk  as  he  walked.  As  they  have  all  one  Lord  and 
one  faith ,  so  they  are  all  partakers  of  one  spirit ,  the  spirit  of  meekness 
and  love,  which  uniformly  and  continually  animates  all  their  conversa¬ 
tion.  0  how  high  and  holy  a  thing  Christianity  is  !  And  how  widely 
distant  from  that — I  know  not  what— -  which  is  so  called,  thoii^h  it  nei¬ 
ther  purifies  the  heart  nor  renews  the  life,  after  the  image  of  our  blessed 
Redeemer !” 

In  their  way  to  Hernhuth,  he  and  his  company  were  stopped  at  the 
city  of  Weymar  a  considerable  time,  and  were  at  last  brought  before 
Frederick,  afterwards  King  of  Prussia,  then  Prince  Royal,  as  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley  was  informed.  The  Prince  among  other  inquiries  asked  him, 
il  What  are  you  going  so  far  as  Hernhuth  for?”  Mr.  Wesley  answered, 
“  To  see  the  place  where  the  Christians  live.”  The  Prince  then  looked 
hard  at  them,  and  let  them  go. 

On  Tuesday  the  first  of  August,  they  arrived  at  Hernhuth,  a  settle¬ 
ment  of  the  Moravians,  in  Upper  Lusatia.  The  inhabitants  of  this  place 
were,  at  least  in  the  general,  truly  pious  persons,  who  came  there  from 
many  parts  of  Europe,  to  escape  the  pollutions  of  the  world,  and  live 
wholly  to  God.  No  immorality  was  allowed  among  them  :  and  every 
thing  that  tended  to  genuine  religion  was  introduced,  and  earnestly  en¬ 
forced.  In  this  place  Mr.  Wesley  conversed  with  several  persons,  that 
were  deeply  experienced  in  the  ways  of  God.  He  also  heard  some  of 
them  preach,  and  was  thereby  abundantly  strengthened  in  the  grace  of 
God.  He  speaks  particularly  of  the  benefit  he  received  by  the  conver¬ 
sation  of  Michael  Linner  the  chief  Elder  of  the  church,  and  Christian 
David,  who  was  under  God,  the  first  planter  of  it.  Of  the  latter  he  thus 
speaks  : — 

“  Four  times  I  enjoyed  the  blessing  of  hearing  him  preach,  during  the 
few  days  I  spent  here ;  and  every  time  he  chose  the  very  subject  which 
I  should  have  desired,  had  I  spoken  to  him  before.  Thrice  he  described 
the  state  of  those  who  are  ‘  weak  in  faith ,*  who  are  justified,  but  have 
not  yet  a  new  clean  heart ;  who  have  received  forgiveness  through  the 
blood  of  Christ,  but  have  not  received  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
This  state  he  explained  once,  from  ‘ Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit:  for 
theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven :*  when  he  showed  at  large  from  various 
Scriptures,  that  many  are  children  of  God  and  heirs  of  the  promises, 
long  before  their  hearts  are  softened  by  holy  mourning,  before  they  are 
comforted  by  the  abiding  witness  of  the  Spirit,  melting  their  souls  into 
all  gentleness  and  meekness  ;  and  much  more,  before  they  are  renewed 
in  all  that  ‘  righteousness *  which  they  ‘  hungered  and  thirsted  after,* 
before  they  are  *  pure  in  heart *  from  all  self  and  §in,  and  ‘  merciful  as 
their  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  merciful .* 

“  A  second  time  he  pointed  out  this  state  from  those  words,  1  Who 
shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death! — I  thank  God  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. — There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them 
which  are  in  Christ  Jesus.*  Hence  also  he  at  large  both  proved  the 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


229 


existence,  and  showed  the  nature  of  that  intermediate  state,  which  most 
experience  between  that 4  bondage 1  which  is  described  in  the  7th  chap¬ 
ter  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  and  the  full  4  glorious  liberty  of  the 
children  of  God,1  described  in  the  eighth  chapter,  and  in  many  other 
parts  of  Scripture. 

44  This  he  yet  again  explained  from  the  Scriptures  which  describe 
the  state  the  apostles  were  in,  from  our  Lord’s  death,  (and  indeed  for 
some  time  before,)  till  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost.  They  were  then  4  clean,1  as  Christ  himself  had  borne  them 
witness  4  by  the  word  which  he  had  spoken  unto  them.1  They  then  4  had 
faith,1  otherwise  he  could  not  have  prayed  for  them,  that  their  4  faith1 
might  4  not  fail.1  Yet  they  were  not  properly  4  converted  they  were 
not  4  delivered  from1  the  spirit  of  fear  ;  they  had  not  4  new  hearts 
neither  had  they  [fully]  received  4  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.1 

44  The  fourth  sermon  which  he  preached,  concerning  the  ground  of 
our  faith,  made  such  an  impression  upon  me,  that  when  I  went  home, 
I  could  not  but  write  down  the  substance  of  it,  which  was  as  follows  : — 

44  The  word  of  reconciliation  which  the  Apostles  preached,  as  the 
foundation  of  all  they  taught,  was  that  4  we  are  reconciled  to  God,  not  by 
our  own  works ,  nor  by  our  own  righteousness,  but  wholly  and  solely  by 
the  blood  of  Christ.1 

44  But  you  will  say,  Must  I  not  grieve  and  mourn  for  my  sins  !  Must 
I  not  humble  myself  before  God  ?  Is  not  this  just  and  right  ?  And  must 
I  not  first  do  this  before  I  can  expect  God  to  be  reconciled  to  me  ?  I 
answer,  it  is  just  and  right.  You  must  be  humbled  before  God.  You 
must  have  a  broken  and  contrite  heart.  But  then  observe,  this  is  not 
your  own  work.  Do  you  grieve  that  you  are  a  sinner!  This  is  the 
work  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Are  you  contrite  !  Are  you  humbled  before 
God  ?  Do  you  indeed  mourn,  and  is  your  heart  broken  within  you !  All 
this  worketh  the  self  same  Spirit. 

44  Observe  again,  this  is  not  the  foundation.  It  is  not  this  by  which 
you  are  justified.  This  is  not  the  righteousness,  this  is  no  part  of  the 
righteousness,  by  which  you  are  reconciled  unto  God.  You  grieve  for 
your  sins.  You  are  deeply  humbled.  Your  heart  is  broken.  Well. 
But  all  this  is  nothing  to  your  justification.  The  remission  of  your  sins 
is  not  owing  to  this  cause,  either  in  whole  or  in  part.  Nay,  observe 
farther,  that  it  may  hinder  justification,  that  is,  if  you  build  any  thing 
upon  it ;  if  you  think,  I  must  be  so  or  so  contrite  :  I  must  grieve  more, 
before  I  can  be  justified.  Understand  this  well.  To  think  you  must 
be  more  contrite,  more  humble,  more^rieved,  more  sensible  of  the  weight 
of  sin,  before  you  can  be  justified  ;  is,  to  lay  your  contrition,  your  grief, 
your  humiliation  for  the  foundation  of  your  being  justified  ;  at  least  for 
a  part  of  the  foundation.  Therefore,  it  hinders  your  justification  ;  and 
a  hinderance  it  is  which  must  be  removed,  before  you  can  lay  the  right 
foundation.  The  right  foundation  is,  not  your  contrition,  (though  that 
is  not  your  own,)  not  your  righteousness,  nothing  of  your  own,  nothing 
that  is  wrought  in  you  by  the  Holy  Ghost ;  but  it  is  something  without 
you,  viz.  the  righteousness  and  the  blood  of  Christ. 

44  For  this  is  the  word,  4  To  him  that  believeth  on  God  that  justifieth 
the  ungodly ,  his  faith  is  counted  for  righteousness.1  See  ye  not,  that 
nothing  4  in  us1  is  the  foundation  ?  There  is  no  connexion  between  God 
and  the  ungodly.  There  is  no  tie  to  unite  them.  They  are  altogether 

Vol.  I.  30 


&50 


THE  LIFE  dF 


separate  from  each  other.  They  have  nothing  in  common.  There  is 
nothing  less  or  more  in  the  ungodly,  to  join  them  to  God.  Works,  right¬ 
eousness,  contrition?  No.  Ungodliness  only.  This  then  do,  if  you 
will  lay  a  right  foundation  :  Go  straight  to  Christ  with  all  your  ungodli¬ 
ness.  Tell  him,  6  Thou  whose  eyes  are  as  a  flame  of  fire  searching 
my  heart,  seest  that  I  am  ungodly.  I  plead  nothing  else.  I  do  not  say 
I  am  humble  or  contrite  ;  but  I  am  ungodly.  Therefore  bring  me  to 
.him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly.  Let  thy  blood  be  the  propitiation  for 
me.  For  there  is  nothing  in  me  but  ungodliness.’ 

“  Here  is  a  mystery.  Here  the  wise  men  of  the  world  are  lost,  are 
taken  in  their  own  craftiness.  This  the  learned  of  the  world  cannot 
comprehend.  It  is  foolishness  unto  them  :  sin  is  the  only  thing  which 
divides  men  from  God.  Sin,  ( let  him  that  heareth  understand ,)  is  the 
only  thing  which  unites  them  to  God,  that  is,  the  only  thing  which  moves 
the  Lamb  of  God  to  have  compassion  upon,  and,  by  his  blood,  to  give 
them  access  to  the  Father. 

“  This  is  the  1  word  of  reconciliation ’  which  we  preach.  This  is  the 
foundation  which  never  can  be  moved.  By  faith  we  are  built  upon  this 
foundation  ;  and  this  faith  also  is  the  gift  of  God.  It  is  his  free  gift, 
which  he  now  and  ever  giveth  to  every  one  that  is  willing  to  receive  it. 
And  when  they  have  received  this  gift  of  God,  then  their  hearts  will  melt 
for  sorrow  that  they  have  offended  him.  But  this  gift  of  God  lives  in  the 
heart,  not  in  the  head.  The  faith  of  the  head,  learned  from  men  or 
books,  is  nothing  worth.  It  brings  neither  remission  of  sins,  nor  peace 
with  God.  Labour  then  to  believe  with  your  whole  heart.  So  shall 
you  have  redemption  through  the  blood  of  Christ.  So  shall  you  be 
cleansed  from  all  sin.  So  shall  ye  go  on  from  strength  to  strength, 
being  renewed  day  by  day  in  righteousness  and  all  true  holiness.” 

Mr.  Wesley  was  also  much  strengthened  by  the  religious  experience 
of  several  holy  men,  with  whom  he  conversed  during  his  stay  in  this  truly 
Christian  place.  One  of  these,  Arvid  Gradin,  gave  him,  at  his  request, 
a  definition  in  writing  of  the  ^X^pocpopia  'tfigsws,  “  the  full  assurance  of 
faith”  in  the  following  words,  “  Requies  in  sanguine  Christi ;  jirma 
fiducia  in  Deum,  et  persuasio  de  gratia  divind ;  tranquillitas  mentis 
summa ,  aique  serenitas  et  pax ;  cum  absentia  omnis  desiderii  carnalis  et 
cessatione  pecatorum  etiam  internorum .”  He  added,  (testifying  at  the 
$ame  time  it  was  his  own  experience,)  “  Verbo ,  cor  quod  antea  instar 
maris  turbulenti  agitabatur ,  in  summa  fuit  requie ,  instar  maris  sereni  et 
tranquilli. — Repose  in  the  blood  of  Christ :  a  firm  confidence  in  God, 
and  persuasion  of  his  favour :  serene  peace  and  steadfast  tranquillity  of 
mind,  with  a  deliverance  from  fleshly  (unholy)  desire,  and  from  every 
outward  and  inward  sin.  In  a  word,  the  heart  which  before  was  tossed 
like  a  troubled  sea,  was  still  and  quiet,  and  in  a  sweet  calm.” 

This  was  the  first  account  Mr.  Wesley  had  heard  from  amr  living 
man  “  as  his  own  experience ,”  of  what  he  had  before  learned  from  the 
oracles  of  God.  And  as,  by  the  former  testimonies,  he  was  encouraged 
to  hold  fast  the  beginning  of  his  confidence,  so  by  this  he  was  stimula¬ 
ted  to  press  forward  after  all  the  privileges  of  his  high  calling,  that  his 
joy  might  be  full. 

“  Gladly,”  says  he,  “  would  I  have  spent  my  life  here,  but  my  Mas¬ 
ter  calling  me  to  labour  in  another  part  of  his  vineyard,  on  Monday, 
August  14th,  1738,  I  was  constrained  to  take  my  leave  of  this  happy 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLRY. 


231 

pia ce.”'  On  his  departure  he  makes  this  reflection,  <£  0  when  shall  this 
Christianity  cover  the  earth,  i  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea  V  ”  After  visit* 
ing  Professor  Franck  at  Haile,  (son  of  the  great  Professor  Franck,)  and 
viewing  the  schools  at  Jena,  founded  by  Buddseus,  he  arrived  at  Rotter¬ 
dam,  where  he  took  ship  and  sailed  for  England.  He  was  now  strength¬ 
ened  to  do  and  suffer  whatever  the  wise  and  holy  God,  whom  he  “  served 
with  his  spirit  in  the  Gospel  of  his  Son”  should  permit  to  come  upon 
him  in  the  prosecution  of  his  great  design — of  spending  his  life  in  testi¬ 
fying  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  PROGRESS  AND  LABOURS  OF  THE  BROTHERS,  IN  MAINTAINING 
THE  FAITH  OF  THE  GOSPEL. 

While  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  seeking  spiritual  strength  among  the 
helievers  in  Germany,  his  brother  Charles  was  maintaining  “  the  good 
fight  of  faith”  among  the  formalists  and  unbelievers  at  hgme.  He  had 
obtained  satisfactory  evidence  that  he  was  a  pardoned  sinner,  accepted 
of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  quickened  by  his  Spirit.  He  enjoyed  con¬ 
stant  peace,  was  extremely  watchful  over  the  motions  of  his  own  heart, 
and  had  a  degree  of  strength  to  resist  temptation,  and  to  do  the  will  of 
God,  which  he  had  not  found  before  his  justification.  But  he  felt  no 
great  emotion  of  mind  or  transport  of  joy  in  any  of  the  means  of  grace- 
lie  now  intended  to  receive  the  sacrament,  and  was  fearful  lest  he 
should  be  as  flat  and  comfortless  in  this  ordinance  as  formerly  :  He  re¬ 
ceived  it  without  any  very  sensible  effect  on  his  mind  more  than  usuals 
but  with  this  difference  from  his  former  state,  that  he  found  himself,  after 
it  was  over,  calm  and  satisfied  with  the  goodness  of  God  to  his  sou!r 
and  free  from  doubt,  fear,  or  scruple  of  his  interest  in  Christ.  In  this 
way  he  was  early  taught  by  experience,  not  to  place  too  much  confi¬ 
dence  in  any  of  those  sudden  and  transient  impressions,  which  are  often, 
made  on  the  mind,  in  public  or  private  acts  of  devotion.  The  life  of 
faith  was  now  become  more  natural  to  him,  and  his  heart  was  kept  in 
peace,  stayed  upon  God,  and  watching  unto  prayer.  The  Lord  was 
now  also  evidently  teaching  him  the  deep  lessons  contained  in  the  first 
Epistle  of  St.  John,  concerning  little  children,  young  men,  and  fathers  ; 
lessons  wholly  unknown  to  those  who  have  not  this  faith. 

May  28,  1738,  he  observes  that  he  rose  in  great  heaviness,  which 
neither  private  nor  joint  ffrayer  with  others  could  remove.  At  last  he 
betook  himself  to  intercession  for  his  relations,  and  was  greatly  enlarged 
therein,  particularly  for  a  most  profligate  sinner.  He  spent  the  remaim 
der  of  the  morning  with  James  Hutton  in  prayer,  singing,  and  rejoicing. 
In  the  afternoon  his  brother  came,  having  arrived  from  Germany  ;  and, 
after  prayer  for  success  on  their  ministry,  Mr.  John  Wesley  set  out, 
intending  to  go  to  Tiverton,  and  Mr.  Charles  began  writing  his  first 
sermon  after  his  conversion,  “  In  the  name  of  Christ  his  prophet.”  A 
severe  exercise  of  faith  and  patience  soon  followed.  June  1st,  he  found 
his  mind  so  exceedingly  dull  and  heavy,  that  he  had  scarcely  any  power 
to  pray.  This  state  increased  upon  him  for  several  days,  till  at  length 
he  becam.e  unconscious  of  any  comfort,  or  of  any  impression  of  good 


23.2 


THE  LIFE  OF 


upon  his  mind  in  the  means  of  grace.  He  was  averse  to  prayer,  and 
though  he  had  recovered  strength  sufficient  to  go  to  church,  yet  he  almost 
resolved  not  to  go  at  all.  When  he  did  go,  the  prayers  and  sacrament 
were  a  grievous  burden  to  him  :  instead  of  a  fruitful  field,  he  found  the 
whole  service  a  dreary  barren  wilderness,  destitute  of  comfort  and  profit. 
He  felt  what  he  calls,  “  a  cowardly  desire  of  death,”  to  escape  from  his 
present  painful  feelings.  He  began  to  examine  himself,  and  to  inquire 
wherein  his  present  state  differed  from  the  state  he  was  in  before  he  pro¬ 
fessed  faith.  He  soon  found  there  was  a  difference  in  the  following 
particulars  :  He  observed,  the  present  darkness  was  not  like  the  former ; 
there  was  no  guilt  in  it ;  he  was  persuaded,  therefore,  that  God  would 
remove  it  in  his  own  time  ;  and  he  was  confident  of  the  love  and  mercy 
of  God  to  him  in  Christ  Jesus.  The  former  state  was  night,  the  present 
only  a  cloudy  day  :  at  length  the  cloud  dispersed,  and  the  Sun  of  right¬ 
eousness  again  shone  with  brightness  on  his  soul.  This  was  a  most 
instructive  exercise :  It  showed  him  his  own  utter  helplessness  in  the 
work  of  his  salvation.  He  found  by  experience,  that  he  could  not  pro¬ 
duce  comfort,  or  any  religious  affection  in  himself,  even  when  he  most 
wanted  it,  and^that  the  work  is  really  the  Lord’s  ;  and  that,  therefore, 
whenever  these  affections  were  experienced  by  others  under  his  minis¬ 
try,  the  work  was  also  the  Lord’s,  and  he  only  the  mean  humble  instru¬ 
ment  in  his  hand.  Thus  God  prepared  him  for  great  usefulness,  and 
guarded  him  against  pride. 

June  7th,  Dr.  Byrom*  called  upon  him.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  had  a 
hard  struggle  with  his  bashfulness  before  he  could  prevail  on  himself  to 
speak  freely  to  the  Doctor  on  the  things  of  God.  At  length  he  gave 
him  a  simple  relation  of  his  own  experience  :  This  brought  on  a  full 
explanation  of  the  doctrine  of  faith,  which  Dr.  Byrom  received  with  won¬ 
derful  readiness.  This  was  similar  to  the  case  of  the  celebrated  Dr. 
Cheyne,  who,  hearing  a  young  woman  relate  her  own  experience,  cried 
out,  “  O  my  God  !  I  have  been  studying  Divinity  many  years,  and  now 
the  boys  and  girls  know  more  of  it  than  I  do  !” — “  Why  then,”  said  Mr. 
J.  Wesley,  when  he  related  the  anecdote,  “  let  the  boys  and  girls  praise 
God !” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  having  recovered  strength,  began  to  move  about 
among  his  friends.  He  went  to  Blendon  and  to  some  other  places  in 
the  country,  and  found,  that  the  more  he  laboured  in  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  the  more  his  joy  and  happiness  in  God  increased.  In  his  jour¬ 
ney  he  met  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Piers  ;  and,  on  the  9th  of  this  month,  in 
riding  to  Bexley,  spake  to  him  of  his  own  experience,  with  great  sim¬ 
plicity,  but  with  confidence.  He  found  Mr.  Piers  ready  to  receive  the 
faith.  The  greatest  part  of  the  day  was  spent  in  the  same  manner. 
Mr.  Bray,  who  was  with  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  related  the  dealings  of  God 

*  John  Byrom,  an  ingenious  poet  of  Manchester,  was  born  in  1691.  His  first  poetical 
Essay  appeared  in  the  Spectator,  No.  603,  beginning,  “  My  time,  O  ye  Muses,  was  happily 
spent which,  with  two  humorous  letters  on  dreams,  are  to  be  found  in  the  eighth  volume. 
He  was  admitted  a  member  of  the  Royal  Society  in  1724.  Having  originally  entertained 
thoughts  of  practising  physic,  he  received  the  appellation  of  Doctor,  by  which  he  was  always 
known;  but  reducing  himself  to  narrow  circumstances  by  a  precipitate  marriage,  he  sup¬ 
ported  himself  by  teaching  a  new  method  of  short-hand,  of  his  own  invention,  until  an  estate 
devolved  to  him  by  the  death  of  an  elder  brother.  He  was  a  man  of  a  ready  lively  wit,  of 
which  he  gave  many  humorous  specimens,  whenever  a  favourable  opportunity  tempted 
him  to  indulge  his  disposition.  He  died  in  1763;  and  a  collection  of  his  Miscellaneous 
Poems  was  printed  at  Manchester,  in  two  volumes,  octavo,  1773. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


233 


with  his  own  soul,  and  showed  what  great  things  God  had  done  for 
their  friends  in  London.  Mr.  Piers  listened  with  eager  attention  to  all 
that  was  said,  made  not  the  least  objection,  but  confessed  that  these 
were  things  which  he  had  never  experienced.  They  then  walked  and 
sung,  and  prayed  in  the  garden  :  He  was  greatly  affected,  and  testified 
his  full  conviction  of  the  truth,  and  desire  of  finding  Christ.  “  But,” 
said  he,  “  I  must  first  prepare  myself  by  long  exercise  of  prayer  and 
good  works.”  What  a  mixture  !  He  saw  “  men  as  trees  walking.” 

The  day  before  Mr.  C.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Bray  arrived  at  Blendon, 
Mr.  Piers  had  been  led  to  read  the  Homily  on  Justification,  by  which 
he  was  convinced,  that  in  him,  “  by  nature ,  dwelt  no  good  thing.”  This 
prepared  him  to  receive  what  these  messengers  of  peace  related  con¬ 
cerning  their  own  experience.  He  now  saw,  that  all  the  thoughts  of  his 
heart  were  evil,  and  that  continually,  forasmuch  as  “  whatsoever  is  not 
of  faith  is  sin.” 

June  10,  Mr.  Piers  became  earnest  for  present  salvation  ;  he  prayed 
to  God  for  comfort,  and  was  encouraged  by  reading-  Luke  v,  23  : 
“  Whether  is  it  easier  to  say ,  Thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee ,  or  to  say ,  Rise 
up  and  walk?  But  that  ye  may  know  that  the  Son  of  man  hath  power 
on  earth  to  forgive  sins ,  (he  said  unto  the  sick  of  the  palsy,)  I  say  unto 
thee,  Arise,  and  take  up  thy  bed,  and  go  unto  thine  house,”  &c.  Mr.  C. 
Wesley  and  Mr.  Bray  now  conversed  with  him  on  the  power  of  Christ 
to  save,  and  then  prayed  with  him  ;  they  afterwards  read  the  65th  Psalm, 
and  were  animated  with  hope  in  reading, — “  Thou  that  hearest  prayer, 
unto  thee  shall  all  flesh  come .  Blessed  is  the  man  whom  thou  choosest,  and 
receivest  unto  thyself;  he  shall  dwell  in  thy  courts,  and  shall  be  satisfied 
with  the  plenteousness  of  thy  house,  even  of  thy  holy  temple.  Thou  shall 
show  us  wonderful  things  in  thy  righteousness,  O  God  of  our  salvation  ! 
Thou  art  the  hope  of  all  the  ends  of  the  earth,”  &c.  In  the  continu¬ 
ance  of  these  exercises  alternately,  of  conversing,  reading,  and  praying 
together,  Mr.  Piers  received  power  to  believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  had  “  peace  and  joy  in  believing .” 

The  next  day  Mr.  Piers  preached  on  death  ;  and  in  hearing  him,  Mr. 
C.  Wesley  observes,  “  I  found  great  joy  in  feeling  myself  willing,  or 
rather  desirous  to  die.” — This,  however,  did  not  now  proceed  from 
impatience,  or  a  fear  of  the  afflictions  and  sufferings  of  life,  but  from  a 
clear  evidence  of  his  acceptance  in  the  Beloved.  After  sermon  they 
went  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Piers,  and  joined  in  prayer  for  a  poor  woman 
in  deep  despair  :*  Then  going  down  to  her,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  asked 
whether  she  thought  God  was  love,  and  not  anger,  as  Satan  would  per¬ 
suade  her  ?  He  showed  her  the  gospel  plan  of  salvation ;  a  plan  founded 
in  mercy  and  love  to  lost  perishing  sinners.  She  received  what  he  said 
with  all  imaginable  eagerness.  When  they  had  continued  some  time 
together  in  prayer  for  her,  she  rose  up  a  new  creature,  strongly  and  ex¬ 
plicitly  declaring  her  faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  full  persuasion  that 
she  was  accepted  in  him. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  remained  weak  in  body,  but  grew  stronger  daily  in 
faith,  and  more  zealous  for  God  and  the  salvation  of  men,  great  power 
accompanying  his  exhortations  and  prayers.  On  the  evening  of  this 
day,  after  family  prayer,  he  expounded  the  lesson,  and  one  of  the  ser- 

*  Rather  in  deep  conviction,  and  having  only  heard  a  legal  ministry,  as  the  event  fully 
showed. 


234 


THE  LIFE  OF 


vants  testified  her  faith  in  Christ  and  peaee  with  God.  A  short  time 
afterwards,  the  gardener  was  made  a  happy  partaker  of  the  same  blessing. 
Mr.  Piers  also  began  to  see  the  fruit  of  his  ministerial  labours.  Being 
sent  for  to  visit  a  dying  woman  in  despair,  because  she  “  had  done  so 
little  good,  and  so  much  evil  ;”  he  declared  to  her  the  glad  tidings  of 
salvation  by  grace,  and  showed  her,  that  if  she  could  sincerely  repent 
and  receive  Christ  by  a  living  faith,  God  would  pardon  her  sins  and  re¬ 
ceive  her  graciously.  This  opened  to  her  view  a  solid  ground  of  com¬ 
fort;  she  gladly  renounced  all  confidence  in  herself,  to  trust  in  Jesus 
Christ,  and  she  expressed  her  faith  in  him  by  a  calm,  cheerful,  triumph¬ 
ant  expectation  of  death.  Her  fears  and  agonies  were  at  an  end ;  “  being 
justified  by  faith ,  she  had  peace  with  God”  and  only  entered  farther  into 
her  rest,  by  dying  a  few  hours  after.  The  spectators  of  this  awfully 
joyful  scene,  were  melted  into  tears,  while  she  calmly  passed  into  the 
heavenly  Canaan,  and  brought  up  a  good  report  of  her  faithful  pastor, 
w  ho  under  Christ  saved  her  soul  from  death. 

The  next  day,  June  the  14th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  returned  to  London.. 
He  staid  there  only  two  days,  and  then  returned  with  T.  Delamotte  to 
Blendon,  and  from  thence  to  Bexley.  Here  his  complaints  returned 
upon  him,  and  he  was  obliged  to  keep  his  bed.  “  Desires  of  death,” 
says  he,  “  often  rose  in  me,  which  1  laboured  to  check,  not  daring  to 
form  any  wish  concerning  it.”  His  pains  abated ;  and  on  the  21st,  I 
find  him  complaining,  that  several  days  had  elapsed  and  he  had  done 
nothing  for  God  ;  so  earnestly  did  he  desire  to  be  incessantly  labouring 
in  the  work  of  the  ministry. 

In  this  excursion,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  was  very  successful  in  doing  good ; 
but  he  met  with  strong  opposition  to  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith 
alone,  from  William  Delamotte,  whom  he  calls  his  scholar,  and  from 
Mrs.  Delamotte,  who  was  still  more  violent  against  it  than  her  son ; 
both  were  zealous  defenders  of  the  merit  of  good  works.  Mr.  Dela¬ 
motte  supposed,  that  if  men  were  justified  by  faith  alone,  without  any 
regard  to  works,  then  sinners  obtaining  this  justification  and  dying  soon 
after,  would  be  equal  in  heaven  with  those  who  had  laboured  many  years 
in  doing  good  and  serving  God.  “  But,”  said  he,  “  it  would  be  unjust 
in  God  to  make  sinners  equal  with  us,  who  have  laboured  many  years.” 
The  Jews  of  old  reasoned  in  a  similar  manner  concerning  the  reception 
of  the  Gentiles  into  the  gospel  church,  on  the  same  conditions,  and  to 
the  same  privileges  with  themselves.  This  disposition  is  beautifully 
described,  and  gently  reproved,  in  the  parable  of  the  prodigal  son.  Mr. 
Delamotte’s  conclusion,  however,  does  not  follow  from  the  doctrine  of 
justification  by  faith.  As  all  men  have  sinned,  so  all  men  must  be 
justified,  or  pardoned,  as  an  act  of  mere  grace  or  favour.  Our  state  in 
heaven  will  be  regulated  by  a  different  rule.  All  who  are  saved  will  not 
be  treated  as  equal :  “  Every  man  ivill  be  rewarded  according  to  his 
works,”  that  is,  according  to  his  improvement  in  practical  holiness,  on 
Gospel  principles. 

Mr.  Delamotte,  however,  thought  his  conclusion  good,  and  was  ani¬ 
mated  with  zeal  against  this  new  faith,  as  it  was  then  commonly  called. 
He  collected  his  strong  reasons  against  it,  and  filled  two  sheets  of 
paper  with  them  :  But  in  searching  the  Scripture  for  passages  to  strength¬ 
en  his  arguments,  he  met  with  Titus,  iii,  5  :  “  Not  by  works  of  right¬ 
eousness  which  ive  have  done ,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  hath  saved 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


235 


%ts;”  This  passage  of  Scripture  cut  him  to  the  heart, —destroyed  ail 
confidence  in  the  specious  reasoning  he  had  used  on  this  subject,  and 
convinced  him  he  was  wrong.  He  burned  his  papers,  and  began  to 
seek  in  earnest  that  faith  which  he  had  before  opposed. 

June  the  30th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  received  from  him  the  following  letter. 

“  Dear  Sir, — God  hath  heard  your  prayers.  Yesterday  about  twelve, 
he  put  his  fiat  to  the  desires  of  his  distressed  servant ;  and,  glory  be  to 
Him,  I  have  enjoyed  the  fruits  of  his  holy  Spirit  ever  since.  The  only 
uneasiness  I  feel,  is,  want  of  thankfulness  and  love  for  so  unspeakable 
a  gift.  But  I  am  confident  of  this  also,  that  the  same  gracious  hand 
which  hath  communicated,  will  communicate  even  unto  the  end.  O 
my  dear  friend,  I  am  free  indeed !  I  agonised  some  time  between  dark¬ 
ness  and  light ;  but  God  was  greater  than  my  heart,  and  burst  the  cloud, 
and  broke  down  the  partition  wall,  and  opened  to  me  the  door  of  faith.” 

Upon  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  arrival  in  London,  it  was  his  desire  to 
preach  in  a  church,  rather  than  any  other  place.  But  this  he  seldom 
could  do.  The  same  obstructions  were  in  the  way  that  had  before  shut 
the  doors  of  so  many  churches  against  him.  Rather,  the  offence  was 
now  increased  :  The  people  flocked  to  hear  him  more  than  ever.  Pre¬ 
sent  salvation  by  faith,  which  he  now  preached  every  where  with  zeal, 
though  a  principal  doctrine  of  the  Church  of  England,  was  little  under¬ 
stood  and  less  approved.  But  as  he  had  the  will,  so  the  providence 
of  God  gave  him  the  means  of  testifying  the  Gospel.  His  own  little 
society  was  now  increased  to  thirty-two  persons  ;  and  many  other  reli¬ 
gious  communities,  in  various  parts  of  the  town,  received  him  gladly. 
Newgate  was  not  yet  shut  against  him.  He  made  excursions  into  the 
country  also,  visited  Oxford,  and  preached  to  the  prisoners  in  the  castle. 
Being  thus,  to  use  St.  Paul’s  words,  “  instant  in  season ,  and  out  of 
season embracing  every  opportunity  that  offered,  of  publicly  declaring 
the  truth  and  of  enforcing  it  also,  in  every  company,  and  to  every  indi¬ 
vidual  with  whom  he  conversed  ;  it  could  not  be,  but  many  reports  would 
be  spread  concerning  him,  in  every  place.  The  effect,  as  of  old,  was 
‘ 1  some  said ,  He  is  a  good  man;  and  others  said ,  Nay,  but  he  deceiveth 
the  people :  And  the  multitude  was  divided.” 

The  points  he  chiefly  insisted  on,  were  four :  First,  That  orthodoxy, 
(or  right  opinions,)  is,  at  best,  but  a  very  slender  part  of  religion,  if  it 
can  be  allowed  to  be  any  part  of  it  at  all  :  That  neither  does  religion 
consist  in  negatives ,  in  bare  harmlessness  of  any  kind  :  nor  merely  in 
externals ,  doing  good,  or  using  the  means  of  grace,  in  works  of  piety, 
(so  called,)  or  of  charity  :  That  it  is  nothing  short  of,  or  different  from, 
“  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ ,”  the  image  of  God  stamped  upon  the  heart, 
inward  righteousness  attended  with  “  the  peace  of  God,”  and  “  joy  in 
the  Holy  Ghost.” — Secondly,  That  the  only  way  under  heaven  to  this 
religion,  is,  to  “  repent  and  believe  the  Gospel ,”  or  (as  the  Apostle  words 
it)  “  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  m  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.” — 
Thirdly,  That  by  this  faith,  “  he  that  worketh  not,  but  believetli  on  him 
that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is  imputed  for  righteousness He  is 
11  justified  freely  by  his  grace,  through  the  redemption  which  is  in  Jesus 
Christ.” — And,  Lastly,  That,  “  being  justified  by  faith,”  we  taste  of  the 
heaven  to  which  we  are  going :  we  are  holy  and  happy  :  we  tread  down 
sin  and  fear,  and  “  sit  in  heavenly  places  with  Christ  Jesus.” 


236 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Many  of  those  who  heard  this,  began  to  cry  out,  that  he  brought 
Strange  things  to  their  ears ;  that  this  was  -a  doctrine  which  they  never 
heard  before,  or  at  least,  never  regarded.  “  They  searched  the  Scrip¬ 
tures,  whether  these  things  were  so  ;”  and  acknowledged  “  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus.”  Their  hearts  also  were  influenced,  as  well  as  their  under¬ 
standings,  and  they  determined  to  follow  “  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  cruci¬ 
fied” 

But  while  Mr.  Wesley  thus  strove  to  be  a  worker  together  with 
God,  to 

Catch  the  brands  out  of  the  fire, 

To  snatch  them  from  the  verge  of  hell, 

he  did  not  neglect  himself.  Receiving  a  letter  from  a  friend  concerning 
the  marks  of  true  conversion,  he  determined  more  closely  to  “  examine 
himself,  whether  he  was  in  the  faith.” 

<£  The  surest  test,”  says  he,  “  whereby  we  can  examine  ourselves, 
whether  we  be  indeed  in  the  faith,  is  that  given  by  St.  Paul :  ‘  If  any  man 
be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature.  Old  things  are  passed  away.  Be¬ 
hold,  all  things  i are  become  new.' 

“  First. — His  judgments  are  new  :  His  judgment  of  himself,  of 
happiness,  and  of  holiness. 

“  He  judges  himself  to  be  altogether  fallen  short  of  the  glorious 
image  of  God.  To  have  no  good  thing  abiding  in  him  ;  but  all  that  is 
corrupt  and  abominable  :  In  a  word,  to  be  wholly  i  earthly,  sensual,  and 
devilish a  motly  mixture  of  beast  and  devil. 

“  Thus,  by  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  I  judge  of  myself.  Therefore 
I  am,  in  this  respect,  a  new  creature. 

il  Again.  His  judgment  concerning  happiness  is  new.  He  would 
as  soon  expect  to  dig  it  out  of  the  earth,  as  to  find  it  in  riches,  honour, 
pleasure,  (so  called,)  or,  indeed,  in  the  enjoyment  of  any  creature.  He 
knows  there  can  be  no  happiness  on  earth,  but  in  the  enjoyment  of  God, 
and  in  the  foretaste  of  those  ‘  rivers  of  pleasure  which  flow  at  his  right 
hand  for  evermore .’ 

“  Thus,  by  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  I  judge  of  happiness.  There¬ 
fore  I  am,  in  this  respect,  a  new  creature. 

“  Yet,  again.  His  judgment  concerning  holiness  is  new.  He  no 
longer  judges  it  to  be  an  outward  thing ; — to  consist  either  in  doing  no 
harm,  in  doing  good,  or  in  using  the  ordinances  of  God.  He  sees  it  is 
the  life  of  God  in  the  soul;  the  image  of  God  fresh  stamped  on  the 
heart ;  an  entire  renewal  of  the  mind  in  every  temper  and  thought,  after 
the  likeness  of  Him  that  created  it. 

**  Thus,  by  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  I  judge  of  holiness.  There¬ 
fore  I  am,  in  this  respect,  a  new  creature. 

“  Secondly. — His  designs  are  new.  It  is  the  design  of  his  life,  not 
to  heap  up  treasures  upon  earth,  not  to  gain  the  praise  of  men,  not  to 
indulge  the  desire  of  the  flesh,  the  desire  of  the  eye,  or  the  pride  of  life  ; 
but  to  regain  the  image  of  God  ;  to  have  the  life  of  God  again  planted 
in  his  soul  ;  and  to  be  renewed  after  his  likeness,  in  righteousness  and 
all  true  holiness. 

“  This,  by  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  is  the  design  of  my  life.  There¬ 
fore  I  am,  in  this  respect,  a  new  creature. 

“  Thirdly. — His  desires  are  new,  and,  indeed,  the  whole  train  of 
his  passions  and  inclinations.  They  are  no  longer  fixed  on  earthly 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


237 


things.  They  are  now  set  on  the  things  of  heaven.  His  love,  and 
joy,  and  hope  ;  his  sorrow,  and  fear,  have  all  respect  to  things  above. 
They  all  point  heavenward.  Where  his  treasure  is,  there  is  his  heart 
also. 

“I  dare  not  say,  I  am  a  new  creature  in  this  respect.  For  other 
desires  often  arise  in  my  heart.  But  they  do  not  reign.  I  put  them  all 
under  my  feet,  4  through  Christ  which  strengthened  me.’  Therefore  I 
believe  he  is  creating  me  anew  in  this  also  ;  and  that  he  has  begun, 
though  not  finished,  his  work. 

44  Fourthly. — His  conversation  is  new.  It  is  always  4  seasoned 
with  salty  and  Jit  to  minister  grace  to  the  heavers.’ 

44  So  is  mine,  by  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ.  Therefore,  in  this 
respect,  I  am  a  new  creature. 

44  Fifthly. — His  actions  are  new.  The  tenour  of  his  life  singly  points 
at  the  glory  of  God.  All  his  substance  and  time  are  devoted  thereto. 

4  Whether  he  eats  or  drinks ,  or  whatever  he  does,’  it  either  springs  from, 
or  leads  to,  the  love  of  God  and  man. 

44  Such,  by  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  is  the  tenour  of  my  life.  There¬ 
fore,  in  this  respect,  I  am  a  new  creature.” 

Hearing  that  Mr.  Whitefield  was  returned  from  Georgia,  he  hastened 
to  London  to  meet  him,  and  they  once  more  took  sweet  counsel  toge¬ 
ther.  A  few  other  clergymen  now  united  with  them,  being  convinced 
that  the  New  Doctrine ,  vulgarly  called  Methodism ,  was  indeed  the  old 
doctrine  of  the  Bible,  and  of  the  Church  of  England. 

An  instance  of  the  fervency  of  this  little  band  of  Christian  soldiers, 
will  not  perhaps  be  unpleasing.  Being  assembled  together  with  several 
others  on  the  1st  of  January,  1738,  they  continued  in  prayer  till  the  night 
•was  far  spent.  44  About  three  in  the  morning,”  says  he,  44  the  power  of 
God  came  mightily  upon  us,  insomuch  that  many  cried  out  for  exceeding 
joy,  and  many  fell  to  the  ground.  As  soon  as  we  were  recovered  a  little 
from  that  awe  and  amazement  at  the  presence  of  his  majesty,  we  broke 
out  with  one  voice  4  We  'praise  thee ,  O  God ;  ive  acknowledge  Thee  to 
be  the  Lord.’  ” 

To  awaken  a  drowsy,  careless  world,  sunk  in  sin  and  sensuality,  the 
Lord  at  this  time  was  pleased  to  work  in  an  extraordinary  manner.  In 
several  places,  while  Mr.  Wesley  was  expounding  the  Scriptures,  many 
persons  trembled  and  fell  down  before  him.  Some  cried  aloud,  and 
others  appeared  convulsed  as  in  the  agonies  of  death.  Many  of  these 
were  afterwards  eminent  possessors  of  the  holiness  and  happiness  of 
religion  :  and  declared,  that  they  had  at  the  time  above  mentioned  such 
a  deep  sense  of  the  dreadful  nature  of  sin,  and  of  the  just  wages  of  it, 
that  they  were  constrained  to  cry  aloud  for  the  disquietude  of  their  heart. 
In  others  the  change  which  the  Scripture  speaks  of,  as  evidencing  a 
true  conversion,  was  not  so  apparent :  While  in  some,  neither  godly 
sorrow  for  sin,  peace  or  joy  in  believing,  nor  any  real  change  of  heart 
and  life,  followed  the  impressions  which  were  then  made  upon  them. 

Mr.  Wesley  at  this  time  maturely  compared  these  appearances  of 
things  with  the  word  of  God,  and  especially  with  the  work  of  the  Spirit 
of  God  on  the  souls  of  men  as  described  in  the  word.  He  thereby 
clearly  saw,  that  every  religious  pang,  much  less  enthusiastic  conceit, 
must  not  be  taken  for  true  conversion.  At  the  same  time,  he  perceived, 
from  several  passages  both  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  that  the 

Vol.  J.  '  31 


2%8  THE  LIFE  OF 

operations  cf  the  Spirit  of  God  have  occasionally  produced  such  livelr 
and  powerful  actings  of  the  passions  of  fear,  sorrow,  joy,  and  love,  as 
must  necessarily  have  caused  at  the  time  considerable  agitations  of  the 
body.  He  also  knew  that  several  of  the  Fathers  of  the  church  in  the 
three  first  centuries,  spoke  often  of  such  a  work  among  the  people.* 

Nor  was  he  ignorant,  that  in  our  own  land,  since  the  Reformation, 
when  the  violations  of  the  laws  of  God,  the  atonement  of  Christ,  and 
the  remission  of  sins  have  been  preached  with  “  the  demonstration  of 
the  Spirit  and  of  power,”  such  impressions  have  been  made  thereby,  in 
innumerable  instances,  that  even  the  body  seemed  to  fail  before  them.'f 

Yet  it  is  certain,  that  throughout  the  whole  of  his  life  he  wished  that 
all  things  should  be  done,  even  in  the  opinion  of  men,  decently  and  in 
order.  But  he  had  one  only  design,  which  was  to  bring  men  to  that 
knowledge  and  love  of  God,  which  makes  them  holy  and  happy  :  Useful 
in  their  lives,  and  peaceful  in  their  death.  He  therefore  thankfully  acqui¬ 
esced  in  every  means  which  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  use  for  the  accom¬ 
plishment  of  this  great  end.  And  when  he  saw  those  extraordinary 
effects  accompanied  by  a  godly  sorrow  for  sin,  and  earnest  desires  to 
be  delivered  from  it ;  when  he  saw  men  deeply  convinced  of  the  want 
of  a  Saviour,  and  this  conviction  followed  by  humble  loving  faith  in  the 
Son  of  God,  enabling  them  to  walk  worthy  of  the  Lord  who  had  called 
them  to  his  kingdom  and  glory,  he  therein  rejoiced  .  Nor  could  the 
imprudent  zeal  of  a  few,  or  the  noise  and  confusion  which  sometimes 
attended  this  extraordinary  work,  cause  him  to  relax  in  his  efforts  to  turn 
men  “  from  darkness  to  light ,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.” 

The  reasoning  of  a  writer  of  that  day,  by  no  means  prejudiced  in  his 
favour,  is  well  worthy  of  consideration.  “  What  influence,”  says  he, 
“  sudden  and  sharp  awakenings  may  have  upon  the  body,  I  pretend  not 
to  explain.  But  I  make  no  question  Satan,  so  far  as  he  gets  power, 
may  exert  himself  on  such  occasions,  partly  to  hinder  the  good  work  in 
the  persons  who  are  thus  touched  with  the  sharp  arrows  of  conviction, 
and  partly  to  disparage  the  work  of  God,  as  if  it  tended  to  lead  people  to 
distraction.” 

About  this  time  he  wrote  several  letters  to  his  friends  on  the  continent, 
giving  them  an  account  of  the  work  of  God  in  England.  That  to  Count 
Zinzendorf,  and  to  the  Moravian  Church,  I  shall  insert,  as  I  shall  have 
to  speak  of  both  hereafter. 
u  To  Count  Zinzendorf,  at  Marienhorn. 

u  May  our  gracious  Lord,  who  counteth  whatsoever  is  done  to  the 
least  of  his  brethren,  as  done  to  himself,  return  seven-fold  to  you  and 
the  Countess,  and  to  all  the  brethren,  the  kindnesses  you  did  to  us !  ft 
would  have  been  a  great  satisfaction  to  me,  if  I  could  have  spent  more 
time  with  the  Christians  who  love  one  another.  But  that  could  not  be 
now ;  my  Master  having  called  me  to  work  in  another  part  of  his  vine- 

*  The  words  of  the  great  John  Chrysostom  are  remarkable.  Comment  on  Romans  viii, 
15.  “  Ye  have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  by  which  we  cry,  Abba,  Father /” — “  This  is 

the  first  word  we  utter,”  says  he,  “  yera  ras  Qavya^as  wSivas  eicavas,  Kai  tov  %evov  tt apaS  o^ov 
■’XoyevyaTuv  voyov :  after  those  amazing  throes  (or  birth-pangs ,)  and  that  strange  and  wonder¬ 
ful  manneriof  bringing  forth” 

i  The  instance  of  that  learned,  laborious,  and  successful  minister  of  the  Church  of  Eng¬ 
land,  Mr.  Bolton,  is  well  known.  He  was  awakened  by  the  preaching  of  the  celebrated 
Mr.  Perkins  in  the  University  of  Cambridge ;  and  was  affected  with  such  terrors,  as  caused 
him  to  throw  himself  on  the  ground,  and  roar  with  inexpressible  anguish  :  yea,  sometimes 
he  lay  pale  and  senseless  like  one  that  was  dead. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


239 


yard.  Nor  did  I  return  hither  at  all  before  the  time :  For  though  a 
great  door  and  effectual  had  been  opened,  the  adversaries  had  laid  so 
many  stumbling-blocks  before  it,  that  the  weak  were  daily  turned  out 
of  the  way.  Numberless  misunderstandings  had  arisen,  by  means  of 
which  the  way  of  truth  was  much  blasphemed  :  And  thence  had  sprung 
anger,  clamour,  bitterness,  evil-speaking,  envyings,  strifes,  railings,  evil- 
surmises  ;  whereby  the  enemy  had  gained  such  an  advantage  over  the 
little  flock,  that  1  of  the  rest  durst  no  man  join  himself  to  them.' 

“  But  it  has  now  pleased  our  blessed  Master  to  remove,  in  great; 
measure,  these  rocks  of  offence.  The  word  of  the  Lord  again  runs 
and  is  glorified ;  and  his  work  goes  on  and  prospers.  Great  multitudes 
are  every  where  awakened,  and  cry  out, 4  What  must  we  do  to  be  saved!' 
Many  of  them  see,  that  there  is  only  one  name  under  heaven  whereby 
they  can  be  saved  :  And  more  and  more  of  those  who  seek  it,  find  salva¬ 
tion  in  his  name  :  And  these  are  of  one  heart  and  one  soul.  They  all 
love  one  another,  and  are  knit  together  in  one  body,  and  one  spirit,  as 
in  one  faith,  and  one  hope  of  their  calling.  The  love  and  zeal  of  our 
brethren  in  Holland  and  Germany,  particularly  at  Hernhuth,  has  stirred 
up  many  among  us,  who  will  not  be  comforted  till  they  also  partake  of 
the  great  and  precious  promises.  I  hope,  if  God  permit,  to  see  them 
at  least  once  more,  were  it  only  to  give  them  the  fruit  of  my  love,  the 
speaking  freely  on  a  few  things  which  I  did  not  approve,  perhaps  because 
I  did  not  understand  them.  May  our  merciful  Lord  give  you  a  right 
judgment  in  all  things,  and  make  you  to  abound  more  and  more  in  all 
lowliness  and  meekness,  in  all  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity,  in  all 
watchfulness  and  seriousness  :  In  a  word,  in  all  faith  and  love  particu¬ 
larly  to  those  that  are  without ;  till  you  are  merciful  as  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven  is  merciful !  I  desire  your  constant  and  earnest  pray¬ 
ers,  that  he  would  vouchsafe  me  a  portion  of  the  same  spirit.”* 

“  To  the  Church  of  God  which  is  in  Hernhuth,  John  Wesley,  an 

unworthy  Presbyter  of  the  Church  of  God  in  England,  wisheth  all 

grace  and  peace  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  October  14,  1738. 

“  Glory  be  to  God,  even  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for  his 
unspeakable  gift !  for  giving  me  to  be  an  eyewitness  of  your  faith,  and 
love,  and  holy  conversation  in  Christ  Jesus.  I  have  borne  testimony 
thereof  with  all  plainness  of  speech,  in  many  parts  of  Germany,  and 
thanks  have  been  given  to  God  by  many  on  your  behalf. 

“  We  are  endeavouring  here  also,  by  the  grace  which  is  given  us,  to  , 
be  followers  of  you,  as  ye  are  of  Christ.  Fourteen  were  added  to  us 
since  our  return,  so  that  we  have  now  eight  bands  of  men,  consisting  of 
fifty-six  persons,  all  of  whom  seek  for  salvation  only  in  the  blood  of 
Christ.  As  yet  we  have  only  two  small  bands  of  women,  the  one  of 
three,  the  other  of  five  persons.  But  here  are  many  others  who  only  wait 
till  we  have  leisure  to  instruct  them,  how  they  may  most  effectually  build 
up  one  another  in  the  faith  and  love  of  Him  who  gave  himself  for  them. 

“  Though  my  brother  and  I  are  not  permitted  to  preach  in  most  of 

*  Mr.  Southey  relates  a  foolish  story,  from  Mr.  Hampson,  about  the  Count,  “  who,”  he 
says,  “considered  Mr.  Wesley  as  his  pupil,  ordering  him  to  dig  in  his  garden,  and  taking 
him  from  his  work,  without  a  coat,  to  visit  a  German  Count,  saying,  ‘  You  must  be  simple, 
my  brother.’  ”  I  am  confident  there  is  no  truth  at  all  in  the  story.  The  Count  was  a  gen¬ 
tleman,  and  would  not  act  so,  neither  did  he  consider  Mr.  Wesley  as  his  pupil ;  and  Mr  . 
Wesley  understood  Christian  simplicity,  and  propriety,  too  well  to  suffer  nimself  to  be  so 
treated. 


240 


THE  LIFE  OF 


the  churches  in  London,  yet,  thanks  be  to  God,  there  are  others  left, 
wherein  we  have  liberty  to  speak  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  Likewise 
every  evening,  and  on  set  evenings  in  the  week  at  two  several  places, 
we  publish  the  word  of  reconciliation,  sometimes  to  twenty  or  thirty, 
sometimes  to  fifty  or  sixty,  sometimes  to  three  or  four  hundred  persons, 
met  together  to  hear  it.  We  begin  and  end  all  our  meetings  with  singing 
and  prayer:  And  we  know  that  our  Lord  heareth  our  prayer,  having 
more  than  once  or  twice,  (and  this  was  not  done  in  a  corner,)  received 
our  petitions  in  that  very  hour. 

“  Nor  hath  he  left  himself  without  other  witnesses  of  his  grace  and 
truth.  Ten  ministers  I  know  now  in  England,  who  lay  the  right  found¬ 
ation,  1  The  blood  of  Christ  cleanselh  us  from  all  sin.’  Over  and  above 
whom,  I  have  found  one  Anabaptist,  and  one,  if  not  two,  of  the  teachers 
among  the  Presbyterians  here,  who,  I  hope,  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
in  sincerity,  and  teach  the  way  of  God  in  truth. 

“  O  cease  not  ye,  that  are  highly  favoured,  to  beseech  our  Lord  that 
he  would  be  with  us  even  to  the  end  ;  to  remove  that  which  is  displea¬ 
sing  in  his  sight,  to  support  that  which  is  weak  among  us,  to  give  us  the 
whole  mind  that  was  in  him,  and  teach  us  to  walk  even  as  he  walked ! 
And  may  the  very  God  of  peace  fill  up  what  is  wanting  in  your  faith,  and 
build  you  up  more  and  more  in  all  lowliness  of  mind,  in  all  plainness  of 
speech,  in  all  zeal  and  watchfulness ;  that  he  may  present  you  to  himself 
a  glorious  church,  not  having  spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing,  but 
that  ye  may  be  holy  and  unblameable  in  the  day  of  his  appearing.” 

The  progress  of  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  previous  to  this  time,  remains  to  be 
noted.  We  have  seen  that  he  had  been  diligent  in  his  Master’s  service, 
though  as  yet  he  had  not  been  able  to  preach.  On  Sunday,  July  2d, 
1738,  he  observes,  “  Being  to  preach  this  morning,  for  the  first  time,  I 
received  strength  for  the  work  of  the  ministry.  The  whole  service  at 
Basingshaw  Church  was  wonderfully  animating,  especially  the  Gospel, 
concerning  the  miraculous  draught  of  fishes.  I  preached  salvation  by 
faith  to  a  deeply  attentive  audience,  and  afterwards  gave  the  cup.  Ob¬ 
serving  a  woman  full  of  reverence,  I  asked  her  if  she  had  forgiveness 
of  sins  1  She  answered  with  great  sweetness  and  humility,  ‘  Yes,  I  know 
it  now,  that  I  have  forgiveness.’”  Nothing  short  of  this  could  now 
satisfy  him  as  a  guide  of  souls. 

“  I  preached  again  at  London-Wall,  without  fear  or  weariness.  As 
I  was  going  into  the  church,  a  woman  caught  hold  of  my  hand  and 
blessed  me  most  heartily,  telling  me  she  had  received  forgiveness  of  sins 
while  I  was  preaching  in  the  morning.”  In  the  evening  they  held  a 
meeting  for  prayer,  when  two  other  persons  found  peace  with  God. 

July  10th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  was  requested  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Sparks,  to 
go  to  Newgate :  he  went  and  preached  to  the  ten  malefactors  under 
sentence  of  death.  But  he  observes,  it  was  with  a  heavy  heart.  “  My 
old  prejudices,”  says  he,  “  against  the  possibility  of  a  deathbed  repent¬ 
ance,  still  hung  upon  me,  and  I  could  hardly  hope  there  was  mercy  for 
those  whose  time  was  so  short.”  Butin  the  midst  of  his  languid  dis¬ 
course,  as  he  calls  it,  his  mind  acquired  a  sudden  confidence  in  the 
mercy  of  God,  and  he  promised  them  all  pardon  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  if  they  wquld  even  then,  as  at  the  last  hour,  repent  and  believe 
the  gospel.  He  adds,  “  I  did  believe  they  would  accept  the  proffered 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


241 


mercy,  and  cpuld  not  help  telling  them,  I  had  no  doubt  but  God  would 
give  me  every  soul  of  them.”  See  here  the  faith  that  gave  those  mi¬ 
nisters  of  Christ  such  a  harvest  of  souls  among  those  who  were  dead  in 
sin  !  He  preached  to  them  again  the  next  day,  with  earnestness,  from 
the  second  lesson,  when  two  or  three  began  to  be  deeply  affected. 

This  day  Mr.  C.  Wesley  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  William  Dela- 
motte,  giving  an  account  of  his  mother.  “  I  cannot  hold  my  peace,” 
says  he  ;  “  the  mercies  of  God  come  so  abundantly  on  our  unworthy 
family,  that  I  am  not  able  to  declare  them.  Yet  as  they  are  his  bless¬ 
ings  through  your  ministry,  I  must  inform  you  of  them,  as  they  will 
strengthen  your  hands,  and  prove  helpers  of  your  joy. — Great  then,  I 
believe,  was  the  struggle  in  my  mother,  between  nature  and  grace  ;  but 
God,  who  knoweth  the  very  heart  and  reins,  hath  searched  her  out.  Her 
spirit  is  become  as  that  of  a  little  child.  She  is  converted,  and  Christ 
hath  spoken  peace  to  her  soul.  This  change  was  begun  in  her  the 
morning  you  left  us,  (the  8th,)  though  she  concealed  it  from  you.  The 
next  morning  when  she  waked  the  following  words  of  Scripture  were 
present  to  her  mind  :  ‘  Either  what  woman ,  having  ten  'pieces  of  silver , 
if  she  lose  one  of  them ,  doth  not  light  a  candle  and  sweep  the  house  dili¬ 
gently  till  she  find  it  V  She  rose  immediately,  took  up  Bishop  Taylor,  and 
opened  on  a  place  which  so  strongly  asserted  this  living  faith,  that  she 
was  fully  convinced.  But  the  enemy  preached  humility  to  her  that  she 
could  not  deserve  [deserve  pardon !]  so  great  a  gift.  God  however, 
still  pursued,  and  she  could  not  long  forbear  to  communicate  the  emo¬ 
tion  of  her  soul  to  me.  We  prayed,  read,  and  conversed  for  an  hour. 
The  Lord  made  use  of  a  mean  instrument  to  convince  her  of  her  igno¬ 
rance  of  the  word  of  God.  Throughout  that  day,  she  was  more  and 
more  enlightened  by  the  truth,  till  at  length  she  broke  out,  *  Where  have 
I  been  ?  I  know  nothing ;  I  see  nothing  ;  my  mind  is  all  darkness ; 
how  have  I  opposed  the  Scripture  !’  She  was  tempted  to  think,  she  was 
labouring  after  something  that  was  not  to  be  attained ;  but  Christ  did 
not  suffer  her  to  fall ;  she  flew  to  him  in  prayer  and  singing,  and  con¬ 
tinued  agonizing  all  the  evening.  The  next  morning,  when  reading  in 
her  closet,  she  received  reconciliation  and  peace.  She  could  not  con¬ 
tain  the  joy  attending  it ;  nor  forbear  imparting  to  her  friends  and  neigh¬ 
bours  that  she  had  found  the  piece  which  she  had  lost.  Satan  in  vain 
attempted  to  shake  her ;  she  felt  in  herself, 

Faith’s  assurance,  Hope’s  increase, 

All  the  confidence  of  Love.” 

Mr.  Sparks  asked  him  if  he  would  preach  at  St.  Helen’s.  He  agreed 
to  supply  Mr.  Broughton’s  place,  who  was  at  Oxford,  “arming  our 
friends,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “against  the  faith.”  He  adds,  “I  preach¬ 
ed  faith  in  Christ  to  a  vast  congregation,  with  great  boldness,  adding 
much  extempore.”  Mr.  C.  Wesley  proposed  the  doctrines  of  the  gos¬ 
pel  with  clearness,  and  illustrated  them  with  great  strength,  from  the 
Scriptures,  in  which  he  was  mighty.  After  this  sermon,  Mrs.  Hind, 
with  whom  Mr.  Broughton  lodged,  sent  for  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  and  acknow¬ 
ledged  her  agreement  with  the  doctrine  he  had  preached  ;  she  wished 
him  to  come  and  talk  with  Mr.  Broughton,  who,  she  thought,  must  him¬ 
self  agree  to  it. 

The  next  day,  July  12th,  he  preached  at  Newgate  to  the  condemned 
felons.  He  visited  one  of  them  in  his  cell,  sick  of  a  fever,  a  poor 


XHE  LIFE  OF 


M2 

Black,  who  had  robbed  his  master.  “  I  told  him,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wes¬ 
ley,  “  of  one  who  came  down  from  heaven  to  save  lost  sinners,  and  him 
in  particular :  I  described  the  sufferings  of  the  Son  of  God  ;  his  sorrows, 
agony,  and  death.  He  listened  with  all  the  signs  of  eager  astonishment. 
The  tears  trickled  down  his  cheeks,  while  he  cried,  ‘  What?  was  it  for 
me  ?  Did  the  Son  of  God  suffer  all  this  for  so  poor  a  creature  as  me  V  I 
left  him  waiting  for  the  salvation  of  God. 

“  July  13th. — I  read  prayers  and  preached  at  Newgate,  and  adminis¬ 
tered  the  sacrament  to  our  friends  and  five  of  the  felons.  I  was  much 
affected  and  assisted  in  prayer  for  them  with  comfort  and  confidence. 

“  July  14th. — I  received  the  sacrament  from  the  Ordinary,  and  spake 
Strongly  to  the  poor  malefactors,  and  to  the  sick  Negro  in  the  condemn¬ 
ed  hole  :  I  was  moved  by  his  sorrow  and  earnest  desire  of  Christ  Jesus. 

“  The  next  day,  July  15th,  I  preached  there  again,  with  an  enlarged 
heart ;  and  rejoiced  with  my  poor  Black,  who  now  believes  that  the  Son 
of  God  loves  him ,  and  gave  himself  for  him. 

“  July  17th. — I  preached  at  Newgate  on  death,  which  the  malefac¬ 
tors  must  suffer,  the  day  after  to-morrow.  Mr.  Sparks  assisted  in  giving 
the  sacrament,  and  another  clergyman  was  present.  Newington  asked 
me  to  go  in  the  coach  with  him.  At  one  o’clock  I  was  with  the  Black 
in  his  cell,  when  more  of  the  malefactors  came  to  us.  I  found  great 
help  and  power  in  prayer  for  them.  One  of  them  rose  all  in  a  sweat, 
with  the  agitation  of  his  mind,  and  professed  faith  in  Christ.  I  found 
myself  overwhelmed  with  the  love  of  Christ  to  sinners.  The  Negro 
was  quite  happy,  and  another  criminal  in  an  excellent  temper.  I  talked 
with  one  more,  concerning  faith  in  Christ ;  he  was  greatly  moved.  The 
Lord,  I  trust,  will  help  his  unbelief  also.”— The  clergymen  now  left 
them,  and  Mr.  Wesley,  with  several  others,  joined  in  fervent  prayer  and 
thanksgiving  at  Mr.  Bray’s.  At  six  in  the  evening,  he  returned  to  the 
prisoners,  with  Mr.  Bray.  They  talked  chiefly  with  Hudson  and  New¬ 
ington.  They  prayed  with  them,  and  both  seemed  deeply  affected. 
Newington  declared,  that  he  had  some  time  before  felt  inexpressible  joy 
and  love  in  prayer,  but  was  much  troubled  at  its  being  so  soon  withdrawn. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  goes  on :  “  July  18th,  the  Ordinary  read  prayers  and 
preached ;  I  administered  the  sacrament  to  the  Black  and  eight  more  ; 
having  first  instructed  them  in  the  nature  of  it.  One  of  them  told  me 
in  the  cells,  that  whenever  he  offered  to  pray,  or  had  a  serious  thought, 
something  came  and  hindered  him,  and  that  it  was  almost  continually 
with  him.  After  we  had  prayed  for  him,  he  rose  amazingly  comforted ; 
full  of  joy  and  love ;  so  that  we  could  not  doubt,  but  he  had  received 
the  atonement.”  In  the  evening,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Bray  were 
locked  in  the  cells.  “  We  wrestled,”  says  he,  “  in  mighty  prayer : 
All  the  criminals  were  present,  and  cheerful.  The  soldier,  in  particular, 
found  his  comfort  and  joy  increase  every  moment.  Another  from  the 
time  he  communicated,  has  been  in  perfect  peace.  Joy  was  visible  in 
all  their  faces.  We  sang, 

Behold  the  Saviour  of  mankind 
Nail’d  to  the  shameful  tree ; 

How  vast  the  love  that  him  inclined, 

To  bleed  and  die  for  thee  ! 

It  was  one  of  the  most  triumphant  hours  I  have  ever  known.  Yet,  on 
July  19th,  I  rose  very  heavy  and  backward  to  visit  them  for  the  last 
time.  At  six  in  the  morning,  I  prayed  and  sung  with  them  altogether. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


243 


The  Ordinary  would  read  prayers  ;  and  he  preached,  but  alas  !  most 
miserably.”  Mr.  Sparks  and  Mr.  Broughton  were  present ;  the  latter 
of  whom  administered  the  sacrament,  and  then  prayed  ;  Mr.  C.  Wesley 
prayed  after  him.  At  half  past  nine  o’clock  their  irons  were  knocked 
off,  their  hands  tied,  and  they  prepared  for  the  solemn  journey  and  the 
fatal  hour.  The  clergymen  went  in  a  coach,  and  about  eleven  the 
criminals  arrived  at  Tyburn.  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  Mr.  Sparks,  and  Mr. 
Broughton  got  upon  the  cart  with  them ;  the  Ordinary  endeavoured  to 
follow,  but  the  poor  prisoners  begged  that  he  would  not,  and  the  mob 
kept  him  down.  They  were  all  cheerful ;  full  of  comfort,  peace,  and 
triumph  ;  firmly  persuaded  that  Christ  had  died  for  them, — had  taken 
away  their  sins,  and  waited  to  receive  them  into  paradise.  None  show¬ 
ed  any  natural  terror  or  death  ;  no  fear  or  crying.  “  I  never  saw,”  says 
Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  such  calm  triumph,  such  incredible  indifference  to 
dying.  We  sang  several  hymns  ;  particularly, 

A  guilty,  weak,  and  helpless  worm, 

Into  thy  hands  I  fell ; 

Be  thou  my  life,  my  righteousness, 

My  Jesus,  and  my  all. 

I  took  leave  of  each  in  particular.  Mr.  Broughton  bid  them  not  to  be 
surprised  when  the  cart  should  draw  away.  They  cheerfully  replied, 
they  should  not.  We  left  them,  going  to  meet  their  Lord.  They  were 
turned  off  exactly  at  twelve  o’clock ;  not  one  struggled  for  life.  I  spoke 
a  few  suitable  words  to  the  crowd,  and  returned  full  of  peace  and  con* 
fidence  of  our  friends’  happiness.” — The  whole  of  this  awful  scene 
must  have  appeared  very  extraordinary  in  that  day.  Blessed  be  God, 
the  sight  of  penitent  culprits  has  been  common  since  that  time. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley,  by  the  daily  exercise  of  preaching,  expounding,  ex¬ 
horting,  and  praying  with  the  people,  had  now  acquired  some  degree 
of  boldness  in  public  speaking ;  the  great  and  leading  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel  were  become  familiar  to  his  mind,  and  expression  flowed  natu¬ 
rally  and  easily,  in  conversing  on  them.  He  preached  at  Islington, 
October  15th,  and  added  to  his  notes  a  good  deal  extempore.  On  Fri¬ 
day,  the  20th,  seeing  few  people  present  at  St.  Antholin’s,  he  thought 
of  preaching  extempore.  “  I  was  afraid,”  says  he,  “  yet  ventured,  trust¬ 
ing  in  the  promise,  1  Lo  !  I  am  with  you  always .’  I  spoke  on  justifi¬ 
cation,  from  the  third  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  for  three 
quarters  of  an  hour,  without  hesitation.  Glory  be  to  God,  who  keepeth 
his  promise  for  ever.” 

About  this  time,  previously  to  his  brother’s  going  to  Bristol,  they 
waited  on  Dr.  Gibson,  the  Bishop  of  London,  to  answer  the  complaints 
which  he  had  heard  alleged  against  them,  respecting  their  preaching  an 
absolute  assurance  of  salvation.  Some  of  the  Bishop’s  words  were,  “  If 
by  assurance  you  mean  an  inward  persuasion,  whereby  a  man  is  conscious 
in  himself,  after  examining  his  life  by  the  law  of  God,  and  weighing  his 
own  sincerity,  that  he  is  in  a  state  of  salvation,  and  acceptable  to  God, 
I  do  not  see  how  any  good  Christian  can  be  without  such  an  assur¬ 
ance.” — They  answered,  “  We  do  contend  for  this  ;*  but  we  have  been 
charged  with  Antinomianism,  because  we  preach  justification  by  faith 
alone.  Can  any  one  preach  otherwise  who  agrees  with  our  Church 

*  Certainly  they  did.  All  believers  in  their  walk  with  God  must  thus  examine  themselves; 
But  no  man  was  ever  justified  thus :  This  would  he  justification  by  works,  which  is  impos¬ 
sible  to  a  sinner 


244 


THE  LIFE  OF 


and  the  Scriptures  ?” — “  But,”  said  the  Bishop,  “  there  is  a  very  heavy 
charge  brought  against  us  Bishops,  in  consequence  of  your  having  re¬ 
baptized  an  adult,  and  alleged  the  Archbishop’s  authority  for  doing  it.” 
— Mr.  John  Wesley  answered,  that  he  had  expressly  declared  the  con¬ 
trary,  and  acquitted  the  Archbishop  from  having  any  hand  in  the  matter ; 
but  added,  “  If  a  person,  dissatisfied  with  Lay-Baptism,  should  desire 
Episcopal,  I  should  think  it  my  duty  to  administer  it,  after  having 
acquainted  the  Bishop,  according  to  the  Canon.” — “  Well,”  said  the  Bi¬ 
shop,  “lam  against  it  myself,  when  any  one  has  had  baptism  among  the 
Dissenters.” — The  Bishop  here  showed  more  liberality  than  some  in  our 
day.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  adds,  “  My  brother  inquired  whether  his  read¬ 
ing  in  a  religious  society  made  it  a  conventicle  ?  His  Lordship  warily  re¬ 
ferred  us  to  the  laws :  but,  on  urging  the  question,  ‘  Are  religious  societies 
conventicles  ?’  he  answered, ‘  No ;  I  think  not :  however,  you  can  read 
the  acts  and  laws  as  well  as  I ;  I  determine  nothing.’  We  hoped  his 
Lordship  would  not,  henceforward,  receive  an  accusation  against  a 
Presbyter,  but  at  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses.  He  said,  ‘  No, 
by  no  means  ;  and  you  may  have  free  access  to  me  at  all  times.’  We 
thanked  him  and  took  our  leave.” 

Tuesday,  November  14th,  Mr.  Charles  Wresley  had  another  conference 
with  the  Bishop  of  London,  without  his  brother.  “  I  have  used  your 
Lordship’s  permission,”  said  he,  “  to  wait  upon  you,  A  woman  desires 
me  to  baptize  her,  not  being  satisfied  with  her  baptism  by  a  Dissenter. 
She  says,  sure  and  unsure  is  not  the  same.  He  immediately  took  fire  and 
interrupted  me  :  ‘I  wholly  disapprove  of  it ;  it  is  irregular.’  ”  “  My 
Lord,”  said  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  I  did  not  expect  your  approbation ;  I 
only  came  in  obedience  to  give  you  notice  of  my  intention.  ‘  If  is  irregu¬ 
lar  ;  I  never  receive  any  such  information,  but  from  the  minister.’ — My 
Lord,  your  rubric  does  not  so  much  as  require  the  minister  to  give  you 
notice,  but  any  discreet  person.  I  have  the  minister’s  leave. — ‘  Who 
gave  you  authority  to  baptize?’ — Your  Lordship,  and  I  shall  exercise  it 
in  any  part  of  the  known  world. — *  Are  you  a  licensed  curate  ?’ — I  have 
the  leave  of  the  proper  minister. — ‘  But,  do  you  not  know,  that  no  man 
■can  exercise  parochial  duty  in  London,  without  my  leave  ?  It  is  only 
sub  silentio .’ — But  you  know,  many  do  take  that  permission  for  author¬ 
ity,  and  you  yourself  allow  it. — ‘  It  is  one  thing  to  connive,  and  another 
to  approve  ;  I  have  power  to  inhibit  you.’ — Does  your  Lordship  exert 
that  power  ?  Do  you  now  inhibit  me  ? — ‘  0  why  will  you  push  matters 
to  an  extreme  ?  I  do  not  inhibit  you.’ — Why  then,  my  Lord,  according 
to  your  own  concession,  you  permit  or  authorize  me. — ‘  I  have  power 
to  punish  and  to  forbear.’ — To  punish !  That  seems  to  imply  that  I  have 
done  something  worthy  of  punishment ;  I  should  be  glad  to  know,  that 
I  may  answer.  Does  your  Lordship  charge  me  with  any  crime? — 
‘No,  no,  I  charge  you  with  no  crime.’ — Do  you  then  dispense  with  my 
giving  you  notice  of  any  Baptisms  in  future  ? — ‘  I  neither  dispense,  nor  not 
dispense.’  He  censured  Lawrence  on  Lay-Baptism ,  and  blamed  my 
brother’s  sermon,  as  inclining  to  Antinomianism.*  I  charged  Arch¬ 
bishop  Tillotson  with  denying  the  faith ;  he  allowed  it,  and  owned  they 
ran  into  one  extreme  to  avoid  another.  He  concluded  the  conference 
with  ‘  Well  Sir,  you  knew  my  judgment  before,  and  you  know  it  now  : 
Good  morning  to  you.’  ” 

*  Salvation  by  faith.  Eph.  ii,  8,  Preached  before  the  University. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


245 


Mr.  C.  Wesley  now  dearly  saw,  that  a  faithful  discharge  of  his  duty 
would  expose  him  to  many  hardships  and  dangers  ;  and  though  he  gene¬ 
rally  had  great  confidence  in  God,  yet  he  was  fully  sensible  of  his  weak¬ 
ness,  and  that  he  must  be  supported  in  his  work  by  a  power  not  his  own. 
On  the  25th  of  November,  at  Oxford,  he  experienced  great  depression  of 
mind.  “  I  felt,”  says  he,  “  a  pining  desire  to  die,  foreseeing  the  infi¬ 
nite  dangers  and  troubles  of  life.”  But,  as  he  was  daily  engaged  in 
the  exercise  of  some  part  or  other  of  his  ministerial  office,  “  the  times 
of  refreshing  from  the.  'presence  of  the  Lord ”  frequently  returned  upon 
him  ;  his  strength  was  renewed,  and  he  was  again  enabled  to  go  on  his 
way  rejoicing. 

Mr.  Whitefield  was  at  this  time  at  Oxford,  and  was  earnest  with  Mr. 
C.  Wesley  to  accept  a  College  Living.  This  shows  that  no  plan  of 
Itinerant  preaching  was  yet  thought  of :  Had  any  such  plan  been  in 
agitation  among  them,  it  is  very  certain  Mr.  Whitefield  would  not  have 
urged  this  advice  on  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  whom  he  loved  as  a  brother,  and 
whose  labours  he  highly  esteemed. 

December  the  1 1th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  left  Oxford,  and  coming  to  Wick¬ 
ham  in  the  evening,  took  up  his  lodgings  with  a  Mr.  Hollis,  to  whom, 
I  suppose,  he  had  been  recommended  without  sufficient  caution.  “  He 
entertained  me,”  adds  Mr.  Wesley,  “with  his  French  Prophets,  who, 
in  his  account,  are  equal,  if  not  superior,  to  the  Prophets  of  the  Old 
Testament.  While  we  were  undressing,  he  fell  into  violent  agitations, 
and  gabbled  like  a  turkey-cock.  I  was  frightened,  and  began  exorcising 
him  with  *  Thou  deaf  and  dumb  devil/  &c.  He  soon  recovered  from  his 
fit  of  inspiration.  I  prayed  and  went  to  bed,  not  half  liking  my  bed¬ 
fellow;  nor  did  I  sleep  very  sound  with  Satan  so  near  me.”  He 
escaped,  however,  without  harm,  and  came  safe  to  London  the  next 
day,  where  he  heard  a  glorious  account  of  the  success  of  the  Gospel  at 
Islington,  (where  Mr.  Stonehouse  was  minister,)  some  of  the  fierce 
opposers  being  converted. 

January  5th,  1739,  Mr.  Wesley  gives  us  another  convincing  proof, 
that  no  plan  of  becoming  Itinerants ,  was  yet  formed.  He  says,  “  My 
brother,  Mr.  Seward,  Hall,  Whitefield,  Ingham,  Kinchin,  and  Hutchins, 
all  set  upon  me  to  settle  at  Oxford.” — But  he  could  not  agree  to  their 
proposal,  without  being  more  fully  satisfied  that  it  was  the  order  of  Pro¬ 
vidence.  This  advice,  however,  and  a  similar  instance  above  mention¬ 
ed,  plainly  show,  that  their  views  at  present  extended  no  farther  than  to 
preach  the  Gospel  in  the  Churches,  wherever  they  had  opportunity. 

About  this  time  some  persons,  being  greatly  affected  under  the  public 
service,  fell  into  violent  convulsive  motions,  accompanied  with  loud  and 
dismal  cries.  This  gave  great  offence  to  many,  and  occasioned  dis¬ 
putes.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  mentions  this  circumstance  in  his  Journal 
on  the  10th  of  January.  “At  the  Society,”  says  he,  “we  had  some 
discourse  about  agitations ;  no  sign  of  grace,  in  my  humble  opinion.” 
Certainly,  not  an  infallible  sign.  But  conviction  for  sin,  and  the  pro¬ 
cess  of  conversion  by  the  grace  of  God,  may  greatly  agitate  a  weak 
frame. 

February  21st,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  and  his  brother  thought  it  prudent  to 
wait  on  Dr.  Potter,  then  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  prevent  any  ill 
impression  which  the  various  false  reports  of  their  proceedings  might 
produce  on  his  mind.  “  He  showed  us,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “great 
Vol.  I.  32 


246 


THE  LIFE  OF 


affection :  Spoke  mildly  of  Mr.  Whitefield ;  cautioned  us  to  give  no 
more  umbrage  than  was  necessary  for  our  defence ;  to  forbear  excep¬ 
tionable  phrases ;  to  keep  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Church. — We  told 
him,  we  expected  persecution  would  abide  by  the  Church  till  her  Articles 
and  Homilies  were  repealed. — He  assured  us,  he  knew  of  no  design, 
in  the  Governors  of  the  Church,  to  innovate  ;  and  neither  should  there 
be  any  innovation  while  he  lived.  He  avowed  justification  by  faith 
alone ;  and  signified  his  gladness  to  see  us,  as  often  as  we  pleased.” 
The  Archbishop  also  warned  them,  as  Mr.  John  Wesley  informed  me, 
to  preach  and  enforce  only  the  essentials  of  religion.  “  Other  things,” 
said  he,  “  time  and  the  providence  of  God  only  can  cure.”  Mr.  Wesley 
never  forgot  this. 

“  From  him,”  continues  Mr.  Wesley,  “  we  went  to  the  Bishop  of 
London ;  who  denied  that  he  had  condemned  us,  or  even  heard  much 
concerning  us.  He  said  Mr.  Whitefield’s  Journal  was  tainted  with 
enthusiasm,  though  he  himself  was  a  pious  well-meaning  youth.  He 
warned  us  against  Antinomianism,  and  dismissed  us  kindly. 

"  March  28th.— - We  strove  to  dissuade  my  brother  from  going  to 
Bristol,  to  which  he  was  pressingly  invited,  from  an  unaccountable  fear 
that  it  would  prove  fatal  to  him.  He  offered  himself  willingly  to  what¬ 
ever  the  Lord  should  appoint.  The  next  day  he  set  out,  recommended 
by  us  to  the  grace  of  God.  He  left  a  blessing  behind  him.  I  desired 
to  die  with  him.” 


THE  LIFE 


OP 

THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


BOOK  THE  FOURTH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  THE  INTRODUCTION  OF  ITINERANCY  AND 

FIELD-PREACHING. - THE  STATE  OF  THE  NATION  AT  THAT  TIME, 

WITH  RESPECT  TO  RELIGION. 

W e  are  now  come  to  the  period  when  those  devoted  servants  of  God 
were  called  to  follow  Him,  in  a  new  and  untried  way,  the  way  of  Itine¬ 
rancy.  To  give  the  reader  a  view  of  that  which  led  to  the  adoption  of 
this  strange  way  of  being  more  entirely  conformed  to  the  Son  of  God,  it 
will  be  needful  to  state  some  particulars.  It  has  been  well  observed  by 
Mr.  Watson,  an  able  apologist  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  of  Methodism, 
“  That  it  would  be  difficult  to  fix  upon  a  more  interesting  spectacle  than 
that  which  is  presented  in  the  progress  of  the  mind  of  Mr.  Wesley, 
through  all  its  deep  and  serious  agitations,  doubts,  difficulties,  hopes, 
and  fears,  from  his  earliest  religious  awakenings,  to  the  moment  when 
he  found  that  steadfast  peace  which  never  afterwards  forsook  him,  but 
gave  serenity  to  his  countenance,  and  cheerfulness  to  his  heart,  to  the 
last  moment  of  a  prolonged  life.  These  great  considerations  must  force 
themselves  upon  all  but  the  lightest  minds,  when  the  history  of  a  heart 
so  impressed  and  influenced  is  candidly  and  honestly  laid  open.  Many 
persons  have  been  the  subjects  of  these  inward  conflicts,  but  they  have 
been  seldom  brought  forth  from  the  recesses  of  the  hearts  which  they 
have  so  variously  agitated.  It  is,  however,  an  important  truth,  allowed 
by  that  people  who  call  that  eminent  servant  of  God,  their  Father  in  the 
Gospel,  that  all  such  accounts  are  to  be  carefully  subordinated  to  the 
Holy  Scriptures  ;  but  they  often  prove  instructive  and  invaluable  corn- 
ments  upon  them.” 

Mr.  YVesley  has  made  this  full  disclosure,  and  it  is  the  true  key,  not 
to  his  theological  system  only,  but  also  to  his  public  conduct.  The 
range  of  his  inquiry  in  his  search  after  truth,  and  after  that  happiness 
which  he  knew,  from  the  Holy  Scriptures,  was  only  to  be  found  in  God, 
is  truly  astonishing.  His  appointment  to  be  a  Fellow  of  Lincoln  Col¬ 
lege,  which,  according  to  its  foundation,  was  instituted  “to  educate  and 
support  ministers  who  should  pull  down  all  heresies,  and  establish  the 
Catholic  faith,”  seems  strikingly  appropriate  to  such  a  character.  In 
this  great  and  comprehensive  inquiry,  one  great  principle  fixed  itself  in 
his  mind, — “  Without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord”  The  love 
of  God,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  through  the  Divine  atonement, 


248 


THE  LIFE  OF 


is  the  true  and  only  principle  of  this  holiness  ;  and  with  this  love,  the 
love  of  the  world,  (which  is  as  natural  to  fallen  man  as  breathing  )  is 
totally  incompatible.  We  have  seen  his  efforts  to  conquer,  and  even 
root  out  this  love,  while  surrounded  by  those  things  which  naturally  feed 
it ;  and  we  have  seen,  that  even  those  great  efforts  were  incompetent  to 
the  task.  The  wilds  of  America  offered  a  refuge  from  this  hitherto  uncon¬ 
querable  evil ;  and  he  hoped,  in  the  sincerity  of  his  heart,  that  such  an 
abandonment  would  prove  its  destruction.  But  he  found  the  truth  of 
the  old  heathen’s  remark,  “  Ccelum  non  animam  mutant ,  qui  Irans  mare 
currunt And  like  the  Fathers,  who  retired  into  the  desert,  he  was 
forced  to  lament,  “  Alas !  I  have  left  all  the  world,  but  I  find  I  have 
brought  my  old  heart  with  me.” 

But  a  mind  so  sincere  could  not  be  forsaken.  The  Lord  led  him, 
while  making  this  sacrifice,  into  the  company  of  some  who  had  found 
the  true  way  of  overcoming  this  evil  disease, — not  by  forcing  it  out  of 
the  soul,  and  thus  vainly  attempting  to  form  a  vacuum  in  the  spirit  of  man, 
but  by  “  bringing  in  the  love  of  God ,  as  having  first  loved  us,” — the 
spirit  of  health,  peace,  and  victory,  purchased  for  us  by  the  Divine  atone¬ 
ment  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  to  be  now  received  in  “  that  new  and  living 
way,”  the  “  way  of  faith.”  Decision  of  character  must  be  allowed 
him,  even  by  superficial  observers.  Even  while  groaning  under  the  spirit 
of  bondage,  he  could  say  with  the  Apostle,  “  /  know  how  to  be  abased , 
and  I  know  how  to  abound ;  every  where  and  in  every  thing  I  am  in - 
structed  both  to  be  full  and  to  be  hungry ,  to  abound  and  to  suffer  need.” 
How  much  more,  when  “  delivered  out  of  the  horrible  pit  and  with 
<c  his  feet  set  upon  the  rock ,  and  his  goings  established he  could  say, 

“  I  nothing  want  beneath,  above, 

Happy,  happy  in  thy  love  ” 

It  could  not  be  that  such  a  faith,  “  the  faith  of  God’s  elect ,  the  faith 
that  overcometh  the  world ,  and  that  worketh  by  love”  could  look  upon 
the  perishing  children  of  men,  but  “  with  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ ,  the 
author  of  that  faith.”  The  word  of  the  Lord  was  as  a  fire  within  him, 
and  “  the  love  of  Christ ,  constrained  him,  while  he”  also  “  thus  judged, 
That  if  One  died  for  all ,  then  were  all  dead,  and  that  He  died  for  all, 
that  all  who  live  should  not  live  unto  themselves ,  but  to  Him  who  died  for 
them  and  rose  again.” 

Mr.  Southey  has  indulged  what  might  be  called  a  sneer  at  the  suppo¬ 
sition,  that  eminent  men,  in  the  various  religious  communities,  were 
raised  up  by  a  special  providence.  But  even  when,  in  any  given  case, 
the  fruits  and  effects  have  not  warranted  the  supposition, — still  what  a 
small  mistake  is  this,  when  compared  with  that  cold,  and,  in  many  cases, 
that  infidel  philosophy,  that  would  exclude  the  Governor  of  the  world 
from  the  care  of  his  creatures  :  or  represent  the  Divine  Redeemer,  upon 
whose  shoulders  is  that  government,  as  set  down  indeed  on  the  eternal 
throne,  after  “  having  trod  the  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God”  in  our 
behalf, — yet,  like  the  God  of  Epicurus,  the  idol  of  man’s  slothful  ima¬ 
gination,  no  longer  concerned  for  the  souls  of  men,  “  which  he  had  pur* 
chased  with  his  own  blood  /” — Or  that  would,  like  Warburton,  represent 
the  Divine  Spirit,  as  having  given  us  a  book  containing  perfectly  “  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus ;”  yet  leaving  the  application  of  that  truth  to  the  fallen 
spirit  of  man ; — to  il  that  carnal  mind  which  is  enmity  against  God,  which 
*  They  change  their  climate,  not  their  mind,  who  pass  over  the  sea. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


^49 


is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God ,  neither  indeed  can  be .”  Such  readers  of 
the  lives  of  such  men  of  God,  may  indeed  judge  that  truth  which  shall 
judge  them ;  but  others  will  joyfully  adore  the  wisdom  and  love  of  Him 
who  has  never  “  left  himself  without  witness who  still  44  draws  us  with 
the  cords  of  love,  and  with  the  bands  of  a  man  who  did  not  suffer  such 
a  burning  and  a  shining  light  to  be  hid  in  the  wilds  of  Georgia ;  who  said 
to  his  servants,  thus  prepared,  44  Behold  I  have  set  before  you  an  open 
door ,  and  no  man  shall  shut  it”  This  word  has  stood  the  test  of  more 
than  fourscore  years,  and  its  fruits  testify  its  origin.  This  door  the 
Lord  had  given  him  eyes  to  see,  and  also  a  heart  to  encounter  all  the 
bars  and  fences  which  enclosed  and  surrounded  it.  The  eyes  and 
heart  with  which  he  contemplated  the  work  thus  set  before  him,  with 
its  attendant  dangers,  will  be  best  seen  and  appreciated,  by  giving  the 
account  in  his  own  words.  In  his  44  Appeal  to  men  of  Reason  and 
Religion,”  while  contending  for  the  truth  against  almost  the  whole  nation, 
he  thus  speaks : 

44  Although  it  is  with  us  a  4  very  small  thing  to  be  judged  of  you ,  or 
of  man's  judgment ,'  seeing  we  know  God  will  4  make  our  innocency  as 
clear  as  the  light ,  and  our  just  dealing  as  the  noonday yet  are  we 
ready  to  give  to  any  that  are  willing  to  hear,  a  plain  account  both  of  our 
principles  and  actions  :  ‘  As  having  renounced  the  hidden  things  of  shame,9 
and  desiring  nothing  more,  4  than  by  manifestation  of  the  truth  to  com¬ 
mend  ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God.' 

44  We  see,  (and  who  does  not?)  the  numberless  follies  and  miseries 
of  our  fellow  creatures.  We  see,  on  every  side,  either  men  of  no  reli¬ 
gion  at  all,  or  men  of  a  lifeless,  formal  religion.  We  are  grieved  at  the 
sight,  and  should  greatly  rejoice,  if  by  any  means  we  might  convince 
some,  that  there  is  a  better  religion  to  be  attained,  a  religion  worthy  of 
God  that  gave  it.  And  this  we  conceive  to  be  no  other  than  love  ;  the 
love  of  God ,  and  of  all  mankind ;  the  loving  God  with  all  our  heart ,  and 
soul,  and  strength,  as  having  first  loved  us,  as  the  fountain  of  all  the  good 
we  have  received,  and  of  all  we  ever  hope  to  enjoy ;  and  the  loving  every 
soul  which  God  hath  made,  every  man  on  earth,  as  our  own  soul. 

44  This  love  we  believe  to  be  the  medicine  of  life,  the  neverfailing 
remedy  for  all  the  evils  of  a  disordered  world,  for  all  the  miseries  and 
vices  of  men.  Wherever  this  is,  there  are  virtue  and  happiness,  going 
hand  in  hand.  There  is  humbleness  of  mind,  gentleness,  longsuffering, 
the  whole  image  of  God,  and  at  the  same  time,  a  peace  that  passeth  all 
anderstanding,  and  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory. 

Eternal  sunshine  of  the  spotless  mind ; 

Each  prayer  accepted,  and  each  wish  resigned; 

Desires  composed,  affections  ever  even, 

Tears  that  delight,  and  sighs  that  waft  to  heaven. 

44  This  religion  we  long  to  see  established  in  the  world,  a  religion  of 
4  love ,  and  joy,  and  peace,'  having  its  seat  in  the  heart,  in  the  inmost  soul, 
but  ever  showing  itself,  by  its  fruits,  continually  springing  forth,  not  only 
in  all  innocence,  (for  4  love  worketh  no  ill  to  his  neighbour ,')  but  like¬ 
wise  in  every  kind  of  beneficence,  spreading  virtue  and  happiness  all 
around  it. 

44  This  religion  we  have  been  following  after  for  many  years,  as  many 
know,  if  they  would  testify  ;  But  all  this  time,  seeking  wisdom,  we  found 
it  not ;  we  were  spending  our  strength  in  vain.  And  being  now  under  full 


250 


THE  LIFE  OF 


conviction  of  this,  we  declare  it  to  all  mankind  :  For  we  desire  not  that 
others  should  wander  out  of  the  way,  as  we  have  done  before  them  ;  but 
rather  that  they  may  profit  by  our  loss,  that  they  go  (though  we  did  not, 
having  no  man  to  guide  us,)  the  straight  way  to  the  religion  of  love,  even 
by  faith. 

“  Now  faith  (supposing  the  Scripture  to  be  of  God,)  is  crpayp-a <rwv 
sXsyX0^  *  /SXgtfop-svwv,  the  demonstrative  evidence  of  things  unseen ,  the 
supernatural  evidence  of  things  invisible,  not  perceivable  by  eyes  of  flesh, 
or  by  any  of  our  natural  senses  or  faculties.  Faith  is  that  Divine  evi¬ 
dence,  whereby  the  spiritual  man  discerneth  God,  and  the  things  of  God. 
It  is  with  regard  to  the  spiritual  world,  what  sense  is  with  regard  to 
the  natural.  It  is  the  spiritual  sensation  of  every  soul  that  is  ‘  born  of 
God: 

“  Perhaps  you  have  not  considered  it  in  this  view  ;  I  will  then  explain 
it  a  little  farther. 

“  Faith,  according  to  the  Scriptural  account,  is  the  eye  of  the  new¬ 
born  soul.  Hereby  every  true  believer  in  God,  ‘  seeth  Him  who  is  invi¬ 
sible.1  Hereby,  (in  a  more  particular  manner,  since  life  and  immortal¬ 
ity  have  been  brought  to  light  by  the  Gospel,)  he  ‘  seeth  the  light  of  the 
glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ and ,  ‘  beholdeth  what  man¬ 
ner  of  love  it  is,  which  the  Father  hath  bestowed  upon  us,  that  we  (who 
are  born  of  the  Spirit,)  should  be  called  the  sons  of  God.1 

“  It  is  the  ear  of  the  soul,  whereby  a  sinner  1  hears  the  voice  of  the 
Son  of  God  and  lives  even  that  voice  which  alone  wakes  the  dead, 

4  Son ,  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.1 

“  It  is,  (if  I  may  be  allowed  the  expression,)  the  palate  of  the  soul : 
For  hereby  the  believer  ‘  tastes  the  good  word  of  God,1  and  ‘  the  powers 
of  the  world  to  come  and  hereby  he  both  tastes  and  sees  that  God  is 
gracious,  yea  and  merciful  to  him  a  sinner. 

“  It  is  the  feeling  of  the  soul,  whereby  a  believer  perceives,  through 
4  the  power  of  the  Highest  overshadowing  him,1  both  the  existence,  and 
the  presence  of  Him  in  whom  ‘  he  lives ,  and  moves,  and  has  his  being  ? 
and  indeed,  the  whole  invisible  world,  the  entire  system  of  things  eter¬ 
nal.  And  hereby  in  particular  he  feels  4  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  his 
heart.1 

“  ‘  By  this  faith  we  are  saved1  from  all  uneasiness  of  mind,  from  the 
anguish  of  a  wounded  spirit,  fr  om  discontent,  from  fear,  and  sorrow 
of  heart,  and  from  that  inexpressible  listlessness,  and  weariness,  both 
of  the  world  and  of  ourselves,  under. .which  we  had  so  helplessly  laboured 
for  many  years  ;  especially  whenfve  were  out  of  the  hurry  of  the  world, 
and  sunk  into  calm  reflection.  In  this  we  find  that  love  of  God,  and  of 
all  mankind,  which  we  had  elsewhere  sought  in  vain.  This,  we  know 
and  feel,  and  therefore  cannot  but  declare,  saves  every  one  that  partakes 
of  it,  both  from  sin  and  misery,  from  every  unhappy  and  every  unholy 
temper. 

Soft  peace  she  brings  wherever  she  arrives, 

She  builds  our  quiet  as  she  forms  our  lives ; 

Lays  the  rough  paths  of  peevish  nature  even, 

And  opens  in  each  breast  a  little  heaven. 

If  you  ask,  4  Why  then  have  not  all  men  this  faith  ?  All  at  least  who 
conceive  it  to  be  so  happy  a  thing  ?  Why  do  they  not  believe  imme¬ 
diately  V 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


251 


<<  We  answer,  (on  the  Scripture  hypothesis)  4  It  is  the  gift  of  God.9 
No  man  is  able  to  work  it  in  himself.  It  is  a  work  of  Omnipotence. 
It  requires  no  less  power  thus  to  quicken  a  dead  soul,  than  to  raise  a 
body  that  lies  in  the  grave.  It  is  a  new  creation,  and  none  can  create 
a  soul  anew  but  He  who  at  first  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth. 

“  May  not  your  own  experience  teach  you  this  ?  Can  you  give  your¬ 
self  this  faith  ?  Is  it  now  in  your  power  to  see,  or  hear,  or  taste,  or  feel 
God  ?  Have  you  already,  or  can  you  raise  in  yourself  any  perception  of 
God,  or  of  an  invisible  world  ?  I  suppose  you  do  not  deny  that  there  is 
an  invisible  world  :  you  will  not  charge  it  in  poor  old  Hesiod ,  to  Chris¬ 
tian  prejudice  of  education,  w  hen  he  says,  in  those  well-known  words, 

Millions  of  spiritual  creatures  walk  the  earth 

Unseen,  whether  we  wake,  or  if  we  sleep. 

Now  is  there  any  power  in  your  soul,  whereby  you  discern  either  these, 
or  Him  that  created  them  ?  Or  can  all  your  wisdom  and  strength  open 
an  intercourse  between  yourself  and  the  world  of  spirits  ?  Is  it  in  your 
power  to  burst  the  veil  that  is  on  your  heart,  and  let  in  the  light  of  eter¬ 
nity?  You  know  it  is  not.  You  not  only  do  not,  but  cannot  (by  your 
own  strength,)  thus  believe.  The  more  you  labour  so  to  do,  the  more 
you  will  be  convinced  1  it  is  the  gift  of  God.1 

“  It  is  the  gift  of  God,  which  he  bestows  not  on  those  who  are  worthy 
of  his  favour,  not  on  such  who  are  previously  holy,  and  so  fit  to  be 
crowned  with  all  the  blessings  of  his  goodness  :  But  on  the  ungodly  and 
unholy  ;  on  those  who  till  that  hour  were  fit  only  for  everlasting  destruc¬ 
tion  ;  those  in  whom  was  no  good  thing ,  and  whose  only  plea  was  i  God 
be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner.1  No  merit,  no  goodness  in  man  precedes 
the  forgiving  love  of  God.  His  pardoning  mercy  supposes  nothing  in 
us,  but  a  sense  of  mere  sin  and  misery  ;  and  to  all  who  see,  and  feel, 
and  own  their  wants,  and  their  utter  inability  to  remove  them,  God  freely 
gives  Faith,  for  the  sake  of  Him  in  whom  he  is  always  well  pleased. 

a  We  grant  nothing  is  more  unreasonable,  than  to  imagine  that  such 
mighty  effects  as  these  can  be  wrought  by  that  poor,  empty,  insignificant 
thing,  which  the  world  calls  faith,  and  you  among  them.  But  suppo¬ 
sing  there  be  such  a  faith  on  the  earth,  as  that  which  the  Apostle  speaks 
of,  such  an  intercourse  between  God  and  the  soul,  what  is  too  hard  for 
such  a  faith  ?  You  yourselves  may  conceive,  that 1  all  things  are  possible 
to  him  that  thus  believeth  To  him  that  thus  walks  with  God,  that  is  now 
a  citizen  of  heaven,  an  inhabitant  of  eternity.  If  therefore  you  will  con¬ 
tend  with  us,  you  must  change  the  ground  of  your  attack.  You  must 
flatly  deny,  there  is  any  faith  upon  earth  ;  but  perhaps  this  you  might 
think  too  large  a  step.  You  cannot  do  this  without  a  secret  condemna¬ 
tion  in  your  own  breast.  O  that  you  would  at  length  cry  to  God  for  that 
heavenly  gift !  whereby  alone  this  truly  reasonable  religion,  this  benefi¬ 
cent  love  of  God  and  man  can  be  planted  in  your  heart.” 

It  could  not  be  expected,  that  a  minister  of  Christ  thus  impressed, 
and  who  had  known  what  it  was  to  pass  from  “  the  death  of  sin  to  a  life 
of  righteousness ,”  would  ultimately  bury  himself  in  the  recesses  of  a 
College,  or  be  satisfied  with  the  mere  rounds  of  parochial  duty.  Behold¬ 
ing  the  world  lying  in  the  wicked'one ,  and  knowing  that  he  possessed,  by 
the  free  grace  and  mercy  of  God,  a  medicine  for  its  every  wound,  he 
could  not  refrain  from  inviting  all  men  to  taste  its  healing  power.  “  Com¬ 
prehending  now ,  with  all  saints ,  the  height  and  depth ,  the  length  ccnd 


252 


THE  LIFE  OF 


breadth,  of  the  love  of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge,”  he  would  be 
constrained  to  proclaim  that  mercy  which  he  felt  to  the  perishing  sons 
of  men.  Indeed,  no  man  who  knows  what  true  religion  is,  but  must  see, 
if  there  be  any  truth  in  the  doctrine  of  providential  interposition,  that  such 
a  man  was  designed  by  the  Head  of  the  Church  to  fill  a  larger  sphere 
than  the  parish  of  Epworth,  or  any  similar  situation. 

To  judge  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  conduct,  we  must  consider,  not  the  state 
of  the  Church  of  England,  or  of  the  nation,  in  the  present  day,  in  which 
the  meliorating  effects  of  Methodism  are  so  manifest ;  and  of  which  the 
zealous  activity  of  the  Evangelical  Clergy,  (who,  with  all  their  attention 
to  order,  cannot  wholly  escape  the  opprobrium  which  Mr.  Wesley  sub¬ 
mitted  to  bear,)  is  a  full  proof ;  but  rather  the  awful  state  of  the  Church 
and  the  nation,  when  his  public  life  commenced,  of  which  he  has  him¬ 
self  given  a  fearful  description  in  his  “  Appeals  to  Men  of  Reason  and 
Religion.”  But  Mr.  Southey  is  here  an  unexceptionable  witness,  and 
his  statement  renders  it  unnecessary  to  go  to  other  authorities.  He 
does  not,  indeed,  feel  like  the  man  of  God  ;  but  it  is  plain  the  humilia¬ 
ting  picture  has  affected  even  him,  while  he  traces,  in  his  ninth  chapter, 
the  decay  of  piety  in  the  church  ,  especially  from  the  time  of  the  Resto¬ 
ration.  He  quotes  the  excellent  Archbishop  Leighton,  who  described 
the  church  as  a  fair  carcass  without  a  spirit :  In  doctrine,  in  worship, 
and  in  the  main  part  of  its  government,  he  thought  it  the  best  constituted 
of  any  national  church  in  the  w  orld,  but  one  of  the  most  corrupt  in  its 
administration.  Bishop  Burnet  confirms  this  testimony,  and  declares 
that  “  the  Clergy  in  his  time  had  less  authority,  and  were  under  more 
contempt,  than  those  of  any  church  in  Europe  ;  for  they  were  much 
more  remiss  in  their  labours,  and  the  least  severe  in  their  lives.”  We 
have  this  awful  portrait  heightened.by  a  reference  also  to  the  importation 
©f“a  fashion  for  the  speculative  impiety  of  France,” — of  “  a  shallow 
philosophy  of  home  growth,” — of  “  the  schools  of  dissent  becoming 
schools  of  unbelief,” — of  the  neglect  of  religious  education  among  the 
higher  classes, — of  the  greater  part  of  the  nation  being  “  totally  unedu¬ 
cated.” — of  their  being  “  Christians  but  in  name,  and,  for  the  most 
part,  in  a  state  of  heathen,  or  worse  than  heathen,  ignorance.”  This 
was  the  state  in  which  the  two  Wesleys  and  their  coadjutors  found  the 
church  and  the  nation.  The  great  evil  from  which  all  the  rest  flowed, 
was  the  almost  total  extinction  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformation  in 
the  pulpit,  and  in  the  opinions  both  of  the  Clergy  and  Laity ;  so  that 
when  they  were{  preached  by  those  men  of  God,  not  only  on  the  authority 
of  the  Scriptures,  but  on  that  of  the  formularies  of  the  church  itself,  they 
were  regarded  as  absurd  and  dangerous  novelties.  The  clergy  were 
generally  grossly  ignorant  of  theology,  though  there  were  some  splendid 
exceptions.  Many  of  the  clergy,  who  had  made  Divinity  their  study, 
were  notoriously  inclined  to  heterodoxy,  respecting  the  fundamental 
doctrines  of  the  Christian  faith.  There  was  something  of  Ultra-Calvin¬ 
ism,  and  much  of  frigid  unevangelical  Arminianism.  Natural  religion, 
so  called,  was  the  great  subject  of  study,  (when  theology  was  studied 
at  all,)  and  it  was  even  made  the  test  and  standard  of  revealed  truth. 
The  doctrine  of  the  opus  operatum  of  the  Papists  as  to  sacraments, 
(lately  revived,  and  too  much  sanctioned  in  the  church,)  was  the  faith  of 
the  divines  of  the  older  school ;  and  a  refined  system  of  ethics,  uncon¬ 
nected  with  Christian  motives,  and  disjointed  from  the  vital  principles 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WRSLEV. 


of  religion  in  the  heart,  the  favourite  theory  of  the  modem.  The  great 
body  of  the  clergy  neither  knew  nor  cared  about  systems  of  any  kind  $ 
and  in  a  vast  number  of  instances,  they  were  immoral, — often  grossly 
so.  The  populace  in  the  large  towns  were  ignorant  and  profligate  ;  the 
inhabitants  of  villages  added,  to  ignorance  and  profligacy,  brutish  and 
barbarous  manners.  A  more  striking  instance  of  the  rapid  decay  of 
religious  light  and  influence  in  a  country,  scarcely  occurs  than  in  ours„ 
from  the  Restoration  till  the  rise  of  Methodism.  It  affected  not  only 
the  church,  but  the  dissenting  sects  in  no  ordinary  degree.  The  Pres¬ 
byterians  had  commenced  their  downward  course  through  Arianism  to 
Socinianism  ;  and  those  who  still  held  the  doctrines  of  Calvin,  had,  in 
too  many  instances,  fallen  into  the  fatal  errors  of  Antinomianism.  There 
were  exceptions,  but  this  was  the  general  state  of  religion  and  morals 
in  the  country  when  the  Messrs.  Wesley,  Whitefield,  and  a  few  kindred 
spirits,  went  forth  to  sacrifice  ease,  reputation,  and  even  life  itself,  if  ner 
cessary,  to  produce  a  reformation. 

We  have  seen  how  richly  furnished  the  minds  of  those  men  were  for 
the  work  which  lay  before  them.  They  had  the  usual  advantages  of 
learning  :  but  this  was  not  their  chief  qualification.  They  had  proved 
religion  till  it  had  become  their  happiness.  They  were  chosen  from  the 
world,  and  possessed  of  a  righteousness  truly  divine.  They  saw  from 
the  holy  Scriptures,  that  this  happiness  was  purchased  for  all  men,  and 
promised  to  all  who  should  believe  for  it.  But  how  should  they  believe 
for  that  of  which  they  did  not  hear  ?  A  necessity  was  thus  laid  upon  them 
to  preach  it  to  all  men :  and  they  awfully  felt,  that  their  own  perseve¬ 
rance  depended  on  their  declaring  it  to  others.  Every  parish  minister, 
thus  called ,  must  act  in  his  parish  as  the  Messrs.  Wesley  now  began  to 
act  in  every  part  of  the  British  empire,  or  he  cannot  keep  the  life  of 
God.  They  still  cleaved  to  the  Church  which  they  truly  loved  ;  but 
being  shut  out  generally  from  her  pulpits,  they  had  no  alternative  but  to 
become,  what  has  been  called,  irregular.  Their  hearts  bowed  to  th.e 
opprobrium.  Here  then  began 

Their  race  of  glory  and  their  race  of  shame. 

And  here  we  see  the  man,  who,  while  he  was  a  pupil  of  the  pious  Law', 
could  not  see  how  any  man  could  take  charge  of  one  hundred  souls, 
had  now  a  heart  to  declare,  that  “  he  looked  upon  all  the  world  as  his 
parish !”  He  knew  and  felt,  that  He  who  had  quickened  his  dead  soul, 
could  of  the  stones  raise  up  children  to  himself.  They  went  forth,  there* 
fore,  in  his  name,  and  God  confirmed  the  word  with  signs  following. 

Upon  the  necessity  of  some  great  exertion  to  reclaim  the  nation,  and 
upon  the  fruits  and  effects  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  labours,  Mr.  Southey  is 
again  an  undeniable  witness.  The  most  urgent  representations,  the  most 
convincing  arguments,  he  observes,  would  have  been  disregarded  in 
that  age.  The  great  struggle  of  infidelity  had  not  yet  commenced  ;  and 
it  was  not  then  foreseen  that  the  very  foundations  of  civil  society  would 
be  shaken,  because  governments  had  neglected  their  most  awful  and 
important  duty.  But  the  present  consequences  of  this  neglect  were  ob¬ 
vious  and  glaring,  in  the  rudeness  of  the  peasantry,  the  brutality  of  the 
town  populace,  and  the  general  deadness  to  religion  all  over  the  land. 
Trusting  in  the  Lord,  these  men  of  God,  who  had  first  cared  for  their 
own  souls,  went  forth,  and  every  trial  tended  to  strengthen  and  confirm 
them, — that  they  were,  indeed,  doing  the  will  of  God,  and  that  the  work 
Vol.  I.  3,3 


THE  LIFE  OF 


*64 


was  truly  His.  Sinners  were  converted,  drunkards  were  reclaimed,  the 
penitent  who  came  in  despair  was  sent  away  in  hope,  and  often  with 
“peace  and  joy  in  believing .”  These  effects  Mr.  Southey  farther  ob¬ 
serves,  were  public  and  undeniable  ;  and  looking  forward  in  exulting 
faith,  Mr.  M  esley  doubted  not  that  a  general  reformation  would  be  ac¬ 
complished,  and  also  the  fulfilment  of  those  prophecies  which  assure 
us  that  *  the  kingdom  of  God  our  Father  shall  come ,  and  his  will  be  done 
on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven .”  How  the  Lord  would  bring  this  about,  he 
knew  not.  He  did  not  dare  to  speculate  or  contrive  :  it  would  have  been 
contrary  to  the  faith  he  had  received.  His  only  care  was,  never  to  go 
beyond  the  plain  duty  of  the  day,  or  depart  in  any  wise  from  the  word 
of  Him  whom  he  served.  All  minor  considerations  were  swallowed  up 
in  this — God,  he  believed,  had  called  him  to  the  work,  and  He  would 
provide  for  its  accomplishment. 


CHAPTER  II. 

INTRODUCTION  OF  FIELD-PREACHING - DIFFERENCE  WITH  THE  MORA¬ 
VIANS,  AND  SEPARATION  FROM  THEM - FORMATION  OF  A  DISTINCT 

SOCIETY - THE  RULES. 

I  now  proceed  to  detail  the  particulars  of  the  call  (which  Mr.  Wesley 
received  through  Mr.  Whitefield)  to  Bristol,  which  was  followed  by  such 
remarkable  consequences.  It  appears  that  Mr.  Wesley  himself  com¬ 
plied  with  this  invitation  with  great  reluctance  ;  and  not  till  he  had  used 
every  means  he  could,  to  know  what  was  the  will  of  the  Lord  concern¬ 
ing  him.  His  brother  Charles,  we  have  seen,  was  extremely  averse  to 
his  going  there,  which  seems  to  have  been  one  cause  of  his  hesitation. 
Another  he  himself  has  often  mentioned.  He  thought  much  at  this 
time,  of  death  :  and  as  his  constitution  seemed  to  him  not  likely  to  sup¬ 
port  itself  long  under  the  great  and  continual  labours  he  was  engaged  in, 
he  judged  it  probable  that  his  course  was  nearly  finished.  At  this  time, 
those  fine  lines  of  his  friend  Mr.  Gambold  were  almost  continually  in 
his  mind : 

Ere  long  when  Sovereign  wisdom  wills, 

My  soul  an  unknown  path  shall  tread. 

And  strangely  leave,  who  strangely  fills 
This  frame,  and  waft  me  to  the  dead. 

O  what  is  death  ?  ’Tis  life’s  last  shore, 

Where  vanities  are  vain  no  more : 

Where  all  pursuits  their  goal  obtain, 

And  life  is  all  retouched  again  : 

'Where,  in  their  bright  results,  shall  rise 

Thoughts,  virtues,  friendships,  griefs,  and  joys'. 

He  did  not,  therefore,  dare  to  waste  a  moment,  or  undertake  an> 
employment  which  he  had  reason  to  believe  was  not  agreeable  to  the 
will  of  God.  He  was,  however,  at  last  prevailed  on  to  go,  and  for  this 
he  had  cause  to  praise  the  Wise  Disposer  of  all  things. 

Mr.  Whitefield  had,  a  little  before,  begun  to  preach  in  the  fields  and 
highways  near  Bristol ;  the  religious  societies,  raised  up  on  Dr.  Hor- 
neck’s  plan,  which  first  received  him,  not  being  able  to  provide  room 
for  a  tenth  parth  of  the  people  that  crowded  to  hear  him ;  he,  therefore, 
pressed  Mr.  Wesley  to  come  and  help  him.  When  he  arrived,  he  also 
began  to  expound  in  one  of  the  society-rooms.  But  being  encouraged 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


2.55 


by  considering  the  example  of  our  Lord,  who  preached  upon  a  mount¬ 
ain,  and  having  no  place  that  could  contain  the  multitudes  that  flocked 
together,  “  I  submitted,”  says  he,  “  to  be  yet  more  vile,  and  proclaimed 
in  the  highways  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation,  speaking  from  a  little  emi¬ 
nence  in  a  ground  adjoining  to  the  city,  to  about  three  thousand  people. 
The  Scripture  on  which  I  spoke  was  this :  [Is  it  possible  any  one 
should  be  ignorant  that  it  is  fulfilled  in  every  true  minister  of  Christ  ?] 

‘  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me  because  he  hath  anointed  me  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  the  poor.  He  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the  brokenheart¬ 
ed  ;  to  preach  deliverance  to  the  captives ,  and  recovery  of  sight  to  the 
blind ;  to  set  at  liberty  them  that  are  bruised ,  to  proclaim  the  acceptable 
year  of  the  Lord.1  11 

It  appears  that  his  adopting  this  way  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the 
poor  was  not  of  choice.  **  When,”  says  he,  “  I  was  told  I  must  preach 
no  more  in  this,  and  this,  and  another  church,  so  much  the  more  those 
who  could  not  hear  me  there,  flocked  together  when  I  was  at  any  of  the 
societies ;  where  I  spoke  more  or  less,  though  with  much  inconve¬ 
nience,  to  as  many  as  the  room  I  was  in  would  contain.  But  after  a 
time,  finding  those  rooms  could  not  contain  a  tenth  part  of  the  people 
that  were  earnest  to  hear,  I  determined  to  do  the  same  thing  in  England, 
which  I  had  often  done  in  a  warmer  climate ;  namely,  when  the  house 
would  not  contain  the  congregation,  to  preach  in  the  open  air.  This  1 
accordingly  did,  first  in  Bristol,  where  the  society  rooms  were  exceed¬ 
ing  small ;  and  at  Kingswood,  where  we  had  no  room  at  all ;  afterwards 
in  or  near  London. 

“  And  I  cannot  say,  I  have  ever  seen  a  more  awful  sight,  than  when 
on  Rose-Green,  or  on  the  top  of  Hanham-Mount,  some  thousands  of 
people  were  joined  together  in  solemn  waiting  upon  God,  while 

They  stood,  and  under  open  air  adored 
The  God  who  made  both  air,  earth,  heaven,  and  sky. 

And  whether  they  were  listening  to  his  word,  with  attention  still  as 
night ;  or  were  lifting  up  their  voice  in  praise,  as  the  sound  of  many 
waters  :  Many  a  time  have  I  been  constrained  to  say  in  my  heart, 
1  How  dreadful  is  this  place  !  This  also  is  no  other  than  the  house  of  God  ! 
This  is  the  gate  of  heaven  P 

tl  Be  pleased  to  observe,  1.  That  I  was  forbidden,  as  by  a  general 
consent,  to  preach  in  any  church,  (though  not  by  any  judicial  sentence,) 
for  preaching  such  doctrine.  This  was  the  open  avowed  cause  ;  there 
was  at  that  time  no  other,  either  real  or  pretended,  except  that  the  peo¬ 
ple  crowded  so.  2.  That  I  had  no  desire  or  design  to  preach  in  the 
open  air,  till  after  this  prohibition.  3.  That  when  I  did,  as  it  was  no 
matter  of  choice,  so  neither  of  premeditation.  There  was  no  scheme 
at  all  previously  formed,  which  was  to  be  supported  thereby  ;  nor  had 
I  any  other  end  in  view  than  this,  to  save  as  many  souls  as  I  could. 
4.  Field-preaching  was,  therefore,  a  sudden  expedient ,  a  thing  submitted 
to,  rather  than  chosen  ;  and,  therefore,  submitted  to  because  I  thought 
preaching  even  thus  better  than  not  preaching  at  all :  First,  in  regard 
to  my  own  soul,  because  ‘  a  dispensation  of  the  Gospel  being  committed 
to  me ,’  I  did  not  dare  ‘  not  to  preach  the  gospel .’  Secondly,  in  regard 
to  the  souls  of  others,  whom  I  every  where  saw,  ‘  seeking  death  in  the 
error  of  their  life.1 11 

HS  still  continued  to  expound  in  the  society-rooms  ?  but  it  was  in  th^ 


2BS 


THE  LIFE  OF 


open  air  that  the  Lord  chiefly  wrought  by  his  ministry.  Many  thousands 
now  attended  the  word.  In  the  suburbs  of  Bristol,  at  Bath,  in  Kings- 
wood,  on  Hanham-Mount  and  Rose-Green,  many  who  had  set  all  laws, 
human  and  divine,  at  defiance,  and  were  utterly  without  God  in  the 
world,  now  fell  before  the  Majesty  of  heaven,  and  joyfully  acknow¬ 
ledged  that  “  a  prophet  was  sent  among  them .”  Cries  and  tears  on 
every  hand  frequently  drowned  his  voice,  while  many  exclaimed,  in  the 
bitterness  of  their  soul,  “  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ?”  Not  a  few  of 
these  were  soon,  (and  frequently  while  he  was  declaring  the  willingness 
of  Christ  to  receive  them,)  il  filled  with  peace  and  joy  in  believing ,”  and 
evidenced  that  the  work  was  really  of  God,  by  holy,  happy,  and  unbla¬ 
mable  walking  before  him.  Blasphemies  were  now  turned  to  praise ; 
and  the  voice  of  joy  and  gladness  was  found,  where  wickedness  and 
misery  reigned  before. 

A  few  here  also,  in  the  first  instance,  and  then  a  greater  number, 
agreed  to  meet  together  to  edify  and  strengthen  each  other,  according 
to  the  example  of  the  Society  in  London.  Some  of  these  were  desirous 
of  building  a  room  large  enough  to  contain  not  only  the  Society,  but  such 
also  as  might  desire  to  be  present  with  them  when  the  Scripture  was 
expounded.  And  on  Saturday,  the  12th  of  May,  1739,  the  first  stone 
Was  laid  with  the  voice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving. 

As  this  was  the  first  preaching-house  that  was  erected,  Mr.  Wesley 
has  been  particular  in  the  relation  of  some  circumstances  concerning  it. 
“  I  had  not  at  first,”  says  he,  “the  least  apprehension  or  design  of  being 
personally  engaged,  either  in  the  expense  of  this  work,  or  in  the  direc¬ 
tion  of  it ;  having  appointed  eleven  feoffees,  on  whom,  I  supposed,  these 
burdens  would  fall  of  course.  But  I  quickly  found  my  mistake  :  First, 
with  regard  to  the  expense  ;  for  the  whole  undertaking  must  have  stood 
still,  had  not  I  immediately  taken  upon  myself  the  payment  of  all  the 
workmen  ;  so  that  before  I  knew  where  I  was,  I  had  contracted  a  debt 
of  more  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  ;  and  this  I  was  to  discharge 
liow  I  could,  the  subscriptions  of  both  Societies  not  amounting  to  one 
quarter  of  the  sum.  And,  as  to  the  direction  of  the  work,  I  presently 
received  letters  from  my  friends  in  London,  Mr.  Whitefield  in  particular, 
backed  with  a  message  by  one  just  come  from  thence,  that  neither  he 
nor  they  would  have  any  thing  to  do  with  the  building,  neither  contribute 
any  thing  towards  it,  unless  I  would  instantly  discharge  all  feoffees, 
and  do  every  thing  in  my  own  name.  Many  reasons  they  gave  for 
this  ;  but  one  was  enough,  viz.  1  That  such  feoffees  would  always  have 
it  in  their  power  to  control  me,  and  if  I  preached  not  as  they  liked, 
to  turn  me  out  of  the  room  I  had  built.’  I  accordingly  yielded  to  their 
advice,  and  calling  all  the  feoffees  together,  cancelled  (no  man  oppo¬ 
sing)  the  instruments  made  before,  and  took  the  whole  management  into 
my  own  hands.  Money,  it  is  true,  I  had  not,  nor  any  human  prospect 
or  probability  of  procuring  it.  But  I  knew  ‘  the  earth  is  the  Lord’s  and 
the  fulness  thereof, 9  and  in  his  name  set  out,  nothing  doubting.” 

His  ordinary  employment,  in  public,  was  now  as  follows  :  Every 
morning  he  read  prayers  and  preached  at  Newgate.  Every  evening  he 
expounded  a  portion  of  Scripture,  at  one  or  more  of  the  Society-rooms. 
On  Monday,  in  the  afternoon,  he  preached  abroad  near  Bristol ;  on 
Tuesday  at  Bath  and  Two  Mile-Hill  alternately.  On  Wednesday  at 
Baptist.  Mills.  Every  other  Thursday  near  Pensford.  Every  other 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


25? 


Friday  m  another  part  of  Kingswood.  On  Saturday  in  the  afternoon 
and  Sunday  morning  in  the  Bowling-green,  which  lies  near  the  middle 
of  the  city.  On  Sunday  at  eleven  near  Hanham-Mount.  At  two  at 
Clifton,  and  at  five  on  Rose-Green.  “  And  hitherto,”  says  he,  “  as  my 
day  is ,  so  my  strength  hath  been.” 

In  the  city,  in  the  suburbs,  and  in  Newgate,  sinners  were  daily  hum¬ 
bled  under  the  mighty  hand  of  God,  and  made,  by  his  grace,  new  crea¬ 
tures  in  Christ  Jesus.  Beside  the  general  blessing  which  accompar- 
nied  his  labours,  the  Lord  gave  special  “  times  of  refreshing  from  his 
-presence.”  44  Seeing,”  observes  Mr.  Wesley,  “  many  of  the  rich  at 
Clifton  church,  my  heart  was  much  pained  for  them,  and  I  was  earnestly 
desirous  that  they  also  might  4  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven .’  But 
full  as  I  was  I  knew  not  where  to  begin,  in  warning  them  to  flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come,  till  my  Testament  opened  on  these  words,  ‘  I  came 
not  to  call  the  righteous ,  but  sinners  to  repentance ;’  In  applying  which, 
my  soul  was  so  enlarged,  that  methought  I  could  have  cried  out,  (in  ano¬ 
ther  sense  than  poor  vain  Archimedes,)  4  Give  me  where  to  stand,  and 
I  will  shake  the  earth.’  God’s  sending  forth  lightning  with  the  rain, 
did  not  hinder  about  fifteen  hundred  from  staying  at  Rose-Green.  Our 
Scripture  was,  4  It  is  the  glorious  God  that  maketh  the  thunder.  The 
voice  of  the  Lord  is  mighty  in  operation ;  the  voice  of  the  Lord  is  a  glo - 
rious  voice.’  In  the  evening,  I  spoke  to  three  whose  souls  were  all 
storm  and  tempest,  and  immediately  there  was  a  great  calm.” 

Mr.  Wesley  at  first  knew  not  how  he  ought  to  judge  of  these  extra¬ 
ordinary  things  ;  but  when  he  found,  that  most  of  the  persons  so  affect¬ 
ed,  held  fast  their  confidence,  and  walked  worthy  of  their  Christian  call¬ 
ing,  44  adorning  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things”  he  could 
not  deny  that  there  was  a  real  genuine  work  of  grace  upon  their  minds. 
He  did  not,  however,  consider  agitations,  visions,  or  dreams,  as  any 
certain  evidence  of  a  true  conversion  to  God  ;  but  as  adventitious  or 
accidental  circumstances,  which,  from  various  causes,  might,  or  might 
not,  attend  it  ;  and  this  view  of  them  he  thought  perfectly  consistent 
with  Scripture.  The  gentle  manner  in  which  under  these  views,  he 
spake  of  them,  was  generally  misunderstood,  raised  up  several  adver¬ 
saries,  and  made  the  good  that  was  really  done,  be  evil  spoken  of.  He 
gave  a  particular  account,  from  time  to  time,  of  the  things  that  happen¬ 
ed,  to  such  ministers  as  he  thought  sincerely  desired  the  increase  of 
God’s  kingdom,  and  had  some  experience  of  it.  Mr.  Ralph  Erskine, 
an  eminent  minister  in  Scotland,  was  very  favourable  in  his  judgment 
of  these  adventitious  circumstances  :  and  says,  4 4 1  desire  to  bless  my 
Lord,  for  the  great  and  good  news  your  letter  bears,  about  the  Lord’s 
turning  many  souls  1  from  darkness  to  light ,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan 
unto  God  :’  and  that  such  4  a  great  and  ejfedual  door  is  opened ’  among 
you  as  the  4  many  adversaries’  cannot  shut.  As  to  the  outward  manner 
you  speak  of,  wherein  most  of  them  were  affected  who  were  cut  to  the 
heart  by  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  no  wonder  this  was  at  first  surprising 
to  you,  since  they  are,  indeed,  so  very  rare,  that  have  been  thus  pricked 
and  wounded.  Yet  some  of  the  instances  you  give  seem  to  be  exem¬ 
plified  in  the  outward  manner,  wherein  Paul  and  the  jailer  were  at  first 
affected  ;  as  also  Peter’s  hearers,  Acts  ii.  However,  the  merciful  issue 
of  the  conflicts  in  the  conversion  of  the  persons  thus  affected,  is  the 
main  thing. 


258 


THE  LIFE  OF 


“  All  the  outward  appearances  of  people’s  being  affected  among  us, 
may  be  reduced  to  these  two  sorts  :  one  is,  hearing  with  a  close,  silent 
attention,  with  gravity  and  greediness,  discovered  by  fixed  looks,  weep¬ 
ing  eyes,  and  sorrowful  or  joyful  countenances  :  Another  sort  is,  when 
they  lift  up  their  voice  aloud,  some  more  depressedly,  gnd  others  more 
highly ;  and  at  times  the  whole  multitude  in  a  flood  of  tears,  all  as  it 
were  crying  out  at  once,  till  their  voice  be  ready  to  drown  the  minister’s, 
that  he  can  scarce  be  heard  for  the  weeping  noise  that  surrounds  him. 

- — The  influence  on  some  of  these,  like  a  land-flood,  dries  up  ;  we  hear 
of  no  change  wrought.  But  on  others  it  appears  in  the  fruits  of  right¬ 
eousness,  and  the  tract  of  a  holy  conversation.”  It  appears  from  this 
letter,  that  Mr.  Wesley  was  not  the  only  Gospel  minister,  whose  dis¬ 
courses  were,  at  certain  times,  attended  with  uncommon  effects  on  the 
minds  of  the  hearers. 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  however,  judged  much  more  unfavourably  of 
the  outward  circumstances  attending  his  brother’s  preaching  ;  and  even 
denied  the  assurance  of  the  pardon  of  sin,  which  the  people  professed 
to  experience.  A  correspondence  took  place  on  these  subjects,  between 
him  and  Mr.  John  Wesley,  a  part  of  which  has  already  been  published 
by  Dr.  Priestley,  in  his  collection  of  Original  Letters  by  the  Rev.  John 
Wesley ,  &c.  But  it  is  necessary  to  give  a  more  complete  view  of  it. 

This  correspondence  commenced  in  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1738, 
but  I  have  referred  the  account  of  it  to  this  place,  that  I  might  give  the 
whole  of  it  together.  The  first  letter  on  this  controversy,  which  has 
been  preserved,  was  written  by  Mr.  John  Wesley,  and  dated  the  30th 
of  October.  He  observes  to  his  brother  Samuel,  “  That  you  will  always 
receive  kindly,  what  is  so  intended,  I  doubt  not.  With  regard  to  my 
own  character,  and  my  doctrine  likewise,  I  shall  answer  you  very 
plainly.  By  a  Christian,  I  mean  one  who  so  believes  in  Christ,  as  that 
£  sin  hath  no  more  dominion  over  him ;’  and  in  this  obvious  sense  of  the 
word,  I  was  not  a  Christian  till  May  the  24th,  last  past.  For  till  then 
sin  had  the  dominion  over  me,  although  I  fought  with  it  continually  ;  but 
surely  from  that  time  to  this,  it  hath  not ;  such  is  the  free  grace  of  God 
in  Christ.  What  sins  they  were,  which  till  then  reigned  over  me,  and 
from  which  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  am  now  free,  I  am  ready  to  declare 
on  the  house-top,  if  it  may  be  for  the  glory  of  God. 

“  If  you  ask  by  what  means  I  am  made  free,  (though  not  perfect,  nei¬ 
ther  infallibly  sure  of  my  perseverance,)  I  answer,  by  faith  in  Christ;  by 
such  a  sort  or  degree  of  faith,  as  I  had  not  till  that  day.  Some  measure 
of  this  faith,  which  bringeth  salvation,  or  victory  over  sin,  and  which 
implies  peace  and  trust  in  God  through  Christ,  I  do  now  enjoy  by  his  free 
mercy  ;  though  in  very  deed,  it  is  in  me  but  as  a  grain  of  mustard-seed : 
for  the  tfX?)po(popia  r^g  rftzsug,*  [the  full  assurance  of  that  faith,]  the  seal 
of  the  Spirit ,  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  my  heart ,  and  producing 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost ;  joy  which  no  man  taketh  away ;  joy  unspeaka¬ 
ble  and  full  of  glory  ;  this  witness  of  the  Spirit  I  have  not,  but  I  patient¬ 
ly  wait  for  it,  I  know  many  who  have  already  received  it ;  more  than 
one  or  two,  in  the  very  hour  we  were  praying  for  it.  And  having  seen 
and  spoken  with  a  cloud  of  witnesses  abroad,  as  well  as  in  my  own 
country,  I  cannot  doubt  but  that  believers  who  wait  and  pray  for  it,  will 

*  We  may  observe  here,  that  Mr.  Wesley  distinguishes,  throughout  this  letter,  (as  he  did 
ever  after,)  faith,  and  the  full  assurance  of  faith, — such  an  assurance  as  removes  all  doubt 
and  fear,  respecting  our  justification 


THE  KEV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


259 


tind  these  Scriptures  fulfilled  in  themselves.  My  hope  is  that  they  will 
be  fulfilled  in  me  ;  I  build  on  Christ  the  Rock  of  ages :  on  his  sure 
mercies  described  in  his  word  ;  and  on  his  promises,  all  which  I  know 
are  yea,*  and  amen.  Those  who  have  not  yet  received  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  love  of  God,  and  the  plerophory  of  faith  (any,  or  all  of  which, 

I  take  to  be  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the 
sons  of  G.od,)  I  believe  to  be  Christians  in  that  imperfect  sense  wherein 
I  call  myself  such :  and  I  exhort  them  to  pray,  that  God  would  give  them 
also,  ‘  To  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God,'  and  to  feel  his  1  love  shed 
abroad  in  their  hearts ,  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  them 

“  On  men  I  build  not,  neither  on  Matilda  Chipman’s  word,  whom  I 
have  not  talked  with  five  minutes  in  my  life  ;  nor  on  any  thing  peculiar 
in  the  weak,  well-meant  relation  of  William  Hervey,  who  yet  is  a 
serious,  humble,  active  Christian.  But  have  you  built  nothing  on  these  l 
Yes  :  I  find  them  more  or  less,  in  almost  every  letter  you  have  written 
on  the  subject.  Yet  were  all  that  has  been  said  on  visions,  dreams,  and 
balls  of  fire,  to  be  fairly  proposed  in  syllogisms,  I  believe  it  would  not 
prove  a  jot  more  on  one,  than  on  the  other  side  of  the  question. 

“  O  brother,  would  to  God  you  would  leave  disputing  concerning  th& 
things  which  you  know  not, — if  indeed  you  know  them  not, — and  beg 
of  God  to  fill  up  what  is  wanting  in  you.  Why  should  not  you  also  seek 
till  you  receive,  ‘  that  peace  of  God  which  passeth  understanding  V  Who 
shall  hinder  you,  notwithstanding  the  manifold  temptations,  ‘  from  re¬ 
joicing  with  joy  unspeakable ,  by  reason  of  glory  P  Amen  !  Lord  Jesus ! 
May  you  and  all  who  are  near  of  kin  to  you,  if  you  have  it  not  already, 
feel  his  love  shed  abroad  in  your  hearts,  by  his  Spirit  which  dwelleth 
in  you,  and  be  sealed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Promise ,  which  is  the 
earnest  of  your  inheritance.” 

November  15. — Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  answered,  “I  have  many  re- 
marks  to  make  on  your  letter,  but  do  not  care  to  fight  in  the  dark,  or 
run  my  head  against  a  stone  wall..  You  need  fear  no  controversy  with 
me,  unless  you  hold  it  worth  v/hile  to  remove’ these  three  doubts. — 1. 
Whether  you  will  own,  or  disown  in  terms,  the  necessity  of  a  sensible 
information  from  God  of  pardon  1  If  you  disown  it,  the  matter  is  over 
as  to  you  :  if  you  own  it,  then, — 2.  Whether  you  will  not  think  me  dis¬ 
tracted,  to  oppose  you  with  the  most  infallible  of  all  proofs,  inward 
feeling  in  yourself,  and  positive  evidence  in  your  friends,  while  I  myself 
produce  neither. — 3.  Whether  you  will  release  me  from  the  horns  of 
your  dilemma,  that  I  must  either  talk  without  knowledge  like  a  fool,  or 
against  it  like  a  knave  'l  I  conceive  neither  part  strikes — for  a  man  may 
reasonably  argue  against  what  he  never  felt,  and  may  honestly  deny 
what  he  has  felt,  to  be  necessary  to  others. 

“  You  build  nothing  on  tales,  but  I  do.  I  see  what  is  manifestly 
built  upon  them  ;  if  you  disclaim  it,  and  warn  poor  shallow  pates  of  their 
folly  and  danger,  so  much  the  better.*  They  are  counted  signs  or 
tokens,  means  or  conveyances,  proofs  or  evidences,  of  the  sensible 
information,  &c,  calculated  to  turn  fools  into  madmen,  and  put  them, 
without  a  jest,  into  the  condition  of  Oliver’s  porter.  When  I  hear 
visions,  &c,  reproved,  discouraged,  and  ceased  among  the  new  brother** 

*  See  here  the  family  faith,  which  was  in  truth  the  faith  of  the  best  part  of  the  nation  , 
maintained  by  the  elder  brother :  the  faith  of  the  Gospel  maintained  by  the  younggr,  Paul 
against  Gamaliel ! 


260 


THE  LIFE  OF 


hood,  I  shall  then  say  no  more  of  them ;  but  till  then,  i  will  use  my 
utmost  strength  which  God  shall  give  me,  to  expose  these  bad  branches 
of  a  bad  root. 

“  Such  doctrine  as  encourages,  and  abets,  spiritual  fire-balte,  appa¬ 
ritions  of  the  Father,  &c,  &c,  is  delusive  and  dangerous  :  But  the  sen¬ 
sible  information,  &c,  is  such  :  Ergo. — I  mention  not  this  to  enter  into 
any  dispute  with  you,  for  you  seem  to  disapprove,  though  not  expressly 
disclaim  them ;  but  to  convince  you  I  am  not  out  of  my  way,  though 
encountering  of  wind-mills.” 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  was  not  always  a  fair  disputant.  On  this  ques¬ 
tion  he  changes  the  term  witness ,  and  substitutes  for  it,  sensible  inform¬ 
ation  ;  by  which  he  seems  to  mean,  something  visible  to  the  sight  or 
existing  in  the  fancy,  and  then  indeed  visions,  &c,  were  connected  with 
the  question  ;  and  he  reasons  on  this  supposition.  But  this  was  a  mere 
sophism,  of  which  Mr.  J.  Wesley  would  probably  have  taken  notice, 
had  he  been  writing  to  a  stranger,  or  had  he  foreseen  that  any  one 
would  print  the  letters  after  his  death.  November  30. — He  replied  to 
his  brother  Samuel,  and  tells  him,  “  I  believe  every  Christian,  who  has 
not  yet  received  it,  ought  to  pray  for  ‘  the  witness  of  God’s  Spirit  with 
his  spirit ,  that  he  is  a  child  of  God  !’  In  being  a  child  of  God,  the 
pardon  of  his  sins  is  included :  therefore  I  believe  the  Spirit  of  God 
will  witness  this  also.  That  this  witness  is  from  God,  the  very  terms 
imply  ;  and  this  witness  I  believe  is  necessary  for  my  salvation.  How 
far  invincible  ignorance  may  excuse  others,  I  know  not. 

“  But  this,  you  say,  is  delusive  and  dangerous,  ‘  Because  it  encou¬ 
rages  and  abets  idle  visions  and  dreams.’  It  ‘  encourages’ — True  ; 
accidentally,  but  not  essentially.  And  that  it  does  this  accidentally,  or 
that  weak  minds  may  pervert  it  to  an  ill  use,  is  no  reasonable  objection 
against  it :  for  so  they  may  pervert  every  truth  in  the  oracles  of  God  ; 
more  especially  that  dangerous  doctrine  of  Joel,  cited  by  St.  Peter  :  ‘  It 
shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days ,  saith  God ,  I  will  pour  out  of  my  Spirit 
upon  all  flesh :  and  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall  prophesy ,  and 
your  young  men  shall  see  visions ,  arid  your  offimen  shall  dream  dreams .’ 
Such  visions  indeed,  as  you  mention,  are  given  up  ;  does  it  follow,  that 
visions  and  dreams  in  general  are  bad  branches  of  a  bad  root  ?  God  for¬ 
bid.  This  would  prove  more  than  you  desire.” 

December  13. — Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  again  wrote  to  his  brother.  He 
now  discussed  the  matter  a  little  more  soberly,  and  kept  more  closely  to 
the  point  in  debate.  He  says,  “  That  you  were  not  a  Christian  before 
May,  in  your  sense,  any  one  may  allow :  But  have  you  ever  since  con¬ 
tinued  sinless  ? — ‘  Sin  has  not  the  dominion  !’ — Do  you  then  never  fall? 
Or,  do  you  mean  no  more,  than  that  you  are  free  from  presumptuous  sins? 
If  the  former,  I  deny  it ;  if  the  latter,  who  disputes  ?  Your  misapplica¬ 
tion  of  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  is  so  thoroughly  cleared  by  Bishop  Bull, 
that  I  shall  not  hold  a  candle  to  the  sun.  What  portion  of  love,  joy,  &c, 
God  may  please  to  bestow  on  Christians,  is  in  his  hand,  not  ours.* 
Those  texts  you  quote,  no  more  prove  them  generally  necessary,  in  what 
you  call  your  imperfect  state,  than,  *  Rejoice  in  the  Lord  always ,’  contra¬ 
dicts, — ‘  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn,’ — I  had  much  more  to  say,  but  it 
will  keep,  if  ever  it  should  be  proper.” 

In  the  beginning  of  the  present  year,  1739,  Mr.  J.  Wesley  replied  to 

*  But  the  record  that  He  will  thus  bestow ,  is  in  our  hands,  that  we  may  helijevf, 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


iiis  brother.  A  part  of  this  letter  only  is  preserved.  In  what  remains, 
he  tells  him,  “  1  think  Bishop  Bull’s' sermon  on  the  witness  of  the  Spirit, 
(against  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  it  should  rather  be  entitled,)  is  full  of 
gross  perversions  of  Scripture  ;  and  manifest  contradictions  both  to 
Scripture  and  experience.  I  find  more  persons,  day  by  day,  who  expe¬ 
rience  a  clear  evidence  of  their  being  in  a  state  of  salvation.  But  I 
never  said,  this  continues  equally  clear  in  all,  as  long  as  they  continue 
in  a  state  of  salvation.  Some  indeed  have  testified,  and  the  whole  tenour 
of  their  life  made  their  testimony  unexceptionable,  that,  from  that  hour 
they  have  felt  no  agonies  at  all,  no  anxious  fears,  no  sense  of  derelic¬ 
tion.  Others  have. 

“  But  I  much  fear,  we  begin  our  dispute  at  the  wrong  end.  I  fear 
you  dissent  from  the  fundamental  articles  of  the  Church  of  England.  I 
know  Bishop  Bull  does. — I  doubt  you  do  not  hold  ‘justification  by  faith 
alone.9  If  not,  neither  do  you  hold  what  our  Articles  teach  concerning 
the  extent  and  guilt  of  original  sin  :  Neither  do  you  feel  yourself  a  lost 
sinner ;  and  if  we  begin  not  here,  we  are  building  on  the  sand.*  O 
may  the  God  of  love,  if  my  sister  or  you  are  otherwise  minded,  reveal 
even  this  unto  you.” 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley’s  Reply. 

“  Tiverton ,  March  26, 

“  Dear  Jack, — I  might  as  well  have  wrote  immediately  after  your 
last,  as  now,  for  any  new  information  that  I  expected  from  my  mother : 
and  I  might  as  well  let  it  alone  at  present,  for  any  effect  it  will  have, 
farther  than  showing  you,  I  neither  despise  you  on  the  one  hand,  nor 
am  angry  with  you  on  the  other.  I  am  persuaded  you  will  hardly  se'e 
me  face  to  face  in  this  world,  though  somewhat  nearer  than  Count  Zin- 
zendorf.  Charles  has  at  last  told  me  in  terms — He  believes  no  more 
of  dreams  and  visions  than  I  do.f  Had  you  said  so,  I  believe  I  should 
hardly  have  spent  any  time  upon  them  ;  though  I  find  others  credit  them, 
whatever  you  may  do. — 3&eu  make  two  degrees  or  kinds  of  assurance  : 
that  neither  of  them  are  necessary  to  a  state  of  salvation,  I  prove  thus  : — - 

“  I.  Because  multitudes  are  saved  without  either.  J  These  are  of 
three  sorts,  1.  All  infants  baptized,  who  die  before  actual  sin.  2.  All 
persons  of  a  melancholy  and  gloomy  constitution  ;  who,  without  a  mira¬ 
cle,  cannot  be  changed.  3.  All  penitents,  who  live  a  good  life  after 
their  recovery,  and  yet  never  attain  to  their  first  state. 

“  II.  The  lowest  assurance  is  an  impression  from  God,  who  is  infal¬ 
lible,  that  heaven  shall  be  actually  enjoyed  by  the  person  to  whom  it  is 
made.§  How  is  this  consistent  with  fears  of  miscarriage  ;  with  deep 
sorrow,  and  going  on  the  way  weeping?  How  can  any  doubt,  after 
such  certificate  ?  If  they  can,  then  here  is  an  assurance  whereby  the 
person  who  has  it  is  not  sure.  |j 

“  III.  If  this  be  essential  to  a  state  of  salvation,  it  is  utterly  impossi- 

*  This  is  “  the  Analogy  of  F ahh.”  None  of  these  doctrines  can  stand  separate  from  the 
others.  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  no  doubt,  held  them  all  doctrinally ;  but,  it  is  evident,  he  did 
not  hold  them  in  the  Scriptural  way :  There  was  no  cXey^os,  no  evidence  in  his  faith. 
Hebrews  xi,  1 .  He  had  no  sense  of  his  death  through  Adam,  nor  of  his  life  through  Christ.. 

f  He  believed  as  much  of  them  as  his  brother  John  did.  Neither  placed  any  dependance 
on  them  ;  but  Charles  was  naturally  much  more  timid  than  his  brother. 

X  How  did  he  know  that  ?  §  No.  The  point  is,  am  1  now  a  child  of  God  ? 

!|  This  is  a  common  sophism.  Mr.  Hampson  and  Mr.  Southey  both  use  it. 

Vol,  I.  34 


THE  LIFE  iib' 


262 

ble  any  should  fall  from  that  state  finally  ;  since,  how  can  any  thing  be 
more  fixed,  than  what  Truth  and  Power  has  said  he  will  perform  ?  Un¬ 
less  you  will  say  of  the  matter  here,  as  I  observed  of  the  person,  that 
there  may  be  assurance  wherein  the  thing  itself  is  not  certain.  We  join 
in  love. 

“I  am  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

“  S.  Wesley.” 

April  4, — Mr.  John  Wesley  replied  from  Bristol.  “  I  rejoice  greatly,” 
says  he,  “  at  the  temper  with  which  you  now  write,  and  trust  there  is  not 
only  mildness,  but  love  in  your  heart.  If  so,  you  shall  know  of  this 
doctrine,  whether  it  be  of  God  ;  though  perhaps  not  by  my  ministry. 

11  To  this  hour  you  have  pursued  an  ignoratio  elenchi  [a  mistake  of 
the  question.]  Your  assurance  and  mine  are  as  different  as  light  from 
darkness.  I  mean  an  assurance  that  I  am  now  in  a  state  of  salvation  ; 
you  an  assurance  that  I  shall  persevere  therein.  The  very  definition  of 
the  term  cuts  off  your  second  and  third  observation.  As  to  the  first  I 
would  take  notice  ;  1.  No  kind  of  assurance,  that  I  know,  either  of  faith 
or  repentance,  is  essential  to  their  salvation  who  die  infants.  2.  I  be¬ 
lieve,  God  is  ready  to  give  all  true  penitents,  who  fly  to  his  grace  in 
Christ,  a  fuller  sense  of  pardon  than  they  had  before  they  fell.  I  know 
this  to  be  true  of  several :  Whether  these  are  exempt  cases,  I  know  not. 
3.  Persons  that  were  of  a  melancholy  and  gloomy  constitution,  even  to 
some  degree  of  madness,  I  have  known  in  a  moment,  (let  it  be  called 
a  miracle,  I  quarrel  not,)  brought  into  a  state  of  firm  lasting  peace  and 

j°y- 

“  My  dear  brother,  the  whole  question  turns  chiefly,  if  not  wholly,  on 
matter  of  fact.  You  deny  that  God  does  now  work  these  effects  ;  at 
least,  that  he  works  them  in  such  a  manner.  I  affirm  both,  because  I 
have  heard  those  facts  with  my  ears,  and  seen  them  with  my  eyes.  I 
have  seen,  as  far  as  it  can  be  seen,  very  many  persons  changed  in  a 
moment,  from  the  spirit  of  horror,  fear,  and  despair,  to  the  spirit  of  hope, 
joy,  peace  ;  and  from  sinful  desires,  till  then  reigning  over  them,  to  a 
pure  desire  of  doing  the  will  of  God.  These  are  matters  of  fact,  where¬ 
of  I  have  been,  and  almost  daily  am,  eye  or  ear  witness.  I  know  seve¬ 
ral  persons  in  whom  this  great  change  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto 
God,  was  wrought  either  in  sleep,  or  during  a  strong  representation  to 
the  eye  of  their  minds,  of  Christ,  either  on  the  cross,  or  in  glory.  This 
is  the  fact.  Let  any  judge  of  it  as  they  please.  But  that  such  a  change 
was  then  wrought,  appears,  not  from  their  shedding  tears  only,  or  sigh¬ 
ing,  or  singing  psalms,  but  from  the  whole  tenour  of  their  life,  till  then 
many  ways  wicked  ;  from  that  time  holy,  just,  and  good. 

“  I  will  show  you  him  that  was  a  lion  till  then,  and  is  now  a  lamb  ; 
he  that  was  a  drunkard,  but  now  exemplarily  sober  ;  the  whoremonger 
that  was,  who  now  abhors  the  very  lusts  of  the  flesh.  These  are  my 
living  arguments,  for  what  I  assert,  that  God  now,  as  aforetime,  gives, 

‘  remission  of  sins ,  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.1  ” 

April  16. — Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  rejoined  :  “  I  find  brevity  has  made 
me  obscure.  I  argue  against  assurance  in  your,  or  any  sense,  as  part 
of  the  gospel  covenant ;  because  many  are  saved  without  it ,*  you  own 
you  cannot  deny  exempt  cases,  which  is  giving  up  the  dispute. f  FoMr 
*  Where  is  the  proo.f  ?  f  No ;  it  only  allowed  that  there  were  difficulties  in  some  cases 


THE  HEV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


assurance,  being  a  clear  impression  of  God  upon  the  soul,  i  say  must  be 
perpetual — must  be  irrevei'sible.*  Else  it  is  not  assurance  from  God, 
infallible  and  omnipotent.  You  say  the  cross  is  strongly  represented  to 
the  eye  of  the  mind.  Do  these  words  signify  in  plain  English,  the 
fancy  ?  Inward  eyes,  ears,  and  feelings ,  are  nothing  to  other  people.^  I 
am  heartily  sorry  such  alloy  should  be  found  among  such  piety.” 

We  now  see  this  controversy  reduced  to  two  points  ;  assurance  itself, 
and  the  manner  of  receiving  it.  Mr.  John  Wesley  still  maintained  his 
former  positions,  and,  May  10th,  told  his  brother,  “  The  Gospel  promises 
to  you  and  me,  and  to  our  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as 
many  of  those  whom  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call,  and  who  are  not  dis¬ 
obedient  to  the  heavenly  vision,  ‘  The  witness  of  God's  Spirit  with  their 
spirit ,  that  they  are  the  children  of  God  :'  that  they  are  now,  at  this  hour, 
all  accepted  in  the  Beloved  :  But  it  witnesses  not,  that  they  always  shall 
be.  It  is  an  assurance  of  present  salvation  only  ;  therefore,  not  neces¬ 
sarily  perpetual,  neither  irreversible. 

“  I  am  one  of  many  witnesses  qf  this  matter  of  fact,  that  God  does 
now  make  good  this  his  promise  daily,  very  frequently  during  a  repre¬ 
sentation,  (how  made  I  know  not,  but  not  to  the  outward  eye,)  of  Christ, 
either  hanging  on  the  cross,  or  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God.  This 
I  know  to  be  of  God,  because  from  that  hour  the  person  so  affected  is  a 
new  creature,  both  as  to  his  inward  tempers  and  outward  life.  ‘  Old 
things  are  passed  away ;  and  all  things  become  new.'  ” 

Mr.  Wesley  did  not  remember,  that  after  this  time  he  received  any 
letter  from  his  brother.  But  there  is  one  in  Dr.  Priestley’s  collection, 
signed  Samuel  Wesley,  and  addressed  to  his  brother  John  ;  in  which  he 
tells  him,  “  You  yourself  doubted  at  first,  and  inquired  and  examined 
about  the  ecstacies  ;  the  matter,  therefore,  is  not  so  plain  as  motion  to 
a  man  walking.  But  I  have  my  own  reason,  as  well  as  your  own  author¬ 
ity,  against  the  exceeding  clearness  of  divine  interposition  there.  Your 
followers  fall  into  agonies.  I  confess  it.  They  are  freed  from  them, 
after  you  have  prayed  over  them.  Granted.  They  say  it  is  God’s 
doing.  I  own  they  say  so. — Dear  brother,  where  is  your  ocular  demon¬ 
stration?  Where,  indeed,  the  rational  proof?  Their  living  well  afterwards 
may  be  a  probable  and  sufficient  argument,  that  they  believe  themselves ; 
but  it  goes  no  farther.”  What  other  proof  could  be  given  ?  Or  what 
other  proof  ought  to  be  required,  when  the  doctrine  is  Scriptural  ? 

Upon  a  review  of  the  whole  of  this  controversy,  we  may  safely  pro¬ 
nounce,  that  the  doctrine  of  assurance  is  in  no  respect  invalidated,  or 
rendered  doubtful  by  any  thing  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  has  said  against  it. 
But  it  is  observable  in  the  course  of  this  dispute,  that  his  mind  was  much 
softened  towards  his  brother ;  and  the  opposition  he  at  first  made  against 
the  doctrine,  and  manner  of  proceeding,  became  less  violent.  In  the 
last  letter  he  wrote,  he  says  not  a  word  against  assurance,  though  he 
does  against  the  manner  in  which  it  was  said  persons  had  received  it.  J 
We  may  hope,  therefore,  that  he  was  convinced,  and  no  longer  opposed 
the  doctrine  itself,  when  properly  explained  and  guarded.  At  the  bot¬ 
tom  of  the  last  letter  but  one,  he  addressed  his  brother  in  these  words, 
u  To  Xoitfov,  aSe\(pu,  ^rpod'eu^srf&ov  tfspi  yj/xwv,  x.  <r.  X.  Finally ,  brethren , 

Perhaps  so,  in  Calvin’s  Theory ;  but  God  is  a  Judge  as  well  as  a  Sovereign. 

t  No,  not  to  people  that  are  not  bom  again  •  but  that  is  their  fault. 

i  Mr.  Wesley  believed  those  persons,  if  the  fruits  of  righteousness  were  manifest.  The 
faw  of  love,  that  thinkethno  evil ,  required  that  he  should  believe  them. 


2.64 


THE  LIFE  OF 


pray  ye  both*  for  us,  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course 
and  be  glorified ,  even  as  it  is  with  you.”  See  2  Thess.  iii,  1.  A  strange 
address  this,  if  he  believed  his  two  brothers  were  preaching  false  and 
dangerous  doctrines  !  He  seems  to  have  thought  more  favourably  of 
their  doctrines  and  methods  of  proceeding,  when  he  wrote  these  words, 
than  he  did  when  they  first  set  out.  After  persevering  fifty  years, 
through  all  kinds  of  difficulty  and  obloquy,  the  two  brothers  extorted  from 
the  public  the  same  favourable  opinion. 

Some  years  after  this  period,  Mr.  Wesley  expressed  his  opinion 
more  fully  concerning  those  agitations,  &c,  which  attended  the  convic¬ 
tion  of  sin  under  his  sermons  this  summer  at  Bristol.  He  supposes,  it 
is  easy  to  account  for  them  either  on  principles  of  reason,  or  Scripture. 
“ First,”  says  he,  “on  principles  of  reason.  For  how  easy  is  it  to 
suppose,  that  a  strong,  lively,  and  sudden  apprehension  of  the  heinous¬ 
ness  of  sin,  the  wrath  of  God,  and  the  bitter  pains  of  eternal  death, 
should  affect  the  body  as  well  as  the  soul,  during  the  present  laws  of 
vital  union ;  should  interrupt  or  disturb  the  ordinary  circulations,  and 
put  nature  out  of  its  course  !  Yea,  we  may  question,  whether  while  this 
union  subsists,  it  be  possible  for  the  mind  to  be  affected  in  so  violent 
a  degree,  without  some  or  other  of  those  bodily  symptoms  following  ? 

“  It  is  likewise  easy  to  account  for  these  things  on  principles  of  Scrip¬ 
ture.  For  when  we  take  a  view  of  them  in  this  light,  we  are  to  add,  to 
the  consideration  of  natural  causes,  the  agency  of  those  spirits  who  still 
{  excel  in  strength,’  and  as  far  as  they  have  leave  from  God,  will  not  fail 
to  torment  whom  they  cannot  destroy ;  to  tear  those  that  are  coming  to 
Christ.  It  is  also  remarkable,  that  there  is  plain  Scripture  precedent 
of  every  symptom  which  has  lately  appeared.  So  that  we  cannot  allow 
even  the  conviction  attended  with  these  to  be  madness ,  without  giving 
Up  both  reason  and  Scripture. 

After  eight  or  nine  days’  absence,  in  which  he  came  to  London,  Mr. 
Wesley  returned  to  Bristol,  and  continued  his  labours  with  increasing 
success.  He  was  now  attacked  by  friends  as  well  as  enemies,  for  his 
irregularity.  To  a  friend,  J  who  had  expostulated  with  him  on  this  sub¬ 
ject,  he  wrote  his  thoughts  in  a  letter,  of  which  the  following  is  an 
extract :  “  As  to  your  advice  that  I  should  settle  in  College,  I  have  no 
business  there,  having  now  no  office,  and  no  pupils.  And  whether  the 
other  branch  of  your  proposal  be  expedient,  viz.  to  accept  of  a  cure  of 
souls,  it  will  be  time  enough  to  consider  when  one  is  offered  to  me. 
But  in  the  mean  time,  you  think,  I  ought  to  be  still ;  because  otherwise 
I  should  invade  another’s  office. — You  accordingly  ask,  How  it  is  that 
I  assemble  Christians  who  are  none  of  my  charge,  to  sing  psalms,  and 
pray,  and  hear  the  Scriptures  expounded  :  and  think  it  hard  to  justify 
doing  this,  in  other  men’s  parishes,  upon  Catholic  principles  ? 

“  Permit  me  to  speak  plainly.  If  by  ‘  Catholic  principles,’  you  mean 
any  other  than  Scriptural,  they  weigh  nothing  with  me  :  I  allow  no 
other  rule,  whether  of  faith  or  practice,  than  the  Holy  Scriptures.  But 
on  Scriptural  principles,  I  do  not  think  it  hard  to  justify  whatever  I  do. 
God  in  Scripture  commands  me,  according  to  my  power,  to  instruct  the 
ignorant,  reform  the  wicked,  confirm  the  virtuous.  Man  forbids  me  to 

*  He  uses  the  dual  number.  f  Wesley’s  Works,  in  xxxii  Vols.  Vol.  xiv,  p.  323. 

|  The  late  Rev.  J ames  Hervey,  who  had  been  his  pupil,  and  was  the  author  of  Thereto 

.  nnd  JJspasw.  Meditrrtipns.  &c, 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


265 


do  this,  in  another’s  parish ;  that  is,  in  effect,  not  to  do  it  at  all ;  seeing 
I  have  now  no  parish  of  my  own,  nor  probably  ever  shall.  Whom  then 
shall  I  hear  ?  God  or  man  ?  1  If  it  be  just  to  obey  man  rather  than  God , 
judge  you .  A  dispensation  of  the  Gospel  is  committed  to  me ,  and  wo  is 
me  if  I  preach  not  the  Gospel .’  But  where  shall  I  preach  it,  upon  the 
principles  you  mention  ? — Not  in  any  of  the  Christian  parts,  at  least,  of 
the  inhabitable  earth.  For  all  these  are,  after  a  sort,  divided  into  pa¬ 
rishes. — Suffer  me  to  tell  you  my  principles,  in  this  matter.  I  look  upon 
all  the  world  as  my  parish ;  thus  far  I  mean,  that,  in  whatever  part  of  it 
I  am,  I  judge  it  meet,  right,  and  my  bounden  duty,  to  declare  unto  all 
that  are  willing  to  hear,  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation.  This  is  the  work 
which  I  know  God  has  called  me  to :  and  sure  I  am,  that  his  blessing 
attends  it.  Great  encouragement  have  I,  therefore,  to  be  faithful  in  ful¬ 
filling  the  work  he  hath  given  me  to  do.  His  servant  I  am,  and  as  such 
am  employed  according  to  the  plain  direction  of  his  word,  4  as  I  have 
opportunity ,  doing  good  to  all  men.1  And  his  providence  clearly  con¬ 
curs  with  his  word  :  which  has  disengaged  me  from  all  things  else, 
that  I  might  singly  attend  on  this  very  thing, 4  and  go  about  doing  good  J 

44  If  you  ask,  4  How  can  this  be  l  How  can  one  do  good,  of  whom 
men  say  all  manner  of  evil  V  I  will  put  you  in  mind,  (though  you  once 
knew  this,  yea,  and  much  established  me  in  that  great  truth,)  the  more 
evil  men  say  of  me  for  my  Lord’s  sake,  the  more  good  he  will  do  by  me. 
That  it  is  for  his  sake  I  know  and  he  knoweth,  and  the  event  agreeth 
thereto ;  for  he  mightily  confirms  the  words  I  speak,  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  given  unto  those  that  hear  them.  0  my  friend,  my  heart  is 
moved  towards  you.  I  fear,  you  have  herein  made  shipwreck  of  the  faith. 
I  fear,  4  Satan,  transformed  into  an  angel  of  light,1  hath  assaulted  you, 
and  prevailed  also.  I  fear,  that  offspring  of  hell,  worldly  or  Mystic  pru¬ 
dence,  has  drawn  you  away  from  the  simplicity  of  the  Gospel.  How 
else  could  you  ever  copceive,  that  the  being  reviled  and  4  hated  of  all 
men,1  should  make  us  less  fit  for  our  Master’s  service  ?  How  else  could 
you  ever  think,  of  4  saving  yourself  and  them  that  hear  you,1  without 
being  4  the  filth  and  off  scouring  of  the  world  ?’  To  this  hour,  is  the  Scrip¬ 
ture  true.  And  I  therein  rejoice,  yea,  and  will  rejoice.  Blessed  be 
God,  I  enjoy  the  reproach  of  Christ !  O,  may  you  also  be  vile,  exceed¬ 
ing  vile,  for  his  sake  !  God  forbid,  that  you  should  ever  be  other  than 
generally  scandalous  :  I  had  almost  said  universally.  If  any  man  tell 
you  there  is  a  new  way  of  following  Christ,  4  he  is  a  liar  and  the  truth 
is  not  in  him.1  ”  No  man,  however,  lamented  that  awful  way  of  break¬ 
ing  the  ninth  commandment  more  than  Mr.  Wesley. 

Those  who  have  read  the  accounts  of  the  great  revivals  of  true  reli¬ 
gion  in  many  parts  of  Europe,  and  in  our  own  country  in  particular,  will 
easily  perceive  the  sameness  of  those  devices  of  Satan,  whereby  he 
perverts  the  right  ways  of  the  Lord.  Latimer,  as  well  as  Luther, 
complains  of  those,  who,  knowing  that  we  are  justified  by  faith  alone, 
disallow  the  fruits  of  faith.  It  could  not  be  but  that  the  sower  of  tares 
would  endeavour  by  every  means  to  overturn  this  blessed  work.  Mr. 
Wesley  was  now  called  to  oppose  three  grand  deceptions  of  the  enemy 
of  souls  :  1st.  Antinomianism,  the  making  void  the  law  through  faith  : 
2dly.  Unscriptural  stillness,  the  neglect  of  the  ordinances  of  the  Gospel, 
particularly,  prayer,  hearing  and  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  the  Lord’s 


THE  LIFE  OF 


supper  :  3dly.  Attention  to  dreams,  visions,  and  men’s  own  imagina¬ 
tions  and  feelings,  without  bringing  them  to  the  only  sure  test,  the  ora¬ 
cles  of  God. 

Something  of  this  kind  began  now  to  appear  in  several  places,  and 
especially  in  London.  But  those  who  fell  first  into  these  errors,  were 
in  general  sincere  persons,  that  desired  to  know  the  truth,  and  do  the 
will  of  God.  It  was  not  therefore  difficult  for  him  at  this  time  to  bring 
them  back  to  the  “  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints .”  He  warned 
them,  that  Christ  no  more  designed  to  “  make  us  free ”  from  his  own 
Jaw,  than  from  holiness  or  heaven  ;  that  the  Christian  ordinances  were 
real  means  of  grace ;  and  that  God  does  by  them  convey  preventing, 
justifying,  and  sanctifying  grace  to  those  who  humbly  use  them  :  That 
in  respect  to  dreams,  visions  or  revelations,  supposed  to  be  made  to 
their  souls  ;  or  to  tears,  or  any  other  involuntary  effects  wrought  on  their 
bodies ;  these  were  in  themselves  of  a  doubtful,  disputable  nature  : 
They  might  be  from  God,  or  they  might  not ;  and  were  therefore 
not  simply  to  be  relied  on,  (any  more  than  simply  to  be  condemned,) 
but  to  be  brought  to  the  only  certain  test,  the  law  and  the  testimony. 

He  now  laboured  in  many  places  between  London  and  Bristol.  In 
Moorfields,  on  Kennington-Common,  Blackheath,  &c,  many  thou¬ 
sands  attended  his  ministry.  In  every  place  God  bore  witness  to  his 
truth  :  Multitudes  were  convinced,  that  “  the  wages  of  sin  is  death ,  but 
the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ and  they  brought 
forth  fruit  meet  for  repentance ;  and  not  a  few  found  “  redemption 
through  his  blood ,  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins.” 

Various  and  strange  were  the  reports  concerning  him.  As  Jere¬ 
miah,  he  could  say  “  I  heard  the  defaming  of  many.  Report ,  said  they, 
and  we  will  report  it  again.”  The  most  common  rumour  was  that  he 
was  a  Jesuit,  and  had  evil  designs  against  the  Church,  if  not  against 
the  State.  Various  were  the  publications  concerning  him.  Most  of 
these  lived  but  a  few  days  or  weeks,  the  writers  being  totally  ignorant 
of  the  subject  they  wrote  upon.  Some  of  them  however  were  not  un¬ 
worthy  of  notice,  which  he  answered  with  great  ability,  as  will  appear 
in  the  review  of  his  writings. 

His  mother  now  began  to  attend  his  ministry,  being  convinced  that 
he  spoke  the  words  of  truth  and  soberness.  She  had  for  some  time 
lived  with  her  son-in-law,  Mr.  Hall,  and  by  misrepresentations  had  been 
led  to  think  that  her  sons  John  and  Charles  were  in  a  dangerous  error. 
Her  son  Samuel,  who  was  deeply  prejudiced  against  his  brother’s  preach¬ 
ing  and  conduct,  laments  with  great  surprise,  in  a  letter  to  his  mother 
written  about  this  time,  that  “  she  should  countenance  the  spreading- 
delusion,  so  far  as  to  be  one  of  Jack’s  congregation.”  But  Mr.  Wesley 
solves  this  difficulty.  “  Monday,  September  3,”  says  he,  u  I  talked 
largely  with  my  mother,  who  told  me,  that,  till  a  short  time  since,  she 
had  scarce  heard  such  a  thing  mentioned,  as  the  having  forgiveness  of 
sins  now,  or  God’s  Spirit  bearing  witness  with  our  spirit :  Much  less 
did  she  imagine,  that  this  was  the  common  privilege  of  all  true  believers. 

!  Therefore,’  said  she,  4 1  never  durst  ask  for  it  myself.  But  two  or 
three  weeks  ago,  while  my  son  Hall  was  pronouncing  those  words,  in 
delivering  the  cup  to  me,  The  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ,  which 
was  given  for  thee ;  the  words  struck  through  my  heart,  and  I  knew' 
God  for  Christ’s  sake  had  forgiven  me  all  my  sins,  ’ 


THE  EEV.  JOHtt  WESLEf. 


26? 

c£  I  asked,  Whether  her  Father  (Dr.  Annesley)  had  not  the  same 
faith  ?  And,  whether  she  had  not  heard  him  preach  it  to  others?  She 
answered,  1  He  had  it  himself,  and  declared,  a  little  before  his  death, 
that,  for  more  than  forty  years,  he  had  no  darkness,  no  fear,  no  doubt 
at  all,  of  his  being  accepted  in  the  beloved.’  But  that  nevertheless,  she 
did  not  remember  to  have  heard  him  preach,  no,  not  once,  explicitly 
upon  it ;  whence  she  supposed  he  also  looked  upon  it  as  the  peculiar 
blessing  of  a  few,  not  as  promised  to  all  the  people  of  God.”  After  this 
she  lived  with  Mr.  John  Wesley,  and  joyfully  attended  his  ministry  till 
God  called  her  to  a  better  world.  I  shall  have  occasion  to  speak  more 
of  this  excellent  woman. 

A  serious  clergyman,  convinced  of  his  uprightness,  but  yet  staggered 
at  a  conduct  which  he  thought  contrary  to  the  interests  of  the  Established 
Church,  desired  to  know,  in  what  points  he  differed  from  the  Church  of 
England  ?  “  I  answered,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  “  to  the  best  of  my  know* 
ledge,  in  none  :  The  doctrines  we  preach  are  the  doctrines  of  the  Church 
of  England  :  Indeed  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Church,  clearly 
laid  down,  in  her  prayers,  articles,  and  homilies. 

“  He  asked,  in  what  points  then  do  you  differ  from  the  other  clergy  of 
the  Church  of  England  ?  I  answered,  In  none  from  that  part  of  the 
clergy  who  adhere  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  ;  but  from  that  part 
of  the  clergy  who  dissent  from  the  Church,  (though  they  own  it  not,)  I 
differ  in  the  points  following  . 

“  First,  They  speak  of  justification,  either  as  the  same  thing  with 
sanctification,  or  as  something  consequent  upon  it.  I  believe  justifica¬ 
tion  to  be  wholly  distinct  from  sanctification,  and  necessarily  antecedent 
to  it. 

“  Secondly,  They  speak  of  our  own  holiness  or  good  works,  as  the 
cause  of  our  justification  ;  or,  that  for  the  sake  of  which,  on  account  of 
which,  we  are  justified  before  God.  I  believe,  neither  our  own  holiness 
nor  good  works  are  any  part  of  the  cause  of  our  justification :  but  that 
the  death  and  righteousness  of  Christ  are  the  whole  and  sole  cause  of  it; 
or,  that  for  the  sake  of  which ,  on  account  of  which ,  we  are  justified 
before  God. 

“  Thirdly,  They  speak  of  good  works,  as  a  condition  of  justification, 
necessarily  previous  to  it.  I  believe  no  good  work  can  be  previous  to 
justification,  nor  consequently  a  condition  of  it ;  But  that  we  are  justified, 
(being  till  that  hour  ungodly,  and  therefore  incapable  of  doing  any  good 
work,)  by  faith  alone,  faith  without  works,  faith  (though  producing  all, 
yet)  including  no  good  work. 

“  Fourthly,  They  speak  of  sanctification  (or  holiness)  as  if  it  were 
an  outward  thing,  as  if  it  consisted  chiefly,  if  not  wholly,  in  these  two 
points,  1.  The  doing  no  harm.  2.  The  doing  good,  (as  it  is  called,) 
i.  e.  The  using  the  means  of  grace,  and  helping  our  neighbour. 

“  I  believe  it  to  be  an  inward  thing,  namely,  The  life  of  God  in  the 
soul  of  man  ;  a  participation  of  the  Divine  Nature ;  the  mind  that  was 
in  Christ;  or,  The  renewal  of  our  heart  after  the  image  of  Him  that 
created  us. 

“  Lastly,  They  speak  of  the  New  Birth ,  as  an  outward  thing,  as  if  it 
were  no  more  than  baptism :  or  at  most  a  change  from  outward  wicked¬ 
ness  to  outward  goodness ;  from  a  vicious  to  (what  is  called)  a  virtuous 
life.  I  believe  it  to  be  an  inward  thing  ;  a  change  from  inward  wicked- 


268 


THE  LIFE  OF 


ness  to  inward  goodness  :  An  entire  change  of  our  inmost  nature  from 
the  image  of  the  devil,  (wherein  we  are  bom,)  to  the  image  of  God  :  A 
change  from  the  love  of  the  creature  to  the  love  of  the  Creator,  from 
earthly  and  sensual,  to  heavenly  and  holy  affections  ;  in  a  word,  a  change 
from  the  tempers  of  the  spirits  of  darkness,  to  those  of  the  angels  of  God 
in  heaven. 

“  There  is  therefore  a  wide,  essential,  fundamental,  irreconcileable 
difference  between  us  :  So  that  if  they  speak  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus, 
I  am  found  a  false  witness  before  God.  But  if  I  teach  the  way  of  God 
in  truth,  they  are  blind  leaders  of  the  blind.” 

About  this  time  Mr.  Wesley  made  the  following  remarks  on  the  great 
work,  which  God  had  already  wrought  by  his  ministry  :  “  Such  a  work 
this  hath  been  in  many  respects,  as  neither  we  nor  our  fathers  had  known. 
Not  a  few  whose  sins  were  of  the  most  flagrant  kind,  drunkards,  swear¬ 
ers,  thieves,  whoremongers,  adulterers,  have  been  brought  from,  dark¬ 
ness  unto  light ,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.  Many  of  these 
were  rooted  in  their  wickedness,  having  long  gloried  in  their  shame,  per¬ 
haps  for  a  course  of  many  years,  yea,  even  to  hoary  hairs.  Many  had 
not  so  much  as  a  notional  faith,  being  Jews,  Arians,  Deists  or  Atheists. 
Nor  has  God  only  made  bare  his  arm  in  these  last  days  in  behalf  of  open 
publicans  and  sinners  ;  but  many  of  the  Pharisees  also  have  believed  on 
him  ;  of  the  righteous  that  seemed  to  need  n©  repentance  :  And  having 
received  the  sentence  of  death  in  themselves,  have  then  heard  the  voice 
that  raiseth  the  dead  ;  have  been  made  partakers  of  an  inward,  vital 
religion,  even  righteousness  and  peace ,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost . 

“  The  manner  wherein  God  hath  wrought  this  work  is  as  strange  as 
the  work  itself.  In  any  particular  soul,  it  has  generally,  if  not  always, 
been  wrought  in  one  moment.  As  the  lightning  shining  from  heaven, 
so  was  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man,  either  to  bring  peace  or  a  sword  ; 
either  to  wound  or  to  heal ;  either  to  convince  of  sin,  or  to  give  remis¬ 
sion  of  sins  in  his  blood.  And  the  other  circumstances  attending  it  have 
been  equally  remote  from  what  human  wisdom  would  have  expected. 
So  true  is  that  word,  ‘  JWy  ways  are  not  as  your  ivays,  nor  my  thoughts 
as  your  thoughts These  extraordinary  circumstances  seem  to  have 
been  designed  by  God,  for  the  farther  manifestation  of  his  work,  to  cause 
his  power  to  be  known,  and  to  awaken  the  attention  of  a  drowsy  world.” 

About  the  middle  of  August,  Mr.  Wesley  had  a  conversation  with  the 
Bishop  of  Bristol,  on  “  Justification  by  faith  alone a  part  of  which 
has  been  preserved.  The  original  is  now  before  me,  in  his  own  hand. 

Bishop.  Why,  Sir,  our  faith  itself  is  a  good  work,  it  is  a  virtuous 
temper  of  mind. 

Mr.  Wesley.  My  Lord,  whatever  faith  is,  oUr  church  asserts,  we 
are  justified  by  faith  alone.  But  how  it  can  be  called  a  good  work,  I  see 
not :  It  is  the  gift  of  God  ;  and  a  gift  that  pre-supposes  nothing  in  us, 
but  sin  and  misery. 

B.  How,  Sir  !  Then  you  make  God  a  tyrannical  Being,  if  he  justi¬ 
fies  some  without  any  goodness  in  them  preceding,  and  does  not  justify 
all.  If  these  are  not  justified  on  account  of  some  moral  goodness  in 
them,  why  are  not  those  justified  too  ? 

W.  Because,  my  Lord,  they  ‘resist  his  Spirit because  ‘  they  will 
not  come  to  him  that  they  may  have  life because  they  suffer  him  not  to 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 

6  worlc  in  them  both  to  will  and  to  do .’  They  cannot  be  saved ,  because 
they  will  not  believe . 

B.  Sir,  what  do  you  mean  by  faith  ? 

W.  My  Lord,  by  justifying  faith  I  mean,  a  conviction  wrought  in  a 
man  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  Christ  hath  loved  him ,  and  given  himself 
for  him,  and  that,  through  Christ,  his  sins  are  forgiven.* 

B.  I  believe  some  good  men  have  this,  but  not  all.  But  how  do  you 
prove  this  to  be  the  justifying  faith  taught  by  our  church  ? 

W.  My  Lord,  from  her  Homily  on  Salvation,  where  she  describes 
it  thus ;  “  A  sure  trust  aiid  confidence  which  a  man  hath  in  God ,  that 
through  the  merits  of  Christ  his  sms  are  forgiven ,  and  he  reconciled  to 
the  favour  of  God.” 

B.  Why,  Sir,  this  is  quite  another  thing. 

W.  My  Lord,  I  conceive  it  to  be  the  very  same. 

B.  Mr.  Wesley,  I  will  deal  plainly  with  you.  I  once  thought  you,  and 
Mr.  Whitefield,  well-meaning  men;  but  I  cannot  think  so  now.  For 
I  have  heard  more  of  you :  matters  of  fact,  Sir.  And  Mr.  Whitefield 
says  in  his  journal,  “  There  are  promises  still  to  be  fulfilled  in  me.”  Sir, 
the  pretending  to  extraordinary  revelations  and  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
is  a  horrid  thing,  a  very  horrid  thing ! 

W.  My  Lord,  for  what  Mr.  Whitefield  says,  Mr.  Wliitefield,  and  not 
I,  is  accountable.  I  pretend  to  no  extraordinary  revelations,  or  gifts 
of  the  Holy  Ghost :  None  but  what  every  Christian  may  receive,  and 
ought  to  expect  and  pray  for.  But  I  do  not  wonder  your  Lordship  has 
heard  facts  asserted,  which,  if  true,  would  prove  the  contrary  :  Nor  do 
I  wonder,  that  your  Lordship,  believing  them  true,  should  alter  the  opi¬ 
nion  you  once  had  of  me.  A  quarter  of  an  hour  I  spent  with  your  Lord- 
ship  before,  and  about  an  hour  now  :  And  perhaps  you  have  never  con¬ 
versed  one  other  hour  with  any  one  who  spake  in  my  favour.  But  how 
many  with  those  who  spake  on  the  other  side !  So  that  your  Lordship 
could  not  but  think  as  you  do. — But  pray,  my  Lord,  what  are  those  facts 
you  have  heard  ? 

B.  I  hear  you  administer  the  sacrament  in  your  societies. 

W.  My  Lord,  I  never  did  yet,  and  I  believe  never  shall. 

B.  I  hear  too,  that  many  people  fall  into  fits  in  your  societies,  and 
that  you  pray  over  them. 

W.  I  do  so,  my  Lord,  when  any  show  by  strong  cries  and  tears,  that 
their  soul  is  in  deep  anguish  ;  I  frequently  pray  to  God  to  deliver  them 
from  it,  and  our  prayer  is  often  heard  in  that  hour. 

B.  Very  extraordinary  indeed  !  Well,  Sir,  since  you  ask  my  advice, 
I  will  give  it  you  very  freely.  You  have  no  business  here.  You  are 
not  commissioned  to  preach  in  this  diocess.  Therefore,  I  advise  you 
to  go  hence. 

W.  My  Lord,  my  business  on  earth  is,  to  do  what  good  I  cam 
Wherever,  therefore,  I  thiftk  I  can  do  most  good,  there  must  I  stay,  so 
long  as  I  think  so.  At  present  I  think  !  can  do  most  good  here  ;  there¬ 
fore  here  I  stay.  As  to  my  preaching  here,  a  dispensation  of  the  Gos¬ 
pel  is  committed  to  me,  and  wo  is  me  if  I  preach  not  the  Gospel, 
wherever  I  am  in  the  habitable  world.  Your  Lordship  knows,  being 

*  This  is  the  definition  in  the  Homily,  but  Mr.  Wesley  thought  more  Scripturally  after¬ 
wards.  It  should  be, — “  and  that  his  sins  are  atoned  for  by  Christ which  atonement  can¬ 
not  be  truly  pleaded  in  vain.  It  would  appear  from  the  Homily,  that  the  faith  whereby 
we  are  justified,  is  justification  itself.  * 

Vol.  I.  35 


270 


THE  LIFE  OF 


ordained  a  Priest  by  the  commission  I  then  received,  I  am  a  Priest  of 
the  church  universal :  And  being  ordained  as  Fellow  of  a  College,  I 
was  not  limited  to  any  particular  cure,  but  have  an  indeterminate  com¬ 
mission  to  preach  the  word  of  God  in  any  part  of  the  Church  of  Eng¬ 
land.  I  do  not  therefore  conceive,  that,  in  preaching  here  by  this  com¬ 
mission,  I  break  any  human  law.  When  I  am  convinced  I  do,  then  it 
will  be  time  to  ask,  1  Shall  I  obey  God  or  man  V  But  if  I  should  be 
convinced  in  the  meanwhile,  that  I  could  advance  the  glory  of  God,  and 
the  salvation  of  souls  in  any  other  place,  more  than  in  Bristol ;  in  that 
hour,  by  God’s  help,  I  will  go  hence  ;  which  till  then  I  may  not  do.” 

Religion  now  made  a  rapid  progress  ;  societies  were  formed  in  many 
places,  and  even  at  a  considerable  distance.  The  labourers  as  yet  were 
few ;  but,  believing  they  were  engaged  in  the  cause  of  God  against  igno¬ 
rance  and  profaneness,  which  overspread  the  land,  they  were  indefatiga¬ 
ble,  scarcely  giving  themselves  any  rest  day  or  night.  The  effects  of 
their  preaching  made  much  noi$e,  which  at  length  roused  some  of  the 
sleeping  watchmen  of  Israel ;  not  indeed  to  inquire  after  the  truth,  and 
amend  their  ways,  but  to  crush  these  irregular  proceedings,  that  they 
might  quietly  sleep  again.  These  opponents,  however,  had  more  zeal 
against  Methodism,  than  knowledge  of  it.  They  attacked  it  with  no¬ 
thing  but  idle  stories,  misrepresentations  of  facts,  and  gross  falsehoods. 
They  retailed  these  from  the  pulpits,  and  published  them  from  the  press, 
with  little  regard  to  moderation ,  charity ,  or  even  decency.  A  pious  and 
moderate  clergyman,  perceiving  that  such  attacks  could  do  no  good  to 
their  cause,  published  a  few  rules  to  direct  the  assailants  in  their  future 
attempts  to  stop  the  increasing  innovations,  in  a  discourse  concerning 
enthusiasm,  or  religious  delusion.  “  A  minister  of  our  church,”  says 
he,  “  who  may  look  upon  it  as  his  duty  to  warn  his  parishioners,  or  an 
author  who  may  think  it  necessary  to  caution  his  readers,  against  such 
preachers,  or  their  doctrine,  (that  is,  enthusiastic  preachers,  such  as  he 
took  the  Methodist  preachers  to  be,)  ought  to  be  very  careful  to  act  with 
a  Christian  Spirit,  and  to  advance  nothing  but  with  temper ,  charity ,  and 
truth.  Perhaps  the  following  rules  may  be  proper  to  be  observed  by  them. 

“  1.  Not  to  blame  persons,  for  doing  that  now  which  Scripture  records 
holy  men  of  old  to  have  practised ;  lest  had  they  lived  in  those  times, 
they  should  have  condemned  them  also. 

“  2.  Not  to  censure  men  in  holy  orders,  for  teaching  the  same  doc¬ 
trines  which  are  taught  in  the  Scriptures ,  and  by  our  church ;  lest  they 
should  ignorantly  censure  what  they  profess  to  defend. 

“  3.  Not  to  censure  any  professed  members  of  our  church,  who  live 
good  lives,  for  resorting  to  religious  assemblies  in  private  houses,  to 
perform  in  society  acts  of  divine  worship  ;  when  the  same  seems  to  have 
been  practised  by  the  primitive  Christians  ;  and  when,  alas  !  there  are 
so  many  parishes,  where  a  person,  piously  disposed,  has  no  opportunity 
of  joining  in  the  public  service  of  our  church,  more  than  one  hour  and  a 
half  in  a  week.” — We  may  add,  and  no  cHlirch  which  will  contain  one 
fourth,  perhaps  not  one  tenth  of  the  inhabitants. 

“  4.  Not  to  condemn  those  who  are  constant  attendants  on  the  com¬ 
munion  and  service  of  our  church,  if  they  sometimes  use  other  prayers 
in  private  assemblies  :  Since  the  best  divines  of  our  church  have  com¬ 
posed  and  published  many  prayers,  that  have  not  the  sanction  of  public 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.  2?| 

authority ;  which  implies  a  general  consent,  that  our  church  has  not 
made  provision  for  every  private  occasion. 

“  5.  Not  to  establish  the  power  of  ivorking  miracles ,  as  the  great  cri¬ 
terion  of  a  Divine  mission  ;  when  Scripture  teaches  us,  that  the  agree¬ 
ment  of  doctrines  with  truth,  as  taught  in  those  Scriptures,  is  the  only 
infallible  rule. 

“  6.  Not  to  drive  any  away  from  our  church,  by  opprobriously  call¬ 
ing  them  Dissenters,  or  treating  them  as  such,  so  long  as  they  keep  to 
her  communion. 

“  7.  Not  lightly  to  take  up  with  silly  stories  that  may  be  propagated 
to  the  discredit  of  persons  of  a  general  good  character. 

“  I  do  not  lay  down,”  says  he,  “  these  negative  rules  so  much  for  the 
sake  of  any  persons  whom  the  unobservance  of  them  would  immediate¬ 
ly  injure,  as  for  our  church  and  her  professed  defenders.  For  church¬ 
men,  however  well-meaning ,  would  lay  themselves  open  to  censure,  and 
might  do  her  irretrievable  damage  by  a  behaviour  contrary  to  them.” 

Mr.  Wesley  often  wished  that  they,  who  either  preached  or  wrote 
against  him,  would  seriously  attend  to  these  rules  ;  but  these  rules  were 
too  candid  and  liberal  for  the  common  herd  of  opposers.  Some  attack¬ 
ed  him  with  arguments  wretchedly  misapplied  ;  others  with  ridicule, 
as  the  more  easy  method.  Among  the  latter  were  some  even  of  his 
own  family.  His  eldest  sister  Emily  had  always  been  accustomed  to 
correspond  with  him,  and  being  some  years  older  than  he,  and  of  a 
strong  understanding,  had  taken  great  liberty  in  expressing  approbation 
or  disapprobation  of  any  part  of  his  conduct.  She  wrote  to  him  about 
this  time  in  a  very  ill  temper,  abused  the  Methodists  as  bad  people,  and 
told  him  she  understood  he  could  work  miracles,  cast  out  devils,  &c ; 
that  she  had  the  devil  of  poverty  in  her  pocket,  and  should  be  much 
obliged  if  he  would  cast  him  out. — Mr.  Wesley  knew  in  whom  he  had 
believed,  and  in  the  midst  of  abuse  poured  out  upon  him  by  friends  and 
enemies,  went  on  his  way  as  if  he  heard  not. 

After  a  short  visit  to  London,  he  again  returned  to  Bristol.  October 
15. — Upon  a  pressing  invitation  he  set  out  for  Wales.  The  churches 
were  here  also  shut  against  him,  as  in  England,  and  he  preached  in 
private  houses,  or  in  the  open  air  to  a  willing  people.— “  I  have  seen,” 
says  he,  “  no  part  of  England  so  pleasant  for  sixty  or  seventy  miles 
together,  as  those  parts  of  Wales  I  have  been  in  :  and  most  of  the  in¬ 
habitants  are  indeed  1  ripe  for  the  Gospel .’  I  mean,  if  the  expression 
seems  strange,  they  are  earnestly  desirous  of  being  instructed  in  it ;  and 
as  utterly  ignorant  of  it  they  are,  as  any  Creek  or  Cherokee  Indians. 
I  do  not  mean  they  are  ignorant  of  the  name  of  Christ :  many  of  them 
can  say  both  the  Lord’s  Prayer  and  the  Belief.  Nay,  and  some,  all 
the  Catechism  :  But  take  them  out  of  the  road  of  what  they  have  learn¬ 
ed  by  rote,  and  they  know  no  more,  (nine  or  ten  of  those  with  whom 
I  conversed,)  either  of  Gospel  salvation,  or  of  that  faith  whereby  alone 
we  can  be  saved,  than  Chicali,  or  Tomo  Chachi.  Now  what  spirit  is 
he  of,  who  had  rather  these  poor  creatures  should  perish  for  lack  of 
knowledge,  than  that  they  should  be  saved,  even  by  the  exhortations  of 
Howell  Harris,  or  an  itinerant  preacher!”  The  word  did  not  fall  to 
the  ground.  Many,  however,  4  repented  and  believed  the  Gospel .’  And 
some  united  together  to  strengthen  each  others’  hands  in  God,  and  to 
provoke  one  another  to  love  and  to  good  works. 


THE  LIFE  OF 


.  272 

During  this  time,  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  having  also  got  rid  of  his  scruples 
of  preaching  out  of  a  church,  united  with  his  brother  in  seeking  as  well 
as  saving  the  lost.  The  fence  being  thus  removed,  the  usual  conse- 
queuces  appeared.  He  observes,  Mr.  Shaw  began  to  disturb  their  little 
society,  by  insisting,  that  there  is  no  Priesthood  in  the  Christian  Church  ; 
and  that  he  himself  had  as  good  a  right  to  baptize  and  administer  the 
sacrament  as  any  other  man.  It  appears  by  his  claiming  a  right  in  this 
way  to  baptize,  &c,  that  he  was  a  layman ;  and  it  must  be  acknow¬ 
ledged,  that  Christian  Ministers,  considered  as  an  order  in  the  church, 
are  nowhere,  in  the  New  Testament,  called  Priests  ;  yet  they  were  cer¬ 
tainly  set  apart  by  due  authority,  to  that  ministry,  nor  were  any  others 
ever  allowed  to  act  thus.  “  I  tried  in  vain,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  to 
check  Mr.  Shaw  in  his  wild  rambling  talk  against  a  Christian  Priest¬ 
hood.  At  last  I  told  him  I  would  oppose  him  to  the  utmost,  and  either 
he  or  I  must  quit  the  society.  In  expounding  I  warned  them  strongly 
against  schism,*  into  which  Mr.  Shaw’s  notions  must  necessarily  lead 
them.  The  society  were  all  for  my  brother’s  immediate  return. — April 
19th,  I  found  Mr.  Stonehouse  exactly  right,  (that  is  in  his  notions  on 
the  Priesthood,)  and  warned  Messrs.  Vaughan  and  Brookmans  against 
Shaw’s  pestilent  errors.  I  spoke  strongly  at  the  Savoy  Society,  in  be¬ 
half  of  the  Church  of  England.” 

April  24th,  Mr.  Whitefield  preached  at  Fetter-lane  ;  being  returned 
from  Bristol,  where  he  had  first  preached  in  the  open  air,  and  thus  open¬ 
ed  the  way  more  fully  to  an  Itinerant  ministry ;  but  of  which  none  of 
them  before  seem  to  have  entertained  the  least  conception.  It  seems 
that  Howell  Harris  came  to  London  with  him  ;  “  a  man,”  says  Mr.  C. 
Wesley,  “  after  my  own  heart.” — Mr.  Whitefield  related  the  dismal 
effects  of  Shaw’s  doctrine  at  Oxford.  Both  he  and  Howell  Harris  insist¬ 
ed  on  Shaw’s  expulsion  from  the  society.  April  26th,  Mr.  Whitefield 
preached  in  Islington  churchyard  :  The  numerous  audience  could  not 
have  been  more  affected  within  the  walls.  Saturday  the  28th,  he  preach¬ 
ed  out  again.  After  him  Mr.  Bowers  got  up  to  speak.  “  I  conjured 
him  not,”  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  “  but  he  beat  me  down,  and  fol¬ 
lowed  his  impulse.  I  earned  many  away  with  me.”  This  last  circum¬ 
stance  is  the  more  worthy  of  notice,  as  it  is,  so  far  as  I  can  find,  the 
first  instance  of  a  layman  attempting  to  preach.  It  must  be  observed, 
however,  that  it  was  not  with  approbation,  but  by  violence.  Mr.  C, 
Wesley  observes,  that  he  and  Mr.  Whitefield  declared  against  it.  The 
necessity  of  it  was  not  yet  apparent.  There  seems  to  have  been  no  call 
for  it. 

May  25th,  Mr.  Clagget  having  invited  Mr.  C.  Wesley  to  Broad -oaks, 
he  went  thither,  and  preached  to  four  or  five  hundred  attentive  hearers. 
May  29th,  “  A  farmer,”  says  he,  “  invited  me  to  preach  in  his  field.  I 
did  so  to  about  five  hundred,  on  1  Repent ,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
at  hand.1  On  the  31st,  a  Quaker  sent  me  a  pressing  invitation  to  preach 
at  Thackstead.  I  scrupled  preaching  in  another’s  parish,  till  I  had  been 
refused  the  church.  Many  Quakers,  and  near  seven  hundred  others, 
attended,  while  I  declared  in  the  highways,  the  Scripture  hath  concluded 
all  under  sin .” 

*  The  true  Scriptural  meaning  of  the  word  schisms  is  here  intimated  ;  not  a  separation 
from,  a  church  or  society,  blit  a  division  in  such  a  society ;  and  such  a  division  as  destroys 
or  hinders  brotherly  love. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


2?3 


June  6th,  two  or  three,  who  had  embraced  the  opinions  of  Shaw, 
declared  themselves  no  longer  members  of  the  Church  of  England. 
“  Now,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “am  I  clear  of  them.  By  renouncing 
the  church,  they  have  discharged  me.”  About  this  time  the  French 
Prophets  raised  some  disturbance  in  the  society,  and  gained  several 
proselytes,  who  warmly  defended  them.  June  12th,  two  of  them  were 
present  at  a  meeting,  and  occasioned  much  disputing.  At  length  Mr. 
C.  Wesley  asked,  “  Who  is  on  God’s  side  ?  Who  for  the  old  Prophets 
rather  than  the  new  ?  Let  them  follow  me.  They  followed  me  into 
the  preaching-room.  I  expounded  the  lesson  ;  several  gave  an  account 
of  their  conversion  ;  dear  brother  Bowers  confessed  his  errors,  and  we 
rejoiced  and  triumphed  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  our  God.” 

June  19th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  was  at  Lambeth  with  the  Archbishop,  who 
treated  him  with  much  severity.  His  grace  declared  he  would  not  dis¬ 
pute  ;  nor  would  he,  as  yet,  proceed  to  excommunication.  It  does  not 
appear  that  the  Archbishop  condemned  the  doctrines  Mr.  Wesley  preach¬ 
ed,  but  the  manner  of  preaching  them :  It  was  irregular,  and  this  was 
judged  a  cause  sufficient  for  condemning  him.  Regularity  is  undoubt¬ 
edly  necessary  in  the  government  both  of  Church  and  state.  But  when 
a  system  of  rules  and  orders,  purely  human,  is  so  established  for  the 
government  of  the  church,  as  to  be  made  perpetual,  whatever  the  state 
of  the  people  may  be,  it  must,  in  many  cases,  become  injurious  rather 
than  useful.  A  minister  of  Christ  may  be  so  circumstanced,  that  regular¬ 
ity  would  obstruct  rather  than  promote  his  usefulness.  Irregularity  then 
becomes  his  duty,  the  end  to  be  attained  being  infinitely  more  important 
than  any  prudential  rules.  If  this  be  not  allowed,  we  hearken  to  man 
rather  than  to  God. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  bore  the  Archbishop’s  reproof  with  great  firmness, 
while  in  his  presence  ;  but,  after  leaving  him,  he  fell  into  great  heavi¬ 
ness,  and  for  several  days  suffered  a  severe  inward  conflict.  He  at 
length  perceived  that  it  arose  from  the  fear  of  man.  Mr.  Whitefield 
urged  him  to  preach  in  the  fields  the  next  Sunday,  knowing  that  by  this 
step,  he  would  be  forced  to  fight  his  way  forward  in  the  true  work  of 
the  ministry.  This  advice  he  followed.  June  24th,  “  I  prayed,”  says 
he,  “  and  went  forth  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  found  near  a  thou¬ 
sand  helpless  sinners  waiting  for  the  word  in  Moorfields.  I  invited 
them  in  my  Master’s  words  as  well  as  name ;  f  Come  unto  me,  all  ye 
that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.’  The  Lord 
was  with  me,  even  me,  the  meanest  of  his  messengers,  according  to 
his  promise.  At  St.  Paul’s  the  psalms,  lessons,  &c,  for  the  day,  put 
new  life  into  me,  and  so  did  the  sacrament.  My  load  was  gone,  and 
with  it  all  my  doubts  and  scruples.  God  shone  on  my  path,  and  I 
knew  this  was  his  will  concerning  me.  I  then  walked  to  Kennington 
Common,  and  cried  to  multitudes  upon  multitudes,  ‘  Repent  ye  and 
believe  the  Gospel .’  The  Lord  was  my  strength,  and  my  mouth,  and  my 
wisdom.  0  that  all  would  therefore  praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness !” 
He  thus  hearkened  to  “  the  Bishop  of  our  souls,”  and  had  his  reward. 

June  29th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  was  at  Wickham,  in  his  way  to  Oxford. 
“  Here,”  says  he  “  I  heard  of  much  disturbance,  occasioned  by  Bowers* 
preaching  in  the  streets.”*  The  next  day  he  reached  Oxford  and  wait- 

#  *  It  is  strange  that  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  or  any  of  his  clerical  brethren,  should  think,  that  the 
fire  which  burned  in  their  souls  would  not  also  burn  in  those  who  had  like  preeims  faith  J 


THE  LIFE  OF 


SST4 

ed  on  the  Dean,  who  spoke  with  unusual  severity  against  field-preaching, 
and  of  Mr.  Whitefield  who  first  introduced  it.  July  1st,  he  preached 
a  sermon  on  Justification,  before  the  University,  with  great  boldness. 
All  were  very  attentive. — July  2d,  Mr.  Gambold  came  to  him,  who  had 
been  with  the  Vice-Chancellor,  and  well  received.  “  I  waited,”  says 
Mr.  Wesley,  “  on  the  Vice-Chancellor,  at  his  own  desire.  I  gave 
him  a  full  account  of  the  Methodists,  which  he  approved,  but  objected 
to  the  irregularity  of  doing  good  in  other  men’s  parishes.  He  charged 
Mr.  Whitefield  with  breach  of  promise,  appealed  to  the  Dean  and  ap¬ 
pointed  a  second  meeting  there.  All  were  against  my  sermon,  as  liable 
to  be  misunderstood.* — July  3d,  Mr.  Bowers  had  been  laid  hold  of, 
for  preaching  in  Oxford.  To-day  the  Beadle  brought  him  to  me.  I 
talked  to  him  closely ;  he  had  nothing  to  reply,  but  promised  to  do  so 
no  more,  and  thereby  obtained  his  liberty.  At  night  I  had  another 
conference  with  the  Dean,  who  cited  Mr.  Whitefield  to  judgment.!  I 
said  ‘  Mr.  Dean,  he  shall  be  ready  to  answer  the  citation.’  He  used 
the  utmost  address  to  bring  me  off  from  preaching  abroad,  from  ex¬ 
pounding  in  houses,  and  from  singing  psalms.  He  denied  justification 
by  faith  and  all  vital  religion.” — It  is  plain,  such  men  could  not  be  obey¬ 
ed  by  any  servant  of  Christ,  but  at  the  peril  of  his  soul. 

July  4th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  returned  to  London.  On  the  8th,  he 
preached  to  near  ten  thousand  hearers,  by  computation,  in  Moorfields, 
and  the  same  day  at  Kennington  Common.  His  labours  now  daily 
increased  upon  him :  and  his  success,  in  bringing  great  numbers  from 
darkness  to  light,  and  in  rousing  the  minds  of  vast  multitudes  to  a  seri¬ 
ous  inquiry  after  religion,  was  beyond  any  thing  we  can,  at  present, 
easily  conceive.  Yet  he  was  far  from  being  elated,  as  a  hypocrite 
would  certainly  have  been,  but  felt  the  full  force  of  the  temptations 
which  arose  from  the  success  of  his  ministry. — July  22d,  he  says, 
ce  Never,  till  now,  did  I  know  the  strength  of  temptation  and  energy  of 
sin.  Who,  that  consults  only  the  quiet  of  his  own  mind,  would  covet 
great  success  1  I  live  in  a  continual  storm ;  my  soul  is  always  in  my 
hand ;  the  enemy  thrusts  sore  at  me  that  I  may  fall,  and  a  worse  enemy 
than  the  devil  is  my  own  heart.  JVliror  quemquam  prcedicatorem  sal - 
vari.§  The  only  remedy  for  these  painful  and  oftentimes  weakening 
feelings,  is  an  increase  of  faith.  The  Lord  permits  the  attack,  to  show 
us  the  weakness  of  our  faith.”  August  7th,  he  continues,  “  I  preached 
repentance  and  faith  at  Plaistow,  and  at  night  expounded,  in  a  private 
house,  on  Lazarus  dead  and  raised.  The  next  day,  called  on  Thomas 
Keen,  a  mild  and  candid  Quaker.  Preached  at  Marybone  ; — too  well 
pleased  with  my  success,  which  brought  upon  me  strong  temptations. 
August  10th,  I  gave  Mr.  Whitefield  some  account  both  of  my  labours 
and  conflicts.” 

“  Dear  George, — I  forgot  to  mention  the  most  material  occurrence 
at  Plaistow ;  namely,  that  a  Clergyman  was  there  convinced  of  sin. 
He  stood  under  me,  and  appeared,  throughout  my  discourse,  under  the 
greatest  perturbation  of  mind.  In  our  return,  we  were  much  delighted 
with  an  old  spiritual  Quaker,  who  is  clear  in  justification.  Friend  Keen 

*  Very  likely  it  might,  for  it  is  totally  contrary  to  the  wisdom  of  this  world.  It  is  pub¬ 
lished  in  the  first  volume  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  Sermons. 

f  I  suppose  for  some  breach  of  order.  6 1  wonder  anv  preacher  of  the  Gospel  is  saved. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


275 


seems  to  have  experience,  and  is  right  in  the  foundation. — f  cannot 
preach  out  on  the  week-days,  for  the  expense  of  coach-hire  ;  nor  can  I 
accept  of  dear  Mr.  Steward’s  offer,  to  which  I  should  be  less  backward, 
would  he  follow  my  advice  ;  but  while  he  is  so  lavish  of  his  Lord’s 
goods,  I  cannot  consent  that  his  ruin  should  in  any  degree  seem  to  be 
under  my  hand.  I  am  continually  tempted  to  leave  off  preaching,  and 
hide  myself  like  J.  Hutchins.  I  should  then  be  free  from  temptation, 
and  have  leisure  to  attend  to  my  own  improvement.*  God  continues 
to  work  by  me,  but  not  in  me,  that  I  perceive.  Do  not  reckon  upon 
me,  my  brother,  in  the  work  God  is  doing  ;  for  I  cannot  expect  that  he 
should  long  employ  one,  who  is  ever  longing  and  murmuring  to  be  dis¬ 
charged.” 

“  To-day,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  I  took  J.  Bray  to  Mr.  Law,  who 
resolved  all  his  experience  into  fits,  or  natural  affection ;  and  desired 
him  to  take  no  notice  of  his  comforts,  which  he  had  better  be  without, 
than  have.  He  blamed  Mr.  Whitefield’s  Journal,  and  way  of  proceed* 
ing ;  said,  he  had  had  great  hopes  that  the  Methodists  would  have  been 
dispersed  by  little  and  little,  into  livings,  and  have  leavened  the  whole 
lump.  I  told  him  my  experience  ;  then,  said  he,  I  am  far  below  you, 
(if  you  are  right,)  not  worthy  to  wipe  your  shoes.  He  agreed  to  our 
notion  of  faith,  but  would  have  it,  that  all  men  held  it.  He  was  fully 
against  the  laymen’s  expounding,  as  the  very  worst  thing  both  for  them¬ 
selves  and  others.  I  told  him  he  was  my  schoolmaster  to  bring  me 
to  Christ ;  but  the  reason  why  I  did  not  come  sooner  to  Christ,  was,  I 
sought  to  be  sanctified  before  I  was  justified.  I  disclaimed  all  expect¬ 
ation  of  becoming  some  great  one.  Among  other  things  he  said, 
1  Were  I  so  talked  of,  as  Mr.  Whitefield  is,  I  should  run  away,  and  hide 
myself  entirely.’— I  answered,  You  might,  but  God  would  bring  you 
back,  like  Jonah. — He  told  me,  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost  was  the  most  dan¬ 
gerous  thing  God  could  give. — I  replied,  But  cannot  God  guard  his  own 
gifts  ?  He  often  disclaimed  advising  us,  seeing  we  had  the  Spirit  of 
God  ;  but  mended  on  our  hands,  and  at  last  came  almost  quite  over  to 
us.” — This  good  man  lived  in  the  element  of  the  Seventh  of  the  Romans  ; 
but  could  not  stand  against  those  who  lived  in  the  Eighth,  while  its  truths 
were  maintained  in  love. 

August  12th,  He  observes,  “  I  received  great  power  to  explain  the 
good  Samaritan  :  Communicated  at  St.  Paul’s,  as  I  do  every  Sun¬ 
day  ;  Convinced  multitudes  at  Kennington-Common,  from  4  Such  were 
some  of  you ,  but  ye  are  washed ,’  &c.  And  before  the  day  was  past,  felt 
my  own  sinfulness  so  great,  that  I  wished  I  had  never  been  born.” — 
Thus  God  hides  pride  from  man  ;  thus  He  prevents  great  gifts  from 
destroying  the  possessor  of  them ;  and  thus  He  shows  them  the  neces¬ 
sity  of  going  on  to  perfection. 

August  13,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  wrote  to  Mr.  Seward  as  follows :  44  I 
preached  yesterday  to  more  than  ten  thousand  hearers.  I  am  so  buffet¬ 
ed  both  before  and  after,  that  were  I  not  forcibly  detained,  I  should  fly 
from  every  human  face.  If  God  does  make  a  way  for  me  to  escape, 
I  shall  not  easily  be  brought  back  again.  I  cannot  love  advertising ; 
it  looks  like  sounding  a  trumpet.  I  hope  our  brother  Hutchins  will 

*  He  might  have  leisure ,  but  would  improvement  follow  ?  Not  unless  the  Lord  gave  him 
that  leisure,  There  was  some  Pharisaism,  some  self*dependance,  in  this  sentiment 


2?t> 


THE  LIFE  OF 


come  forth  at  last,  and  throw  away  my  mantle  of  reserve,  which  he 
seems  to  have  taken  up.” — It  seems  by  this,  that  he  did  not  wish  that 
others  should  give  up  the  work. 

Mr.  Whitefield  was  now  on  the  point  of  returning  to  America,  and 
on  the  15th  of  August  Mr.  C.  Wesley  wrote  to  him.  “  Let  not  Cos- 
sart’s  opinion  of  your  Letter  to  the  Bishop,  weaken  your  hands.  Abun- 
dans  cautio  nocet  :*  It  is  the  Moravian  infirmity.  To-morrow  I  set 
out  for  Bristol.  I  pray  you  may  all  have  a  good  voyage,  and  that  many 
poor  souls  may  be  added  to  the  church  by  your  ministry,  before  we  meet 
again.  Meet  again,  I  am  confident  we  shall,  perhaps  both  here  and  in 
America.  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done,  with  us  and  by  us,  in  time  and 
in  eternity !” 

That  mystery  of  iniquity  which  had  appeared  before,  now  ripened 
apace.  The  Society  which  had  been  formed  in  London,  soon  after 
Mr.  J.  Wesley’s  return  from  Georgia,  was  much  increased  in  number, 
and  in  general  consisted  of  those  who  walked  worthy  of  their  calling. 
But  doubtful  disputations  had  for  some  time  interrupted  their  harmony, 
and  they  seemed  no  longer  to  keep  “  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond 
of  peace.” 

In  order  to  give  a  full  view  of  the  nature  of  those  disputes,  we  subjoin 
a  statement  of  them  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Wesley,  immediately  after  con¬ 
versing  with  one  of  those  who  were  principally  concerned. 

“  Monday,  December  31. — I  had  a  long,  and  particular  conversation 
with  the  Moravian  minister,  Mr.  Molther.  I  weighed  all  his  words 
with  the  utmost  care,  desired  him  to  explain  what  I  did  not  understand  ; 
asked  him  again  and  again,  Do  I  not  mistake  what  you  say  ?  Is  this 
your  meaning  or  is  it  not  1  So  that  I  think,  if  God  has  given  me  any 
measure  of  understanding,  I  could  not  mistake  him  much. 

“  As  soon  as  I  came  home,  I  besought  God  to  assist  me,  and  not  suf¬ 
fer  the  blind  to  go  out  of  the  way.  I  then  wrote  down  what  I  conceived 
to  be  the  difference  between  us,  in  the  following  words  : 

u  As  to  faith ,  you  believe, 

“  1.  There  are  no  degrees  of  faith,  and  that  no  man  has  any  degree 
of  it,  before  all  things  in  him  are  become  new,  before  he  has  the  full 
assurance  of  faith,  the  abiding  witness  of  the  Spirit,  or  the  clear  percep¬ 
tion,  that  Christ  dwelleth  in  him. 

“  2.  Accordingly  you  believe,  there  is  no  justifying  faith ,  or  state  of 
justification,  short  of  this. 

“3.  Therefore  you  believe,  that  that  gift  of  God,  which  many  receiv¬ 
ed  since  Peter  Boehler  came  into  England,  viz.  ‘  A  sure  confidence  of 
the  love  of  God  to  them ,’  was  not  justifying  faith. 

“  4.  And,  that  the  joy  and  love  attending  it,  were  from  animal  spirits , 
from  nature  or  imagination ;  not  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  real 
love  of  God,  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts. 

“  Whereas  I  believe, 

“  1.  There  are  degrees  in  faith ,  and  that  a  man  may  have  some  degree 

*  “  Too  much  caution  is  hurtful.”  Some  persons  perhaps  may  think,  that  neither  Mr. 
Whitefield,  nor  any  of  them,  stood  in  need  of  this  admonition ;  of  this,  however,  we  are 
not  very  proper  judges  at  this  distance  of  time.  It  is  evident,  that  on  many  occasions  they 
did  use  much  caution.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  speaks  as  though  he  had  some  thoughts  of  going 
again  to  America,  and  he  mentions  such  intentions  in  several  places ;  but  they  never  came  to 
any  thing  fixed  and  determined.  He  could  hardly  bear  the  appearance  of  a  warring  against 
that  Church  which  he  loved :  Hence  he  often  wished  to  flee  into  the  wilderness^ 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


277 


of  it,  before  all  things  in  him  are  become  new,  before  he  has  the  full, 
assurance  of  faith,  the  abiding  witness  of  the  Spirit,  or  the  clear  per¬ 
ception  that  Christ  dwelleth  in  him. 

44  2,  Accordingly,  I  believe  there  is  a  degree  of  justifying  faith  (and 
consequently  a  state  of  justification)  short  of,  and  commonly  antecedent 
to,  this. 

44  3.  And,  I  believe  that  that  gift  of  God,  which  many  received  since 
Peter  Boehler  came  into  England,  viz.  4  A  sure  confidence  of  the  love 
of  God  to  them ,’  was  justifying  faith. 

44  4.  And  that  the  joy  and  love  attending  it,  were  not  from  animal 
spirits ,  from  nature  or  imagination ;  but  a  measure  of  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  of  the  love  of  God,  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts. 

44  As  to  the  way  to  faith ,  you  believe, 

s<  That  the  way  to  attain  it  is,  to  wait  for  Christ,  and  be  still :  i.  e., 

44  Not  to  use  (what  we  term)  the  means  of  grace ;  not  to  go  to  church  $ 
not  to  communicate ;  not  to  fast ;  not  to  use  so  much  private  prayer ; 
not  to  read  the  Scripture  ;  (because  you  believe,  these  are  not  means  of 
grace ,  i.  e.  do  not  ordinarily  convey  God’s  grace  to  unbelievers  ;  and, 
that  it  is  impossible  for  a  man  to  use  them,  without  trusting  in  them.) 

44  Not  to  do  temporal  good :  Nor  to  attempt  doing  spiritual  good  ; 
because  you  believe,  no  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  given,  by  those  who  have  it 
not  themselves.  And,  that  those  who  have  not  faith  are  utterly  blind, 
and  therefore  unable  to  guide  other  souls. 

44  Whereas  I  believe, 

44  The  way  to  attain  it  is,  To  wait  for  Christ  and  be  still. 

44  In  using  all  means  of  grace. 

44  Therefore  I  believe  it  right,  for  him  who  knows  he  has  not  faith, 
(i.  e.  that  conquering  faith,) 

44  To  go  to  church  ;  to  communicate  ;  to  fast ;  to  use  as  much  pri¬ 
vate  prayer  as  he  can,  and  to  read  the  Scripture ;  (because  I  believe 
these  are  means  of  grace ,  i.  e.  do  ordinarily  convey  God’s  grace  to  un¬ 
believers  :  and,  that  it  is  possible  for  a  man  to  use  them,  without  trust - 
ing  in  them.) 

44  To  do  all  temporal  good  he  can  ;  and  to  endeavour  after  doing  spi¬ 
ritual  good :  Because  I  know,  many  fruits  of  the  Spirit  are  given,  by 
those  who  have  them  not  themselves  ;  and  that  those  who  have  not  faith, 
or  but  in  the  lowest  degree,  may  have  more  light  from  God,  more  wis¬ 
dom  for  the  guiding  of  other  souls,  than  many  that  are  strong  in  faith. 

44  As  to  the  manner  of  propagating  the  faith,  you  believe,  (as  I  have 
also  heard  others  affirm,) 

44  That  we  may,  on  some  accounts,  use  guile  : 

44  By  saying  what  we  know  will  deceive  the  hearers,  or  lead  them  to 
think  the  thing  which  is  not :  by  describing  things  a  little  beyond  the 
truth ,  in  order  to  their  coming  up  to  it :  and  by  speaking,  as  if  we 
meant  what  we  do  not. 

44  But  I  beiieve,  that  we  may  not  use  guile ,  on  any  account  whatso¬ 
ever  :  That  we  may  not  on  any  account  say  what  we  know  will,  and 
design  should,  deceive  the  hearers :  That  we  may  not  describe  things 
one  jot  beyond  the  truth ,  whether  they  come  up  to  it ,  or  no ;  and^hat 
we  may  not  speak,  on  any  pretence,  as  if  we  meant  what  indeed  we 
do  not. 

Yol.  1. 


36 


27& 


THE  LIFE  OF 


44  Lastly,  As  to  the  fruits  of  your  thus  propagating  the  faith  in  Eng- 
land,  you  believe, 

44  Much  good  has  been  done  by  it ;  many  unsettled  from  a  false 
foundation  ;  many  brought  into  true  stillness ,  in  order  to  their  coming 
to  the  true  foundation :  Some  grounded  thereon  ;  who  were  wrong  be¬ 
fore,  but  are  right  now. 

44  On  the  contrary,  I  believe,  that  very  little  good,  but  much  hurt,  has 
been  done  by  it :  Many,  who  were  beginning  to  build  holiness  and  good 
works,  on  the  true  foundation  of  faith  in  Jesus,  being  now  wholly  un¬ 
settled  and  lost  in  vain  reasonings  and  doubtful  disputations :  Many 
others  being  brought  into  a  false  unscriptural  stillness  ;  so  that  they  are 
not  likely  to  come  to  any  true  foundation ;  and  many  being  grounded 
on  a  faith  which  is  without  works  ;  so  that  they  who  were  right  before, 
are  wrong  now.” 

His  attention  to  these  things  did  not  hinder  him  from  being  still  abun¬ 
dant  in  labours.  He  now  visited  many  parts  of  Devonshire,  where  mul¬ 
titudes  heard  him  gladly.  He  continued  also  from  time  to  time  his 
usual  labours  in  and  near  Bristol :  And  at  the  earnest  invitation  of  Mr, 
Howell  Harris,  of  Breconshire,  he  made  a  second  visit  to  Wales. 

But  the  vain  reasonings  and  disputings,  mentioned  above,  again  revi¬ 
ved  in  London :  the  effects  of  which  were,  that  not  one  in  ten  of  the 
believers  retained  his  44 first  love;”  and  most  of  the  rest  were  in  the 
utmost  confusion.  44  I  found,”  says  he,  44  more  and  more  undeniable 
proofs,  that  the  Christian  state  is  a  continual  warfare ,  and  that  we  have 
need  every  moment  to  4  watch  and  pray ,  lest  we  enter  into  temptation 
Outward  trials  indeed  were  now  removed,  and  4  Peace  teas  in  all  our 
borders But  so  much  the  more  did  inward  trials  abound ;  and,  4  if 
one  member  suffered,  all  the  members  suffered  with  it.’  So  strange  a 
sympathy  did  I  never  observe  before  !  Whatever  considerable  tempta¬ 
tion  fell  on  any  one,  unaccountably  spreading  itself  to  the  rest,  so  that 
exceeding  few  were  able  to  escape  it.” 

Finding  there  was  no  time  to  delay,  without  utterly  destroying  what 
he  believed  to  be  the  cause  of  God,  he  resolved  to  strike  at  the  root 
of  the  grand  delusion :  and  accordingly,  from  the  words  of  Jeremiah, 
44  Stand  in  the  way  ;  ask  for  the  old  paths,”  he  gave  an  account  of  the 
work  of  God  among  them  from  the  beginning,  bearing,  at  the  same 
time,  the  most  unequivocal  testimony  against  the  unscriptural,  mis* 
chievous  refinements,  lately  introduced  to  the  weakening,  if  not  destroy¬ 
ing,  the  faith  of  many. 

The  hearts  of  most  of  the  brethren  in  London  became  now  quite 
estranged  from  Mr.  Wesley.  A  few,  however,  still  cleaved  to  him, 
and  strengthened  him  much.  He  still  hoped  that  the  rest  would  yet 
hear  the  Scripture,  and  return  to  the  faith  and  love  which  they  once 
enjoyed.  But  finding  on  the  contrary  that  they  laboured  to  pervert  the 
few  who  were  faithful,  he  saw  nothing  remained  but  that  he  should  give 
them  up  to  God  :  which  he  did  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  on  Sunday, 
July  20,  1740.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  evening  service,  he  read  a 
paper  containing  a  short  statement  of  those  doctrines  which  had  been 
lately  introduced  among  them  :  after  which,  he  added  the  following 
words  : 

44 1  believe  these  assertions  to  be  flatly  contrary  to  the  word  of  God. 
1  have  warned  you  hereof  again  and  again,  and  besought  you  to  turn 


T>H,E  REV.  JOHN  WE.SEEY. 


2*9 

back  to  the  law  and  to  the  testimony.  I  have  borne  with  you  long, 
hoping  you  would  turn.  But  as  I  find  you  more  and  more  confirmed 
in  the  error  of  your  Ways,  nothing  now  remains,  but  that  I  should  give 
you  up  to  God.  You  that  are  of  the  same  judgment  follow  me.” 

When  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  withdrew,  as  did  eighteen  or  nineteen 
of  the  Society. 

Some  time  after  this,  Count  Zinzendorf,  who  arrived  in  England  after 
the  commencement  of  the  dispute,  having  desired  an  interview  with 
Mr.  Wesley,  he  met  the  Count  by  appointment  in  Gray’s-Inn  Walks, 
on  Thursday,  the  3d  day  of  September,  1741.  Mr.  Wesley  observes, 
— The  most  material  part  of  our  conversation,  (which  I  dare  not  com 
eeal)  was  as  follows.”  I  have  subjoined  a  literal  translation. 


Z.  Cur  religionem  tuam  mutasti  ? 

W.  Nescio  me  religionem  meam  mutasse.  Cur  id  sentis  ?  Quis  hoc 
tibi  retulit? 

Z.  Plane  tu.  Id  ex  epistola  tua  ad  nos  video.  Ibi,  religione,  quam 
apud  nos  professus  es,  relicta,  novam  profiteris. 

W.  Qui  sic  ?  Non  intelligo. 

Z.  Imo,  istic  dicis,  vere  Christianos  non  esse  miseros  peccatores, 
Falsissimum.  Optimi  hominum  ad  mortem  usque  miserabilissimi  sunt 
peccatores.  Siqui  aliud  dicunt,  vel  penitus  impostores  sunt,  vel  diabo- 
iice  seducti.  Nostros  fratres  meliora  docentes  impugnasti.  Et  pacem 
volentibus,  earn  denegasti. 

W.  Nondum  intelligo  quid  velis. 

Z.  Ego,  cum  ex  Georgia  ad  me  scripsisti,  te  dilexi  plurimum.  Turn 
corde  simplicem  te  agnovi.  Iterum  scripsisti.  Agnovi  corde  simpli- 
cem,  sed  turbatis  ideis.  Ad  nos  venisti.  Ideae  tua>  turn  magis  tur- 
batae  erant  et  confusae.  In  Angliam  rediisti.  Aliquandiu  post,  audivi 
fratres  nostros  tecum  pugnare.  Spangenbergium  misi  ad  pacem  inter 
vos  conciliandam.  Scripsit  mihi,  fratres  tibi  injuriam  intulisse.  Re^- 
scripsi,  ne  pergerent,  sed  et  veniam  a  te  peterent.  Spangenberg  scrip¬ 
sit  iterum,  eos  petiisse :  Sed  te  gloriari  de  iis,  pacem  nolle.  Jam 
adveniens,  idem  audio. 

W.  Res  in  eo  cardine  minime  vertitur.  Fratres  tui  (verum  hoc)  me 
male  tractarunt.  Postea  veniam  petierunt.  Respondi,  id  supervacaneum  ; 
me  nunquam  iis  succensuisse  :  Sed  vereri,  1.  Ne  falsa  docerent.  2*. 
Ne  prave  viverent. 

Ista  unica,  est,  et  fuit,  inter  nos  quaestio. 

Z.  Apertius  loquaris. 

W.  Yeritus  sum,  ne  falsa  docerent,  1.  De  fine  fidei  nostras  (in  hac 
vita)  scil.  Christiana  perfectione.  2.  De  mediis  gratiae,  sic  ab  Ec- 
clesia  nostra  dictis. 

Z.  Nullam  inhaerentem  perfectionem  in  hac  vita  agnosco.  Est  hie 
error  errorum.  Eum  per  totum  orbem  igne  et  gladio  persequor,  con- 
culco,  ad  internecionem  do.  Christus  est  sola  perfectio  nostra.  Qui 
perfectionem  inhzerentem  sequitur,  Christum  denegat. 

W.  Ego  verb  credo,  Spiritum  Christi  operari  perfectionem  in  vere 
Christianis. 

Z.  Nullimodo.  Omnis  nostra  perfectio  est  in  Christo.  Omnis 
Christiana  perfectio  est,  fides  in  sanguine  Christi.  Est  tofa  Christfmra 


280 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Perfectio,  imputata,  non  inhaerens.  Perfecti  sumus  in  Christo,  in  nobis- 
met  nunquam  perfecti. 

W.  Pugnamus,  opinor,  de  verbis.  Nonne  omnis  vere  credens  sane* 
tus  est? 

Z.  Maxime.  Sed  sanctus  in  Christo,  non  in  se. 

W.  Sed,  nonne  sancte  vivit? 

Z.  Imo,  sancte  in  omnibus  vivit. 

W.  Nonne,  et  cor  sanctum  habet? 

Z.  Certissime. 

W.  Nonne,  ex  consequenti,  sanctus  est  in  se  ? 

Z.  Non,  non.  In  Christo  tantum.  Non  sanctus  in  se.  Nullam? 
omnino,  habet  sanctitatem  in  se. 

W.  Nonne  habet  in  corde  suo  amorem  Dei  et  proximi,  quin  et  totam 
imaginem  Dei  ? 

Z.  Habet.  Sed  haec  sunt  sanctitas  legalis,  non  evangelica.  Sanc- 
titas  evangelica  est  tides. 

W.  Omnino  lis  est  de  verbis.  Concedis,  credentis  cor  totum  esse 
sanctum  et  vitam  totam :  Eum  amare  Deum  toto  corde,  eique  servire 
totis  viribus.  Nihil  ultra  peto.  Nil  aliud  volo  per  perfectio  vel  sanc¬ 
titas  Christiana. 

Z.  Sed  hsec  non  est  sanctitas  ejus.  Non  magis  sanctus  est,  si  ma¬ 
gis  amat ;  neque  minus  sanctus,  si  minus  amat. 

W.  Quid  ?  Nonne  credens,  dum  crescit  in  amore,  crescit  pariter  in 
sanctitate  ? 

Z.  Nequaquam.  Eo  momento  quo  justificatur,  sanctificatur  peni- 
tus.  Exin,  neque  magis  sanctus  est,  neque  minus  sanctus,  ad  mortem 
usque. 

W.  Nonne  igitur  pater  in  Christo  sanctior  est  infante  recens  nato  ? 

Z.  Non.  Sanctificatio  totalis  ac  justificatio  in  eodem  sunt  instanti ; 
et  neutra  recipit  magis  aut  minus. 

W.  Nonne  vero  credens  crescit  indies  amore  Dei?  Num  perfectus 
est  amore  simulac  justificatur  ? 

Z.  Est.  Non  unquam  crescit  in  amore  Dei.  Totaliter  amat  eo 
momento,  sicut  totaliter  sanctificatur. 

W.  Quid  itaque  vult  Apostolus  Paulus,  per  Renovamur  de  die  in 
diem  ? 

Z.  Dicam.  Plumbum  si  in  aurum  mutetur,  est  aurum  primo  die,  et 
secundo,  et  tertio.  Et  sic  renovatur  de  die  in  diem.  Sed  nunquam 
est  magis  aurum,  quam  primo  die. 

W.  Putavi,  crescendum  esse  in  gratia  ! 

Z.  Certe.  Sed  non  in  sanctitate.  Simulac  justificatur  quis,  Pater, 
Filius,  et  Spiritus  Sanctus  habitant  in  ipsius  corde.  Et  cor  ejus  eo 
momento  seque  purum  est  ac  unquam  erit.  Infans  in  Christo  tarn  purus 
corde  est  quam  Pater  in  Christo.  Nulla  est  decrepantia. 

W.  Nonne  justificati  erant  Apostoli  ante  Christi  mortem  ? 

Z.  Erant. 

W.  Nonne  vero  sanctiores  erant  post  diem  Pentecostes,  quam  ante 
Christi  mortem  ? 

Z.  Neutiquam. 

W.  Nonne  eo  die  impleti  sunt  Spiritu  Sancto  ? 

Z.  Erant.  Sed  istud  donum  Spiritus,  sanctitatem  ipsontm  non  res- 
pexit.  Fuit  donum  miraculorum  tantum. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.  281 

W.  Fortasse  te  non  capio.  Nonne  nos  ipsos  abnegantes,  magis 
magisque  mundo  morimur,  ac  Deo  vivimus  ? 

Z.  Abnegationem  omnem  respuimus,  conculcamus.  Facimus  cre- 
dentes  omne  quod  volumus  et  nihil  ultra.  Mortificationem  omnem 
ridemus.  Nulla  purificatio  prsecedit  perfectum  amorem. 

W.  Quae  dixisti,  Deo^djuvante,  perpendam. 

Tt'cmslation , 

Z.  Why  have  you  changed  your  religion  ? 

W.  I  do  not  know  that  I  have  changed  my  religion.  Why  do  you 
think  so  ?  Who  has  reported  this  to  you  1 

Z.  Plainly,  yourself.  I  see  it  from  your  epistle  to  us.  There,  ha¬ 
ving  departed  from  the  religion  which  you  professed  among  us,  you 
have  held  out  a  new  one. 

W.  How  so  ?  I  do  not  understand  you. 

Z.  Nay,  you  say  there,  that  Christians  are  not  miserable  sinners  : 
This  is  most  false.  The  best  of  men  are  most  miserable  sinners,  even 
unto  death.  If  any  speak  otherwise,  they  are  either  manifest  impos¬ 
tors,  or  diabolically  seduced.  Our  Brethren,  who  taught  better  things, 
you  have  opposed  :  and  when  they  desired  peace,  you  have  refused  it. 

W.  I  do  not  yet  understand  what  you  aim  at. 

Z.  When  you  wrote  to  me  from  Georgia,  I  loved  you  very  much. 
I  perceived  that  you  were  simple  in  heart.  You  wrote  again  :  I  saw, 
that  you  were  still  simple  in  heart,  but  troubled  in  your  ideas.  You 
came  to  us :  Your  ideas  were  then  still  more  troubled  and  confused. 
You  returned  to  England.  A  little  after,  I  heard  that  our  Brethren 
were  contending  with  you.  I  sent  Spangenberg,  to  make  peace  be¬ 
tween  you.  He  wrote  to  me,  that  the  Brethren  had  injured  you.  I 
wrote  again,  that  they  should  not  pursue  the  strife,  but  desire  forgive¬ 
ness  of  you.  Spangenberg  wrote  again,  that  they  had  desired  this,  but 
that  you,  glorying  over  them,  had  refused  peace.  Now  that  I  am  come, 
I  hear  the  same  thing. 

W.  The  matter  does  not  at  all  turn  on  this  point.  Your  Brethren, 
it  is  true,  did  not  use  me  well.  Afterwards  they  desired  forgiveness. 
I  answered, — that  was  superfluous,  that  I  had  never  been  offended 
with  them;  but  I  feared,  1.  Lest  they  should  teach  falsely.  2.  Lest 
they  should  live  wickedly.  This  is,  and  was,  the  only  question  be¬ 
tween  us. 

Z.  Speak  more  fully  [on  that  question.] 

W.  I  feared  lest  they  should  teach  falsely ;  1.  Concerning  the  end 
of  our  faith  in  this  life,  to  wit,  Christian  Perfection.  2.  Concerning  the 
means  of  grace,  so  termed  by  our  church. 

Z.  I  acknowledge  no  inherent  perfection  in  this  life.  This  is  the 
error  of  errors.  I  pursue  it  through  the  world  with  fire  and  sword.  I 
trample  upon  it :  I  devote  it  to  utter  destruction.  Christ  is  our  sole  per¬ 
fection.  Whoever  follows  inherent  perfection,  denies  Christ. 

W.  But,  I  believe,  that  the  Spirit  of  Christ  works  this  perfection  in 
true  Christians. 

Z.  By  no  means.  All  our  perfection  is  in  Christ.  All  Christian 
Perfection  is,  Faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ.  Our  whole  Christian  Perfec¬ 
tion  is  imputed,  not  inherent.  We  are  perfect  in  Christ :  In  ourselves 
we  are  never  perfect. 


2B2 


LIFE  OF 


W.  I  think  we  strive  about  words.  Is  not  every  true  believer  holy  ? 

Z.  Highly  so.  But  he  is  holy  in  Christ,  not  in  himself. 

W.  But  does  he  not  live  holy  ? 

Z.  Yes,  he  lives  holy  in  all  things. 

W.  And  has  he  not  a  holy  heart  ? 

Z.  Most  certainly.  0 

W.  And  is  he  not  consequently  holy  in  himself? 

Z.  No,  no.  In  Christ  only.  He  is  not  holy  in  himself :  He  hath 
no  holiness  at  all  in  himself. 

W.  Hath  he  not  the  love  of  God ,  and  his  neighbour,  in  his  heart  ? 
Yea,  and  the  whole  image  of  God  ? 

Z.  He  hath.  But  these  constitute  legal  holiness,  not  evangelical. 
Evangelical  holiness  is  Faith. 

W.  The  dispute  is  altogether  about  words.  You  grant  that  a  be¬ 
liever  is  altogether  holy  in  heart,  and  life :  that  he  loves  God  With  all 
his  heart  and  serves  him  with  all  his  powers.  I  desire  nothing  more. 
I  mean  nothing  else  [by  the  term]  Perfection,  or  Christian  Holi¬ 
ness. 

Z.  But  this  is  not  his  holiness.  He  is  not  more  holy  if  he  loves 
more,  or  less  holy,  if  he  loves  less. 

W.  What !  Does  not  every  believer,  while  he  increases  in  love, 
increase  equally  in  holiness  ? 

Z.  Not  at  all.  In  the  moment  he  is  justified,  he  is  sanctified  wholly. 
From  that  time  he  is  neither  more  nor  less  holy,  even  unto  death. 

W.  Is  not  therefore  a  father  in  Christ  holier  than  a  newr-born  babe  ? 

Z.  No.  Our  whole  justification,  and  sanctification,  are  in  the  same 
instant,  and  he  receives  neither  more  nor  less. 

W.  Does  not  a  true  believer  increase  in  love  to  God  daily?  Is  he 
perfected  in  love  when  he  is  justified  ? 

Z.  He  is.  He  never  can  increase  in  the  love  of  God.  He  loves 
altogether  in  that  moment,  as  he  is  sanctified  wholly. 

W.  What  therefore  does  the  Apostle  Paul  mean  by,  6  We  are  renew¬ 
ed  day  by  day  V 

Z.  I  will  tell  you.  Lead,  if  it  should  be  changed  into  gold,  is  gold 
the  first  day,  and  the  second  day,  and  the  third :  And  so  it  is  renewed 
day  by  day  ;  but  it  never  is  more  gold  than  in  the  first  day. 

W.  I  thought  that  we  should  grow  in  grace  ! 

Z.  Certainly ;  but  not  in  holiness.  Whenever  any  one  is  justified, 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  dwell  in  his  heart ;  and  from 
that  moment  his  heart  is  as  pure  as  it  ever  will  be.  A  babe  in  Christ 
is  as  pure  in  heart  as  a  father  in  Christ.  There  is  no  difference. 

W.  Were  not  the  Apostles  justified  before  the  death  of  Christ  ? 

Z.  They  were. 

W.  But  were  they  not  more  holy  after  the  day  of  Pentecost,  than 
before  Christ’s  death  ? 

Z.  By  no  means. 

W.  Were  they  not  on  that  day  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost? 

Z.  They  were.  But  that  gift  of  the  Spirit  did  not  respect  their  holi¬ 
ness.  It  was  the  gift  of  miracles  only. 

W.  Perhaps  I  do  not  comprehend  your  meaning.  Do  we  not,  while 
\ve  deny  ourselves,  die  more  and  more  to  the  world,  and  live  to  God  ? 

Z.  We  reject  all  self-denial.  We  trample  upon  it.  We  do,  as  Bfe- 


THE  REV.  JOHN  "WESLEY.  283 

lie  vers,  whatsoever  we  will,  and  nothing  more.  We  laugh  at  all  morti¬ 
fication.  No  purification  precedes  perfect  love. 

W.  What  you  have  said  I  will  thoroughly  weigh,  God  being  my 
helper. 


The  Count,  and  those  connected  with  him,  were,  I  believe,  the  only 
persons  who  held  the  Antinomian  Doctrine  without  the  aid  of  Absolute 
Predestination ;  but  it  cannot  stand  without  that  support.  Only  the 
supposed  absolute  decrees  can,  with  any  face,  be  brought  forward  to 
oppose  and  make  void  the  openly  declared  will  of  God. 

Mr.  Southey  has  given  to  his  readers  a  part  of  the  above  conversa¬ 
tion.  He  speaks  tenderly  of  the  Count,  and  of  that  Gospel  which  flesh 
and  blood  had  revealed  unto  him.  He  supposes  the  Count  meant  bet¬ 
ter  than  he  expressed  himself ;  and  this  too  is  our  hope,  as  it  was  Mr. 
Wesley’s.  The  doctrine  laid  down,  however,  is  equally  absurd  and 
dangerous ;  though  in  some  of  the  particulars,  it  illustrates  what  Mr. 
Wesley  declared  in  one  of  the  first  Conferences,  that  “  Antinomianism 
comes  often  within  a  hair’s  breadth  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,”  though 
it  certainly  never  can  unite  with  it.  Mr.  Southey  seems  to  blame  Mr. 
Wesley  for  publishing  the  conversation;  and  also  for  publishing  it  in 
Latin.  Mr.  Wesley  often  suppressed  what  he  had  noted  in  his  Jour¬ 
nal,  when  he  came  to  publish  it,  which  was  always  three  years  after  it 
was  written.  But  considering  the  Count’s  prominent  character  and 
influence,  and  his  own  former  connexion  with  the  Moravians,  he  could 
not,  (as  indeed  he  intimates,)  suppress  a  statement  of  doctrines,  which 
he  thought  so  dangerous  both  to  the  Count’s  people  and  to  his  own. 
His  publishing  it  in  the  language  in  which  it  was  spoken,  is  an  instance 
at  once  of  fairness  and  of  tenderness.  He  knew  that  several  of  the 
Moravians  could  read  it  in  that  language ;  and  that  it  would  be  read 
by  the  learned  in  his  own  church,  who  were  jealous  of  him  respecting 
those  doctrines,  and  had  even  imputed  them  to  him.  At  the  same  time, 
he  wished  to  spare  the  Count  with  the  commonalty.  He  was  always 
careful  how  he  taught  the  sheep  to  butt. 

When  Mr.  Stonehouse,  (afterwards  Sir  James,)  the  Rector  of  Isling¬ 
ton,  read  the  conversation,  he  observed,  as  Mr.  Wesley  informed  me, 
“  The  Count  is  a  clever  fellow ;  but  the  genius  of  Methodism  is  too 
strong  for  him.”  It  was  so  ;  not  because  of  the  superior  cleverness  of 
its  Founder,  or  of  his  helpers,  but  because  it  was  a  work  of  God . 

But  he  still  loved  and  esteemed  the  people  from  whom  he  was  now 
obliged  to  separate  himself.  As  a  proof  of  this,  he  observes  in  the  Ad¬ 
dress  to  the  Moravian  Church,  which  he  annexed  to  an  account  of  the 
whole  transaction,  and  soon  afterwards  published, — 

“  I  have  delayed  thus  long ,  because  I  loved  you ,  and  was  therefore 
unwilling  to  grieve  you  in  any  thing ;  and  likewise  because  I  was  afraid 
of  creating  another  obstacle  to  that  union ,  ivhich  (if  I  know  my  own  heart 
in  any  degree)  I  desire  above  all  things  under  heaven.  But  I  dare  no 
longer  delay ,  lest  my  silence  should  be  a  snare  to  any  others  of  the  chil¬ 
dren  of  God ;  and  lest  you  yourselves  should  be  more  confirmed  in  what 
I  cannot  reconcile  to  the  law  and  the  testimony.  This  would  strengthen 
the  bar  which  I  long  to  remove.  And  were  that  once  taken  out  of  the 
way ,  I  should  rejoice  to  be  a  doorkeeper  in  the  house  of  God ,  a  hewer  of 


284 


THE  LIFE  OF 


wood  or  drawer  of  water  among  yon.  Surely  I  would  follow  you  to  the 
ends  of  the  earthy  or  remain  with  you  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  sea. 

u  What  unites  my  heart  to  you  is  the  excellency  (in  many  respects)  of  the 
doctrine  taught  among  you  ;  your  laying  the  true  foundation ,  God  was 
in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  to  himself ;  your  declaring  the  free  grace 
of  God  the  cause ,  arid  faith  the  condition ,  of  justification ;  your  hearing 
witness  to  those  great  fruits  of  faith ,  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy 
in  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  that  sure  mark  thereof  he  that  is  bom  of  God, 
doth  not  commit  sin. 

“  I  magnify  the  grace  of  God  which  is  in  many  among  you ,  enabling 
you  to  love  him  who  hath  first  loved  us ;  teaching  you ,  in  whatsoever  state 
you  are ,  therewith  to  be  content:  Causing  you  to  trample  underfoot  the 
lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye ,  and  the  pride  of  life ;  and,  above  all , 
giving  you  to  love  one  another ,  in  a  manner  the  world  knoweth  not  of. 

“I praise  God  that  he  hath  delivered  and  yet  doth  deliver  you  from 
those  outward  sins  that  overspread  the  face  of  the  earth.  No  cursing, 
no  light  or  false  swearing,  no  profaning  the  name  of  God,  is  heard 
among  you  ;  no  robbery  or  theft,  no  gluttony  or  drunkenness,  no  whore¬ 
dom  or  adultery,  no  quarrelling  or  brawling,  ( those  scandals  of  the 
Christian  name,)  are  found  ivithin  your  gates;  no  diversions,  but  such 
as  become  saints,  as  may  be  used  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  You 
regard  not  outward  adorning,  but  rather  desire  the  ornament  of  a  seri¬ 
ous,  meek,  and  quiet  spirit.  You  are  not  slothful  in  business,  but  labour 
to  eat  your  own  bread ;  and  wisely  manage  the  JMammon  of  unrighteous¬ 
ness,  that  ye  may  have  to  give  to  others  also ,  to  feed  the  hungry,  and  cover 
the  naked  with  a  garment.” 

It  is  here  necessary  to  observe,  that  Mr.  Wesley’s  objections  to  the 
Moravians,  with  whom  he  had  been  connected  (though  without  leaving 
the  Church  of  England)  from  the  beginning  of  his  acquaintance  with 
Peter  Boehler,  were  not  levelled  at  the  whole  body,  but  only  at  that 
part  of  it  which  resided  in  London.* 

He  now  met  his  little  society  at  his  preaching-house  near  Moorfields, 
which  was  generally  known  by  the  name  of  the  Foundry,  because  it  was 
originally  built  for  the  casting  of  cannon.  In  this  place  he  also  regularly 
preached.  His  word  was  owned  of  God,  and  his  Society  rapidly  increa¬ 
sed.  He  therefore  now  saw  it  necessary  to  draw  up,  jointly  with  his  bro¬ 
ther,  rules  for  his  Societies,  in  London,  Bristol,  Kingswood,  and  other 
parts  of  the  kingdom  ;  and  as  they  contain  as  fine  a  system  of  Christian 
ethics  as  ever  was  perhaps  drawn  up  in  so  small  a  compass,  and  have 
been  the  rules  by  which,  since  that  time,  the  whole  Connexion  has  been 
governed,  I  think  it  my  indispensible  duty  to  give  them  a  place  in  the 
present  history. 


I.  There  is  one  only  condition  previously  required  of  those  who  desire 
admission  into  these  Societies,  a  desire  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  to 
be  saved  from  their  sins :  But,  wherever  this  is  really  fixed  in  the  soul, 
it  will  be  shown  by  its  fruits.  It  is  therefore  expected  of  all  who  con- 

*  Peter  Boehler,  several  years  after,  in  a  private  letter  to  Mr.  Wesley,  denied  that  Mol- 
ther  ever  held  the  opinions  imputed  to  him.  From  a  review  of  the  facts,  it  appears  proba¬ 
ble  that  Molther's  jealousy  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  ability  and  influence  occasioned  his  pertinacity 
tn  those  opinions. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


285 


tinue  therein,  that  they  should  continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of  sal¬ 
vation, 

First,  By  doing  no  harm,  by  avoiding  evil  in  every  kind  ;  especially 
that  which  is  most  generally  practised.  Such  is 

The  taking  the  name  of  God  in  vain  : 

The  profaning  the  day  of  the  Lord,  either  by  doing  ordinary  work 
thereon,  or  buying  or  selling  : 

Drunkenness,  buying  or  selling  spirituous  liquors ;  or  drinking  them, 
unless  in  cases  of  extreme  necessity  : 

Fighting ,  quarrelling,  brawling ;  brother  going  to  law  with  brother  ; 
returning  evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing :  The  using  many  words  in 
buying  or  selling : 

The  buying  or  selling  uncustomed  goods : 

The  giving  or  taking  things  on  usury :  i.  e.  unlawful  interest ; 

Uncharitable  or  unprofitable  conversation;  particularly  speaking  evil 
of  magistrates,  or  of  ministers  : 

Doing  to  others  as  we  would  not  they  should  do  unto  us  : 

Doing  what  we  know  is  not  for  the  glory  of  God  : 

As,  The  putting  on  of  gold  or  costly  apparel : 

The  taking  such  diversions  as  cannot  be  used  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  :  , 

The  singing  those  songs ,  or  reading  those  books,  which  do  not  tend 
to  the  knowledge  or  love  of  God  : 

Softness,  and  needless  self-indulgence  : 

Laying  up  treasure  upon  earth  : 

Borrowing  without  a  probability  of  paying ;  or  taking  up  goods  without 
a  probability  of  paying  for  them. 

II.  It  is  expected  of  all  who  continue  in  these  Societies,  that  they 
should  continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of  salvation, 

Secondly,  By  doing  good,  by  being  in  every  kind  merciful  after  their 
power,  as  they  have  opportunity,  doing  good  of  every  possible  sort,  and, 
as  far  as  is  possible,  to  all  men : 

To  their  bodies,  of  the  ability  which  God  giveth,  by  giving  food  to  the 
hungry,  by  clothing  the  naked,  by  visiting  or  helping  them  that  are  sick 
or  in  prison. 

To  their  souls,  by  instructing,  reproving,  or  exhorting  all  we  have  any 
intercourse  with ;  trampling  under  foot  that  enthusiastic  doctrine  of  devils, 
that  “  We  are  not  to  do  good  unless  our  hearts  be  free  to  it.” 

By  doing  good  especially  to  them  that  are  of  the  household  of  faith, 
or  groaning  so  to  be  ;  employing  them  preferably  to  others,  buying  one 
of  another,  helping  each  other  in  business,  and  so  much  the  more,  be¬ 
cause  the  world  will  love  its  own,  and  them  only. 

By  all  possible  diligence  and  frugality,  that  the  Gospel  be  not  blamed. 

By  running  with  patience  the  race  that  is  set  before  them,  denying 
themselves ,  and  taking  up  their  cross  daily  ;  submitting  to  bear  the 
reproach  of  Christ ;  to  be  as  the  filth  and  offscouring  of  the  world ;  and 
looking,  that  men  should  “  say  all  manner  of  evil  of  them  falsely ,  for 
the  Lord's  sake.” 

III.  It  is  expected  of  all  who  desire  to  continue  in  these  Societies, 
that  they  should  continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of  salvation,  . 

Vol.  I.  37 


U86 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Thirdly,  By  attending  on  all  the  ordinances  of  God : — such  are, 

The  public  worship  of  God :  The  ministry  of  the  word,  either  read 
or  expounded  : 

The  Supper  of  the  Lord ;  family  and  private  prayer ;  searching  the 
Scriptures  ;  and  fasting  or  abstinence. 

These  are  the  general  rules  of  our  Societies ;  all  which  we  are  taught 
of  God  to  observe,  even  in  his  written  word,  the  only  rule,  and  the  suf¬ 
ficient  rule  both  of  our  faith  and  practice.  And  all  these,  we  know,  his 
Spirit  writes  on  every  truly  awakened  heart.  If  there  be  any  among  us 
who  observe  them  not,  who  habitually  break  any  of  them,  let  it  be  made 
known  unto  them  who  watch  over  that  soul,  as  they  that  must  give  an 
account.  We  will  admonish  him  of  the  error  of  his  ways  ;  we  will  bear 
with  him  for  a  season.  But  then,  if  he  repent  not,  he  hath  no  more 
place  among  us.  We  have  delivered  our  own  souls. 

John  Wesley. 

Charles  Wesley. 


CHAPTER  III. 

DISPUTE  RESPECTING  ABSOLUTE  PREDESTINATION — PARTIAL  SEPARA* 

TION  OF  MR.  WHITEFIELD - RECEIVING  LAY-HELPERS - PROGRESS 

OF  ITINERANCY - THE  POWER  OF  RELIGION  MANIFESTED  IN  THE 

HAPPY  DEATH  OF  SEVERAL  MEMBERS  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 

Mr.  Wesley  now  went  on  with  his  labours,  and  with  the  same  suc¬ 
cess.  Multitudes,  as  before,  attended  his  ministry,  and  many  renoun¬ 
cing  ungodliness,  were  brought  into  the  liberty  of  the  Gospel.  Many 
also  were  the  witnesses,  who,  after  patiently  suffering  the  afflictions  which 
the  Lord  was  pleased  to  lay  upon  them,  resigned  their  souls  into  the 
hands  of  God,  with  triumphant  praise  and  joy. 

For  a  considerable  time  Mr.  Whitefield  continued  to  labour  in  union 
with  him  ;  and  sometimes  they  appeared  in  the  pulpit  together.  Mr. 
Whitefield,  on  his  second  visit  to  America,  was  well  received  by  many 
pious  ministers  in  the  northern  states.  Almost  all  these  were  of  Mr. 
Calvin’s  sentiments,  and  asserted  absolute  Predestination.  Mr.  White- 
field,  being  edified  by  their  piety,  began  in  a  little  time  to  relish  their 
creed.  They  strongly  recommended  to  him  the  writings  of  the  Puritan 
divines,  which  he  from  that  time  read  with  much  pleasure,  approving  all 
he  found  therein,  as  he  informs  Mr.  Wesley  in  a  letter  which  he  wrote 
to  him  on  the  subject.  The  consequence  was,  that  on  his  return  to 
England,  he  could  not  join  his  old  friend  in  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
with  the  same  cordiality  as  before. 

As  Mr.  Wesley  fully  believed,  and  firmly  asserted,  that  “  God  is  not 
willing  that  any  should  perish ,  but  that  all  should  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth  and  be  saved”  he  had  now  another  error  to  oppose.  The 
Calvinistic  sentiments  had  been  long  held  by  a  great  part  of  the  dissent¬ 
ing  congregations,  but  did  not  appear  for  some  time  among  those  who 
were  converted  in  the  present  revival  of  religion.  This  however  was 
not  of  long  continuance. 

“  One  evening,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  “  Mr.  Acourt  complained,  that 
Mr.  Nowers  had  hindered  his  going  into  the  Society.  Mr.  Nowers 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


2S? 


answered,  it  was  by  Mr.  C.  Wesley’s  order.  4  What/  says  Mr.  A - 

4  do  you  refuse  admitting  a  person  into  your  Society,  only  because 
he  differs  from  you  in  opinion  V — I  answered,  No.  But  what  opinion 
do  you  mean  1 — He  said,  4  That  of  election.  I  hold  a  certain  number 
is  elected  from  eternity.  And  these  must  and  shall  be  saved.  And  the 
vest  of  mankind  must  and  shall  be  damned.  And  many  of  your  Society 
hold  the  same.’ — I  replied,  I  never  asked  whether  they  held  it  or  no. 
Only  let  them  not  trouble  others  by  disputing  about  it. — He  said,  4  Nay, 
but  I  will  dispute  about  it.’ — What,  wherever  you  come  ? — *  Yes,  when¬ 
ever  I  come.’ — Why  then  would  you  come  among  us,  who  you  know 
are  of  another  mind  ] — ‘  Because  you  are  all  wrong,  and  I  am  resolved 
to  set  you  all  right.’ — I  fear  your  coming,  with  this  view,  would  neither 
profit  you  nor  us. — He  concluded,  4  Then  I  will  go  and  tell  all  the  world, 
that  you  and  your  brother  are  false  prophets.  And  I  tell  you,  in  one 
fortnight  you  will  all  be  in  confusion.1  ” 

Soon  after  this,  the  copy  of  a  letter,  written  by  Mr.  Whitefield  to  Mr. 
Wesley,  was  printed  without  the  permission  of  either,  and  great  num¬ 
bers  of  copies  were  given  to  the  people,  both  at  the  door  of  the  Found- 
ery  and  in  the  house  itself.  Mr.  Wesley  having  procured  one  of  them, 
related  (after  preaching)  the  naked  fact  to  the  congregation,  and  told 
them,  44 1  will  do  just  what  I  believe  Mr.  Whitefield  would,  were  he 
here  himself.”  Upon  which,  he  tore  it  in  pieces  before  them  all.  Every 
one  who  had  received  it,  did  the  same  :  So  that,  in  two  minutes  there 
was  not  a  whole  copy  left.  44  Ah,  poor  Ahithophel !”  added  Mr.  Wesley, 
“  Ibi,  omnis  effusus  labor  !”# 

The  disturbance,  however,  which  this  opinion  occasioned  at  Bristol, 
and  the  parts  adjacent,  was  not  so  soon  or  so  easily  quieted.  Mr.  Wes- 
ley  had  permitted  an  excellent  young  man,  Mr.  Cennick,  afterwards  a 
Minister  of  the  Moravian  church,  to  pray  with  and  exhort  the  Society 
at  Kingswood,  as  well  as  to  superintend  the  school  during  his  absence. 
Mr.  Cennick  now  embraced  the  doctrine  of  the  Decrees ;  and,  soon 
after,  seems  to  have  lost  all  love  and  respect  for  his  former  friend,  speak¬ 
ing  against  him  and  his  doctrine  with  much  contempt  and  bitterness. 
The  consequence  was,  that,  after  some  fruitless  efforts  to  heal  the  breach, 
Mr.  Cennick  departed,  and  carried  off  with  him  about  fifty  of  the  So¬ 
ciety,  whom  he  formed  into  a  separate  connexion.  Mr.  Wesley  mourn¬ 
ed  over  this  young  man  in  such  a  manner,  as  evinced  that  he  held  him 
in  high  esteem.  There  is  reason  to  believe,  that  Mr.  Cennick  was 
afterwards  convinced  of  his  mistake,  and  lived  many  years  an  active  and 
successful  Minister  of  the  Gospel. 

The  contention  which  had  arisen  still  continuing,  Mr.  Wesley  printed 
a  sermon  against  the  Calvinistic  notion  of  Predestination,  and  sent  a  copy 
to  Commissary  Garden,  at  Charlestown,  where  Mr.  Whitefield  met  with 
it.  He  had  already  embraced  that  opinion  ;  and  though  the  subject  was 
treated  in  that  sermon  in  a  general  way,  without  naming  or  pointing  at 
any  individual,  yet  he  found  himself  hurt  that  Mr.  Wesley  should  bring 
forward  the  controversy,  and  publicly  oppose  an  opinion  which  he  be¬ 
lieved  to  be  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God.  On  his  passage  to  England 
he  wrote  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  February  1,  1741,  expostulating  with 
him  and  his  brother  on  the  subject.  He  says, 44  My  dear,  dear  brethren, 
why  did  you  throw  out  the  bone  of  contention  'l  Why  did  you  print  that 
*  There,  all  your  labour’s  last ! 


288 


THE  LIFE  OF 


sermon  against  predestination?  Why  did  you,  in  particular,  my  dear 
brother  Charles,  affix  your  hymn,  and  join  in  putting  out  your  late 
hymnbook  ?  How  can  you  say,  you  will  not  dispute  with  me  about 
election,  and  yet  print  such  hymns,  and  your  brother  send  his  sermon 
over  against  election,*  to  Mr.  Garden,  and  others  in  America  ?  Ho  not 
you  think,  my  dear  brethren,  I  must  be  as  much  concerned  for  truth,  or 
what  I  think  truth,  as  you?  God  is  my  judge,  I  always  was,  and  hope 
I  always  shall  be,  desirous  that  you  may  be  preferred  before  me.  But 
I  must  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ ;  and  that  I  cannot  now  do,  without 
speaking  of  election.” — He  then  tells  Mr.  Charles,  that,  in  Christmas 
week,  he  had  written  an  answer  to  his  brother’s  sermon,  “  which,”  says 
lie,  “  is  now  printing  at  Charlestown  ;  another  copy  I  have  sent  to  Bos¬ 
ton  ;  and  another  I  now  bring  with  me,  to  print  in  London.  If  it  occa¬ 
sion  a  strangeness  between  us,  it  shall  not  be  my  fault.  There  is  nothing 
in  my  answer  exciting  to  it,  that  I  know  of.  O  my  dear  brethren,  my  heart 
almost  bleeds  within  me  !  Methinks  I  could  be  willing  to  tarry  here  on 
the  waters  for  ever,  rather  than  come  to  England  to  oppose  you.” 

Dr.  Whitehead  has  observed  upon  this  dispute,  that  “  controversy 
between  good  men  is  commonly  on  some  speculative  opinion,  while 
they  are  perfectly  at  unison  on  the  essential  'points  of  religion,  and  the 
duties  of  morality :  And  the  controversy  almost  alv/ays  injures  the  Chris¬ 
tian  temper  much  more  than  it  promotes  the  interests  of  speculative  truth.” 
This  is  not,  however,  a  necessary  consequence.  Our  Lord  was  a  con¬ 
troversialist.  Without  controversy,  we  had  been  all  Heathens  or  Papists 
at  this  day.  On  this  occasion,  however,  a  separation  took  place  between 
Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Whitefield,  so  far  as  to  have  different  places  of 
worship  ;  and  some  warm  expressions  dropped  from  each.  But  their 
good  opinion  of  each  other’s  integrity  and  usefulness,  founded  on  long 
and  intimate  acquaintance,  could  not  be  injured  by  such  a  difference  of 
sentiment :  and  their  mutual  affection  was  only  obscured  by  a  cloud  for 
a  season. 

Mr.  Whitefield  was  the  first  who  visited  the  colliers  of  Kings  wood  : 
He  formed  the  design  of  building  the  school  there,  and  began  to  make 
collections  for  the  purpose.  But  his  calls  to  America  would  not  permit 
him  to  prosecute  the  design,  which  he  therefore  transferred  to  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley.  Being  now  less  friendly  than  before,  Mr.  Whitefield  was  more  dis¬ 
posed  to  find  fault  with  little  things,  and  to  misconstrue  the  bare  appear¬ 
ances  of  others.  He  wrote  a  list  of  things  which  he  thought  improperly 
managed.  In  April  Mr.  Wesley  returned  him  a  long  answer,  part  of 
which  is  as  follows  : — 

“  Would  you  have  me  deal  plainly  with  you,  my  brother?  I  believe 
you  would  :  Then,  by  the  grace  of  God,  1  will. 

“  Of  many  things  I  find  you  are  not  rightly  informed  ;  of  others  you 
speak  what  you  have  not  well  weighed. 

“  The  Society-room  at  Bristol,  you  say,  is  adorned.  How?  Why, 
with  a  piece  of  green  cloth  nailed  to  the  desk ;  two  sconces  for  eight 
candles  each,  in  the  middle ;  and — nay,  I  know  no  more.  Now,  which 
of  these  can  be  spared  I  know  not ;  nor  would  I  desire  either  more 
adorning  or  less. 

*  All  this  was  consistent.  It  was  not  disputing  with  him,  but  maintaining  the  truth.  Mr. 
AVesley  never  opposed  the  Scriptural  doctrine  of  the  election  of  believers  to  eternal  life.  He 
only  opposed  Mr.  Calvin’s  notion  of  it,  which  he  believed  to  be  unscriptural  and  dangerous. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


28J9 


u  But,  i  lodgings  are  made  for  me  or  my  brother.’  That  is,  in  plain 
English,  there  is  a  little  room  by  the  school,  where  I  speak  to  the  per¬ 
sons  who  come  to  me  ;  and  a  garret,  in  which  a  bed  is  placed  for  me. 
And  do  you  grudge  me  this  ?  Is  this  the  voice  of  my  brother,  my  son 
Whitefield  ?  h 

“  You  say  farther,  ‘  that  the  children  at  Bristol  are  clothed  as  well  as 
taught.’  I  am  sorry  for  it;  for  the  cloth  is  not  paid  for  yet,  and  was 
bought  without  my  consent  or  knowledge.  But  those  of  Kings  wood 
have  been  neglected.  This  is  not  so,  notwithstanding  the  heavy  debt 
which  lay  upon  it.  One  master  and  one  mistress  have  been  in  the 
house,  ever  since  it  was  capable  of  receiving  them.  A  second  master 
has  been  placed  there  some  months  since  :  and  I  have  long  been  seek¬ 
ing  for  two  proper  mistresses  ;  so  that  as  much  has  been  done  as  mat¬ 
ters  stand,  if  not  more,  than  I  can  answer  to  God  or  man. 

“  Hitherto,  then,  there  is  no  ground,  for  the  heavy  charge  of  perverting 
your  design  for  the  poor  colliers.  Two  years  since,  your  design  was 
to  build  them  a  school,  that  their  children  also  might  be  taught  to  fear 
the  Lord.  To  this  end,  you  collected  some  money  more  than  once  ; 
how  much  I  cannot  say  till  I  have  my  papers.  But  this  I  know,  it  was 
not  near  one  half  of  what  has  been  expended  on  the  work.  This  design 
you  then  recommended  to  me,  and  I  pursued  it  with  all  my  might, 
through  such  a  train  of  difficulties  as,  I  will  be  bold  to  say,  you  have 
not  yet  met  with  in  your  life.  For  many  months,  I  collected  money 
wherever  I  was,  and  began  building,  though  I  had  not  then  a  quarter 
of  the  money  requisite  to  finish.  However,  taking  all  the  debt  upon 
myself,  the  creditors  were  willing  to  stay ;  and  then  it  was  that  I  took 
possession  of  it  in  my  own  name  ;  that  is,  when  the  foundation  was 
laid  ;  and  I  immediately  made  my  will,  fixing  my  brother  and  you  to 
succeed  me  therein. 

“  But  it  is  a  poor  case,  that  you  and  I  should  be  talking  thus.  In¬ 
deed,  these  things  ought  not  to  be.  It  lay  in  your  power  to  have  pre¬ 
vented  all,  and  yet  to  have  borne  testimony  to  what  you  call  ‘  the  truth.5 
If  you  had  disliked  my  sermon,  you  might  have  printed  another  on  the 
same  text,  and  have  answered  my  proofs,  without  mentioning  my  name  ; 
This  had  been  fair  and  friendly. 

(i  You  rank  all  the  maintainers  of  Universal  Redemption  with  Socini- 
ans  themselves.  Alas  1  my  brother,  do  you  not  know  even  this,  that 
the  Socinians  allow  no  redemption  at  all  ?  That  Socinus  himself  speaks 
thus,  Tota  Redemptio  nostra  per  Christum  metaphora?*  And  says 
expressly,  ‘  Christ  did  not  die  as  a  ransom  for  any,  but  only  as  an  exam¬ 
ple  tor  all  mankind?’  How  easy  were  it  for  me  to  hit  many  other  palpa¬ 
ble  blots,  in  that  which  you  call  an  ‘  answer  to  my  sermon !’  And  how 
above  measure  contemptible  would  you  then  appear  to  all  impartial  men, 
either  of  sense  or  learning  ?  But  I  spare  you ;  mine  hand  shall  not  be 
upon  you :  The  Lord  be  judge  between  me  and  thee  !  The  general 
tenour  both  of  my  public  and  private  exhortations,  when  I  touch  thereon 
at  all,  as  even  my  enemies  know  if  they  would  testify,  is  ‘  Spare  the 
young  man ,  even  Absalom,  for  my  sakeA  ” 

Dr.  Whitehead  remarks  upon  this  letter  also  :  “  Perhaps,  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley,  in  consequence  of  his  age  and  learning,  assumed,  in  this  letter,  a 
greater  superiority  over  Mr.  Whitefield  than  was  prudent  or  becoming.15 

*  The  whole  of  our  Redemption  by  Christ  is  a  metaphor. 


290 


THE  LIFE  OF 


No,  not  between  fellow  labourers  and  intimate  friends,  in  a  private  let¬ 
ter  :  And  perhaps  Dr.  W.,  holding  this  opinion,  ought  not  to  have  pub¬ 
lished  it.  It  was  not  possible,  however,  that  the  controversy  could  long 
abate  the  ardent  affection  which  each  had  for  the  other.  In  the  latter 
end  of  the  following  year,  Mr.  Whitefield  wrote  to  him  as  follows  :  “I 
long  to  hear  from  you,  and  write  this,  hoping  to  have  an  answer.  I 
rejoice  to  hear  the  Lord  blesses  your  labours.  May  you  be  blessed  in 
bringing  souls  to  Christ  more  and  more  !  I  believe  we  shall  go  on  best 
when  we  only  preach  the  simple  Gospel,  and  do  not  interfere  with  each 
other’s  plan.  Our  Lord  exceedingly  blesses  us  at  the  Tabernacle.  I 
doubt  not  but  he  deals  in  the  same  bountiful  manner  with  you.  I  was 
at  your  letter-day*  on  Monday.  Brother  Charles  has  been  pleased  to 
come  and  see  me  twice.  Behold  what  a  happy  thing  it  is  for  brethren 
to  dwell  together  in  unity !  That  the  whole  Christian  world  may  all  be¬ 
come  of  one  heart  and  one  mind;  and  that  we ,  in  particular,  though 
differing  in  judgment,  may  be  examples  of  mutual,  fervent,  undissembled 
affection,  is  the  hearty  prayer  of,  Reverend  and  dear  Sir,  your  most 
affectionate,  though  most  unworthy  younger  brother  in  the  kingdom  and 
patience  of  Jesus.” — We  see  here  the  true  Christian  spirit  between 
those  who  differ  only  in  opinion. 

Mr.  Wesley’s  answer  to  this  letter,  I  believe,  is  lost ;  but  it  appears 
from  one  Mr.  Whitefield  wrote  to  him  about  a  fortnight  after,  that  he 
had  answered  it  in  the  same  spirit  of  peace  and  brotherly  love.  “  I 
thank  you,”  says  Mr.  Whitefield,  “  for  your  kind  answer  to  my  last. 
Had  it  come  a  few  hours  sooner,  I  should  have  read  some  part  of  it 
among  our  other  letters.  Dear  Sir,  who  would  be  troubled  with  a  party 
spirit  ?  May  our  Lord  make  all  his  children  free  from  it  indeed !” 

From  this  time,  their  mutual  regard  and  friendly  intercourse  suffered 
no  interruption  till  Mr.  Whitefield’s  death  ;  who  says,  in  his  last  will, 
written  with  his  own  hand  about  six  months  before  he  died,  “  I  leave  a 
mourning  ring  to  my  honoured  and  dear  friends,  and  disinterested  fellow 
labourers,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  in  token  of  my 
indissoluble  union  with  them,  in  heart  and  Christian  affection,  notwith¬ 
standing  our  difference  in  judgment  about  some  particular  points  of  doc¬ 
trine.”! — W  hen  the  news  of  Mr.  W  hitefield’s  death  reached  London, 
Mr.  Keen,  one  of  his  executors,  recollecting  he  had  often  said  to  him, 
(l  If  you  should  die  abroad,  whom  shall  we  get  to  preach  your  funeral 
sermon  ?  Must  it  be  your  old  friend,  the  Rev.  Mr.  John  Wesley?” — 
And  having  constantly  received  for  answer,  “  He  is  the  man,”  Mr.  Keen 
accordingly  waited  on  Mr.  Wesley,  and  engaged  him  to  preach  it;  which 
he  did,  and  bore  ample  testimony  to  the  undissembled  piety,  the  ardent 
zeal,  and  the  extensive  usefulness,  of  his  much-loved  and  honoured 
friend.  J 

I  cannot  give  so  complete  an  idea  of  the  earnest  desire  of  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley  to  continue  his  Christian  union  with  Mr.  Whitefield  as  by  inserting 
in  his  own  words  the  concessions  which  he  made  for  the  accomplish¬ 
ment  of  so  desirable  an  end. 

“  Having  found  for  some  time,”  says  he,  “  a  strong  desire  to  unite 
with  Mr.  W  hitefield  as  far  as  possible,  to  cut  off  needless  dispute,  I  wrote 
down  my  sentiments,  as  plain  as  I  could,  in  the  following  terms  : 

An  evening  set  apart  for  reading  letters  concerning  the  work  of  God  in  various  parts, 
f  See  Robert’s  Life  of  Whitefield,  p.  256.  t  Ibid.  p.  230.  Mr.  Whitefield  died  in  Sept.  1770, 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


291 


“There  are  three  points  in  debate — 1.  Unconditional  election.  2. 
Irresistible  grace.  3.  Final  perseverance. 

44  With  regard  to  the  first,  unconditional  election,  I  believe, 

44  That  God,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  did  unconditionally 
elect  certain  persons  to  do  certain  works,  as  St.  Paul  to  preach  the 
Gospel : 

44  That  he  has  unconditionally  elected  some  nations  to  receive  peculiar 
privileges,  the  Jewish  nation  in  particular : 

44  That  he  has  unconditionally  elected  some  nations  to  hear  the  Gos¬ 
pel,  as  England  and  Scotland  now,  and  many  others  in  past  ages  : 

“  That  he  has  unconditionally  elected  some  persons  to  many  peculiar 
advantages,  both  with  regard  to  temporal  and  spiritual  things  : 

44  And  I  do  not  deny,  (though  I  cannot  prove  it  is  so,) 

44  That  he  has  unconditionally  elected  some  persons,  thus  eminently 
styled  *  the  elect,’  to  eternal  glory. 

44  But  I  cannot  believe, 

44  That  all  those  who  are  not  thus  elected  to  glory,  must  perish  ever¬ 
lastingly  :  Or, 

44  That  there  is  one  soul  on  earth  who  has  not,  nor  ever  had,  a  possi¬ 
bility  of  escaping  eternal  damnation. 

“  With  regard  to  the  second,  irresistible  grace,  I  believe, 

44  That  the  grace  which  brings  faith,  and  thereby  salvation  iijto  the 
soul,  is  irresistible  at  that  moment. 

44  That  most  believers  may  remember  some  time  when  God  did  irre • 
sistibly  convince  them  of  sin  : 

44  That  most  believers  do,  at  some  other  times,  find  God  irresistibly 
acting  upon  their  souls  : 

44  Yet  I  believe,  that  the  grace  of  God,  both  before  and  after  those 
moments,  may  be,  and  hath  been,  resisted  :  And 

44  That,  in  general,  it  does  not  act  irresistibly ,  but  we  may  comply 
therewith,  or  may  not. 

44  And  I  do  not  deny, 

44  That  in  those  eminently  styled  4  the  elect,’  (if  such  there  be,)  the 
grace  of  God  is  so  far  irresistible ,  that  they  cannot  but  believe,  and  be 
finally  saved. 

44  But  I  cannot  believe, 

44  That  all  those  must  be  damned,  in  whom  it  does  not  thus  irresisti¬ 
bly  work :  Or, 

44  That  there  is  one  soul  on  earth  who  has  not,  and  never  had,  any 
other  grace  than  such  as  does,  in  fact,  increase  his  damnation,  and  was 
designed  of  God  so  to  do. 

“  With  regard  to  the  third,  final  perseverance,  I  believe, 

“  That  there  is  a  state  attainable  in  this  life,  from  which  a  man  cannot 
finally  fall : 

44  That  he  has  attained  this  who  is,  according  to  St.  Paul’s  account, 
c  a  nevj  creature that  is,  who  can  say, 4  Old  things  are  passed  away  ; 
all  things ’  in  me  4  are  become  new.1 

44  And  I  do  not  deny, 

44  That  all  those  eminently  styled  4  the  elect,’  will  infallibly  persevere 
to  the  end.” 


292 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Mr.  Wesley  told  me,  that,  at  the  time  he  wrote  this ,  he  believed,  (with 
Macarius,  a  writer  of  the  fourth  century,)  that  all  who  are  perfected  in 
love,  1  John  iv,  were  thus  elect.  But  he  afterwards  doubted  of  this. — 
I  believe  all  that  can  be  safely  held  on  the  doctrine  of  the  Divine  Pre¬ 
destination,  is  contained  in  these  propositions  ;  so  rare  a  talent  had  Mr. 
Wesley  of  speaking  much  in  few  words  ! 

As  the  people  who  placed  themselves  under  his  care  daily  increased, 
he  was  involved  in  a  considerable  difficulty :  Either  he  must  confine  his 
labours  to  those  whom  he  could  visit  constantly  or  within  a  short  space 
of  time,  or  endeavour  to  procure  some  other  assistance  for  them.  It 
seems,  at  first,  he  had  some  hopes  that  the  Ministers  of  the  respective 
parishes  would  watch  over  those  who  were  lately  turned  from  the  error 
of  their  ways.  In  this,  however,  he  was  disappointed,  which  induced 
him  to  try  other  methods  ;  and,  at  last,  drew  forth  that  defence  of  him¬ 
self,  which  he  makes  in  the  third  part  of  his  “  Farther  Appeal  to  Men 
of  Reason  and  Religion.” 

“  It  pleased  God,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  “  by  two  or  three  Ministers  of 
the  Church  of  England,  to  call  many  sinners  to  repentance ;  who,  in 
several  parts,  were  undeniably  turned  from  a  course  of  sin  to  a  course 
of  holiness. 

1 1  The  Ministers  of  the  places  where  this  was  done  ought  to  have 
received  those  Ministers  with  open  arms  ;  and  to  have  taken  those  per¬ 
sons  who  had  just  begun  to  serve  God,  into  their  particular  care ;  watch¬ 
ing  over  them  in  tender  love,  lest  they  should  fall  back  into  the  snare  of 
the  devil. 

“  Instead  of  this,  the  greater  part  spoke  of  those  Ministers,  as  if  the 
devil,  not  God,  had  sent  them.  Some  repelled  them  from  the  Lord’s 
Table ;  others  stirred  up  the  people  against  them,  representing  them, 
even  in  their  public  discourses,  as  fellows  not  fit  to  live  ;  Papists ,  here¬ 
tics ,  traitors ;  conspirators  against  their  King  and  country. 

“  And  how  did  they  watch  over  the  sinners  lately  reformed  ?  Even 
as  a  leopard  watcheth  over  his  prey.  They  drove  some  of  them  from 
the  Lord’s  Table ;  to  which,  till  now,  they  had  no  desire  to  approach. 
They  preached  all  manner  of  evil  concerning  them,  openly  cursing  them 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  They  turned  many  out  of  their  work,  persua¬ 
ded  others  to  do  so  too,  and  harassed  them  in  all  manner  of  ways. 

“  The  event  was,  that  some  were  wearied  out,  and  so  turned  back  to 
the  vomit  again  :  And  then  these  good  pastors  gloried  over  them,  and 
endeavoured  to  shake  others  by  their  example. 

“  When  the  Ministers,  by  whom  God  had  helped  them  before,  came 
again  to  those  places,  great  part  of  their  work  was  to  begin  again,  if  it 
could  be  begun  again  ;  but  the  relapsers  were  often  so  hardened  in  sin, 
that  no  impression  could  be  made  upon  them. 

“  What  could  they  do  in  case  of  so  extreme  necessity,  where  so  many 
souls  lay  at  stake  ? 

“No  Clergyman  would  assist  at  all.  The  expedient  that  remained 
was,  to  find  some  one  among  themselves  who  was  upright  of  heart,  hnd 
of  sound  judgment  in  the  things  of  God  ;  and  to  desire  him  to  meet  the 
rest  as  often  as  he  could,  in  order  to  confirm  them,  as  he  was  able,  in 
the  ways  of  God,  either  by  reading  to  them,  or  by  prayer,  or  by  exhort¬ 
ation.” 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


293 


With  this  view,  Mr.  Wesley  had  formerly  appointed  Mr.  Cennick  to 
reside  at  Kingswood.  But  the  want  of  an  assistant  of  this  kind  was 
particularly  felt  in  London.  The  Society  in  that  city  had  recently  and 
deeply  experienced  the  mischievous  effects  of  that  instruction  which  is 
not  according  to  the  oracles  of  God  :  And,  therefore,  when  he  was  about 
to  leave  London  for  a  season,  he  appointed  one  whom  he  judged  to  be 
strong  in  faith,  and  of  an  exemplary  conversation,  to  meet  the  Society 
at  the  usual  times,  to  pray  with  them,  and  give  them  such  advice  as 
might  be  needful.  This  was  Mr.  Maxfield,  one  of  the  first-fruits  of  his 
ministry  at  Bristol.  This  young  man,  being  fervent  in  spirit,  and  mighty 
in  the  Scriptures ,  greatly  profited  the  people.  They  crowded  to  hear 
him  ;  and,  by  the  increase  of  their  number,  as  well  as  by  their  earnest 
and  deep  attention,  they  insensibly  led  him  to  go  farther  than  he  had  at 
first  designed.  He  began  to  preach ,  and  the  Lord  so  blessed  the  word, 
that  many  were  not  only  deeply  awakened,  and  brought  to  repentance, 
but  were  also  made  happy  in  a  consciousness  of  pardon.  The  Scripture 
marks  of  true  conversion,— inward  peace,  and  power  to  walk  in  all  holi¬ 
ness, — evinced  the  work  to  be  of  God. 

Some,  however,  were  offended  at  this  irregularity ,  as  it  was  termed. 
A  complaint  was  made  in  form  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and  he  hastened  to  Lon¬ 
don,  in  order  to  put  a  stop  to  it.  His  mother  then  lived  in  his  house, 
adjoining  to  the  Foundery.  When  he  arrived,  she  perceived  that  his 
countenance  was  expressive  of  dissatisfaction,  and  inquired  the  cause. 
“  Thomas  Maxfield,”  said  he,  abruptly,  “  has  turned  Preacher,  I  find.” 
She  looked  attentively  at  him,  and  replied,  “  John,  you  know  what  my 
sentiments  have  been.  You  cannot  suspect  me  of  favouring  readily  any 
thing  of  this  kind.  But  take  care  what  you  do  with  respect  to  that  young 
man,  for  he  is  as  surely  called  of  God  to  preach,  as  you  are.  Examine 
what  have  been  the  fruits  of  his  preaching,  and  hear  him  also  yourself.” 
He  did  so.  His  prejudice  bowed  before  the  force  of  truth,  and  he  could 
only  say,  “  It  is  the  Lord :  Let  him  do  what  seemeth  to  him  good.” 

In  other  places  also,  the  same  assistance  was  afforded.  It  appears, 
indeed,  from  what  he  has  said  at  various  times,  that  he  only  submitted 
with  reluctance  to  it.  His  High  Church  principles  stood  in  his  way. 
But  such  effects  were  produced,  that  he  frequently  found  himself  in  the 
predicament  of  Peter ;  who,  being  questioned  in  a  matter  somewhat 
similar,  could  only  relate  the  fact,  and  say  “  What  was  /,  that  /  could 
withstand  God  ?” 

But  the  Lord  was  about  to  show  him  still  greater  things  than  these. 
An  honest  man,  a  mason,  of  Birstal  in  Yorkshire,  whose  name  was  John 
Nelson,  coming  up  to  London  to  work  at  his  trade,  heard  that  word 
which  he  found  to  be  the  “  power  of  God  unto  salvation.”  Nelson  had 
full  business  in  London  and  large  wages.  But,  from  the  time  of  his 
finding  peace  with  God,  it  was  continually  on  his  mind,  that  he^must 
return  to  his  native  place.  He  did  so,  about  Christmas  in  the  year  1740. 
His  relations  and  acquaintance  soon  began  to  inquire,  “  What  he  thought 
of  this  new  faith  ?  And  whether  he  believed  there  was  any  such  thing, 
as  a  man’s  knowing  that  his  sins  were  forgiven?”  John  told  them 
point-blank,  “  that  this  new  faith,  as  they  called  it,  was  the  old  faith  of 
the  Gospel ;  and  that  he  himself  was  as  sure  his  sins  were  forgiven,  as 
he  could  be  of  the  shining  of  the  sun.”  This  was  soon  noised  abroad  5 
and  more  and  more  came  to  inquire  concerning  these  strange  things . 
Vol.  I.  38 


294 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Some  put  him  upon  the  proof  of  the  great  truths,  which  such  inquiries 
naturally  led  him  to  mention.  And  thus  he  was  brought  unawares  to 
quote,  explain,  compare,  and  enforce,  several  parts  of  Scripture.  This 
he  did  at  first,  sitting  in  his  house,  till  the  company  increased,  so  that 
the  house  could  not  contain  them.  Then  he  stood  at  the  door,  which 
he  was  commonly  obliged  to  do  in  the  evening,  as  soon  as  he  came  from 
work.  God  immediately  set  his  seal  to  what  was  spoken  ;  and  several 
believed,  and  therefore  declared,  that  God  was  merciful  also  to  their 
unrighteousness,  and  had  forgiven  all  their  sins. 

Here  was  a  Preacher  and  a  large  congregation,  many  of  whom  were 
happy  partakers  of  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  raised  up  without  the  direct 
interference  of  Mr.  Wesley.  He  therefore,  now  fully  acquiesced  in  the 
order  of  God ,  and  rejoiced  that  the  thoughts  of  God  ivere  not  as  his , 
confined  thoughts.  His  mind  was  enlarged  with  the  love  of  God  and 
man  ;  and  he  determined  more  firmly  than  ever  to  spend  and  be  spent, 
for  the  glory  of  his  name.  Nelson’s  Journal  was  afterwards  published, 
and  is  now  extant :  And  it  is  hard  to  say  which  is  most  to  be  admired, — • 
the  strength  of  his  understanding,  unassisted  by  human  learning  ; — his 
zeal  for  the  salvation  of  souls  ; — or  the  injuries  and  oppressions  which 
he  suffered  from  those  who  “  knew  not  what  spirit  they  were  o/.” 

Mr.  Wesley  visited  this  good  man  at  his  earnest  request,  and  from 
that  time  laboured  much  in  Yorkshire.  In  no  part  of  England  has  reli¬ 
gion  taken  a  deeper  root,  or  had  a  wider  spread,  than  in  this  favoured 
county.  The  people,  who  are  numerous,  are  also  industrious,  and,  in 
general,  fully  employed.  They  have  learnt  to  be  “  diligent  in  business , 
and  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord .”  Not  only  in  all  the  capital  towns 
but  in  all  the  villages  also,  numerous  Societies  were  formed  ;  and  Chris¬ 
tian  fellowship,  till  then  unknown,  has  given  to  religion  a  stability  and 
a  beauty,  which  can  hardly  be  conceived  by  those  who  know  it  not. 

After  Mr.  Wesley  had  separated  from  the  Moravians,  some  who  had 
been  his  friends,  left  him,  and  became  more  closely  united  to  that  peo¬ 
ple  ;  and  even  his  brother  Charles  was,  at  this  time,  wavering.  On  this 
occasion,  Mr.  Wesley  sent  him  the  following  letter,  dated  London,  April 
21,  1741  :  “  I  am  settling,”  says  he, “  the  regular  method  of  visiting  the 
sick  here  :  Eight  or  ten  have  offered  themselves  for  the  work,  who  are 
likely  to  have  full  employment ;  for  more  and  more  are  taken  ill  every 
day.  Our  Lord  will  thoroughly  purge  his  floor. 

“I  rejoice  in  your  speaking  your  mind  freely.  O  let  our  love  be 
without  dissimulation. — I  am  not  clear  that  brother  Maxfield  should  not 
expound  at  Greyhound-lane  ;  nor  can  I,  as  yet,  do  without  him.  Our 
clergymen  have  increased  full  as  much  as  the  laymen  ;  and  that  the 
Moravians  are  other  than  laymen,  I  know  not. 

“  As  yet  I  dare,  in  no  wise,  join  with  the  Moravians  ; — 1.  Because 
their  whole  scheme  is  mystical,  not  Scriptural, — refined,  in  every  point 
above  what  is  written,  immeasurably  beyond  the  plain  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel.  2.  Because  there  is  darkness  and  closeness  in  all  their  beha¬ 
viour,  and  guile  in  almost  all  their  words.  3.  Because  they  not  only  do 
not  practise,  but  utterly  despise  and  deny  self-denial  and  the  daily  cross. 
4.  Because  they,  upon  principle,  conform  to  the  world,  in  wearing  gold 
or  costly  apparel.  5.  Because  they  extend  Christian  liberty  in  this  and 
in  many  other  respects,  beyond  what  is  warranted  by  holy  writ.  6.  Be¬ 
cause  they  are,  by  no  means,  zealous  of  good  works  :  or,  at  least,  only 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


295 


to  their  own  people.  And,  lastly,  because  they  make  inward  religion 
swallow  up  outward  in  general.  For  these  reasons  chiefly  I  will  rather, 
God  being  my  helper,  stand  quite  alone,  than  join  with  them  :  I  mean, 
till  I  have  full  assurance  that  they  will  spread  none  of  these  errors  among 
the  little  flock  committed  to  my  charge. 

“  O  !  my  brother,  my  soul  is  grieved  for  you  :  The  poison  is  in  you  : 
Fair  words  have  stolen  away  your  heart.  ‘  No  English  man  or  woman 
is  like  the  Moravians  !’  So  the  matter  is  come  to  a  fair  issue.  Five  of 
us  did  still  stand  together,  a  few  months  since ;  but  two  are  gone  to  the 
right  hand,  (Hutchins  and  Cennick,)  and  two  more  to  the  left,  (Mr.  Hall 
and  you.)  Lord,  if  it  be  thy  Gospel  which  I  preach,  arise  and  maintain 
thine  own  cause  !” — It  was  well  for  the  Reformation  that  Melancthon 
had  Luther  with  him,  to  correct  the  softness  of  his  spirit. 

Mr.  Maxfield  was  now  regularly  employed  in  the  work.  He  was 
remarkably  useful,  and  excited  the  astonishment  of  those  who  heard 
him.  The  late  Countess  Dowager  of  Huntingdon  was,  at  this  time 
and  for  many  years  after,  exceedingly  attached  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and  very 
frequently  wrote  to  him.  She  heard  Mr.  Maxfield  expound,  and  in  a 
letter  to  Mr.  Wesley,  speaks  thus  of  him  :  “  I  never  mentioned  to  you 
that  I  have  seen  Maxfield.  He  is  one  of  the  greatest  instances  of 
God’s  peculiar  favour  that  I  know.  He  has  raised  from  the  stones, 
one  to  sit  among  the  princes  of  his  people.  He  is  my  astonishment. 
How  is  God’s  power  shown  in  weakness !  You  can  have  no  idea  what 
an  attachment  I  have  to  him.  He  is  highly  favoured  of  the  Lord.  The 
first  time  I  made  him  expound,  expecting  little  from  him,  I  sat  over 
against  him,  and  thought  what  a  power  of  God  must  be  with  him,  to 
make  me  give  any  attention  to  him.  But  before  he  had  gone  over  one 
fifth  part,  any  one  that  had  seen  me  would  have  thought  I  had  been 
made  of  wood  or  stone,  so  quite  immoveable  I  both  felt  and  looked. 
His  power  in  prayer  is  very  extraordinary.  To  deal  plainly,  I  could 
either  talk  or  write  for  an  hour  about  him. — The  society  goes  on  well 
here.  Live  assured  of  the  most  faithful  and  sincere  friendship  of  your 
unworthy  sister  in  Christ  Jesus.” 

Mr.  Wesley’s  letter  to  his  brother  Charles,  seems  to  have  thoroughly 
roused  him.  Accordingly  on  August  16th,  having  shaken  off  his  depres¬ 
sion,  he  entered  fully  on  the  Itinerant  plan.  He  rode  to  Wickham,  and 
being  denied  the  church,  would  have  preached  in  a  private  house ;  but 
Mr.  Bowers  having  been  there  preaching  in  the  streets,  had  raised  great 
opposition,  and  effectually  shut  the  door  against  him.  The  next  day  he 
went  to  Oxford,  and  the  day  following  reached  Evesham.  After  being 
here  two  or  three  days,  he  wrote  to  his  brother  as  follows  : 

“  Dear  Brother, — We  left  the  brethren  at  Oxford  much  edified, 
and  two  gowns-men  thoroughly  awakened.  On  Saturday  afternoon 
God  brought  us  hither  :  Mr.  Seward  being  from  home,  there  was  no 
admission  for  us,  his  wife  being  an  opposer,  and  having  refused  to  see 
Mr.  Whitefield  before  me.  At  seven  in  the  evening  Mr.  Seward  found 
us  at  the  inn,  and  took  us  home.  At  eight  I  expounded  in  the  school 
room,  which  holds  about  two  hundred  persons.  On  Sunday  morning  I 
preached  from  George  Whitefield’s  pulpit,  the  wall ,  on,  ‘  Repent  ye,  and 
believe  the  Gospel The  notice  being  short,  we  had  only  a  few  hun¬ 
dreds,  but  such  as  those  described  in  the  Morning  Lesson,  *  These  ivere 


THE  LIFE  OF 


2m 

more  noble  than  those  of  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word 
with  all  readiness  of  mind.’  In  the  evening  I  showed,  to  near  two 
thousand  hearers,  their  Saviour  in  the  good  Samaritan.  Once  more 
God  strengthened  me  at  nine,  to  open  the  new  Covenant,  at  the  school-* 
house,  which  was  crowded  with  deeply  attentive  sinners.” 

He  goes  on.  “August  20th,  I  spoke  from  Acts  ii,  37,  to  two  or 
three  hundred  market  people,  and  soldiers,  all  as  orderly  and  decent  as 
could  be  desired.  I  now  heard  that  the  mayor  had  come  down  on  Sun¬ 
day,  to  take  a  view  of  us.  Soon  after  an  officer  struck  a  countryman 
in  the  face  without  any  provocation.  A  serious  woman  besought  the 
poor  man,  not  to  resist  evil,  as  the  other  only  wanted  to  make  a  riot. 
He  took  patiently  several  repeated  blows,  telling  the  officer,  he  might 
beat  him  as  long  as  he  pleased.* 

“  To-day  Mr.  Seward’s  cousin  told  us  of  a  young  lady,  who  was  here 
on  a  visit,  and  had  been  deeply  affected  on  Sunday  night  under  the  word, 
seeing  and  feeling  her  need  of  the  Physician,  and  earnestly  desired  me 
to  pray  for  her.  After  dinner  I  spoke  with  her.  She  burst  into  tears, 
and  told  us  she  had  come  hither  thoughtless,  dead  in  pleasures  and  sin, 
and  fully  resolved  against  ever  being  a  Methodist :  That  she  was  first 
alarmed  about  her  own  state,  by  seeing  us  so  happy  and  full  of  love; 
had  gone  to  the  society,  but  was  not  thoroughly  awakened  to  a  know¬ 
ledge  of  herself,  till  the  word  came  home  to  her  soul :  That  all  the  fol¬ 
lowing  night  she  had  been  in  an  agony  of  distress ;  could  not  pray, 
could  not  bear  our  singing,  nor  have  any  rest  in  her  spirit.  We  betook 
ourselves  to  prayer  for.  her ;  she  received  forgiveness  and  triumphed  in 
the  Lord  her  God. 

“  August  23d. — By  ten  last  night,  we  reached  Gloucester,  through 
many  dangers  and  difficulties.  In  mounting  my  horse  I  fell  over  him, 
and  sprained  my  hand  ;  riding  in  the  dark  I  bruised  my  foot ;  we  lost 
our  way  as  often  as  we  could ;  there  were  only  two  horses  between 
three  of  us  :  When  we  had  got  to  Gloucester,  we  were  turned  back 
from  a  friend’s  house,  on  account  of  his  wife’s  sickness  ;  and  my  voice 
and  strength  were  quite  gone.  To-day  they  are  in  some  measure 
restored.  At  night  I  with  difficulty  got  into  the  crowded  Society,  where 
l  preached  the  Law  and  the  Gospel,  which  they  received  with  all  readi¬ 
ness.  Three  clergymen  were  present.  Some  without  attempted  to 
make  a  disturbance,  but  in  vain. 

“  August  25th. — Before  I  went  into  the  streets  and  highways,  I  sent, 
according  to  my  custom,  to  borrow  the  use  of  the  church.  The  minis¬ 
ter,  being  one  of  the  better  disposed,  sent  back  a  civil  message ;  ‘  that 
he  would  be  glad  to  drink  a  glass  of  wine  with  me,  but  durst  not  lend 
me  his  pulpit  for  fifty  guineas.’  Mr.  Whitefield,f  however,  durst  lend 
me  his  field,  which  did  just  as  well.  For  near  an  hour  and  a  half,  God 
gave  me  voice  and  strength  to  exhort  about  two  thousand  sinners  to 
repent  and  believe  the  Gospel.  Being  invited  to  Painswick,  I  waited 
upon  the  Lord,  and  renewed  my  strength.  We  found  near  a  thousand 
persons  gathered  in  the  street.  I  discoursed  from,  ‘  God  was  in  Christ 
reconciling  the  world  unto  himself?  I  besought  them  earnestly  to  be 
reconciled,  and  the  rebels  seemed  inclined  to  lay  down  their  arms.  A 
young  Presbyterian  teacher  cleaved  to  us.” 

*  This  was  very  wrong,  he  ought  to  suffer  patiently,  but  not  to  encourage  the  evil. 

•'  Brother  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  George  Whitefield. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY* 


297 


On  returning  to  Gloucester,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  received  an  invitation 
from  F.  Drummond  ;  he  dined  with  her,  and  several  of  the  friends ; 
particularly  he  mentions — “  Josiah  Martin,  a  spiritual  man,”  says  he, 
«  as  far  as  I  can  discern.  My  heart  was  enlarged,  and  knit  to  them  in 
love.”  Going  in  the  evening  to  preach  in  the  field,  Mrs.  Kirkman,  an 
old  and  intimate  acquaintance,  whose  son  had  been  with  him  and  his 
brother  at  Oxford,  put  herself  in  his  way  ;  and  addressed  him,  with, 
“  What,  Mr.  Wesley,  is  it  you  1  see  ?  Is  it  possible  that  you,  who  can 
preach  at  Christ-Church,  St.  Mary's,  &c,  should  come  hither  after  a 
mob !”  He  gave  her  a  short  answer,  and  went  to  his  mob,  or  to  put  it 
in  the  phrase  of  the  Pharisees,  to  ‘  this  people  who  know  not  the  law  and 
are  accursed Thousands  heard  him  gladly,  while  he  explained  the 
blessings  and  privileges  of  the  Gospel,  and  exhorted  all  to  come  to 
Christ  as  lost  sinners,  that  they  might  enjoy  them  The  more  ignorant 
and  wicked  the  common  people  were  at  this  time,  the  greater  were  the 
charity  and  kindness  of  those,  who  in  the  face  of  all  dangers,  endea¬ 
voured  to  instruct  them  in  their  duty  to  God  and  man,  and  by  this  means 
reform  their  manners. 

At  this  period,  the  education  of  the  labouring  poor  was  almost  wholly 
neglected.  The  public  discourses  of  the  regular  clergy  had  no  influ¬ 
ence  upon  this  class  of  people.  Many  of  them  never  went  to  church, 
and  most  of  those  who  did,  neither  understood,  nor  felt  themselves 
interested  in  what  the  preachers  delivered  from  the  pulpit.  “  Darkness 
covered  the  land ,  and  gross  darkness  the  people.”  Nor  was  there  any 
prospect  of  doing  them  good  except  by  some  extraordinary  method  of 
proceeding,  as  their  ignorance  and  vicious  habits  placed  them  beyond 
the  reach  of  any  salutary  influence  from  the  ordinary  means  of  improve¬ 
ment  appointed  by  the  government. 

Dr.  Whitehead  observes,  4 1  Viewing  Itinerant  preaching  in  this 
light,  we  see  its  importance,  and  must  acknowledge  that  the  authors  of 
it  deserve  great  praise  :  especially  as  they  introduced  it  by  their  own 
example,  under  great  difficulties  and  hardships.  Their  prospects  in  life, 
from  their  learning,  their  abilities,  and  their  rank  in  society,  were  all 
sacrificed  to  the  plan  of  Itinerancy.  They  had  every  thing  to  lose  by 
it ;  reputation,  health,  and  the  esteem  of  their  friends ;  and  nothing  in 
this  world  to  gain,  but  great  bodily  fatigue,  ill  usage  from  the  mob,  and 
general  contempt :  And  as  only  three  persons  united  together  at  first  in 
the  plan,  they  could  not  expect  to  form  any  extensive  or  permanent  esta¬ 
blishment.  It  is  very  evident  from  their  writings,  that  these  three  servants 
of  God  did  not  look  forward  to  any  distant  consequences  of  their  pro¬ 
ceedings  :  They  contented  themselves  with  doing  as  much  good  as 
possible  in  the  way  which  opened  before  them  ;  and  they  truly  laboured 
also  for  their  own  continuance  in  the  faith,  knowing  that  unfaithfulness 
to  their  calling  would  impair,  and  in  the  issue  destroy  it.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  pursued  his  plan,  and  on  the  26th  of  August,  1739, 
was  at  Painswick.  The  Minister  was  so  obliging  as  to  lend  him  his 
pulpit.  But  the  church  would  not  hold  the  people ;  it  was  supposed 
there  were  two  thousand  persons  in  the  churchyard  He  therefore 
stood  at  a  window,  which  was  taken  down,  and  preached  to  the  congre¬ 
gation  within  the  walls,  and  without.  They  listened  with  eager  atten¬ 
tion,  while  he  explained,  “  God  so  loved  the  ivorld  that  he  gave  his  only 
begotten  Son ,”  &c. 


298 


THE  LIFE  OF 


“  In  the  afternoon,*’  says  he,  “ I  preached  again  to  a  Kennington 
congregation.  It  was  the  most  beautiful  sight  I  ever  beheld.  The 
people  filled  the  gradually  rising  area,  which  was  shut  up  on  three  sides 
by  a  vast  hill.  On  the  top  and  bottom  of  this  hill,  was  a  great  row  of 
trees.  In  this  Amphitheatre  the  people  stood  deeply  attentive,  while  I 
called  upon  them  in  Christ’s  words,  *  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour 
and  are  heavy  laden ,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.1  The  tears  of  many  testi¬ 
fied,  that  they  were  ready  to  enter  into  that  rest.  It  was  with*  difficulty  we 
made  our  way  through  this  most  loving  people,  and  returned  amidst  their 
prayers  and  blessings  to  Ebly,  where  I  expounded  the  Second  Lesson 
for  two  hours.” 

A  good  old  Baptist  had  invited  Mr.  C.  Wesley  to  preach  at  Stanley, 
in  his  way  to  Bristol.  Accordingly,  on  the  27th,  he  rode  thither  through 
the  rain,  and  preached  to  about  a  thousand  attentive  hearers  :  They 
were  so  much  affected  by  the  sermon,  that  he  appointed  them  to  meet 
him  again  in  the  evening.  We  see  with  pleasure,  that  many  persons 
among  the  various  denominations  of  Dissenters  showed  a  friendly 
disposition,  and  countenanced  his  proceedings.  They  discovered  a 
stronger  attachment  to  the  essential  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  than  to 
the  peculiarities  of  their  several  opinions  and  modes  of  worship.  The 
Dissenters  in  general,  however,  kept  at  a  distance,  being  afraid  for  the 
Dissenting'interest. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  arrived  in  Bristol  August  28th  ;  and  his  brother 
having  set  out  for  London,  on  the  31st  he  entered  on  his  ministiy  at 
Weaver’s  Hall.  “  I  began,”  says  he,  “  by  expounding  Isaiah  with  great 
freedom.  They  were  melted  into  tears  all  around,  and  again  when  the 
bands  met  to  keep  the  Church-fast.  We  were  all  of  one  heart  and  of 
one  mind,  I  forgot  the  contradiction  wherewith  they  grieved  my  soul 
in  London,  and  could  not  forbear  saying,  ‘  It  is  good  for  me  to  be 
here.1  ” 

September  4th,  He  preached  again  at  Kingswood  to  some  thousands, 
colliers  chiefly,  and  held  out  the  promises  from  Isaiah  xxxv  :  “  The  wil¬ 
derness  and  the  solitary  place  shall  be  glad  for  them ;  and  the  desert 
shall  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose.11  He  adds,  “  I  triumphed  in  the 
mercy  of  God  to  these  poor  outcasts,  (for  1  he  hath  called  them  a  people 
who  were  not  a  people,1)  and  in  the  accomplishment  of  that  Scripture, 

£  Then  the  eyes  of  the  blind  shall  be  opened,  and  the  ears  of  the  deaf  shall 
be  unstopped  ;  then  shall  the  lame  man  leap  as  an  hart,  and  the  tongue 
of  the  dumb  sing  ;  for  in  the  wilderness  shall  waters  break  out,  and 
streams  in  the  desert.1  How  gladly  do  the  poor  receive  the  Gospel ! 
We  hardly  knew  how  to  part.” 

September  5th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  says,  “  I  was  much  discouraged  by 
a  discovery  of  the  disorderly  walking  of  some,  who  have  given  the  adver¬ 
sary  occasion,  to  blaspheme.  I  am  a  poor  creature  upon  such  occasions, 
being  soon  cast  down.  Yet  I  went  and  talked  to  them,  and  God  filled 
me  with  such  love  to  their  souls,  as  I  have  not  known  before.  They 
could  not  stand  before  it.  Some  trembled  exceedingly  ;  the  others  gave 
us  great  cause  to  hope  for  them.” 

September  1 1th,  He  rode  with  two  friends  to  Bradford,  near  Bath, 
and  preached  to  about  a  thousand  persons,  who  seemed  deeply  affect¬ 
ed.  On  the  15th  he  says,  “  Having  been  provoked  to  speak  unadvi 
sedly  with  my  lips,  I  preached  on  the  Bowling-Green  in  great  weak- 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


299 


ness,*  on 4  Lazarus ,  come  forth  /’  I  was  surprised  that  any  good  should  be 
done.  But  God  quickens  others  by  those  who  are  dead  themselves.  A 
man  came  to  me  and  declared  he  had  now  received  the  Spirit  oflife  ;  and 
so  did  a  woman  at  the  same  time,  which  she  openly  declared  at  Weaver’s 
Hall.  We  had  great  power  among  us  while  I  displayed  the  believer’s 
privileges  from  the  eighth  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans. — On 
the  16th,  I  met  between  thirty  and  forty  colliers,  with  their  wives,  at 
Mr.  Willis’s,  and  administered  the  sacrament  to  them;  but  found  no  com¬ 
fort  myself,  in  that  or  any  other  ordinance.  I  always  find  strength  for  the 
work  of  the  ministry  ;  but  when  my  work  is  over,  my  bodily  and  spirit¬ 
ual  strength  both  leave  me.  I  can  pray  for  others,  not  for  myself. 
God,  by  me,  strengthens  the  weak  hands,  and  confirms  the  feeble 
knees  ;  yet  am  I  as  a  man  in  whom  is  no  strength.  I  am  weary  and 
faint  in  my  mind,  continually  longing  to  be  discharged.” — Soon  after, 
however,  he  found  power  to  pray  for  himself,  and  confessed  it  was  good 
for  him  to  be  in  desertion.  He  was  greatly  strengthened  and  comforted5 
by  opening  his  Bible  on  Isaiah  liv,  7,  8 :  “  For  a  small  moment  have  1 
forsaken  thee ;  but  with  great  mercies  will  1  gather  thee.  In  a  little 
wrath  I  hid  my  face  from  thee  for  a  moment ;  but  with  everlasting  kind - 
ness  will  I  have  mercy  on  thee,  saith  the  Lord  thy  Redeemer .”  He  saw 
the  rod,  and  submitted  to  the  correction. 

The  Lord  encouraged  him  also  by  Sarah  Pearce  declaring,  that  “  she 
first  received  comfort  on  hearing  me  explain  the  fifth  chapter  of  the  Ro¬ 
mans.  She  had  the  witness  of  her  own  spirit,  that  all  the  marks  I  men¬ 
tioned  were  upon  her  ;  and  the  Spirit  of  God,  with  his  testimony,  put  it 
beyond  the  possibility  of  a  doubt.  Some  of  her  words  were — ‘I  was 
extremely  bigoted  against  my  brethren  the  Dissenters,  but  am  now  en¬ 
larged  towards  them  and  all  mankind,  in  an  inexpressible  manner.  I  do 
not  depend  upon  a  start  of  comfort,  but  find  it  increase  ever  since  it 
began.  I  perceive  a  great  change  in  myself,  and  expect  a  greater.  I 
feel  a  divine  attraction  in  my  soul  to  heavenly  things.  I  was  once  so 
afraid  of  death  that  I  durst  not  sleep,  but  now  I  do  not  fear  it  at  all.  I 
desire  nothing  on  earth  :  I  fear  nothing  but  sin.  God  suffers  me  to  be 
strongly  tempted  ;  but  I  know,  where  he  gives  faith  he  will  try  it.’ — See 
here  the  true  assurance  of  faith  !  How  consistent !  An  humble,  not 
doubting  faith  :  A  filial,  not  servile,  fear  of  offending.  I  desire  not  such 
an  assurance  as  blots  out  these  Scriptures,  ‘  Be  not  high-minded ,  but 
fear :  Work  out  your  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling ,’  &c.  God  keep 
me  in  constant  fear,  lest  that,  by  any  means,  when  I  have  preached  to 
others,  I  myself  should  be  a  castaway. 

“  I  spoke  plainly  to  the  women-bands  of  their  unadvisedness,  their 
want  of  love,  and  not  bearing  one  another’s  burdens.  We  found  an 
immediate  effect.  Some  were  convinced  they  had  thought  too  highly 
of  themselves  ;  and  that  their  first  love,  like  their  first  joy,  was  only  a 
foretaste  of  that  temper  which  continually  rules  in  a  new  heart.”  They 
had  not  been  attentive  to  that  command,  “  Go  on  to  perfection .” 

Though  there  had  been  no  riots,  nor  any  open  persecution  of  the  Me¬ 
thodists  in  Bristol,  yet  many  individuals  suffered  considerably.  u  Every 

*  Men  in  general  would  think,  that,  where  there  was  so  much  boldness,  there  would  be 
little  tenderness  of  conscience.  We  see  the  contrary.  Indeed,  tenderness  of  conscience 
was  at  the  bottom  of  the  whole  work.  They  feared  to  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  by 
giving  way  to  the  fear  of  man. 


300 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Sunday,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  damnation  is  denounced  by  some  of 
the  clergy  against  all  who  hear  us  ;  for  we  are  Papists,  Jesuits,  sedu¬ 
cers,  and  bringers-in  of  the  Pretender.  The  clergy  murmur  aloud  at 
the  number  of  communicants,  and  threaten  to  repel  them.  Yet  will  not 
the  world  bear  that  we  should  talk  of  persecution  :  No  ;  for  the  world 
now  is  Christian  !  and  the  offence  of  the  cross  has  ceased.  Alas  !  what 
would  they  do  farther  ?  Some  lose  their  bread ;  some  their  habitations : 
One  suffers  stripes,  another  confinement ;  yet  we  must  not  call  this  per¬ 
secution  !  Doubtless,  they  will  find  some  other  name  for  it,  when  they 
shall  think  they  do  God  service  by  killing  us.  It  is  always  the  lamb 
that  troubles  the  water.” 

October  8th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  preached  at  the  Brick-yard.  A  Mr.  Wil¬ 
liams,  from  Kidderminster,  who  had  written  to  him  some  time  before  to 
go  down  thither,  was  present,  and  much  edified  and  strengthened  by  the 
sermon.  44  I  know  not,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  44  of  what  denomination 
he  is,  nor  is  it  material ;  for  he  has  the  mind  which  was  in  Christ.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley’s  sermon,  when  last  at  Bradford,  had  been  misunder¬ 
stood  or  misrepresented.  It  was  reported  that  he  was  a  high  Calvinist, 
and  great  pains  had  been  taken  to  represent  him  as  such.  His  brother, 
Mr.  John  Wesley,  coming  to  Bristol  this  evening,  it  was  the  opinion  of 
both  that  he  ought  to  preach  again  at  Bradford,  and  declare  his  sentiments 
openly  on  this  point.  The  next  day,  October  the  9th,  they  went  to  Brad¬ 
ford,  where  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preached  to  a  congregation  of  about 
two  thousand  people.  Mr.  John  Wesley  prayed  first,  when  Mr.  Charles 
began  abruptly,  44  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  ?  He  that 
spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  hoiv  shall  he 
not  with  him  also  freely  give  us  all  things  /”  He  spake  with  great  bold¬ 
ness  and  freedom  for  an  hour  and  a  half,  holding  forth  Christ  a  Saviour 
for  all  men.  He  flattered  himself  that  he  had  done  so  much  injury  to 
Satan’s  kingdom,  by  beating  down  sin,  that  he  says,  44  I  believe  he  will 
no  more  slander  me  with  being  a  Predestinarian. 

44  October  15th,  I  waited,  with  my  brother,  on  a  Minister  about  bap¬ 
tizing  some  of  his  parishioners.  He  complained  heavily  of  the  multi¬ 
tudes  of  our  communicants,  who  came  to  his  church,  and  produced  the 
Canon  against  strangers.  He  could  not  admit  as  a  reason  for  their 
coming  to  his  church,  that  they  had  no  sacrament  at  their  own.  I  offer¬ 
ed  my  assistance  to  lessen  his  trouble,  but  he  declined  it.  He  told  us, 
there  w  ere  hundreds  of  new  communicants  last  Sunday.  We  bless  God 
for  this  cause  of  offence,  and  pray  it  may  never  be  removed. 

44  October  19th,  I  read  part  of  Mr.  Law  on  Regeneration  to  our 
Society.  How  promising  the  beginning,  and  how  lame  the  conclusion ! 
Christianity,  he  rightly  tells  us,  is  a  recovery  of  the  Divine  image  ;  and 
a  Christian  is  a  fallen  spirit  restored  and  re-instated  in  Paradise ;  a 
living  mirror  of  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.  After  this,  he  supposes 
it  possible  for  him  to  be  insensible  of  such  a  change  ;  to  be  happy  and 
holy,  translated  into  Eden,  renewed  in  the  likeness  of  God,  and  not  to 
know  it.  Nay,  we  are  not  to  expect,  nor  bid  others  expect,  any  such 
consciousness,  if  we  listen  to  him.  What  wretched  inconsistency !” — 
If  a  man  knows  it  not,  how  can  he  manifest  the  fruits  of  such  a  renewal? 

When  Mr.  Wesley  baptized  adults,  professing  faith  in  Christ,  he  chose 
to  do  it  by  trine  immersion,  if  the  persons  would  submit  to  it,  judging  this 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


301 

to  be  the  Apostolic  method  of  baptizing.*  October  26th,  he  says,  “  I 
baptized  Mr.  Wiggington  in  the  river,  by  Baptist-Mills,  and  went  on 
my  way  rejoicing  to  French-Hay. — October  27th,  I  took  occasion  to 
show  the  degeneracy  of  our  modern  Pharisees.  Their  predecessors 
fasted  twice  a  week ;  but  they  maintain  their  character  for  holiness  at 
a  cheaper  rate.  In  reverence  for  the  Church,  some  keep  their  public 
day  on  Friday :  None  regard  it,  though  enjoined  as  a  Fast.  Their 
neglect  is  equally  notorious  in  regard  to  prayer  and  the  Sacrament. 
And  yet  these  men  cry  out,  ‘  The  Church,  The  Church  !’  when 
they  themselves  will  not  hear  the  Church,  but  despise  her  authority, 
trample  upon  her  orders,  teach  contrary  to  her  Articles  and  Homilies, 
and  break  her  Canons,  even  every  man  of  those  who  of  late  pretend  to 
enforce  their  observance. 

“  October  13th,  I  wrote  to  the  Bishop  of  Bristol  as  follows  : 

“  My  Lord, — Several  persons  have  applied  to  me  for  Baptism. f  It 
has  pleased  God  to  make  me  instrumental  in  their  conversion.  This 
has  given  them  such  a  prejudice  for  me,  that  they  desire  to  be  received 
into  the  Church  by  my  ministry.  They  choose  likewise  to  be  baptized 
by  immersion,  and  have  engaged  me  to  give  your  Lordship  notice,  as 
the  Church  requires.” 

“  November  2d,  I  received  a  summons  from  Oxford,  to  respond  in 
Divinity  Disputations  ;  which,  together  with  other  concurrent  providen 
ces,  is  a  plain  call  to  that  place.” — His  brother  met  him  there.  They 
left  Oxford  on  the  15th  of  November,  and,  taking  Bristol  in  their  way, 
they  arrived  at  Tiverton  on  the  21st,  a  few  days  after  the  funeral  of  their 
brother  Samuel.  Having  preached  at  Exeter  during  their  short  stay  in 
these  parts,  they,  returned  to  Bristol  on  the  28th  of  the  same  month. 

March  14th,  1740,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  visited  Gloucester,  in  company 
with  Thomas  Maxfield,  who  travelled  with  him  most  part  of  this  year. 
The  next  day  he  went  to  Benge  worth,  in  hopes  of  seeing  his  old  friend, 
Mr.  Benjamin  Seward.  But  here  he  met  with  a  disappointment.  Mr. 
Seward  had  been  ill  of  a  fever.  His  relations,  taking  advantage  of  his 
situation,  had  intercepted  all  his  letters  :  They  called  his  fever  madness  ; 
and  now,  when  he  was  recovering,  placed  his  servants  over  him,  to 
prevent  any  Methodist  from  coming  to  him.  His  brother,  Mr.  Henry 
Seward,  came  to  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  and  gave  him  plenty  of  abuse,  calling 
him  scoundrel,  rascal,  pickpocket,  &c.  Mr.  Wesley  made  little  reply, 
but  ordered  notice  to  be  given,  that  he  would  preach  next  day,  March 
16th,  at  the  usual  place,  which  was  near  Mr.  Seward’s  house.  The 
brother  came  to  him,  to  dissuade  him  from  attempting  it,  telling  him 
that  four  constables  were  ordered  to  apprehend  him,  if  he  came  near 
his  brother’s  wall.  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  however,  was  not  to  be  deterred 
from  his  purpose  by  such  threatenings  ;  and,  when  the  time  of  preach¬ 
ing  drew  near,  walked  forward  towards  the  place.  In  his  way  thither, 
a  Mayor’s  officer  met  him,  and  desired  he  would  go  with  him  to  the 
Mayor.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  answered,  that  he  would  first  wait  on  his  Lord, 
and  then  on  the  Mayor,  whom  he  reverenced  for  the  sake  of  his  office. 

*  The  Apostolic  mode  varied,  according  to  circumstances.  This  is  clear  from  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles. 

f  He  mentioned  the  names  of  seven  persons. 

Tol.  L  39 


3Q2 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Mr.  H.  Seward  now  met  him  with  threatening  and  revilings’.  Mr.  C. 
Wesley  began  singing,  “  Shall  I  for  fear  of  feeble  man,”  &c.  This 
enraged  Mr.  Henry,  who  ran  about  raving  like  a  madman,  and  quickly 
got  some  fellows,  fit  for  his  purpose.  These  laid  hold  on  Mr.  C.  Wes¬ 
ley,  who  asked,  by  what  authority  they  did  it?  Where  was  their  warrant? 
Let  them  show  that,  and  he  would  save  them  the  trouble  of  using  vio¬ 
lence. — They  said  they  had  no  warrant,  but  he  should  not  preach  there ; 
and  dragged  him  away  amidst  the  cries  of  the  people.  Mr.  Henry 
Seward  cried  out,  “  Take  him  away,  and  duck  him!”  “I  broke  out,” 
says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  into  singing,  with  Thomas  Maxfield,  and  suffer¬ 
ed  them  to  carry  me  whither  they  pleased.  At  the  bridge  in  the  lane 
they  left  me.  Then  I  stood  out  of  the  Liberty  of  the  Corporation,  and 
gave  out, 

Angel  of  God,  whate’er  betide, 

Thy  summons  I  obey !  &c. 

Some  hundreds  followed  whom  they  could  not  hinder  from  hearing  me, 
on, 4  If  God  be  for  us,  who  Gan  be  against  us  V  Never  did  I  feel  so  much 
what  I  spoke,  and  the  word  did  not  return  empty. 

44  I  then  waited  on  Mr.  Majmr,  the  poor  sincere  ones  following  me, 
trembling.  He  was  a  little  warm  at  my  not  coming  before.  I  gave  him 
the  reason,  and  added,  that  I  knew  of  no  law  of  God  or  man  which  I 
had  transgressed  ;  but,  if  there  was  any  such  law,  I  desired  no  favour. 
He  said,  he  should  not  have  denied  me  leave  to  preach,  even  in  his  own 
yard  ;  but  Mr.  H.  Seward  and  the  apothecary  had  assured  him,  it  would 
quite  cast  his  brother  down  again.  I  answered,  it  would  tend  to  restore 
him.  Here  a  clergyman  spoke  much — and  nothing.  As  far  as  I  could 
pick  out  his  meaning,  he  grumbled  that  Mr.  Whitefield  had  spoken 
against  the  clergy  in  his  Journal.  I  told  him,  if  he  were  a  carnal,  worldly- 
minded  clergyman,  I  also  might  do  what  he  would  call  railing,  I  might 
warn  God’s  people  to  beware  of  false  prophets .  I  did  not  say,  because 
I  did  not  know,  that  he  was  one  of  those  shepherds  who  fed  themselves, 
not  their  flock  ;  but  if  he  was,  I  was  sorry  for  him,  and  must  leave  that 
sentence  of  Chrysostom  with  him,  4  Hell  is  paved  with  the  skulls  of 
Christian  Priests.’  I  turned  from  him,  and  asked  the  Mayor,  whether 
lie  approved  of  the  treatment  I  had  met  with  ?  He  said,  By  no  means ; 
and  if  I  complained,  he  would  bind  the  men  over  to  answer  it  at  the  ses¬ 
sions.  I  told  him,  I  did  not  complain,  neither  would  I  prosecute  them, 
as  they  well  knew.  I  assured  him,  that  I  waited  on  him,  not  from  inte¬ 
rest,  for  I  wanted  nothing  ;  not  from  fear,  for  I  had  done  no  wrong  ;  but 
from  true  respect,  and  to  show  him  that  I  believed,  4  the  powers  that  be, 
are  ordained  of  God.’  ” 

March  17th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  preached  again,  when  a  troop  poured  in 
upon  him  and  the  quiet  congregation,  and  made  much  disturbance.  44 1 
enjoyed,”  says  he,  44  a  sweet  calm  within,  even  while  I  preached  the 
Gospel  with  much  contention.  These  slighter  conflicts  must  fit  me  for 
greater.”  The  next  day,  before  preaching,  he  received  a  message  from 
the  minister,  informing  him,  that,  if  he  did  not  immediately  quit  the  town, 
Mr.  H.  Seward  could  easily  raise  a  mob,  and  then  he  must  look  to  him¬ 
self.  Mr.  Canning,  and  others  of  his  friends,  dissuaded  him  from  going 
to  the  Society ;  for  his  enemies  were  determined  to  do  him  a  mischief, 
which  they  thought  he  should  avoid,  by  going  out  of  the  way  for  awhile. 
But  Mr.  C.  Wesley  was  not  intimidated  by  threatenings.  He  adds,  44 1 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY* 


£03 

went  and  set  upon  the  opposers.  I  bid  them  to  rejoice  and  glory,  for 
now  they  had  terrified  me ;  I  was  really  afraid  to  leave  Evesham :  I 
durst  no  more  do  it,  than  forsake  my  Captain,  or  deny  my  Master,  while 
any  one  of  them  opened  his  mouth  against  the  truth.  No  man  an¬ 
swered  a  word,  or  offered  to  disturb  me  in  my  following  exhortation. 
I  received  great  comfort  from  those  words  in  the  first  lesson,  4  Then  the 
men  of  the  city  said  unto  Joash ,  bring  out  thy  son ,  that  he  may  die ± 
because  he  hath  cast  down  the  altar  of  Baal.  And  Joash  said  unto  all 
that  stood  against  him ,  Will  ye  plead  for  Baal  ?  If  he  be  a  god ,  let  him 
plead  for  himself  because  one  hath  cast  down  his  altar.1  In  the  after¬ 
noon,  there  was  none  to  plead  for  him,  or  to  molest  me  in  the  work  of 
God,  while  I  showed  God’s  method  of  saving  souls :  4  For  he  maketh 
sore  and  bindeth  up  ;  he  woundeth  and  his  hand  maketh  whole.1  The 
tears  that  were  shed  gave  comfortable  evidence  that  I  had  not  laboured 
in  vain.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  went  from  hence  to  Westcot,  Idbury,  and  Oxford, 
where  he  laboured  with  his  usual  success.  He  then  returned  to  Eves¬ 
ham,  saw  his  friend  Mr.  Benjamin  Seward,  and  preached  without 
molestation. — April  3d,  he  arrived  in  London,  and  preached  at  the 
Foundery,  on,  44  The  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink ,  but  right¬ 
eousness ,  peace ,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.11  He  observes, 44  My  heart 
was  enlarged  in  prayer  for  the  Infant  Society.” 

May  2d,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  received  the  following  letter  : 

44  My  Reverend  Father  in  Christ,— I  first  received  the  gift  of 
faith  after  I  had  seen  myself  a  lost  sinner,  bound  with  a  thousand  chains, 
and  dropping  into  helh  Then  I  heard  his  voice,  4  Be  of  good  cheer9 
thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.1  I  saw  the  Son  of  God  loved  me,  and  gave 
himself  for  me.  I  thought  I  saw  him  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father, 
making  intercession  for  me.  I  went  on  in  great  joy  for  four  months. 
Then  pride  crept  in,  and  I  thought  the  work  was  finished,  when  it  was 
but  just  begun.  There  I  rested,  and,  in  a  little  time,  fell  into  doubts 
and  fears,  whether  my  sins  were  really  forgiven  me,  till  I  plunged  my¬ 
self  into  the  depth  of  misery.  I  could  not  pray,  neither  had  I  any 
desire  to  do  it,  or  to  read  the  Word.  Then  did  I  see  my  own  evil  heart, 
and  feel  my  helplessness,  so  that  I  could  not  so  much  as  think  a  good 
thought.  My  love  was  turned  into  hatred,  passion,  envy,  &c.  I  felt  a 
thousand  hells  my  due,  and  cried  out  in  bitter  anguish  of  Spirit,  4  Save , 
Lord ,  or  I  perish.1  In  my  last  extremity,  I  saw  my  Saviour  full  of 
grace  and  truth  for  me,  and  heard  his  voice  again,  whispering,  4  Peace , 
be  still.1  My  peace  returned,  and  greater  sweetness  of  love  than  I  ever 
knew  before.  Now  my  joy  is  calm  and  solid, — my  heart  drawn  out  to 
the  Lord  continually.  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth  for  me  :  He 
is  my  strength  and  my  rock,  and  will  carry  on  his  work  in  my  soul  to 
the  day  of  redemption.  Dear  Sir,  I  have  spoken  the  state  of  my  heart 
as  before  the  Lord.  I  beg  your  prayers,  that  I  may  go  on  from  strength 
to  strength,  from  conquering  to  conquer,  till  death  is  swallowed  up  in 
victory.  G.  Murray.” 

I  shall  have  occasion  to  note  this  letter,  and  the  writer  of  it,  hereafter. 

May  8th,  Howell  Harris  being  in  town,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  observes : 
il  He  declared  bis  experience  before  the  Society.  O  what  a  flame  was 


3Q4 


THE  LIFE  OF 


kindled  !  No  man  speaks  in  my  hearing  as  this  man  speaketh.  What 
a  nursing  father  God  has  sent  us  !  He  has,  indeed,  learned  of  the  good 
Shepherd  to  carry  the  lambs  in  his  bosom.  Such  love,  such  power, 
such  simplicity,  was  irresistible.”  At  this  meeting,  Howell  Harris  invi¬ 
ted  all  lost  sinners,  justified,  or  not  justified,  to  the  Lord’s  Table.  “  I 
would  not,”  said  he,  “for ten  thousand  worlds,  be  the  man  who  should 
keep  any  from  it.  There  I  first  found  him  myself :  That  is  the  place 
of  meeting.”  “  He  went  on,”  adds  Mr.  Wesley,  “  in  the  power  of  the 
Most  High.  God  called  forth  his  witnesses  :  Several  declared  they 
had  found  Christ  in  the  ordinances.” — The  -doctrine  newly  broached 
was,  that  no  person  had  a  right  to  come  who  was  not  justified :  A 
Pharisaic  and  mischievous  refinement!  Notone  of  those  to  whom  our 
Lord  administered  it,  was  justified  in  the  Christian  sense  of  that  w  ord. 
To  be  “  justified  by  his  blood”  (Romans  v,  9,)  was  one  of  those  things 
of  God ,  which  our  Lord  told  them  “  they  were  not  yet  able  to  bear” 
John  xvi,  12 — 44.  They  could  only  be  taught  it  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
who  thus  “  glorified  the  Son.” 

June  17th,  Mr.  Wesley  says,  “  We  had  an  extraordinary  meeting  of 
the  Society,  increased  from  eighteen  to  three  hundred.  I  took  my  leave 
of  them  with  hearty  prayer.’’  The  next  day  he  set  out  for  Bristol, 
where  he  arrived  on  the  21st,  having  called  at  Oxford  on  his  way  thither. 
“  My  first  greeting  at  Kingswood,”  says  he,  “  was  by  a  daughter  of 
one  of  our  colliers.  In  the  evening  was  at  the  Malt-Room,  and  ad¬ 
dressed  myself  to  those  in  the  wilderness.  0  what  simplicity  is  in  this 
child-like  people !  A  spirit  of  contrition  and  love  ran  through  them* 
Here  the  seed  has  fallen  upon  good  ground. 

“  Sunday,  June  22d,  I  went  [again]  to  learn  Christ  among  our  col¬ 
liers,  and  drank  into  their  spirit.  We  rejoiced  for  the  consolation.  O 
that  some  of  our  London  brethren  would  but  come  to  school  to  Kings¬ 
wood  !  These  are  what  they  of  London  pretend  to  be.  God  knows 
their  poverty ;  but  they  are  rich,  and  daily  entering  into  his  rest.  They 
do  not  hold  it  necessary  to  deny  weak  faith,  in  order  to  get  strong. 
Their  souls  truly  wait  upon  God  in  his  ordinances.  Ye  many  masters, 
come  learn  Christ  of  these  outcasts  ;  for  know,  that  except  ye  be  con¬ 
verted ,  and  become  like  these  little  children ,  ye  cannot  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  I  met  several  of  those  whom  I  had  baptized,  and 
found  them  growing  in  grace. 

“  June  30.  I  now  spent  a  week  at  Oxford  to  little  purpose,  but  that 
of  obedience  to  man,  for  the  Lord’s  sake.  In  the  Hall,  I  read  my  two 
Lectures  on  the  cxxxth  Psalm,  preaching  repentance  towards  God 
and  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  But  learned  Gallio  cared  for  none  of  these 
things.” 

July  16th. — Being  returned  to  Bristol,  he  observes,  “  While  I  was 
meeting  the  Bands,  my  mouth  was  opened  to  reprove,  rebuke,  and  ex¬ 
hort,  in  words  not  my  own.  All  trembled  before  the  presence  of  God. 
I’ was  forced  to  cut  off  a  rotten  member :  but  felt  such  love  and  pity  at 
the  time,  as  humbled  me  into  the  dust.  It  was,  as  if  one  criminal  was 
executing  another.  We  betook  ourselves  to  fervent  prayer  for  him,  and 
the  Society.  The  spirit  of  prayer  was  poured  out  upon  us,  and  we 
returned  to  the  Lord,  with  weeping  and  mourning.” — See  here  the  true 
Apostolical  Spirit  of  Church  Discipline. 

Many  of  the  colliers,  who  had  been  abandoned  to  every  kind  of  wick- 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


305 

edness,  even  to  a  proverb,  were  now  become  pious,  and  zealous  for  the 
things  of  God.  A  great  number  of  these,  at  this  time,  came  to  the 
churches  in  Bristol  on  the  Lord’s  day,  for  the  benefit  of  the  sacrament. 
But  most  of  the  Bristol  ministers  repelled  them  from  the  table,  because 
they  did  not  belong  to  their  parishes.  Setting  religion  aside,  common 
humanity  would  have  taught  them  to  rejoice  in  so  remarkable  a  reform¬ 
ation  among  these  wretched  people.  But  these  watchmen  of  Israel 
did  not  choose  to  have  any  increase  of  trouble.  Can  we  wonder  that 
the  Methodists  had  such  great  success  in  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the 
middling  and  lower  orders  of  the  people,  when  such  as  these  had  in 
that  day  the  care  of  most  of  the  parishes  in  England?  The  case  is 
now,  thank  God,  greatly  altered. 

“  July  27. — I  heard  a  miserable  sermon,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “at 
Temple-Church,  recommending  religion  as  the  most  likely  way  to  raise 
a  fortune.  After  sermon,  proclamation  was  made,  that  all  should  de¬ 
part  who  were  not  of  the  parish.  While  the  shepherd  was  driving  away 
the  lambs,  I  staid,  suspecting  nothing,  till  the  clerk  came  to  me  and 
said,  ‘  Mr.  Beacher  bids  you  go  away,  for  he  will  not  give  you  the 
sacrament.’  I  went  to  the  vestry  door,  and  mildly  desired  Mr.  Beacher 
to  admit  me.  He  asked,  ‘  Are  you  of  this  parish  V  I  answered,  Sir, 
you  see  that  I  am  a  clergyman.  Then  dropping  his  first  pretence,  he 
charged  me  with  rebellion,  in  expounding  the  Scripture  without  author¬ 
ity  ;  and  said  in  express  words,  ‘  I  repel  you  from  the  sacrament.’  I 
replied,  I  cite  you  to  answer  this,  before  Jesus  Christ,  at  the  day  of 
judgment.  This  enraged  him  above  measure  ;  he  called  out,  ‘  Here ,  take 
away  this  man.1  The  constables  had  been  ordered  to  attend,  I  suppose, 
lest  the  colliers  should  take  the  sacrament  by  force !  but  I  saved  them 
the  trouble  of  taking  away  4  this  man ,’  and  quietly  retired.” — These 
things  are  but  poor  evidences,  that  the  Bristol  ministers  were  at  that 
time  the  true  successors  of  the  apostles  ! 

In  August,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  had  a  very  dangerous  fever.  It  was 
reported,  and  published  in  the  papers,  that  he  was  dead.  Upon  his 
recovery,  he  observes,  “  I  found  myself  after  this  gracious  visitation, 
more  desirous  and  able  to  pray ;  more  afraid  of  sin ;  more  earnestly 
longing  for  deliverance,  and  the  fulness  of  Christian  salvation.” — Soon 
afterwards  two  or  three  of  the  Society  died,  in  the  triumph  of  faith,  and 
full  assurance  of  hope  ;  which  strengthened  the  hands  and  comforted 
the  hearts  of  those  who  were  left  behind. 

September  22d,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  was  informed  that  the  colliers  had 
risen  ;*  and  riding  out  from  Bristol,  he  met  about  a  thousand  of  them 
at  Lawrence-Hill.  The  occasion  of  their  rising  was,  the  dearness  of 
corn.  He  went  up  to  an  eminence,  and  began  to  talk  to  them.  Many 
seemed  inclined  to  go  back  with  him  to  the  school,  which  some  of  the 
most  desperate  perceiving,  they  rushed  violently  upon  the  others,  beat¬ 
ing,  tearing,  and  driving  them  every  way  from  Mr.  C.  Wesley.  He 
adds,  44  I  rode  up  to  a  ruffian,  who  was  striking  one  of  our  colliers, j* 
and  prayed  him  rather  to  strike  me.  He  answered,  4  No,  not  for  all 
the  world,’  and  was  quite  overcome.  I  turned  upon  another,  who  struck 
my  horse,  and  he  also  sunk  into  a  lamb.  Wherever  I  turned,  Satan’s 
cause  lost  ground,  so  that  they  were  obliged  to  make  one  general 

*  A  common  thing  in  that  day  among  that  lawless  people,  f  He  means  a  collier,  who 
was  in  the  Methodist  Society. 


30b' 


i'tii}  LIFE  OF 


assault,  and  the  violent  colliers  forced  the  quiet  ones  into  the  town.  \ 
seized  one  of  the  tallest,  and  earnestly  besought  him  to  follow  me : 

4  Yes/  he  said,  ‘  that  he  would,  all  the  world  over.’  I  pressed  about 
six  into  Christ’s  service.  We  met  several  parties,  and  stopped  and 
exhorted  them  to  follow  us :  and  gleaning  some  from  every  company, 
we  increased  as  we  marched  on,  singing  to  the  school.  From  one  till 
three  o’clock,  we  spent  in  prayer,  that  evil  might  be  prevented,  and  the 
lion  chained.  Then  news  was  brought  us,  that  the  colliers  were  return¬ 
ed  in  peace.  They  had  walked  quietly  into  the  city,  without  sticks  or 
the  least  violence.  A  few  of  the  better  sort  of  them  went  to  the  mayor, 
and  told  their  grievance  ;  then  they  all  returned  as  they  came,  without 
noise  or  disturbance.  All  who  saw  it  were  amazed.  Nothing  could 
more  clearly  have  shown  the  change  wrought  among  them,  than  this 
conduct  on  such  an  occasion. 

“  I  found  afterwards,  that  all  our  colliers  to  a  man,  had  been  forced 
away.  Having  learned  of  Christ  not  to  resist  evil,  they  went  a  mile 
with  those  who  compelled  them,*  rather  than  free  themselves  by  vio¬ 
lence.  One  man  the  rioters  dragged  out  of  his  sickbed,  and  threw 
into  the  Fish  Ponds.  Near  twenty  of  Mr.  Willis’s  men  they  had  pre¬ 
vailed  on,  by  threatening  to  fill  up  their  pits,  and  bury  them  alive,  if 
they  did  not  come  up  and  bear  them  company.”| 

November  6th. — He  set  out  for  Wales.  Here,  vain  disputings  and 
jangJings  about  absolute  predestination,  had  done  much  harm  in  several 
societies ;  even  Howell  Harris,  embracing  this  doctrine,  had  been 
greatly  estranged  from  his  friend.  Any  doctrine  comes  poorly  recom¬ 
mended  to  us,  when  it  almost  uniformly  diminishes  Christian  love  and 
friendship.  That  the  diminution  of  Christian  love  was  on  the  part  of 
H.  Harris,  is  evident  from  the  following  letter,  which  Mr.  Wesley  sent 
him  from  Cardiff,  on  the  10th  of  November. 

“  My  Dearest  Friend  and  Brother, — In  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  I  beseech  you,  if  you  have  his  glory  and  the  good  of  souls  at 
heart,  to  come  immediately  to  meet  me  here.  I  trust  we  shall  never 
be  two,  in  time  or  eternity.  0 !  my  brother,  I  am  grieved  that  Satan 
should  get  a  moment’s  advantage  over  us ;  and  am  ready  to  lay  my 
neck  under  your  feet  for  Christ’s  sake.  If  your  heart  be  as  my  heart, 
hasten,  in  the  name  of  our  dear  Lord,  to  your  second  self.” — This  letter 
shows  a  mmd  susceptible  of  the  strongest  attachments  of  friendship, 
and  does  Mr.  C.  Wesley  great  honour.  Howell  Harris,  however,  did 
not  come  to  him  till  the  18th,  when  he  was  at  Lantrissant,  and  preparing 
to  leave  Wales.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  adds,  “  All  misunderstanding  vanished 
at  the  sight  of  each  other,  and  our  hearts  were  knit  together  as  at  the 
beginning.  Before  the  Society  met,  several  persons  were  with  me, 
desiring  that  as  I  had  now  got  him,  I  would  reprove  him  openly.  Some 
wanted  me  to  preach  against  lay-preaching ;  some  against  predestina¬ 
tion,  &;c.  In  my  discourse,  a  gentleman,  who  had  come  thither  on 
purpose,  interrupted  me  by  desiring  I  would  now  speak  to  Mr.  Harris, 
since  I  was  sent  for  to  disprove  his  errors.  I  quashed  all  farther  impor¬ 
tunity  by  declaring,  ‘  I  am  unwilling  to  speak  of  my  brother  Harris, 

*  Mathew  v,  41 . 

f  This  was  a  common  practice  among  these  ungodly  men.  At  those  risings,  they  suffer¬ 
ed  none  to  stay  at  home.  Whether  they  would  act  or  not,  they  must  go  with  them. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


SOY 


because  when  I  begin,  I  know  not  where  to  leave  off,  and  should  say 
so  much  good  of  him,  as  some  of  you  could  not  bear.’  ” 

During  the  sermon  on  the  following  Sunday,  while  Mr.  C.  Wesley 
was  describing  the  state  of  the  Pharisee,  a  physician  of  the  place  found 
himself  hurt,  and  got  up  and  walked  out  of  the  church.  On  the  Tues¬ 
day  following,  being  unusually  heated  with  wine,  and  urged  on  by  a 
company  of  players  determined  on  mischief,  he  came  to  the  house 
where  the  people  were  assembled,  to  demand  satisfaction  for  the  injury 
he  supposed  that  he  had  received.  He  struck  Mr.  C.  Wesley  and  seve¬ 
ral  of  the  women  with  his  cane,  and  raged  like  a  madman,  till  the  men 
forced  him  out  of  the  room,  and  shut  the  door.  Soon  after,  it  was 
broken  open  by  a  justice  of  the  peace,  and  the  bailiff,  or  head  magis¬ 
trate.  “  The  latter  began  expostulating  with  me,”  says  Mr.  Wesley, 
“upon  the  affront  offered  the  Doctor.  He  said,  as  it  was  a  public  injury, 
I  ought  to  make  him  a  public  satisfaction.  I  answered,  Mr.  Bailiff,  I 
honour  you  for  your  office  sake ;  but  were  you,  or  his  Majesty  King 
George,  among  my  hearers,  I  should  tell  you  both,  that  you  are  by 
nature  sinners,  or  children  of  wrath ,  even  as  others.  In  the  church 
while  preaching,  I  have  no  superior  but  God,  and  shall  not  ask  man 
leave  to  tell  him  of  his  sins.  As  a  ruler,  it  is  your  duty  to  be  “  a  terror 
to  evil  doers ,  but  a  praise  to  them,  that  do  ivell.”  Upon  thus  speaking 
to  him,  he  became  exceedingly  civil,  assured  me  of  his  good-will,  and 
that  he  had  come  to  prevent  me  from  being  insulted,  and  no  one  should 
touch  a  hair  of  my  head. 

“  While  we  were  talking,  the  Doctor  made  another  attempt  to  break 
in  and  get  at  me,  but  the  two  justices  and  others,  with  much  trouble, 
got  him  away  ;  and  we  continued  our  triumph  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
our  God.  The  shout  of  a  King  was  among  us.  We  sang  unconcerned, 
though  the  players  had  beset  the  house,  were  armed,  and  threatened  to 
burn  it.  The  ground  of  their  quarrel  with  me  was,  that  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel  had  starved  them.  We  prayed  and  sang  with  great  tranquillity 
till  one  in  the  morning ;  then  I  lay  down  till  three.  I  rose  again  and 
was  scarcely  got  into  the  room,  [where  he  was  to  preach  at  five,]  when 
they  discovered  a  player  just  by  me,  who  had  stolen  in  unobserved. 
They  seized  him,  and  F.  Farley  wrested  a  sword  from  him.  There 
was  no  need  of  drawing  it,  for  the  point  and  blade  were  stript  of  the 
scabbard,  about  a  hand’s  breadth.  Great  was  our  rejoicing  within,  and 
the  uproar  of  the  players  without.  My  female  advisers  were  by  no 
means  for  my  venturing  out,  but  wished  me  to  defer  my  journey.  I 
preferred  Mr.  Wells’s  advice,  of  going  with  him  through  the  midst  of  our 
enemies.  We  called  on  the  poor  creature  they  had  secured.  On  sight 
of  me  he  cried  out,  “  Indeed,  Mr.  Wesley,  I  did  not  intend  to  do  you 
any  harm.”  That,  I  answered,  was  best  known  to  God  and  his  own 
heart ;  but  I  told  him  that  my  principle  was  to  return  good  for  evil,  and 
therefore  desired  he  might  be  released ;  and  witii  Mr.  Well:  walked 
down  to  the  water-side,  no  man  forbidding  me.” — The  next  day,  No¬ 
vember  the  20th,  he  arrived  safe  in  Bristol. 

He  goes  on.  “  November  30th,  I  gave  the  sacrament  to  our  sister 
Taylor,  dying  in  triumph.  Here  is  another  witness  to  the  truth  of  the 
Gospel  we  preach.  Commend  me  to  a  religion,  upon  which  I  can  trust 
my  soul  while  entering  into  eternity. 


SOS 


THE  LIFE  OF 


“December  2d,  I  preached  on  the  threefold  office  of  Christ,  at 
Kings  wood,  and  never  with  greater  power.  It  constrained  even  the 
Separatists  (the  Calvinists)  to  own,  that  God  was  with  us  of  a  truth.  I 
rode  back  in  a  glorious  storm  of  thunder,  lightning,  and  rain  ;  my  spirit 
rejoicing  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  He  opened  my  mouth  again  in 
the  Society,  and  I  spoke  in  much  grief,  of  our  desolate  mother,  the 
Church  of  England.  My  heart  yearns  towards  her,  when  I  think  upon 
her  ruins  ;  and  it  pitieth  me  to  see  her  in  the  dust. 

“  December  5th,  I  was  much  refreshed  in  spirit  among  some  of  my 
friends  the  Quakers,  by  a  writer  of  theirs,  who  strongly  insists  on  the 
perfect  death  unto  sin,  and  life  unto  righteousness,  which  every  Chris¬ 
tian  experiences.  Death  must  precede  life,  and  condemnation  justifica¬ 
tion.  This  he  as  clearly  teaches  as  any  of  our  first  Reformers.” 

December  24th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  set  out,  with  Thomas  Maxfield,  for 
London,  where  they  arrived  the  next  day.  On  the  27th,  he  says,  “  Six 
or  seven  hundred  of  us  met  from  eleven  o’clock  till  one,  to  praise  God 
with  the  voice  of  joy  and  thanksgiving.  He  hath  done  great  things 
for  us  already ;  but  we  shall  see  greater  things  than  these. — I  dined  at 
the  house  of  a  Dissenter,  who  was  armed  cap-a-pee  with  her  faith  of 
adherence,  brimful  of  the  Five  Points,  and  going  on  to  the  perfection 
described  in  Romans  the  Seventh  !  On  the  28th,  I  earnestly  warned  the 
Bands  not  to  fancy  they  had  new  hearts  before  they  had  seen  the  deceit¬ 
fulness  of  the  old ;  not  to  think  they  would  ever  be  above  the  necessity 
of  prayer  ;  not  to  yield  for  one  moment  to  the  spirit  of  judging.  Mr. 
Aspernal  told  me  strange  things,  and  1  fear  true,  of  some  new  creatures 
of  their  own  making,  who  have  been  caught  in  gross  lies.” 

April  4th,  1741.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  set  out  for  Bristol,  and  arrived  there 
in  safety  the  next  day. — April  7th,  he  says,  “  I  prayed  by  one,  supposed 
to  be  at  the  point  of  death.  He  rejoiced  to  meet  the  king  of  terrors  ; 
and  appeared  so  sweetly  resigned,  so  ready  for  the  Bridegroom,  that  I 
longed  to  change  places  with  him. — April  11th,  Found  a  dying  sinner 
rejoicing  in  God  her  Saviour.  At  sight  of  me,  she  cried  out,  ‘  O  how 
loving  is  God  to  me  !  But  he  is  loving  to  every  man ;  he  loves  every 
soul  as  well  *  as  he  loves  mine.’  Many  like  words  she  uttered  in 
triumphant  faith,  and  witnessed  in  death  the  universal  love  of  Jesus 
Christ. — April  12th,  To-day  he  called  forth  another  of  his  dying  wit¬ 
nesses.  The  young  woman,  whom,  at  my  last  visit,  I  left  in  utter 
despair,  this  morning  broke  out  into  the  following  expressions  :  ‘  I  see, 
I  see  it  now,  that  Jesus  Christ  died  for  me ;  and  for  all  the  world.’ 
Some  of  her  words  to  me  were,  4  Death  stares  me  in  the  face,  but  I 
fear  him  not,  he  cannot  hurt  me :’  And  again,  ‘  Death  may  shake  his 
dart  in  vain ;  God  is  love,  pure  love,  love  to  every  man  !’  The  next  I 
saw,  was  our  brother  S - . 

With  joyful  eyes,  and  looks  Divine, 

Smiling  and  pleased  in  death. 

April  13th,  I  gave  the  sacrament  to  the  Bands  of  Kingswood,  not  of 
Bristol ;  in  obedience,  as  I  told  them,  to  the  Church  of  England,  which 
requires  a  weekly  sacrament  at  every  Cathedral.  But  as  they  had  it 
not  there,  and  as,  on  this  particular  Sunday,  they  were  refused  it,  at 
Temple-Church,  (I  myself,  with  many  of  them,  having  been  repelled,) 

*  Not  so  well ;  but  as  really.  The  Lord  certainly  loves  believers  as  he  does  not  love 
those  who  will  not  have  him.  to  rule  over  them  . 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


3*09 


I  therefore  administered  it  to  them  in  our  school ;  and  had  we  wanted 
a  house,  would  justify  doing  it  in  the  midst  of  the  wood.  I  strongly 
urged  the  duty  of  receiving  it,  as  often  as  they  could  be  admitted  to  the 
Churches.  Such  a  sacrament  I  never  was  present  at  before.  We 
received  the  sure  pledges  of  our  Saviour’s  dying  love  ;  and  were  filled 
with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing.” — This,  it  seems,  was  the  begin¬ 
ning  of  the  practice  of  administering  the  sacrament  at  Kingswood  :  But 
only  by  Clergymen. 

“  April  20th,  Returning  from  Baptist-Mills,  I  heard  that  our  sister 
Richardson  had  finished  her  course.*  My  soul  was  filled  with  strong 
consolation,  and  struggled,  as  it  were,  to  go  out  after  her,  as  heaven¬ 
ward  endeavouring.  Jesus,  my  time  is  in  thy  hand  :  Only  let  me  follow 
her,  as  she  has  followed  Thee  !  The  voice  of  joy  and  thanksgiving  wa^s 
in  the  congregation,  while  I  spake  of  her  death. 

“  April  22d. — I  hastened  to  the  joyful  funeral.  The  New  Room 
was  crowded  within  and  without.  I  spake  largely  of  her  whose  faith 
they  might  safely  follow.  Great  was  my  glorying  and  rejoicing  over 
her.  She,  being  dead,  yet  spake  in  words  of  faith  and  love,  which 
ought  to  be  had  in  remembrance.  We  were,  in  a  measure,  partakers 
of  her  joy,  ‘  a  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory .’  The  whole  society 
followed  her  to  the  grave,  through  all  the  city.  Satan  raged  exceedingly 
in  his  children,  who  threw  dirt  and  stones  at  us.  After  the  burial,  we 
joined  in  the  following,  hymn, 

Come  let  us,  who  in  Christ  believe, 

With  Saints  and  Angels  join,  &c. 

“  May  1st. — I  visited  a  sister  dying  in  the  Lord  :  Then  two  others, 
one  mourning  after,  the  other  rejoicing  in,  God  her  Saviour.  I  was  now 
informed  that  another  of  our  sisters,  E.  Smith,  is  gone  home  in  triumph. 
She  witnessed  a  good  confession  of  the  universal  Saviour,  and  gave  up 
her  spirit  with  these  words,  ‘1  go  to  my  heavenly  Father  !’ 

“  May  4. — I  rejoiced  over  our  sister  Hooper.  The  outward  man 
decayeth,  but  the  inner  man  is  renewed.  For  one  whole  night,  she 
had  wrestled  with  all  the  powers  of  darkness  ;  but  having  done  all,  she 
stood  unshaken.  From  henceforth  she  was  kept  in  perfect  peace,  and 
that  wicked  one  touched  her  not. — I  saw  her  again  in  great  bodily 
weakness,  but  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  his  might.  I 
spoke  with  her  physician,  who  said  he  had  little  hope  of  her  recovery ; 
*  Only,’  added  he,  6  she  has  no  dread  upon  her  spirits,  which  is  generally 
the  worst  symptom.  Most  people  die  for  fear  of  dying ;  but  I  never 
met  with  such  people  as  yours.  They  are  none  of  them  afraid  of  death; 
but  calm,  and  patient,  and  resigned  to  the  last.’ — He  had  said  to  her, 
4  Madam,  be  not  cast  down.’ — She  answered,  smiling,  4  Sir,  I  shall  nevor 
be  cast  down.’ 

“  May  6th. — Found  our  sister  Hooper  just  at  the  haven.  She  ex¬ 
pressed,  while  able  to  speak,  her  fulness  of  confidence  and  love  ;  and 
her  desire  to  be  with  Christ.  At  my  next  visit,  I  saw  her  in  the  last 
conflict.  The  angel  of  death  was  come,  and  there  were  but  a  few  mo¬ 
ments  between  her  and  a  blessed  eternity.  We  poured  out  our  souls 
to  God,  for  her,  her  children,  ourselves,  the  church  and  ministers,  and  for 
all  mankind.  My  soul  was  tenderly  affected  for  her  sufferings,  but  the 
jpy  swallowed  up  the  sorrow.  How  much  then  did  her  consolations 
*  He  wrote  a  fine  hymn  upon  her  death. — See  the  F unc^l  Hymns- 

Vol,  I.  40 


§10 


TfiE  LIFE  OF1 


abound !  The  servants  of  Christ,  comparatively  speaking ,  suffer  no= 
thing.  I  asked  her,  whether  she  was  not  in  great  pain  1  1  Yes,’  she 
answered,  ‘  but  in  greater  joy.  I  would  not  be  without  either.’ — -But 
do  you  not  prefer  life  or  death  ? — She  replied,  ‘  All  is  alike  to  me  ;  let 
Christ  choose,  I  have  no  will  of  my  own.’ — Her  spirit  ascended  to  God, 
and  we  kneeled  down  and  gave  God  thanks  from  the  ground  of  our  heart. 
Then  we  had  recourse  to  the  book  of  comfort,  and  found  it  written, 
4  Let  us  therefore  labour  to  enter  into  that  rest :’  Even  so,  come, 
Lord  Jesus  !  and  give  us  an  inheritance  among  all  them  that  are  sanc¬ 
tified. 

“  May  8th. — We  solemnized  her  funeral,*  and  rejoiced  over  her 
with  singing.  A  great  multitude  attended  her  to  the  grave.  There  we 
sang  another  hymn  of  triumph.  I  found  myself  pressed  in  spirit  to 
speak  to  those  who  contradicted  and  blasphemed.  While  I  reasoned 
on  death  and  judgment  to  come,  many  trembled  ;  one  woman  cried  out 
in  horrible  agony.  We  returned  to  the  room,  and  continued  our  solemn 
rejoicings,  all  desiring  to  be  dissolved  and  to  be  with  Christ.” 

O  how  much  it  is  to  be  lamented,  that  such  a  man  should  ever 
have  preferred  rest!  That  he  should  ever  have  ceased  going  about 
doing  good. 

“  May  31st. — Throughout  this  day,  I  found  my  strength  increase 
with  my  labour.  I  read,  in  the  society,  my  account  of  Hannah  Rich¬ 
ardson.!  She,  being  dead,  yet  spake  so  powerfully  to  our  hearts,  that 
my  voice  was  lost  in  the  sorrowful  sighing  of  such  as  be  in  captivity. 
To  several,  God  showed  himself  the  God  of  consolation  ;  particularly 
to  two  young  Welshmen,  whom  his  providence  sent  hither  from  Caermar- 
then.  They  had  heard  most  dreadful  stories  of  us,  Jlrminians ,  Free- 
willerSj  Perfectionists ,  Papists;  which  all  vanished  like  smoke,  when 
they  came  to  hear  with  their  own  ears.  God  applied  to  their  hearts  the 
word  of  his  power.  I  took  them  to  mjr  lodgings,  and  stocked  them 
with  books  ;  then  sent  them  away,  recommended  to  the  grace  of  God, 
which  bringeth  salvation  to  all  men. 

“  June  16th. — I  preached  in  Kingswood,  on  the  dreadful  word, 
4  Sell  All,’  [that  is,  Do ,  and  use ,  all  things  for  God.~\  How  has 
the  Devil  baffled  those  teachers,  who,  for  fear  of  setting  men  upon 
works,  forbear  urging  this  first  universal  duty  !  If  enforcing,  Christ’s 
words  be  to  preach  works,  I  hope  I  shall  preach  works  as  long  as 
I  live.” 

July  11th.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  preached  five  times  this  day;  once  at 
Bristol,  twice  at  Kingswood,  again  at  a  place  called  Sawford,  and  at 
Bath.  He  observes,  “  Satan  took  it  ill  to  be  attacked  in  his  head¬ 
quarters,  that  Sodom  of  our  land,  Bath.  He  raged  horribly  in  his 
children.  They  went  out,  and  came  back  again,  and  mocked,  and  at 
last  roared,  as  if  each  man’s  name  had  been  Legion.  The  sincere 
were  melted  into  tears,  and  strong  desires  of  salvation.” — It  is  pleasing 
to  reflect  on  the  change  which  has  taken  place  in  Bath,  since  the  time 
of  which  Mr.  C.  Wesley  is  here  speaking.  God  has  raised  up  many 
faithful  witnesses  of  his  truth,  both  among  the  Methodists,  and  other 
denominations,  who  have  been  ornaments  to  the  Christian  profession ; 
and  at  present  the  Gospel  is  preached  there  without  molestation. 

*  This  was  a  very  early  interment ;  but  I  suppose  the  state  of  the  body  made  it  neces¬ 
sary. 

f  This  account  was  printed.  See  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  Works,  vol.  xiii,  page  213. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


tm 


July  13th.  He  set  out  for  Cardiff,  and  on  the  15th  rode  on  with  Mr. 
Wells,  Mr.  Hodges,  and  others,  to  Fonmon-Castle.  Mr.  C.  Wesley 
adds,  “  Mr.  Jones,  who  had  sent  for  me,  received  me  very  courteously. 
He  civilly  apologized  for  the  first  question,  which  he  asked  me  as  a 
magistrate  :  ‘  Whether  I  was  a  Papist  ?  or,  whether  I  was  a  member  of 
the  Established  Church  of  England  1  He  was  fully  satisfied  with  my 
answers ;  and  I  found  we  were  cotemporaries  at  the  same  college. 
After  dinner  he  sent  to  Porthkerry,  where,  at  his  desire,  Mr.  Richards 
the  minister  lent  me  his  pulpit.  I  preached  on  4  God  so  loved  the  world? 
&c.  Never  hath  he  given  me  more  convincing  words.  The  flock,  and 
their  shepherd,  were  deeply  affected.  After  sermon,  Mr.  Richards 
begged  my  pardon,  for  having  believed  the  strange  reports  circulated 
concerning  me.  God  had  now  spoken  the  contrary  to  his  heart,  and  to 
the  hearts  of  his  people.  I  yielded  to  Mr.  Jones’s  importunity,  and 
agreed  to  delay  my  return  to  Bristol,  that  I  might  preach  here  once 
more,  and  spend  a  night  at  the  Castle.” 

July  17th.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  met  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jones  at  Mr.  Rich- 
ards’s,  where  he  again  preached,  and  in  the  evening  went  to  the  Castle. 
He  adds,  “  We  ate  our  bread  with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart,  and 
at  seven  o’clock  I  preached  to  some  hundreds  in  the  court-yard.  My 
three  brethren,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Richards,  Wells,  and  Hodges,  stood 
in  the  midst  of  the  people,  and  kneeled  on  the  ground  in  prayer,  and 
cried  after  the  Son  of  David.  He  breathed  into  our  souls  strong 
desires.  O !  that  he  may  confirm,  increase,  and  satisfy  them.  The 
voice  of  thanksgiving  was  heard  in  this  place.  Before  and  after  supper, 
we  sang  and  blessed  God  with  joyful  lips.  They  in  the  parlour,  and 
kitchen,  were  continually  honouring  Him,  by  offering  up  praise.  I 
thought  it  looked  like  the  house  of  faithful  Abraham.  The  next  day, 
July  18th,  I  took  sweet  counsel  with  Mr.  Jones  alone.  The  seed  is 
sown  in  his  heart,  and,  I  trust,  will  bring  forth  fruit  unto  perfection. 
His  wife  joined  us,  and  I  commended  them  to  the  grace  of  God  in 
earnest  prayer,  and  then  went  on  my  way  rejoicing.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  now  returned  to  Bristol ;  and  on  August  the  3d,  he 
preached  a  funeral  sermon  for  Mrs.  Peacock,  who  died  in  the  Lord 
most  triumphantly.  He  observes,  “  She  was  always  praising  God  for¬ 
giving  her  such  patience.  All  her  desires  were  unto  the  Lord,  and 
she  continued  calling  upon  him,  in  all  the  confidence  of  love,  till  he 
received  her  into  his  more  immediate  presence.  At  the  sight  of  her 
coffin,  my  soul  was  moved  within  me,  and  struggled  as  a  bird  to  break 
its  cage.  Some  relief  I  found  in  tears  ;  but  still  was  so  overpowered, 
that,  unless  God  had  abated  the  vehemence  of  my  desires,  I  could  have 
had  no  utterance.  The  whole  congregation  partook  with  me  in  the 
blessedness  of  mourning.” 

His  feelings  were  generally  very  strong.  I  have  seen  him  thus 
moved,  when  preaching  to  the  condemned  malefactors  in  Newgate,  a 
year  or  two  before  he  died. 

August  6th. — Coming  to  pray  by  a  poor  Welsh  woman,  she  began 
with  me,  4  Blessed  be  God  that  ever  1  heard  you  !  Jesus,  my  Jesus, 
has  heard  me  on  a  bed  of  sickness.  He  is  in  my  heart ;  He  is  my 
strength ;  none  shall  pluck  me  out  of  his  hands.  I  cannot  leave  him, 
and  he  will  not  leave  me.  0  !  do  not  let  me  ask  for  death,  if  thou 
wouldst  have  me  live.  I  know  thou  canst  keep  me.  If  thou  wouWst 


312 


THE  LIFE  OF 


have  me  live,  let  me  live  humbly  with  thee  ail  my  days.’ — I  sat  and  heard 
her  sing  the  new  song,  till  even  my  hard  heart  was  melted.  She  glo¬ 
rified  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  who  would  have  all  men  to  be  saved.  4  1 
know  it,’  said  she,  4  he  would  not  have  one  sinner  lost.  Believe,  and 
he  will  give  you  all  that  which  he  has  given  me.’ — Surely  this  was  the 
true  Gospel  of  God  our  Saviour  !” 

On  the  24th  of  this  month  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  in  company  with  F.  Far¬ 
ley,  paid  another  visit  to  his  friends  in  Wales,  and  again  in  September, 
staying  only  a  few  days  each  time.  Mr.  Jones,  of  Fonmon-Castle, 
accompanied  him  in  his  return  from  the  last  visit ;  being  desirous  of 
seeing  the  wonderful  effects  of  the  Gospel  among  the  wild  and  ignorant 
colliers  of  Kingswood.  Thither  Mr.  C.  Wesley  took  him  on  the  20th 
of  September,  and  says,  “  It  was  a  glorious  time  at  the  Society,  where 
God  called  forth  his  witnesses.  Our  guest  was  filled  with  consolation, 
and  acknowledged  that  God  was  with  us  of  a  truth.  I  met  the  Bands, 
and  strongly  urged  them  to  press  towards  the  mark.  I  read  them  a 
letter  full  of  threatenings  to  take  our  house  by  violence.  We  laughed 
our  enemies  to  scorn  :  Faith  saw  4  the  mountain  full  of  horsemen  and 
chariots  of  fire.1  Our  brother  from  Wales  was  compelled  to  bear  his 
testimony,  and  declare  before  all  what  God  had  done  for  his  soul.  He 
warned  us  to  prepare  for  the  storm,  which  would  surely  fall  upon  us,  if 
the  work  went  on.  His  artless  words  were  greatly  blessed  to  us  all ; 
and  our  hearts  were  bowed  and  warmed  by  the  spirit  of  love,  as  the 
heart  of  one  man. 

44  September  22d. — Mr.  Jones  wished  to  take  me  to  some  of  his  great 
friends  in  the  city,  particularly  a  counsellor,  about  the  threatened  seizure 
of  our  school.  I  feared  nothing  but  trusting  to  an  ana  of  flesh  :  Our 
safety  is,  to  be  still.  However,  at  his  importunity,  I  went  with  him  a 
little  way,  then  turned  back,  and  at  last  agreed  to  go  with  him  to  Justice 
C — -r,  the  most  forward  of  our  adversaries.  He  received  us  courte¬ 
ously.  I  said,  I  came  to  wait  upon  him  in  respect  to  his  office,  having 
heard  his  name  mentioned  among  some  who  were  offended  at  the  good 
we  did  to  the  poor  colliers  ;  that  I  should  be  sorry  to  give  any  just  cause 
of  complaint,  and  was  willing  to  know  if  any  had  been  made  ;  that  many 
idle  reports  were  spread,  as  if  he  should  countenance  the  violence  of 

those  who  had  seized  the  house  of  Mr.  C - ,  and  now  threatened  to 

take  away  the  colliers’  school.  He  said  it  would  make  a  good  work- 
house. — I  caught  hold  of  the  expression,  and  replied,  It  is  a  workhouse 
already. — 4  Ay,’  said  he,  4  but  what  work  is  done  there  V — I  answered, 
We  Work  the  works  of  God,  which  man  cannot  hinder. — 4  But  you 
occasion  the  increase  of  the  poor.’ — Sir,  you  are  misinformed ;  the 
reverse  of  that  is  true.  None  of  our  Society  is  chargeable  to  you ; 
even  those  who  were  so  before  they  heard  us,  are  not  so  now  ;  the  men 
who  spent  all  their  wages  at  the  alehouse  now  never  go  there  at  all,  but 
keep  their  money  to  maintain  their  families,  and  have  to  give  to  those 
who  want.*  Notorious  swearers  have  now  only  the  praises  of  God  in 
their  mouths.  The  good  done  among  them  is  indisputable  ;  our  worst 
enemies  cannot  deny  it.  No  one  who  hears  us  continues  either  to 

*  When  the  weekly  subscription  of  a  penny  was  first  proposed  to  the  colliers,  they  were 
fimazed  at  the  smallness  of  the  sum  required.  One  of  them  cried  out,  “  A  penny  a  week ! 
I  ’ll  give  twenty  shillings.”  He  had  that  sum  at  home,  which  he  knew  not  what  to  do  with, 
•and  wished  to  give  it  all.  They  have  learned  from  the  gospel  the  right  use  of  money,  tn 
tlfe  great  comfort  of  themselves  and  others. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


313 


swear  or  drink.  4  If  I  thought  so,’  he  hastily  replied,  (in  eodem  Into 
hmsitans, *)  4  I  would  come  and  hear  you  myself.’  I  desired  he  would  ; 
and  said,  the  grace  of  God  was  as  sufficient  for  him  as  for  our  colliers, 
and  who  knew  but  he  might  be  converted  among  us  1 

“  I  gave  him  to  understand  that  Mr.  Jones  was  in  the  commission 
of  the  peace,  who  then  asked  him  on  what  pretence  they  had  seized 

Mr.  C - ’s  house  ?  He  utterly  denied  having  had  any  hand  in  it,  and 

said  he  should  not  at  all  concern  himself  4  For  if  what  you  do,  you 
do  for  gain,  you  have  your  reward  :  If  for  the  sake  of  God,  he  will 
recompense  you.  I  am  of  Gamaliel’s  mind,  if  this  counsel  or  work  be 
of  men,  it  will  come  to  nought,  but  if  it  be  of  God’ — I  proceeded,  Ye 
cannot  overthrow  it ,  lest  haply  ye  be  found  to  fight  against  God  :  Follow 
therefore  Gamaliel’s  advice  :  Take  heed  to  yourselves ,  refrain  from 
these  men ,  and  let  them  alone.  He  seemed  determined  so  to  do,  and 
thus,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  we  parted  friends. 

44  In  the  way  home  I  admired  the  Hand  which  directs  all  our  paths. 
In  the  evening,  at  Bristol,  we  found,  under  the  word,  that  there  is  none 
like  unto  the  God  of  Jeshurun.  It  was  a  time  of  sweet  refreshment. 
Just  when  I  had  done,  my  brother  came  in  from  London,  as  if  sent  on 
purpose  to  be  comforted  together  with  us.f  He  exhorted  and  prayed 
with  the  congregation  for  another  half  hour.  Then  we  went  to  our 
friend  Y igor’s  ;  and,  for  an  hour  or  two  longer,  our  souls  were  satisfied 
as  with  marrow  and  fatness,  while  we  praised  God  with  joyful  lips. 
Mr.  C.  Wesley  wrote  a  beautiful  Elegy  on  the  death  of  Mr.  Jones.  It 
is  printed  in  his  Sacred  Poems. 


CHAPTER  IY. 

PROGRESS  OF  RELIGION — CURIOUS  QUERIES  CONCERNING  THE  ME¬ 
THODISTS - ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  METHODIST  DISCIPLINE — - 

DEATH  OF  MRS.  WESLEY - INTERESTING  LETTER,  ILLUSTRATIVE  OF 

HER  CHARACTER. 

While  Mr.  C.  Wesley  thus  laboured,  Mr.  J.  Wesley  proceeded 
northward  to  Nottingham,  where  he  preached  at  the  market-place  to  an 
immense  multitude  of  people.  On  his  return  to  London,  he  read  over  in 
the  way  Luther’s  Comment  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians.  He  passes 
a  severe  sentence  on  Luther,  for  decrying  Reason,  right  or  wrong,  as 
an  enemy  to  the  Gospel  of  Christ;  and  for  speaking  blasphemously 
of  Good  Works  and  the  Law  of  God.  Dr.  Whitehead  observes,  44  The 
severity  of  this  sentence,  perhaps,  arose  from  a  misconception  of  the 
scope  and  design  of  Luther’s  words.” — That  Luther  sometimes  spake 
incautiously,  and  even  rashly,  we  may  readily  admit,  and  that  his  words 
on  such  occasions,  may  be  easily  understood  in  a  sense  he  did  not 
intend  :  which  was  probably  the  case  in  the  passages  to  which  Mr. 
Wesley  refers.  44  But,”  he  observes,  44  some  allowance  is  to  be  made 
for  Luther’s  situation,  who  had  to  contend  against  what  might  be  truly 

*  As  if  sticking  in  the  same  mud. — Terence. 

f  This  exactly  accords  with  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  printed  Journal.  See  his  Works,  vok 
xxviii,  page  5. 


314 


THE  LIFE  OF 


called,  the  Christian  world.”— And  Mr.  Wesley  made  that  allow- 
ance  :  See  his  sermon  on  Salvation  by  Faith  before  the  University, 
Luther  certainly  leaned ,  at  least,  to  Antinomianism  at  one  period  of  his 
life,  like  other  excellent  men,  who  have  awaked  from  the  Pharisaic 
delusion. 

June  18,  1741. — Being  at  Oxford,  Mr.  Wesley  inquired  concerning 
the  exercises  previous  to  the  degree  of  Bachelor  in  Divinity.  And 
though  he,  certainly,  was  well  qualified  to  pass  through  the  various  gra¬ 
dations  of  academical  honours,  yet  he  soon  laid  aside  the  thought  of 
proceeding  farther  in  them.  Having  visited  London,  he  was  again  at 
Oxford  in  the  beginning  of  July ;  and,  on  the  6th,  being  in  the  College- 
library,  “  I  took  down,”  says  he,  “  by  mistake,  the  Works  of  Episco- 
pius  ;  which  opening  on  an  account  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  I  believed  it 
might  be  useful  to  read  it  through.  But  what  a  scene  is  here  disclosed  ? 
What  a  pity  it  is  that  the  holy  Synod  of  Trent,  and  that  of  Dort,  did  not 
sit  at  the  same  time  !  nearly  allied  as  they  were,  not  only  as  to  the  purity 
of  doctrine ,  which  each  of  them  established,  but  also  as  to  the  spirit 
wherewith  they  acted, — if  the  latter  did  not  exceed !” — Perhaps  this  may 
by  some  be  thought  too  severe.  That  excellent  man,  Episcopius,  would 
not  be  considered  an  unexceptionable  judge,  had  not  his  account  of  that 
Ecclesiastical  Convention  received  ample  confirmation  from  the  official 
despatches  to  the  British  Ambassador  at  the  Hague,  which  were  trans¬ 
mitted  from  Dort,  generally  twice  a  week,  by  two  violent  Calvinists, — - 
the  famous  John  Hales,  of  Eton,  and  Walter  Balcanqual ;  the  latter  of 
whom  afterwards  became  more  moderate  in  his  sentiments  ;  and  the 
other,  an  avowed  Arminian,  and  consequently  a  great  sufferer  under  the 
Commonwealth.  Nothing,  therefore,  can  excuse  the  violent  spirit  dis¬ 
played  by  that  Synod,  in  its  treatment  of  the  cited  persons  and  of  the 
more  moderate  of  its  own  members,  and  also  in  the  ecclesiastical  Ca¬ 
nons  which  it  wished  to  impose  upon  the  Protestant  part  of  Christendom. 
The  succeeding  Remonstrants,  indeed,  degenerated  from  the  evangeli¬ 
cal  faith  of  Arminius  :  Not  a  few  of  them  leaned  to  Pelagianism.  This, 
however,  was  not  the  way  to  overthrow  Calvinism:  But  the  work  of  God , 
since  that  time,  has  so  illustrated  his  word ,  as  to  enable  Evangelical 
Truth  to  stand  without  such  props. 

July  15th,  Mr.  Wesley  reached  Bristol,  and  tells  us,  he  came  just  in 
season  :  “  For,”  says  he,  “  a  spirit  of  enthusiasm  was  breaking  in  upon 
many,  who  charged  their  own  imaginations  on  the  word  of  God ,  and  that, 
not  written ,  but  impressed  on  their  hearts.  If  these  impressions  be 
received  as  the  rule  of  action,  instead  of  the  written  word ,  I  know 
nothing  so  wicked  or  absurd  but  we  may  fall  into,  and  that  without 
remedy.” — We  have  here  full  and  satisfactory  evidence,  that  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley  paid  no  regard  to  impressions  or  inward  feelings,  if  they  did  not 
accord  with  the  written  word,  by  which  alone  we  must  judge  of  them. 
His  belief  on  this  subject  was  plainly  this:  1.  Without  experience  of 
present  salvation  from  our  sins,  the  Gospel  has  no  saving  influence  on 
our  hearts.  2.  Such  experience  can  have  no  existence  w  ithout  inward 
feeling  ;  that  is,  a  consciousness  of  that  salvation.  3.  We  must  judge 
of  the  reality  of  our  experience  by  the  ivord  of  God ,  to  which  it  will 
answer,  as  face  answers  to  face  in  a  glass,  if  it  be  of  God  ;  otherwise, 
a  mere  creature  of  our  own  imagination  has  deceived  us. 

The  following  Queries  concerning  the  Methodists  were  sent,  I 


TfiE  REV.  JOSS  WESLEY. 


316 


apprehend,  from  Holland  or  Germany.  The  answer  to  each  is  in  Mr. 
Wesley’s  handwriting,  and  the  date  prefixed  is  1741.  But  it  must  have 
been  very  early  in  this  year,  and  before  the  separation  of  Mr.  Wesley 
and  Mr.  Whitefield. 

Quest.  1.  Whether  the  number  of  the  Methodists  is  considerable, 
among  the  students  and  learned  men  ? 

Answ.  The  number  of  the  Methodists  is  not  considerable,  among 
the  students  and  learned  men 

2.  Whether  at  Oxford,  where  the  Methodists  first  sprung  up,  there 
be  still  many  of  them  among  the  scholars  ? 

There  are  very  few  of  them  now  left  among  the  scholars  at  Ox¬ 
ford. 

3.  Whether  they  are  all  of  one  mind,  and  whether  they  have  the  same 
principles  ?  Especially, 

4.  Whether  those  Methodists,  that  are  still  at  Oxford,  approve  of  the 
sentiments  and  actions  of  Mr.  Whitefield  and  Messrs.  Wesley? 

They  are  all  of  the  same  principles  with  the  Church  of  England,  as 
laid  down  in  her  Articles  and  Homilies  :  And,  4.  Do  accordingly 
approve  of  the  sentiments  of  Mr.  Whitefield  and  Mr.  Wesley,  and  of 
their  publishing  them  elsewhere,  since  they  have  been  shut  out  of  the 
churches. 

5.  How  they  came  to  revive  those  doctrines,  hitherto  neglected  by 
the  clergy  of  the  Church  of  England,  of  Predestination,  the  New  Birth, 
and  Justification  by  Faith  alone  ?  And, 

6.  Whether  they  have  had  the  same  from  the  Moravian  brethren? 

Predestination  is  not  a  doctrine  taught  by  the  Methodists.*  But  they 

do  teach  that  men  must  be  born  again,  and  that  we  are  saved  through 
faith  :  And,  6.  The  latter  of  these  they  learned  from  some  of  the  Mora¬ 
vian  brethren ;  the  former,  by  reading  the  New  Testament. 

7.  Whether  they  be  orthodox  in  other  doctrinal  points,  and  whether 
they  lead  an  unblamable  Christian  life  ? 

They  openly  challenge  all  that  hear  them,  to  answer  those  questions, 
“  Which  of  you  convinceth  me  of  sin?1 1  or  of  teaching  any  doctrine 
contrary  to  the  Scripture  ?  And  the  general  accusation  against  them  is, 
that  they  are  “  righteous  overmuch .” 

8.  Whether  they  strictly  regulate  themselves  according  to  the  rule 
and  discipline  of  the  Moravian  brethren  ;  except  that  they  still  keep  and 
observe  the  outward  worship,  according  to  the  Church  of  England  ? 

They  do  not  regulate  themselves  according  to  the  discipline  of  the 
Moravians,  but  of  the  English  Church. 

9.  Whether  they  do  any  real  good  among  the  common  people  ? 

Very  many  of  the  common  people  among  whom  they  preach,  were 

profane  swearers,  and  now  fear  an  oath ;  were  gluttons  or  drunkards, 
and  are  now  temperate  ;  were  whoremongers,  and  are  now  chaste ; 
were  servants  of  the  devil,  and  are  now  servants  of  God. 

10.  Why  the  Bishops  do  not  effectually  inhibit  them,  and  hinder  their 
field  and  street  preaching  ? 

The  Bishops  do  not  inhibit  their  field  and  street  preaching:  1.  Be¬ 
cause  there  is  no  law  in  England  against  it.  2.  Because  God  does  not 
yet  suffer  them  to  do  it  without  law. 

*  He  means  absolute  Predestination 


316 


THE  LIFE  OF 


11.  Whether  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  is  satisfied  with  them,  as 
we  are  told  ? 

The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  is  not  satisfied  with  them  ;  especially 
since  Mr.  Molther,  in  the  name  of  the  Moravian  church,  told  his  Grace 
their  disapprobation  of  them,  and,  in  particular,  of  their  field-preaching. 

12.  Whether  their  private  assemblies  or  societies  are  orderly  and 
edifying  ? 

Their  private  assemblies  and  societies  are  orderly,  and  many  say  they 
find  them  edifying. 

13.  What  opinion  the  Presbyterians,  and  particularly  Dr.  Watts,  has 
of  them  ? 

Most  of  the  Presbyterians,  and  most  of  all  other  denominations,  are 
of  opinion,  much  religion  hath  made  them  mad. 

14.  Whether  there  are  any  Methodists  among  the  Episcopal  clergy 
of  the  Church  of  England  1 

Mr.  Whitefield,  Hutchins,  Robson,  and  the  two  Messrs.  Wesley,  and 
several  others,  are  priests  of  the  Episcopal  Church  of  England. 

The  openness  with  which  Mr.  Wesley  answered  the  queries  is  strik¬ 
ing  :  It  is  quite  the  man !  His  mind  seems  to  have  been  wholly  free 
from  any  desire  to  exaggerate  or  magnify  the  things  of  which  he  spake. 
Mr.  Walker,  of  Truro,  in  one  of  his  letters  to  Mr.  Wesley,  expressed  a 
fear,  lest  he  should  be  too  careful  about  the  reputation  of  the  Methodists. 
Mr.  Wesley  replied,  “I  am  just  as  careful  about  their  reputation,  as 
about  the  reputation  of  Prester  John  !”  To  maintain  truth,  was  his  one 
care.  About  the  work  he  felt  no  anxiety. 

Mr.  Wesley,  soon  after  this  time,  visited  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  and 
the  neighbouring  towns  and  villages.  As  there  is  something  remarka¬ 
ble  in  the  commencement  of  his  labours  in  this  part  of  the  kingdom,  and 
as  he  ever  after  had  a  peculiar  attachment  to  the  town  of  Newcastle  in 
which  he  himself  erected  a  large  preaching-house,  I  shall  give  the  ac¬ 
count  of  his  entrance  on  that  work  in  his  own  words.  He  says  : — 

“  Friday,  May  28,  1742.  We  came  to  Newcastle  about  six  in  the 
evening,  and,  after  a  short  refreshment,  walked  into  the  town.  I  was 
surprised ;  so  much  drunkenness,  cursing,  and  swearing,  (even  from 
the  mouths  of  little  children,)  do  I  never  remember  to  have  seen  and 
heard  before,  in  so  small  a  compass  of  time.  Surely  this  place  is  ripe 
for  Him,  who  1  came  not  to  call  the  righteous ,  but  sinners  to  repentance .’ 

“  Sunday,  30. — At  seven  I  walked  down  to  Sandgate,  the  poorest  and 
most  contemptible  part  of  the  town  ;  and,  standing  at  the  end  of  the 
street  with  John  Taylor,*  began  to  sing  the  hundredth  psalm.  Three 
or  four  people  came  to  see  what  was  the  matter,  who  soon  increased  to 
four  or  five  hundred.  I  suppose,  there  might  be  twelve  or  fifteen  hun¬ 
dred  before  I  had  done  preaching ;  to  whom  I  applied  those  solemn 
words,  1  He  ivas  wounded  for  our  transgressions ,  He  was  bruised  for 
our  iniquities  ;  the  chastisement  of  our  peace  was  upon  Him ,  and  by  his 
stripes  we  are  healed .’ 

“  Observing  the  people,  when  I  had  done,  to  stand  gaping  and  staring 
upon  me,  with  the  most  profound  astonishment,  I  told  them,  ‘  If  you 
desire  to  know  who  I  am,  my  name  is  John  Wesley.  At  five  in  the 
evening,  with  God’s  help,  I  design  to  preach  here  again.” 

*  A  good  man,  who  travelled  with  him  at  that  time. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


317 


u  At  five,  the  hill  on  which  I  designed  to  preach,  was  covered  from 
the  top  to  the  bottom.  I  never  saw  so  large  a  number  of  people  toge¬ 
ther,  either  in  Moorfields  or  on  Kennington  Common.  I  knew  it  was 
not  possible  for  the  one-half  to  hear,  although  my  voice  was  then  strong 
and  clear  ;  and  I  stood  so  as  to  have  them  all  in  view,  as  they  were 
ranged  on  the  side  of  the  hill.  The  word  of  God  which  I  set  before 
them  was,  4  I  will  heal  their  backsliding ,  I  ivill  love  them  freely.1  After 
preaching,  the  poor  people  were  ready  to  tread  me  under  foot,  out  of 
pure  love  and  kindness.  It  was  some  time  before  I  could  possibly  get 
out  of  the  press.  I  then  went  back  another  way  than  I  came :  But 
several  were  got  to  our  inn  before  me,  by  whom  I  was  vehemently  im¬ 
portuned  to  stay  with  them,  at  least  a  few  days  ;  or,  however,  one  day 
more.  But  I  could  not  consent,  having  given  my  word  to  be  at  Birstal, 
with  God’s  leave,  on  Tuesday  night.” 

He  now  also  visited  Ep worth,  his  native  place,  where  his  father  had 
been  Rector  of  the  parish  for  many  years,  and  had  borne  a  faithful  testi¬ 
mony,  though  almost  all  the  seed  seemed  to  have  been  sown  as  44  by  the 
highway  side.”  44  It  being  many  years,”  says  he,  44  since  I  had  been 
in  Epworth  before,  I  went  to  an  inn,  in  the  middle  of  the  town,  not 
knowing  whether  there  were  any  left  in  it  now  who  would  not  be  ashamed 
of  my  acquaintance.  But  an  old  servant  of  my  father,  with  two  or  three 
poor  women,  presently  found  me  out.  I  asked  her,  Do  you  know  any 
in  Epworth  who  are  in  earnest  to  be  saved  ?  She  answered,  4  I  am  by 
the  grace  of  God  ;  and  I  know  I  am  saved  through  faith.1  I  asked, 
Have  you  then  the  peace  of  God  ?  Do  you  know  that  he  has  forgiven 
your  sins  ?  She  replied,  4  I  thank  God,  I  know  it  well ;  and  many  here 
can  say  the  same  thing.’  ” 

Mr.  Wesley  proceeds,  44  Sunday,  June  6,  1742. — A  little  before  the 
service  began,  I  went  to  Mr.  Romley  the  curate,  and  offered  to  assist 
him  either  by  preaching  or  reading  prayers  :  But  he  did  not  choose  to 
accept  of  my  assistance.  The  church  was  exceeding  full  in  the  after¬ 
noon,  a  rumour  being  spread  that  I  was  to  preach.  But  the  sermon  on 
*  Quench  not  the  Spirit ,’  was  not  suitable  to  the  expectation  of  many  of 
the  hearers.  Mr.  Romley  told  them,  4  One  of  the  most  dangerous  ways 
of  quenching  the  Spirit  was  by  enthusiasm  and  enlarged  on  the  cha¬ 
racter  of  an  enthusiast  in  a  very  florid  and  oratorical  manner.  After 
sermon,  John  Taylor  stood  in  the  churchyard,  and  gave  notice  as  the 
people  were  coming  out,  4  Mr.  Wesley,  not  being  permitted  to  preach  in 
the  church,  designs  to  preach  here  at  six  o’clock.’  Accordingly  at  six 
I  came,  and  found  such  a  congregation  as  I  believe  Epworth  never  saw 
before.  I  stood  near  the  East  end  of  the  church,  upon  my  father’s 
tombstone,  and  cried,  4  The  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  not  meat  and  drink ; 
but  righteousness ,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.1” 

He  continues,  44  Friday  11th. — I  preached  again  at  Epworth  on  Eze¬ 
kiel’s  vision  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dry  bones.  And  great  indeed  was 
the  shaking  among  them  :  Lamentation  and  great  mourning  were  heard  ; 
God  bowing  their  hearts,  so  that  on  every  side,  as  with  one  accord,  they 
lifted  up  their  voice  and  wept  aloud.  Surely  he  who  sent  his  Spirit  to 
breathe  upon  them,  will  hear  their  cry  and  help  them. 

“  Saturday  12th. — I  preached  on  the  righteousness  of  the  law ,  and 
the  righteousness  of  faith.  While  I  was  speaking,  several  dropped 
down  as  dead  ;  and  among  the  rest  such  a  cry  was  heard,  of  sinners 
Vol.  T,  41 


318 


THE  LIFE  ©F 


groaning  for  4  the  righteousness  of  faith,9  as  almost  drowned  my  voice. 
But  many  of  these  soon  lifted  up  their  heads  with  joy  and  broke  out  into 
thanksgiving ;  being  assured,  they  now  had  the  desire  of  their  soul,  the 
forgiveness  of  their  sins. 

“  I  observed  a  gentleman  there,  who  was  remarkable  for  not  pretend¬ 
ing  to  be  of  any  religion  at  all.  I  was  informed  he  had  not  been  at 
public  worship  of  any  kind  for  upwards  of  thirty  years.  Seeing  him 
stand  as  motionless  as  a  statue,  l  asked  him  abruptly,  4  Sir,  are  you  a 
sinner  V  He  replied  with  a  deep  and  broken  voice,  4  Sinner  enough !’ 
and  continued  staring  upwards,  till  his  wife,  and  a  servant  or  two,  who 
were  all  in  tears,  put  him  into  a  chaise,  and  carried  him  home. 

44  Sunday  13th. — At  six,  I  preached  for  the  last  time  in  Epworth 
churchyard,  (being  to  leave  the  town  the  next  morning,)  to  a  vast  mul¬ 
titude  gathered  together  from  all  parts,  on  the  beginning  of  our  Lord’s 
sermon  on  the  Mount.  I  continued  among  them  for  near  three  hours  : 
and  yet  we  scarce  knew  how  to  part.  O  let  none  think  his  labour  of 
love  is  lost,  because  the  fruit  does  not  immediately  appear !  Near  forty 
years  did  m«y  father  labour  here  :  But  he  saw  little  fruit  of  all  his  labour. 
I  took  some  pains  among  this  people  too  ;  and  my  strength  also  seemed 
spent  in  vain.  But  now  the  fruit  appeared.  There  was  scarce  any  in 
the  town,  on  whom  either  my  father  or  I  had  taken  any  pains  formerly, 
but  the  seed  sown  so  long  since  now  sprung  up,  bringing  forth  repent¬ 
ance  and  remission  of  sins.” 

On  another  visit  to  Epworth,  he  observes,  44  Sunday,  January  2d, 
1743. — At  five,  I  preached  on,  4  So  is  every  one  who  is  born  of  the 
Spirit .’  About  eight  I  preached  from  my  father’s  tomb,  on  Heb.  viii,  1 1 . 
Many  from  the  neighbouring  towns  asked,  4  If  it  would  not  be  well,  as  it 
was  Sacrament- Sunday,  for  them  to  receive  it?’ — I  told  them,  by  all 
means.  But  it  would  be  more  respectable  first,  to  ask  Mr.  Romley,  the 
curate’s  leave.  One  did  so  in  the  name  of  the  rest ;  to  whom,  he  said, 

4  Pray  tell  Mr.  Wesley,  I  shall  not  give  him  the  sacrament ;  for  he  is 
not  fit.’ 

44  How  wise  a  God  is  our  God  !  There  could  not  have  been  so  fit 
a  place,  under  heaven,  where  this  should  befall  me  first,  as  my  father’s 
house,  the  place  of  my  nativity,  and  the  very  place  where,  according  to 
the  strictest  sect  of  our  religion ,  I  had  so  long  lived  a  Pharisee!  It  was 
also  fit  in  the  highest  degree,  that  he  who  repelled  me  from  that  very 
table,  where  I  had  myself  so  often  distributed  the  bread  of  life,  should 
be  one  who  owed  his  all  in  this  world,  to  the  tender  love  which  my 
father  had  shown  to  his,  as  well  as  personally  to  himself.”* 

On  a  subsequent  visit  to  Newcastle,  where  his  brother  Charles  had 
been  preaching  some  weeks  before,  with  great  success,  a  society  was 
formed.  The  next  morning  Mr.  Wesley  began  to  preach  at  five  o’clock, 
a  thing  unheard  of  in  those  parts,  till  he  introduced  the  practice  ;  which 
he  did  every  where,  if  there  was  any  probability  that  a  few  persons  could 
be  gathered  to  hear  him.  On  the  18th,  he  says,  44 1  could  not  but 
observe  the  different  manner  wherein  God  is  pleased  to  work  in  differ¬ 
ent  places.  The  grace  of  God  flows  here,  with  a  wider  stream  than  it 
did  at  first  either  at  Bristol,  or  Kingswood.  But  it  does  not  sink  so 
deep  as  it  did  there.  Few  are  thoroughly  convinced  of  sin,  and  scarce 
apy  can  witness,  that  the  Lamjp  of  God  has  taken  away  their  sins.  I 
*  I  have  documents  before  me  which  abundantly  prove  this, 


THE  REV,  JOHN  WESLEV. 


319 


never  saw,35  says  he,  “  a  work  of  God  in  any  other  place,  so  evenly 
and  gradually  carried  on.  It  continually  rises  step  by  step.  Not  so 
much  seems  to  be  done  at  any  one  time,  as  hath  frequently  been  done  at 
Bristol  or  London  ;  but  something  at  every  time.  It  is  the  same  with 
particular  souls.  I  saw  none  in  the  triumph  of  faith,  which  has  been  so 
common  in  other  places.  But  the  believers  go  on  calm  and  steady.  Let 
God  do  as  seemeth  him  good.” 

Dec.  20th. — Having  obtained  a  piece  of  ground,  forty  yards  in  length, 
to  build  a  house  for  their  meetings  and  public  worship,  they  laid  the 
first  stone  of  the  building.  It  being  computed,  that  such  a  house  as 
was  proposed,  could  not  be  finished  under  seven  hundred  pounds,  many 
were  positive  it  would  never  be  finished  at  all.  “I  was  of  another 
mind, 33  says  Mr.  Wesley,  “  nothing  doubting,  but  as  it  was  begun  for 
God’s  sake,  he  would  provide  what  was  needful  for  the  finishing  of  it.33 

Dec.  30th. — He  took  his  leave  for  the  present  of  Newcastle,  and  the 
towns  where  he  preached  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  came  as  far  as 
Darlington  that  night.  “  What  encouragement,33  says  he,  “  have  we  to 
speak  for  God !  At  our  inn  we  met  an  ancient  man,  who  seemed,  by 
his  conversation,  never  to  have  thought  whether  he  had  a  soul  or  not. 
Before  we  set  out,  I  spoke  a  few  words  concerning  his  cursing  and  idle 
conversation.  The  man  appeared  quite  broken  in  pieces.  The  tears 
started  into  his  eyes ;  and  he  acknowledged,  with  abundance  of  thanks, 
his  own  guilt,  and  the  goodness  of  God.33 

Mr.  Wesley  informed  me,  that  he  had  one  pound  six  shillings  when 
he  undertook  to  build  the  preaching-house  at  Newcastle,  at  that  time 
the  largest  in  England.  Soon  after  he  began,  he  received  a  letter  from 
a  pious  Quaker,  (who  had  heard  of  the  work  at  Newcastle,)  in  the  fol¬ 
lowing  terms  : — “  Friend  Wesley,  I  have  had  a  dream  concerning  thee. 
I  thought  I  saw  thee  surrounded  with  a  large  flock  of  sheep,  which 
thou  didst  not  know  what  to  do  with.  My  first  thought  after  I  awoke 
was,  that  it  was  thy  flock  at  Newcastle,  and  that  thou  hadst  no  house 
of  worship  for  them.  I  have  enclosed  a  note  for  one  hundred  pounds, 
which  may  help  thee  to  provide  a  house.33 — The  building  rose  by  sup¬ 
plies  received  from  time  to  time,  like  Professor  Francke’s  at  Halle, 
and  Mr.  Wesley  called  it  by  the  same  name, — “  The  Orphan  House.33 

While  Mr.  Wesley  thus  went  on  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  the  spurious 
works  of  man  sometimes  encountered  him.  Having  received  a  letter 
pressing  him  to  go  without  delay  into  Leicestershire,  he  set  out.  “  The 
next  afternoon,33  says  he,  “  I  stopped  a  little  at  Newport-Pagnell,  and 
then  rode  on  till  I  overtook  a  serious  man,  with  whom  I  immediately 
fell  into  conversation.  He  presently  gave  me  to  know  what  his  opinions 
were ;  therefore  I  said  nothing  to  contradict  them.  But  that  did  not 
content  him  ;  he  was  quite  uneasy  to  know,  4  Whether  I  held  the  doc¬ 
trine  of  the  decrees  as  he  did.3  But  I  told  him  over  and  over,  we  had 
better  keep  to  practical  things,  lest  we  should  be  angry  at  one  another. 
And  so  we  did  for  two  miles,  till  he  caught  me  unawares,  and  dragged 
me  into  the  dispute  before  I  knew  where  I  was.  He  then  grew  warmer 
and  warmer ;  told  me,  I  was  rotten  at  heart ;  and  supposed  I  was  of 
John  Wesley’s  followers.  I  told  him,  No,  I  am  John  Wesley  himself. 
Upon  which  he  appeared, 

In  provisum  aspris  veluii  qni  sentibus  angucm 

Prr.s  sit-  ■  ~ 


320 


THE  LIFE  OF 


c  As  one  who  had  unwares  trodden  on  a  snake And  would  gladly  have 
run  away  outright.  But  being  the  better  mounted  of  the  two,  I  kept 
close  to  his  side,  and  endeavoured  to  show  him  his  heart,  till  we  came 
into  the  street  of  Northampton.” 

As  the  various  societies  now  began  to  walk  by  rule,  and  to  be  trained 
up  in  the  discipline  as  well  as  the  doctrine  of  the  Lord,  1  shall  here  give 
a  circumstantial  account  of  the  discipline  which  was  gradually  introdu¬ 
ced  among  them ;  only  observing,  that  there  was  no  previous  design 
or  plan  at  all,  but  every  thing  arose  just  as  the  occasion  offered.  And 
as  this  is  so  delicate  and  so  important  a  part  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  Life,  and 
of  the  history  of  that  revival  of  religion,  in  which  he  was  the  chief  instru¬ 
ment,  I  shall  give  the  relation  in  his  own  words. 

With  regard  to  the  formation  of  the  Societies,  he  observes,  44  It  quickly 
appeared,  that  their  thus  uniting  together  answered  the  end  proposed. 
In  a  few  months  the  far  greater  part  of  those  who  had  begun  to  ‘/ear 
God  and  work  righteousness ,’  but  were  not  united  together,  grew  faint  in 
their  minds,  and  fell  back  into  what  they  were  before.  Meanwhile 
the  far  greater  part  of  those  who  were  thus  united  together  continued 
6  striving  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate ,’  and  4  to  lay  hold  on  eternal  life.1 

44  Upon  reflection,”  continues  he,  44  I  could  not  but  observe,  this  is 
the  very  thing  which  was  from  the  beginning  of  Christianity.  In  the 
earliest  times,  those  whom  God  had  sent  forth,  ‘  preached  the  Gospel 
to  every  creature .’  And  the  oi  axpoarai,  4  the  body  of  hearers ,’  were 
mostly  either  Jews  or  Heathens.  But  as  soon  as  any  of  these  were  so 
convinced  of  the  truth,  as  to  forsake  sin  and  seek  the  Gospel-salvation, 
they  immediately  joined  them  together,  took  account  of  their  names, 
advised  them  to  watch  over  each  other,  and  met  these  xarrj^spsvoi, 
(catechumens,  as  they  were  then  called,)  apart  from  the  great  congrega¬ 
tion,  that  they  might  instruct,  rebuke,  exhort,  and  pray  with  them,  and 
for  them,  according  to  their  several  necessities. 

44  But  it  was  not  long  before  an  objection  was  made  to  this,  which 
had  not  once  entered  into  my  thought.  4  Is  not  this  making  a  schism  ? 
Is  not  the  joining  these  people  together,  gathering  churches  out  of 
churches  V 

44  It  was  easily  answered,  if  you  mean  only  gathering  people  out  of 
buildings  called  churches,  it  is.  But  if  you  mean,  dividing  Christians 
from  Christians,  and  so  destroying  Christian  fellowship,  it  is  not.  For, 
1.  These  were  not  Christians  before  they  were  thus  joined.  Most  of 
them  were  barefaced  heathens.  2.  Neither  are  they  Christians,  from 
whom  you  suppose  them  to  be  divided.  You  will  not  look  me  in  the 
face,  and  say  they  are.  What  ?  Drunken  Christians  ?  Cursing  and 
swearing  Christians  ?  Lying  Christians  l  Cheating  Christians  ?  If  these 
are  Christians  at  all,  they  are  Devil- Christians,  (as  the  poor  Malaba- 
rians  term  them.)  3.  Neither  are  they  divided  anymore  than  they  were 
before,  even  from  these  wretched  Devil- Christians.  They  are  as  ready 
as  ever  to  assist  them,  and  to  perform  every  office  of  real  kindness 
towards  them.  4.  If  it  be  said,  4  But  there  are  some  true  Christians  in 
the  parish,  and  you  destroy  the  Christian  fellowship  between  these  and 
them.’  I  answer,  that  which  never  existed,  cannot  be  destroyed.  But 
the  fellowship  you  speak  of  never  existed.  Therefore  it  cannot  be 
destroyed.  Which  of  these  true  Christians  had  any  such  fellowship  with 
these  1  Who  watched  over  them  in  love  ?  Who  marked  their  growth  in 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


321 


grace  ?  Who  advised  and  exhorted  them  from  time  to  time?  Who  prayed 
with  them  and  for  them,  as  they  had  need  ?  This,  and  this  alone,  is 
Christian  fellowship  ;  but,  alas  !  Where  is  it  to  be  found  ?  Look  East 
or  West,  North  or  South?  name  what  parish  you  please.  Is  this 
Christian  fellowship  there  ?  Rather,  are  not  the  bulk  of  the  parishioners 
a  mere  rope  of  sand  ?  What  Christian  connexion  is  there  between  them  ? 
What  intercourse  in  spiritual  things?  What  watching  over  each  other’s 
souls  ?  What  bearing  of  one  another’s  burdens  ?  What  a  mere  jest  is  it 
then,  to  talk  so  gravely,  of  destroying  what  never  was  ?  The  real  truth 
is  just  the  reverse  of  this  :  we  introduce  Christian  fellowship  where  it 
was  utterly  destroyed.  And  the  fruits  of  it  have  been  peace,  joy,  love, 
and  zeal  for  every  good  word  and  work. 

“  But  as  much  as  we  endeavoured  to  watch  over  each  other,  we  soon 
found  some  who  did  not  live  the  Gospel .  I  know  not,  that  any  hypo¬ 
crites  were  crept  in  ;  for  indeed  there  was  no  temptation.  But  several 
grew  cold,  and  gave  way  to  the  sins  which  had  long  easily  beset  them. 
We  quickly  perceived,  that  there  were  many  ill  consequences  of  suffer¬ 
ing  these  to  remain  among  us.  It  was  dangerous  to  others  ;  inasmuch 
as  all  sin  is  of  an  infectious  nature.  It  brought  such  a  scandal  on  their 
brethren  as  exposed  them  to  what  was  not  properly,  ‘  the  reproach  of 
Christ .’  It  laid  a  stumbling-block  in  the  way  of  others,  and  caused  the 
truth  to  be  evil  spoken  of. 

“  We  groaned  under  these  inconveniencies  long  before  a  remedy  could 
be  found.  At  length,  while  we  were  thinking  of  quite  another  thing,  we 
struck  upon  a  method  for  which  we  have  cause  to  bless  God  ever  since. 
I  was  talking  with  several  of  the  Society  in  Bristol,  concerning  the 
means  of  paying  the  debts  there  ;  when  one  stood  up  and  said,  £  Let 
every  member  of  the  Society  give  a  penny  a  week  till  all  are  paid. 
Another  answered,  ‘  But  many  of  them  are  poor,  and  cannot  afford  to 
do  it.’  ‘  Then,’  said  he,  ‘  put  eleven  of  the  poorest  with  me,  and  if  they 
can  give  any  thing,  well.  I  will  call  on  them  weekly,  and  if  they  can 
give  nothing,  I  will  give  for  them  as  well  as  for  myself.  And  each  of 
you  call  on  eleven  of  your  neighbours  weekly ;  receive  what  they  give, 
and  make  up  what  is  wanting.’  It  was  done.  In  a  while  some  of  these 
informed  me  ‘  they  found  such  and  such  a  one  did  not  live  as  he  ought.’ 
It  struck  me  immediately,  ‘  This  is  the  thing,  the  very  thing  we  have 
wanted  so  long.’  I  called  together  all  the  leaders  of  the  classes  (so  we 
used  to  term  them  and  their  companies,)  and  desired,  that  each  would 
make  a  particular  inquiry  into  the  behaviour  of  those  whom  he  saw 
weekly  :  They  did  so.  Many  disorderly  walkers  v/ere  detected.  Some 
turned  from  the  evil  of  their  ways.  Some  were  put  away  from  us. 
Many  saw  it  with  fear  and  rejoiced  unto  God  with  reverence. 

“  As  soon  as  possible  the  same  method  was  used  in  London  and  all 
other  places.  Evil  men  were  detected,  and  reproved.  They  were  borne 
with  for  a  season.  If  they  forsook  their  sins,  we  received  them  gladly ; 
if  they  obstinately  persisted  therein,  it  was  openly  declared,  that  they 
were  not  of  us.  The  rest  mourned  and  prayed  for  them,  and  yet 
rejoiced,  that,  as  far  as  in  us  lay,  the  scandal  was  rolled  away  from  the 
Society. 

“  It  is  the  business  of  a  Leader, 

“  I.  To  see  each  person  in  his  Class,  once  a  week  at  the  least ;  in 
order,  to  inquire  how  their  souls  prosper?  To  advise,  reprove,  comfort, 


322 


THE  LIFE  OF 


or  exhort,  as  occasion  may  require  ;  to  receive  what  they  are  willing  to 
give  toward  the  relief  of  the  poor. 

il  II.  To  meet  the  minister  and  the  stewards  of  the  Society,  in  order 
to  inform  the  minister  of  any  that  are  sick,  or  of  any  that  are  disorderly 
and  will  not  be  reproved  ;  to  pay  the  stewards  what  they  have  received 
of  their  several  classes  in  the  week  preceding. 

44  At  first  they  visited  each  person  at  his  own  house ;  but  this  was 
soon  found  not  so  expedient ;  and  that  on  many  accounts. — 1.  It  took 
up  more  time,  than  most  of  the  leaders  had  to  spare.  2.  Many  persons 
lived  with  masters,  mistresses,  or  relations,  who  would  not  suffer  them 
to  be  thus  visited.  3.  At  the  houses  of  those  who  were  not  so  averse, 
they  often  had  no  opportunity  of  speaking  to  them  but  in  company.  And 
this  did  not  at  all  answer  the  end  proposed,  of  exhorting,  comforting,  or 
reproving.  4.  It  frequently  happened,  that  one  affirmed  what  another 
denied.  And  this  could  not  be  cleared  up  without  seeing  them  together. 
5.  Little  misunderstandings  and  quarrels  of  various  kinds  frequently 
arose  among  relations  or  neighbours ;  effectually  to  remove  which,  it 
was  needful  to  see  them  face  to  face.  Upon  all  these  considerations  it 
was  agreed,  that  those  of  each  class  should  meet  altogether.  And  by 
this  means,  a  more  full  inquiry  was  made  into  the  behaviour  of  every 
person.  Those  who  could  not  be  visited  at  home,  or  no  otherwise  than 
in  company,  had  the  same  advantage  with  others.  Advice  or  reproof 
was  given  as  need  required ;  quarrels  made  up,  misunderstandings 
removed.  And  after  an  hour  or  two  spent  in  this  labour  of  love,  they 
concluded  with  prayer  and  thanksgiving. 

44  It  can  scarce  be  conceived,  what  advantages  have  been  reaped  from 
this  little  prudential  regulation.  Many  now  happily  experienced  that 
Christian  fellowship,  of  which  they  had  not  so  much  as  an  idea  before. 
They  began  to  bear  one  another’s  burdens ,  and  naturally  to  care  for  each 
other.  As  they  had  daily  a  more  intimate  acquaintance  with,  so  they  had 
a  more  endeared  affection  for  each  other.  And  4  speaking  the  truth  in 
love ,  they  grew  up  into  Him  in  all  things ,  who  is  the  head ,  even  Christ : 
From  whom  the  whole  body ,  fitly  joined  together ,  and  compacted  by  that 
which  every  joint  supplieth ,  according  to  the  effectual  working  in  the 
measure  of  every  part ,  increased  unto  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love.’ 

44  About  this  time,  I  was  informed,  that  several  persons  in  Kingswood 
frequently  met  together  at  the  School,  and,  (when  they  could  spare  the 
time,)  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  night  in  prayer  and  praise  and  thanks¬ 
giving.  Some  advised  me  to  put  an  end  to  this  ;  but,  upon  weighing 
the  thing  thoroughly,  and  comparing  it  with  the  practice  of  the  ancient 
Christians,*  I  could  see  no  cause  to  forbid  it.  Rather,  I  believed  it 
might  be  made  of  more  general  use.  So  I  sent  them  word,  I  designed 
to  watch  with  them,  on  the  Friday  nearest  the  full  moon,  that  we  might 
have  light  thither  and  back  again.  I  gave  public  notice  of  this  the  Sun¬ 
day  before,  and,  withal,  that  I  intended  to  preach ;  desiring,  they  and 
they  only  would  meet  me  there,  who  could  do  it  without  prejudice  to 
their  business  or  families.  On  Friday,  abundance  of  people  came.  I 
began  preaching  between  eight  and  nine  ;  and  we  continued  till  a  little 
beyond  the  noon  of  night,  singing,  praying,  and  praising  God. 

*  The  Vigils,  or  Eves  of  particular  days,  mentioned  in  our  book  of  Common  Prayer, 
were  such  Watch-nights. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


‘S2B 

“  This  we  have  continued  to  do  once  a  month  ever  since,  in  Bristol, 
London,  and  Newcastle,  as  well  as  Kings  wood.  And  exceeding  great 
are  the  blessings  we  have  found  therein  :  It  has  generally  been  an 
extremely  solemn  season ;  when  the  word  of  God  sunk  deep  into  the 
hearts,  even  of  those  who,  till  then,  knew  him  not.  IHt  be  said,  ‘  This 
was  only  owing  to  the  novelty  of  the  thing,  (the  circumstance  which  still 
draws  such  multitudes  together  at  those  seasons,)  or,  perhaps,  to  the 
awful  silence  of  the  night ;  I  am  not  careful  to  answer  in  this  matter. 
Be  it  so  :  However,  the  impression  then  made  on  many  souls  has  never 
since  been  effaced.  Now,  allowing  that  God  did  make  use  either  of 
the  novelty,  or  any  other  indifferent  circumstance,  in  order  to  bring  sin¬ 
ners  to  repentance,  yet  they  are  brought.  And  herein  let  us  rejoice 
together. 

44  Nay,  may  I  not  put  the  case  farther  yet  ?  If  I  can  probably  con¬ 
jecture,  that,  either  by  the  novelty  of  this  ancient  custom,  or  by  any  other 
indifferent  circumstance,  it  is  in  my  power  to  ‘  save  a  soul  from  death , 
and  hide  a  multitude  of  sins ,’  am  I  clear  before  God,  if  I  do  it  not? — 
if  I  do  not  snatch  that  brand  out  of  the  burning? 

“  As  the  Society  increased,  I  found  it  required  still  greater  care  to 
separate  the  precious  from  the  vile.  In  order  to  this,  I  determined,  at 
least  once  in  three  months,  to  talk  with  every  member  myself,  and  to 
inquire  at  their  own  mouths,  as  well  as  of  their  Leaders  and  neighbours,, 
whether  they  grew  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  ?  At  these  seasons,  I  likewise  particularly  inquire,  whether  there 
be  any  misunderstanding  or  differences  among  them  ?  that  every  hinder- 
ance  of  peace  and  brotherly  love  may  be  taken  out  of  the  way. 

44  To  each  of  those,  of  whose  seriousness  and  good  conversation  I 
found  no  reason  to  doubt,  I  gave  a  testimony  under  my  own  hand,  by 
writing  their  name  on  a  ticket  prepared  for  that  purpose  ;  every  ticket 
implying  as  strong  a  recommendation  of  the  person  to  whom  it  was 
given,  as  if  I  had  wrote  at  length,  4 1  believe  the  bearer  hereof  to  be  one 
that  fears  God  and  works  righteousness.’ 

44  Those  who  bore  these  tickets,  (these  2up.§oXa,  or  Tesserae ,  as  the 
ancients  termed  them ;  being  of  just  the  same  force  with  the  stfis'oXou 
tfu^arnta/,  commendatory  letters ,  mentioned  by  the  Apostle ;)  wherever 
they  came,  were  acknowledged  by  their  brethren,  and  received  with  all 
cheerfulness.  These  were  likewise  of  use  in  other  respects.  By  these 
it  was  easily  distinguished  when  the  Society  were  to  meet  apart,  who 
were  members  of  it,  and  who  not.  These  also  supplied  us  with  a  quiet 
and  inoffensive  method  of  removing  any  disorderly  member.  He  has  no 
new  ticket  at  the  quarterly  visitation ;  (for  so  often  the  tickets  are 
changed  ;)  and  hereby  it  is  immediately  known,  that  he  is  no  longer  of 
this  community. 

44  The  thing  which  I  was  greatly  afraid  of  all  this  time,  and  which  I 
resolved  to  use  every  possible  method  of  preventing,  was,  a  narrowness 
of  spirit,  a  party  zeal,  a  being  straitened  in  our  own  bowels  ;  that  mise¬ 
rable  bigotry,  which  makes  many  so  unready  to  believe,  that  there  is  any 
work  of  God  but  among  themselves.  I  thought  it  might  be  a  help 
against  this,  frequently  to  read,  to  all  who  were  willing  to  hear,  the 
accounts  I  received  from  time  to  time,  of  the  work  which  God  is  car¬ 
rying  on  in  the  earth,  both  in  our  own  and  other  countries,  not  among 
us  alone,  but  among  those  of  various  opinions  and  denominations.  For 


THE  LIFE  OF 


324 

this  I  allotted  one  evening  in  every  month,  and  I  find  no  cause  to  repent 
my  labour.*  It  is  generally  a  time  of  strong  consolation  to  those  who 
love  God,  and  all  mankind  for  his  sake ;  as  well  as  of  breaking  down 
the  partition  walls,  which  either  the  craft  of  the  devil,  or  the  folly  of  men, 
has  built  up  ;  and  of  encouraging  every  child  of  God  to  say,  (0  when 
shall  it  once  be?)  4  Whosoever  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven,  the  same  is  my  brother,  and  sister,  and  mother .’ 

44  By  the  blessing  of  God  upon  their  endeavours  to  help  one  another, 
many  found  4  the  pearl  of  great  price.9  Being  justified  by  faith,  they 
had  4  peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ .’  These  felt  a 
more  tender  affection  than  before  to  those  who  were  partakers  of  like 
precious  faith ;  and  hence  arose  such  a  confidence  in  each  other,  that 
they  poured  out  their  souls  in  each  other’s  bosom.  Indeed,  they  had 
great  need  so  to  do ;  for  the  war  was  not  over,  as  they  had  supposed. 
But  they  had  still  to  wrestle  both  with  flesh  and  blood,  and  with  princi¬ 
palities  and  powers ;  so  that  temptations  were  on  every  side ;  and  often 
temptations  of  such  a  kind,  as  they  knew  not  how  to  speak  of  in  a  class  ; 
in  which  persons  of  every  sort,  young  and  old,  men  and  women,  met 
together. 

44  These,  therefore,  wanted  some  means  of  closer  union :  They 
wanted  to  pour  out  their  hearts  without  reserve,  particularly  with  regard 
to  the  sin  which  did  still  4  easily  beset 9  them,  and  the  temptations  which 
were  most  apt  to  prevail  over  them.  And  they  were  the  more  desirous 
of  this,  when  they  observed  it  was  the  express  advice  of  an  inspired 
writer,  4  Confess  your  faults  one  to  another,  and  pray  one  for  another 
that  ye  may  be  healed 

44  In  compliance  with  their  desire,  I  divided  them  into  smaller  com¬ 
panies  ;  putting  the  married  or  single  men,  and  married  or  single  women, 
together.  The  chief  rules  of  these  bands,  (i.  e.  little  companies,  so  that 
old  English  word  signifies,)  run  thus  : 

44  In  order  to  4  confess  our  faults  one  to  another,  and  pray  one  for 
another  that  we  may  be  healed ,’  we  intend,  1.  To  meet  once  a  week  at 
least.  2.  To  come  punctually  at  the  hour  appointed.  3.  To  begin  with 
singing  or  prayer.  4.  To  speak,  each  of  us  in  order,  freely  and  plainly, 
the  true  state  of  our  soul,  with  the  faults  we  have  committed  in  thought, 
word,  or  deed,  and  the  temptations  we  have  felt  since  our  last  meeting. 
And,  5.  To  desire  some  person  among  us,  (thence  called  a  Leader,) 
to  speak  his  own  state  first,  and  then  to  ask  the  rest  in  order,  as  many 
and  as  searching  questions  as  may  be,  concerning  their  state,  sins,  and 
temptations. 

44  In  order  to  increase  in  them  a  grateful  sense  of  all  the  mercies  of 
the  Lord,  I  desired  that,  one  evening  in  a  quarter,  they  should  all  come 
together,  that  we  might  4  eat  bread 9  (as  the  ancient  Christians  did,)  4  with 
gladness  and  singleness  of  heart.9  At  these  Love-Feasts,  (so  we  termed 
them,  retaining  the  name,  as  well  as  the  thing,  which  was  in  use  from 
the  beginning,!)  our  food  is  only  a  little  plain  cake  and  water.  But  we 
seldom  return  from  them  without  being  fed,  not  only  with  the  4  meat  that 
perisheth ,’  but  with  4  that  which  endureth  to  everlasting  life.9 

44  Great  and  many  are  the  advantages  which  have  ever  since  flowed, 
from  this  closer  union  of  the  believers  with  each  other.  They  prayed 
one  for  another,  that  they  might  be  healed  of  the  faults  they  had  con- 
*  See  page  290.  f  James  v,  16.  $  Jude  12. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEtf. 


3j2o 

fessed ;  and  it  was  so.  The  chains  were  broken,  the  bands  were  burst 
in  sunder,  and  sin  had  no  more  dominion  over  them.  Many  were  deli¬ 
vered  from  the  temptations  out  of  which,  till  then,  they  found  no  way  to 
escape.  They  were  built  up  in  our  most  holy  faith.  They  rejoiced  in 
the  Lord  more  abundantly.  They  were  strengthened  in  love,  and  more 
effectually  provoked  to  abound  in  every  good  work.* 

“  And  yet  while  most  of  these  who  were  thus  intimately  joined  toge^ 
tlier,  went  on  daily  from  faith  to  faith,  some  fell  from  the  faith,  cither  all 
at  once,  by  falling  into  known  wilful  sin ;  or  gradually,  and  almost  insen¬ 
sibly,  by  giving  way  in  what  they  called  little  things  ;  by  sins  of  omission, 
by  yielding  to  heart  sins,  or  by  not  watching  unto  prayer.  The  exhort¬ 
ations  and  prayers  used  among  the  believers,  did  no  longer  profit  these. 
They  wanted  advice  and  instructions  suited  to  their  case ;  which,  as 
soon  as  I  observed,  I  separated  them  from  the  rest,  and  desired  them  to 
meet  me  apart  on  Saturday  evenings. 

“  At  this  hour,  all  the  hymns,  exhortations,  and  prayers,  are  adapted 
to  their  circumstances  ;  being  wholly  suited  to  those  who  did  see  God, 
but  have  now  lost  the  light  of  his  countenance  ;  and  who  mourn  after 
him,  and  refuse  to  be  comforted,  till  they  know  he  has  healed  all  their 
backslidings.  * 

“  By  applying  both  the  threats  and  promises  of  God  to  these  real 
(not  nominal)  penitents ,  and  by  crying  to  God  in  their  behalf,  we  endea¬ 
voured  to  bring  them  back  to  the  great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  their 
souls ;  not  by  any  of  the  fopperies  of  the  Roman  church,  although,  in 
some  measure,  countenanced  by  antiquity.  In  prescribing  hair  shirts 
and  bodily  austerities,  we  durst  not  follow  even  the  ancient  church; 
although  we  had  unawares  done  so,  both  in  dividing  oi  tfisoi,  the  believers , 
from  the  rest  of  the  Society,  and  in  separating  the  penitents  from  them, 
and  appointing  a  peculiar  service  for  them.” 

Upon  his  return  from  Yorkshire,  Mr.  Wesley  spent  some  time  in  and 
near  Bristol.  He  then  revisited  London,  where  he  arrived  on  Tuesday, 
July  20th,  1742,  being  hastened  by  the  account  of  his  mother’s  illness. 
He  found  her  on  the  borders  of  eternity,  free  from  all  doubt  and  fear, 
and  from  every  desire,  but  (as  soon  as  God  should  call,)  “  to  depart 
mid  to  be  with  Christ .” 

But  I  must  give  Mr.  Wesley’s  own  account  of  this  affecting  occur¬ 
rence. — “  Friday,  July  30,  about  three  in  the  afternoon,  I  went  to  my 
mother,  and  found  her  change  was  near.  I  sat  down  on  the  bedside. 
She  was  in  her  last  conflict,  unable  to  speak,  but,  I  believe,  quite  sen¬ 
sible.  Her  look  was  calm  and  serene,  and  her  eyes  fixed  upwards, 
while  we  commended  her  soul  to  God.  From  three  to  four,  the  silver 
cord  was  loosening,  and  the  wheel  breaking  at  the  cistern ;  and  then, 
without  any  struggle,  or  sigh,  or  groan,  the  soul  w  as  set  at  liberty.  We 
stood  round  the  bed,  and  fulfilled  her  last  request,  uttered  a  little  before 
she  lost  her  speech,  4  Children,  as  soon  as  I  am  released,  sing  a  psalm 
of  praise  to  God.’ 

“  Sunday,  August  1.  Almost  an  innumerable  company  of  people 
being  gathered  together,  about  five  in  the  afternoon  I  committed  to  the 
earth  the  body  of  my  mother,  to  sleep  with  her  fathers.  The  portion  of 

*  Christian  fellowship  must  suffer  a  severe  wound  wherever  those  meetings  are  discorr- 
tinued.  Mr.  Wesley  used  often  to  say,  “  Where  there  is  no  band-meeting*  there  is  no 
Methodism.”  I  shall  consider  this  subject  more  fully  in  the  second  volume. 

Vol.  I,  42 


326 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Scripture  from  which  I  afterwards  spoke,  was,  ( I  saw  a  great  white 
throne  and  Him  that  sat  on  it ;  from  whose  face  the  earth  a7id  the  hea¬ 
ven  fled  away,  and  there  was  found  no  place  for  them.  And  I  saw  the 
dead ,  small  and  great,  stand  before  God ,  and  the  books  were  opened 
And  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which  were  written  in 
the  books ,  according  to  their  works.1  It  was  one  of  the  most  solemn 
assemblies  I  ever  saw,  or  expect  to  see  on  this  side  eternity. 

“  We  set  up  a  plain  stone  at  the  head  of  her  grave,  inscribed  with  the  . 
following  words  : 

“  Here  lies  the  body  of  Mrs.  Susannah  Wesley,  the  youngest  and 
kst  surviving  daughter  of  Dr.  Samuel  Annesley. 

41  In  sure  and  steadfast  hope  to  rise, 

Aud  claim  her  mansion  in  the  skies, 

A  Christian  here  her  flesh  laid  down. 

The  cross  exchanging  for  a  crown. 

tl  True  daughter  of  affliction,  she, 

Inured  to  pain  and  misery, 

Mourn’d  a  long  night  of  griefs  and  fears, 

A  legal  night  of  seventy  years. 

“  The  Father  then  reveal’d  his  Son, 

Him  in  the  broken  bread  made  known : 

.  She  knew  and  felt  her  sins  forgiven. 

And  found  the  earnest  of  her  heaven. 

“  Meet  for  the  fellowship  above, 

She  heard  the  call,  ‘  Arise,  my  love.’ 

‘  I  come,’  her  dying  looks  replied, 

And  lamb-like,  as  her  Lord,  she  died. 

Some  gentlemen  have  considered  this  epitaph  in  the  usual  style  of 
criticism,  and  have  seemed  insensible  to  its  excellence.  However 
qualified  such  may  be  to  judge  of  poetry  in  general,  the  poetry  of  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  seems  really  too  high  for  them*  To  me,  not  wholly 
unacquainted  with  the  art,  this  epitaph  has  always  appeared  inexpressibly 
beautiful,  and  highly  characteristic.  It  is  simple,  pure ,  unlaboured ;  and 
has  all  that  elevation,  and  yet  sobriety,  of  spirit,  which,  as  Christian 
believers,  we  expect  to  find  in  those  who  have  “  tasted  the  powers  of  the 
world  to  come.11  Mr.  John  Wesley,  a  most  excellent  judge  of  poetry, 
would  not  have  suffered  it  to  pass,  if  it  were  not.  worthy  both  of  the 
author  and  the  subject.  The  “  plain  stone,”  too,  with  the  absence  of 
all  decoration  in  the  account,  is  highly  jn  character.  The  praise  of  a 
Christian  is  not  of  man,  but  of  God.  The  brothers  could  not  forget 
this,  for  they  lived  in  the  whole  spirit  of  it.  Such  were  all  Mr.  Wesley’s 
accounts  of  his  departed  friends  and  fellow  labourers.  Those  concern¬ 
ing  Mr.  Fletcher,  and  his  own  beloved  brother  Charles,  did  not  together 
make  up  ten  lines. 

Dr.  Clarke,  in  his  Memoirs  of  the  Wesley  family,  just  now  published, 
inserts  a  letter  from  Mr.  Annesley  to  his  sister,  Mrs.  Wesley,  and  adds, 
“  A  part  only  of  Mrs.  Wesley’s  answer  to  her  angry  brother  is  preserved.” 
I  am  happy  in  being  able  to  present  to  the  reader  the  original  letter. 
It  was  overlooked,  with  other  valuable  papers,  in  the  distribution  which 
took  place,  as  already  mentioned  in  the  Preface  to  this  work.  It  is  of 
considerable  length  ;  but  I  shall  omit  only  that  part  which  relates  to  the 
temporal  affairs  in  dispute,  and  which  Dr.  Clarke  has  already  published. 
Perhaps,  n  more  genuine  picture  of  sanctified  affliction  was  never  pre» 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


327 


sented  to  the  world.  It  is  dated  January  20,  1722,  to  which  is  added 
“  My  birth-day.”  This  letter  will  illustrate  that  couplet  in  the  epitaph. 

True  daughter  of  affliction  she, 

Inured  to  pain  and  misery. 

To  Mr.  Ann-esley. 

ie  Sir, — The  unhappy  differences  between  you  and  Mr.  Wesley,  have 
prevented  my  writing  for  some  years,  not  knowing  whether  a  letter  from 
me  would  be  acceptable,  and  being  unwilling  to  be  troublesome.  .  But 
feeling  life  ebb  apace,  and  having  a  desire  to  be  at  peace  with  all  men, 
especially  you,  before  my  exit,  I  have  ventured  to  send  one  letter' more, 
hoping  you  will  give  yourself  the  trouble  to  read  it  without  prejudice. 

“  I  am,  I  believe,  got  on  the  right  side  of  fifty,  infirm  and  weak ;  yet, 
old  as  I  am,  since  I  have  taken  my  husband  4  for  better  for  worse,’  I  ’ll 
make  my  residence  with  him.  4  Where  he  lives  will  I  live ,  and  where  he 
dies  will  1  die ,  and  there  will  I  be  buried.  God  do  so  unto  me  and  more 
also ,  if  aught  but  death  part  him  and  me .’  Confinement  is  nothing  to 
one  that,  by  sickness,  is  compelled  to  spend  great  part  of  her  time  in  a 
chamber ;  and  I  sometimes  think,  that,  if  it  were  not  on  account  of  Mr. 
Wesley  and  the  children,  it  would  be  perfectly  indifferent  to  my  soul, 
whether  she  ascended  to  the  Supreme  Origin  of  being  from  a  jail  or  a 
palace,  for  God  is  every  where.  No  walls,  or  locks,  or  bars,  nor  deep¬ 
est  shade,  nor  closest  solitude,  excludes  his  presence ;  and  in  what  place 
soever  he  vouchsafes  to  manifest  himself,  that  place  is  heaven !  And 
that  man  whose  heart  is  penetrated  with  Divine  love,  and  enjoys  the 
manifestations  of  God’s  blissful  presence,  is  happy,  let  his  outward  con¬ 
dition  be  what  it  will.  He  is  rich,  4  as  having  nothing,  yet  possessing  all 
things .’  This  world,  this  present  state  of  things,  is'  but  for  a  time. 
What  is  now  future,  will  be  present,  as  what  is  already  past  Once  was  ; 
and  then,  as  Mr.  Pascal  observes,  a  little  earth  thrown  on  our  cold  head 
will  for  ever  determine  our  hopes  and  our  condition  ;  nor  will  it  signify 
much  who  personated  the  prince  or  the  beggar,  since,  with  respect  to  the 
exterior,  all  must  stand  on  the  same  level  after  death. 

44  Upon  the  best  observation  I  could  ever  make,  I  am  induced  to 
believe,  that  it  is  much  easier  to  be  contented  without  riches  than  with 
them.  It  is  so  natural  for  a  rich  man  to  make  his  gold  his  god,  (for 
whatever  a  person  loves  most,  that  thing,  be  it  what  it  will,  he  will  cer¬ 
tainly  make  his  god,)  it  is  so  very  difficult  not  to  trust  in,  not  to  depend 
on  it  for  support  and  happiness,  that  I  do  not  know  one  rich  man  in  the 
world  with  whom  I  would  exchange  conditions.  / 

44  You  say,  4 1  hope  you  have  recovered  your  loss  by  fire  long  since.’ 
No  ;  and,  it  is  to  be  doubted,  never  shall.  Mr.  Wesley  rebuilt  his  house 
in  less  than  one  year  ;  but  nearly  thirteen  years  are  elapsed  since  it  was 
burned,  yet  it  is  not  half  furnished,  nor'his  wife  and  children  half  clothed 
to  this  day.  ‘  It  is  true,  that,  by  the  benefactions  of  his  friends,  together 
with  what  he  had  himself,  he  paid  the  first ;  but  the  latter  is  not  paid 
yet,  or,  what  is  much  the  same,  money  which  was  borrowed  for  clothes 
and  furniture  is  yet  unpaid.  You  go  on,  4  My  brother’s  living  of  three 
hundred  a  year,  as  they  tell  me — ’  They ,  who  1  I  wish  those  that  say  so 
were  compelled  to  make  it  so.  It  may  as  truly  be  said,  that  his  living 
is  ten  thousand  a  year,  as  three  hundred.  I  have,  Sir,  formerly  laid 
before  you  the  true  state  of  our  affairs.  I  have  told  you,  that  the  living 


THE  LIFE  OF 


328 

was  always  let  for  a  hundred  and  sixty  pounds  a  year :  That  taxes,  poor 
assessments,  sub-rents,  tenths,  procurations,  synodals,  &c,  took  up 
nearly  thirty  pounds  of  that  moiety,  so  that  there  needs  no  great  skill  in 
arithmetic  to  compute  what  remains. 

“  What  we  shall,  or  shall  not,  need  hereafter,  God  only  knows  ;  but, 
at  present,  there  hardly  ever  was  a  greater  co-incidence  of  unprosperous 
events  in  one  family  than  is  now  in  ours.  I  am  rarely  in  health.  Mr. 
Wresley  declines  apace.  My  dear  Emily,  who,  in  my  present  exigences, 
would  exceedingly  comfort  me,  is  compelled  to  go  to  service  in  Lincoln, 
where  she  is  a  teacher  in  a  boarding-school.  My  second  daughter, 
Suky,  a  pretty  woman,  and  worthy  a  better  fate,  when,  by  your  last 
unkind  letters,  she  perceived,  that  all  her  hopes  in  you  were  frustrated, 
rashly  threw  herself  away  upon  a  man,  (if  a  man  he  may  be  called,)  that 
is  little  inferior  to  the  apostate  angels  in  wickedness,  that  is  not  only 
her  plague,  but  a  constant  affliction  to  the  family.  O  Sir  !  0  brother ! 
Happy,  thrice  happy,  are  you !  happy  is  my  sister,  that  buried  your  chil¬ 
dren  in  infancy  !  secure  from  temptation,  secure  from  guilt,  secure  from 
want  or  shame,  or  loss  of  friends  !  They  are  safe,  beyond  the  reach  of 
pain  or  sense  of  misery ;  being  gone  hence,  nothing  can  touch  them 
farther.  Believe  me,  Sir,  it  is  better  to  mourn  ten  children  dead,  them 
one  living ;  and  I  have  buried  many  :  But  here  I  must  pause  awhile. 

“  The  other  children,  though  wanting  neither  industry  nor  capacity  for 
business,  we  cannot  put  to  any,  by  reason  we  have  neither  money  nor 
friends  to  assist  us  in  doing  it.  Nor  is  there  a  gentleman’s  family  near 
us  in  which  we  can  place  them,  unless  as  common  servants;  and  that 
even  yourself  would  not  think  them  fit  for,  if  you  saw  them,  so  that  they 
must  stay  at  home  while  they  have  a  home  ;  and  how  long  will  that  be? 
— Innumerable  are  other  uneasinesses,  too  tedious  to  mention,  inso¬ 
much  that  what  with  my  own  indisposition,  my  master’s  infirmities,  the 
absence  of  my  eldest,  the  ruin  of  my  second  daughter,  and  the  incon¬ 
ceivable  distress  of  all  the  rest,  I  have  enough  to  turn  a  stronger  head 
than  mine.  And  were  it  not  that  God  supports,  and  by  His  omnipotent 
goodness  often  totally  suspends,  all  sense  of  worldly  things,  I  could  not 
sustain  the  weight  many  days,  perhaps  hours.  But  even  in  this  low  ebb 
of  fortune,  I  am  not  without  some  lucid  interval.  Unspeakable  are  the 
blessings  of  privacy  and  leisure  ! — when  the  mind  emerges  from  the  cor¬ 
rupt  animality  to  which  she  is  united,  and  by  a  flight  peculiar  to  her 
nature,  soars  beyond  the  bounds  of  time  and  place,  in  contemplation  of 
the  Invisible  Supreme,  whom  she  perceives  to  be  her  only  happiness, 
her  proper  centre  !  In  whom  she  finds  repose  inexplicable !  such  as  the 
world  can  neither  give  nor  take  away. 

“  The  late  Archbishop  of  York  once  said  to  me,  (when  my  master 
was  in  Lincoln  Castle,)  among  other  things,  ‘  Tell  me,’  says  he,  ‘  Mrs. 
Wesley,  whether  you  ever  really  wanted  bread.’ — My  Lord,  said  I,  I  will 
freely  own  to  your  Grace,  that,  strictly  speaking,  I  never  did  want  bread. 
But  then  I  have  had  so  much  care  to  get  it  before  it  was  eat,  and  to 
pay  for  it  after,  as  has  often  made  it  very  unpleasant  to  me.  And  I  think 
to  have  bread  on  such  terms,  is  the  next  degree  of  wretchedness  to  having 
none  at  all. — ‘  You  are  certainly  in  the  right,’  replied  my  Lord,  and 
seemed  for  awhile  very  thoughtful.  Next  morning  he  made  me  a  hand¬ 
some  present ;  nor  did  he  ever  repent  having  done  so.  On  the  con¬ 
trary,  I  have  reason  to  believe  it  afforded  some  comfortable  reflections 
before  bis  exit.  * 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


32B 


44  You  proceed,  4  When  I  come  home,  (Ah !  would  to  God  that  might 
ever  be  S)  if  any  of  your  daughters  want  me,  (as  I  think  they  will  not,) 

I  shall  do  as  God  enables  me.’ — I  must  answer  this  with  a  sigh  from 
the  bottom  of  my  heart.  Sir,  you  know  the  proverb,  While  the  grass 
grows ,  the  steed  starves.  The  passage  relating  to  Annesley,  I  have 
formerly  replied  to.  You  go  on,  4  Another  hinderance  is,  my  brother, 
I  think,  is  too  zealous  for  the  party  he  fancies  in  the  right,  and  has 
unluckily  to  do  with  the  opposite  faction.’— Whether  those  you  employ 
are  factious  or  not,  I  shall  not  determine  ;  but  very  sure  I  am,  Mr. 
Wesley  is  not  so.  He  is  zealous  in  a  good  cause,  as  every  one  ought 
to  be,  but  the  farthest  from  being  a  party-man  of  any  man  in  the  world. 
My  experience  hath  convinced  me,  that  he  is  one  of  those  whom,  our 
Saviour  saith,  are  not  so  wise  in  their  generation  as  the  children  of  this 
world .  And  did  I  not  know  that  Almighty  Wisdom  hath  views  and  ends 
in  fixing  the  bounds  of  our  habitation,  which  are  out  of  our  ken,  I  should 
think  it  a  thousand  pities,  that  a  man  of  his  brightness  and  rare  endow¬ 
ments  of  learning,  and  useful  knowledge  in  relation  to  the  Church  of 
God,  should  be  confined  to  an  obscure  corner  of  the  country,  where  his 
talents  are  buried,  and  he  is  determined  to  a  way  of  life  for  which  he  is 
not  so  well  qualified  as  I  could  wish.  It  is  with  pleasure  I  behold,  in 
my  eldest  son,  an  aversion  from  accepting  a  small  country  cure  ;  since, 
blessed  be  God,  he  has  a  fair  reputation  for  learning  and  piety,  preaches 
well,  and  is  capable  of  doing  more  good  where  he  is.* 

4 1 1  shall  not  detain  you  any  longer,  not  so  much  as  to  apologize  for 
the  tedious  length  of  this  letter. 

44 1  am,  Sir,  your  obliged, 

44  And  most  obedient  Servant  and  Sister, 

44  Susanna  Wesley.” 

It  has  been  asserted  that  the  fortune  acquired  by  Mr.  Annesley  in 
India,  was  lost ;  and  it  is  supposed,  that  he  was  himself  murdered.  Of 
the  manner  of  his  death  I  have  no  account,  but  his  widow  certainly 
enjoyed  a  considerable  part,  if  not  the  whole  of  his  fortune  ;  for  at  her 
death  she  bequeathed  one  thousand  pounds  to  Mrs.  Wesley,  the  interest 
t!o  be  paid  to  her  during  her  life,  and  at  her  decease  the  principal  sum 
to  be  divided  among  her  children.  Miss  Kezzy  Wesley,  in  a  letter  now 
before  me,  dated  July  1734,  informs  her  brother  John  of  this  bequest ; 
and  adds,  44  My  father  has  not  been  very  easy  ever  since  he  heard  of 
it,  because  he  cannot  dispose  of  it.”!  Had  it  been  left  to  him,  I  think 
there  cannot  be  a  doubt  but  he  would  have  paid  his  debts  with  it,  and 
published  his  favourite  work  on  Job. 

Mr.  Charles  W esley  was  one  day  relating  to  me,  seemingly  with  much 
pleasure,  how  useful  his  father  had  been  when  he  was  confined  in  Lin¬ 
coln  Castle,  as  mentioned  in  Mrs.  Wesley’s  letter  to  her  brother.  44  By 
his  constantly  reading  prayers  and  preaching,”  said  he,  44  the  whole  jail 
was  reformed.”  Mrs.  Hall,  who  was  present,  exclaimed,  44  Brother  ! 
how  can  you  speak  of  these  things — He  replied  in  his  usual  short 
way,  44  If  you  are  ashamed  of  poverty,  you  are  ashamed  of  your  Master.” 

*  See  pages  124  and  136. 

I I  think  we  may  safely  conclude,  that  this  bequest  strengthened  Mr.  J.  Wesley  in  his 
refusal  to  solicit  the  living  of  Epworth.  We  see  that  his  mother  was  not  left  in  so  destitute 
a  condition  as  some  of  his  Biographers  have  supposed. 


330  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 

Happy  for  that  family  that  they  had  been  early  taught  the  necessity  of 
poverty  of  spirit ,  which  alone  prepares  the  human  heart  to  submit  to 
bear  the  yoke  of  Christ . 

It  must  affect  every  benevolent  mind,  that  such  a  family  should  be  all 
their  days  thus  depressed.  But  when  we  consider,  that  the  Lord  willed 
that  the  plant  of  renown ,  which  was  to  give  life  to  the  world ,  should 
spring  out  of  a  di'y  ground , — from  a  family  brought  to  deep  poverty, 
we  shall  not  wonder  as  though  some  strange  thing  happened  to  the 
family  of  Epworth.  It  has  been  common  to  many  whom  the  Lord  has 
used  as  his  choicest  instruments.  The  venerable  head  of  the  family 
had  a  presentiment,  that  his  family  Would  become  eminent  in  the  land. 
Mr.  John  Wesley  informed  me,  that  his  father  often  declared,  and  in 
those  strong  terms  which  were  usual  with  him,  “  When  every  creaturely 
help  shall  fail,  God  will  undertake  for  my  family ;  I  know  he  will.”  He 
did  so  ;  but  how  differently  from  the  expectation  of  this  good  man ! 
The  work  of  God ,  which  made  this  family  so  eminent,  left  them  as  poor 
as  it  found  them!  Such  was  the  eminent  faithfulness  of  the  Lord’s 
chief  instrument  in  that  work ! 

I  have  now  before  me  many  letters  and  documents,  which  abundantly 
detail  the  sufferings  of  the  family,  especially  of  the  females.  But  the 
accounts  already  published  must  suffice.  My  task  is  of  another  kind. 
The  views,  cares,  and  vicissitudes  of  this  perishing  world,  should  not 
be  too  much  mixed  with  that  blessed  work  of  faith ,  which  issues  in  life 
eternal,  and  concerning  which  the  most  honoured  instrument  often 
declared,  and  even  so  early  as  the  year  1738,  when  it  had  just  showed 
its  high  origin,  “  It  shall  stand  while  sun  and  moon  endure  !” 

The  accounts  which  I  have  given  of  Mrs.  Wesley,  are  sufficient  to 
discover  her  genuine  character.  She  had  an  excellent  understanding, 
and  great  penetration.  Her  eye  was  single  :  She  inquired  after  truth, 
and  followed  it  wherever  she  found  it.  Hence  she  became  a  witness  of 
the  truth  of  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  well-known  declaration,  recorded  (as  we 
shall  see)  in  the  Minutes  of  the  first  Conference,  “All  (all  Gospel  bless¬ 
ings)  will  follow  persevering  sincerity.”  Her  resolution  could  not  be 
shaken.  The  smiles  and  frowns  of  the  world  she  trod  under  her  feet ; 
but,  at  the  same  time,  she  discovered  thO  greatest  caution  in  admitting 
any  thing  as  true,  which  to  her  appeared  novel.  In  some  things  she 
evinced  the  soul  of  a  Missionary ;  and,  therefore,  was  peculiarly  quali¬ 
fied  to  reside  with  her  sort,  whose  High  Church  principles  might  other¬ 
wise  have  induced  him,  as  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Maxfield,  to  reject  that 
assistance  which  the  Lord  afforded  him,  and  which  was  so  indispensably 
necessary  to  enable  him  to  diffuse  the  savour  and  power  of  religion 
through  this  and  distant  lands. 


END  OF  VOL.  I. 


S.t/j/UJMyMBun-u-.- >ry.  A'*»  York. 


mm.  ,QW$m&t&  ^s!nsfiiB¥»«A.sfl 


THE  LIFE 


OF  THE 

REV.  JOHN  WESLEY,  A.  M. 

FELLOW  OF  LINCOLN  COLLEGE,  OXFORD  ; 

IN  WHICH  ARE  INCLUDED, 

THE  LIFE  OF  HIS  BROTHER, 

THE  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY,  A.  M. 

STUDENT  OF  CHRIST  CHURCH  J 

M YD  MEMOIRS  OF  THEIR  FAMILY: 

COMPREHENDING  AN  ACCOUNT  OF 


@frrat  Itcuibal  of  Keltfltoir, 

IN  WHICH  THEY  WERE  THE  FIRST  AND  CHIEF  INSTRUMENTS. 


BY  THE  REY.  HENRY  MOORE, 

ONLY  SURVIVING  TRUSTEE  OF  MR.  WESLEY’S  MSS. 


According  to  this  time  it  shall  be  said,  “What  hath  God  wrought  !” 

Numbers  xxiii,  23. 

“  Not  by  might ,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit,”  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 

Zechariah  iv,  6. 

Venturseque  hiemis  memores,  sestate  laborem 
Expcriuntur,  et  in  medium  quaesita  reponunt. 

Virgilii  Georg- 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES, 

VOL.  II. 


NEW-YORK, 

PUBLISHED  BY  N.  BANGS  AND  J.  EMORY,  FOR  THE  METHODIST 
EPISCOPAL  CHURCH,  AT  THE  CONFERENCE  OFFICE. 

13  CROSBY-STREET. 

Azor  Hoyt,  Printer. 


1826 


CONTENTS 


BOOK  THE  FIFTtL 

CHAPTER  I. 

Progress  of  Religion,  with  the  Persecutions  that  followed .  5 

CHAPTER  II. 

Accounts  from  Germany  of  the  State  of  Religion  in  the  English  Army — The 
First  Conferences — The  Labours  of  the  Brothers,  and  of  their  Assistants, 

during  the  Rebellion  in  Scotland. . . . . ♦  •  •  •  23 

CHAPTER  III. 

Progress  of  Religion,  with  its  Attendant  Sufferings — Mr.  Wesley’s  Expostula¬ 
tion  with  the  Opposing  Clergy— His  Advice  to  the  People  respecting  their  Per¬ 
secutors . .  43 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Mr.  Wesley’s  Correspondence  with  some  Eminent  Men  in  Scotland  and  Eng¬ 
land — Rough  Sketch  concerning  Justifying  Faith — Opening  of  Kingswood 
School . . . . 57 


BOOK  THE  SIXTH. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Of  the  Labours  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  of  his  Brother  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  and  of  the 
Preachers  in  connexion  with  them  in  Ireland,  with  the  Persecutions  that 
followed — Mr.  C.  Wesley’s  Marriage . . . 69 

CHAPTER  II. 

Mr.  Wesley’s  Labours  and  Providential  escapes — His  Opinion  of  the  Monta- 
nists — Death  of  Mr.  Jane — His  Private  Correspondence — Fall  of  Wheatley, 
and  renewed  Labours  of  Mr.  C.  Wesley .  89 

CHAPTER  III. 


Extraordinary  Event  preceding  Mr.  Wesley’s  Marriage — Verses  on  that  Occa¬ 
sion — His  Marriage — Renewed  Engagement  between  Him  and  his  Brother 
— Mr.  Wesley’s  Private  Correspondence .  98 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Mr.  Wesley’s  dangerous  Illness — Mr.  C.  Wesley’s  renewed  Labours — Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley’s  re-assumption  of  itinerancy — His  Correspondence  with  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Walker,  of  Truro — His  Proposal  fora  Union  of  the  Evangelical  Clergy  of  that 
Day — Account  of  Mr.  Grimshaw .  110 


BOOK  THE  SEVENTH. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Great  Revival  of  Religion — Separation  of  Maxfield  and  others — Minutes  of 
the  Conference  against  Antinomianism — Protest  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Shirley  and 
others — Mr.  Fletcher’s  Writings . . . . .  130 


contents. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Labours  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  his  Assistants,  in  Scotland — Controversy  respect- 
ing  Mr.  Hervey’s  Letters — Recent  Revival  of  that  Controversy  by  Dr. 
Erskine’s  Biographer . 145 

CHAPTER  III. 

Proposal  to  Mr.  Fletcher  fully  to  unite  with  Mr.  Wesley  in  the  Work — Remark¬ 
able  Death  of  Mr.  Downs — Mr.  Wesley’s  dangerous  Illness  in  Ireland — Dis¬ 
pute  concerning  the  American  Revolution — Curious  Anecdote  concerning 
Mr.  Wesley’s  Plate . 152 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Labours  and  Opposition  in  the  Isle  of  Man — Secession  of  an  Eminent  Preacher 
— Protestant  Association — Mr.  Wesley’s  Letter  on  that  Occasion — His  Letter 
to  the  Bishop  of  London,  and  Sir  Henry  Trelawney — Thoughts  on  “  Dr.  Par¬ 
son’s  Remains  of  Japhet”— -Curious  Questions  put  to  Mr.  Wesley — His  Letter 
respecting  the  Sabbath-day,  addressed  to  one  of  His  Majesty’s  Ministers — 
Curious  Fragment — Mr.  Wesley’s  visits  to  Holland .  159 


BOOK  THE  EIGHTH. 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  Deed  of  Declaration — Mr.  Wesley’s  Ordinations — Short  Account  of  Dr. 
Coke .  174 

CHAPTER  II. 

Progress  of  Religion  in  America — Ordination  for  the  American  Societies — 
Objections  considered. .  187 

CHAPTER  III. 

Continuance  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  Labours — His  Visit  to  Ireland — Account  of  the 
Work  of  God  in  the  French  Islands — Mr  Wesley’s  visits  to  them — Latter 


days  and  Death  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley — A  Review  of  his  Character . 205 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Three  Last  Years  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  Life — His  Last  Illness  and  Death — 

The  Inscription  on  his  Tomb — His  Last  Will  and  Testament .  222 

CHAPTER  V. 


A  Review  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  Labours  as  a  Writer,  and  as  a  Minister  of  Christ 
— Testimonies  of  Eminent  Men  concerning  Him — Concluding  Observations 


on  the  Fellowship  and  Discipline  established  in  the  Societies . 235 

APPENDIX. 

Letters  between  the  Rev.*******,  who  passes  by  the  Name  of  John  Smith, 
and  the  Rev.  John  Wesley . . . . . . 277 


THE  LIFE 


OF 

THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY,  A.M. 


BOOK  THE  FIFTH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

PROGRESS  OF  RELIGION,  WITH  THE  PERSECUTIONS  THAT  FOLLOWED. 

Mr.  Wesley  having  now  several  helpers  after  his  own  heart,  the 
work  of  God  prospered  in  many  places.  Many  sdcieties  were  formed 
in  Somersetshire,  Wiltshire,  Gloucestershire,  Leicestershire,  Warwick¬ 
shire,  Lincolnshire,  Nottinghamshire,  and  in  several  parts  of  Yorkshire. 
And  those  in  London,  Bristol,  Kingswood,  and  Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 
were  much  increased. 

But  as  in  the  beginning  of  Christianity,  so  it  was  now  :  This  sect  was 
every  ivhere  spoken  against.  But  its  enemies  were  not  content  with 
this.  In  the  year  1740,  several  rioters,  who  had  long  disturbed  the 
meetings  in  Bristol,  were  emboldened  by  impunity.  Their  numbers 
also  increased,  so  as  to  fill,  not  only  the  court  before  the  preaching- 
house,  but  a  considerable  part  of  the  street.  The  mayor  sent  them 
orders  to  disperse  ;  but  they  set  him  at  defiance.  He  then  despatched 
several  of  his  officers,  who  took  the  ringleaders  into  custody.  The 
next  day  they  were  brought  into  court,  it  being  the  time  of  the  quarter- 
sessions.  There  they  received  a  severe  reprimand ;  and  from  that 
time,  the  Society  in  Bristol  enjoyed  almost  uninterrupted  peace. 

In  London  the  rioters  were  not  so  easily  subdued.  They  assembled 
at  various  places,  and  frequently  treated  Mr.  Wesley  and  many  of  his 
serious  hearers  in  a  shameful  manner.  They  followed  them  with 
showers  of  stones,  and  once  attempted  to  unroof  the  Foundery,  where 
the  congregation  was  assembled,  and  had  nearly  accomplished  their 
design.  The  common  cry  was,  “  You  may  treat  them  as  you  please, 
for  there  is  no  law  for  them.”  But  Sir  John  Ganson,  the  chairman  of 
the  Middlesex  Justices,  called  on  Mr.  Wesley,  and  informed  him,  “  that 
he  had  no  need  to  suffer  these  riotous  mobs  to  molest  him adding, 
“  Sir,  I  and  the  other  Middlesex  Magistrates  have  orders  from  above, 
to  do  you  justice  whenever  you  apply  to  us.”  A  short  time  after,  he 
did  apply.  Justice  was  done,  though  not  with  rigour ;  and  from  that 
period  the  Society  had  peace  in  London.  It  was  very  confidently 
stated,  in  that  day,  that  when  the  question  concerning  the  persecutions 
suffered  by  the  Societies  at  this  time,  came  before  the  Council,  the 
King  declared,  that  “  No  man  in  his  dominions  should  be  persecuted  on 
the  account  of  religion,  while  he  sat  on  the  throne.”  His  late  Majesty 
also,  and  indeed  all  that  dynasty,  have  acted  on  the  same  principle. 

Vol.  II.  2 


6 


THE  LIFE  OF 


A  remarkable  circumstance,  which  Mr.  Wesley  related  to  me,  may 
throw  considerable  light  on  those  “  orders  from  above.”  One  of  the  ori¬ 
ginal  Society  of  Methodists  at  Oxford,  on  the  departure  of  its  founders 
from  the  university,  after  seeking  for  others  like-minded,  at  length  joined 
the  Society  of  Quakers,  and  settled  at  Kew.  Being  a  man  of  consider¬ 
able  property,  and  of  exemplary  behaviour,  he  was  much  respected,  and 
favoured  with  free  permission  to  walk  in  the  royal  gardens.  Here  he 
frequently  met  the  King,  who  conversed  freely  with  him,  and  with  much 
apparent  satisfaction.  Upon  one  of  those  occasions,  his  Majesty,  know¬ 
ing  that  he  had  been  at  Oxford,  inquired  if  he  knew  the  Messrs.  Wesley, 
adding,  “  They  make  a  great  noise  in  the  nation.”  The  gentleman 
replied,  “  I  know  them  well,  King  George  ;  and  thou  mayest  be  assured, 
that  thou  hast  not  two  better  men  in  thy  dominions,  nor  men  that  love 
thee  better,  than  John  and  Charles  Wesley.”  He  then  proceeded  to  give 
some  account  of  their  principles  and  conduct ;  with  which  the  King 
seemed  much  pleased. — When  Mr.  Wesley  had  concluded,  I  said, 
“We  s£e,  Sir,  the  Lord  can  bring  a  tale  to  the  ear  of  the  King.” — He 
replied,  with  much  feeling,  “0,  I  have  always  found  the  blessedness  of 
a  single  eye , — of  leaving  all  to  Him.” 

However,  the  rioters  in  the  country,  particularly  in  Staffordshire,  were 
not  so  easily  quelled.  In  the  beginning  of  1743,  Mr.  Wesley  visited 
Wednesbury,  and  preached  in  the  town  hall,  morning  and  evening,  and 
also  in  the  open  air.  He  likewise  visited  the  parts  adjacent,  and  more 
especially  those  which  were  inhabited  by  colliers.  Many  appeared  to 
be  deeply  affected,  and  about  a  hundred  desired  to  join  together.  In  two 
or  three  months,  these  were  increased  to  between  three  and  four  hun¬ 
dred,  and  upon  the  whole  enjoyed  much  peace.  But  in  the  Summer 
following,  there  was  an  entire  change.  Mr.  Egginton,  the  minister  of 
Wednesbury,  with  several  neighbouring  Justices  of  the  peace,  stirred 
up  the  basest  of  the  people  ;  on  which,  such  outrages  followed  as  were 
a  scandal  to  the  Christian  name.  Riotous  mobs  were  summoned 
together  by  the  sound  of  a  horn ;  men,  women,  and  children  were  abused 
in  the  most  shocking  manner ;  being  beaten,  stoned,  covered  with  mud  : 
Some,  even  pregnant  women,  were  treated  in  a  manner  that  cannot  be 
mentioned.  In  the  mean  time,  their  houses  were  broken  open  by  any 
that  pleased,  and  their  goods  spoiled  or  carried  away ;  some  of  the 
owners  standing  by,  but  not  daring  to  oppose,  as  it  would  have  been  at 
the  peril  of  their  lives.  Mr.  Wesley’s  own  account  of  those  riots,  as  far 
■as  they  related  to  himself,  is  so  remarkable,  that  I  make  no  scruple  of 
inserting  it  at  large. 

“Thursday,  October  20,  1743. — After  preaching  at  Birmingham,  I 
rode  to  Wednesbury.  At  twelve,  I  preached  in  a  ground  near  the  middle 
of  the  town,  to  a  far  larger  congregation  than  was  expected,  on,  ‘  Jesus 
Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  and  to-day,  and  for  ever.1  I  believe,  every 
one  present  felt  the  power  of  God,  and  no  creature  offered  to  molest  us. 

“  I  was  writing  at  Francis  Ward’s  in  the  afternoon,  when  the  cry 
arose,  that  ‘  the  mob  had  beset  the  house.’  We  prayed,  that  God  would 
disperse  them.  And  it  was  so  ;  so  that  in  half  an  hour?  not  a  man  was 
left.  I  told  our  brethren,  ‘Now  is  the  time  for  us  to  go;’  but  they 
pressed  me  exceedingly  to  stay.  So,  that  I  might  not  offend  them,  I  sat 
down,  though  I  foresaw  what  would  follow.  Before  five,  the  mob  sur¬ 
rounded  the  house  again,  in  greater  numbers  than  ever.  The  cry  of 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


7 


one  and  all  was,  ‘  Bring  out  the  minister ;  we  will  have  the  minister.’  I 
desired  one  to  take  their  captain  by  the  hand,  and  bring  him  into  the 
house.  After  a  few  sentences  interchanged  between  us,  the  lion  was 
become  a  lamb.  I  desired  him  to  go  and  bring  one  or  two  of  the  most 
angry  of  his  companions.  He  brought  in  two,  who  were  ready  to  swal¬ 
low  the  ground  with  rage  ;  but,  in  two  minutes,  they  were  as  calm  as  he. 
I  then  bade  them  make  way,  that  I  might  go  out  among  the  people.  As 
soon  as  I  was  in  the  midst  of  them,  I  called  for  a  chair,  and,  standing  up, 
asked,  ‘  What  do  any  of  you  want  with  me  V  Some  said,  ‘  We  want  you 
to  go  with  us  to  the  Justice.’  I  replied,  ‘That  I  will,  with  all  my  heart!’ 
I  then  spoke  a  few  words,  which  God  applied  ;  so  that  they  cried  out 
with  might  and  main,  ‘  The  gentleman  is  an  honest  gentleman,  and  we 
will  spill  our  blood  in  his  defence  !’  I  asked,  ‘  Shall  wo  go  to  the  Justice 
to-night,  or  in  the  morning  V  Most  of  them  cried  ‘  To-night !  To-night !’ 
On  which,  I  went  before,  and  two  or  three  hundred  followed. 

“The  night  came,  before  we  had  walked  a  mile,  together  with  heavy 
rain.  However,  on  we  went  to  Bentley-Hall,  two  miles  from  Wednes- 
bury.  One  or  two  ran  before,  to  tell  Mr.  Lane,  ‘  They  had  brought  Mr. 
Wesley  before  his  Worship.’ — Mr.  Lane  replied,  ‘  What  have  I  to  do 
with  Mr.  Wesley  ?  Go  and  carry  him  back  again.’  By  this  time  the  main 
body  came  up,  and  began  knocking  at  the  door.  A  servant  told  them, 
eMr.  Lane  was  in  bed.’ — His  son  followed,  and  asked,  ‘  What  was  the 
matter? — One  replied,  ‘  Why,  an’t  please  you,  they  sing  psalms  all  day ; 
nay,  and  make  folks  rise  at  five  in  the  morning.  And  what  would  your 
Worship  advise  us  to  do?’ — ‘  To  go  home,’  said  Mr.  Lane,  ‘  and  be  quiet.’ 

“  Here  they  were  at  a  full  stop,  till  one  advised,  ‘  To  go  to  Justice 
Persehouse,  at  Walsal.’ — All  agreed  to  this.  So  we  hastened  on,  and 
about  seven  came  to  his  house.  But  Mr.  Persehouse  likewise  sent 
word,  that  ‘  He  was  in  bed.’ — Now  they  were  at  a  stand  again ;  but  at 
last  they  all  thought  it  the  wisest  course  to  make  the  best  of  their  way 
home.  About  fifty  of  them  undertook  to  convoy  me.  But  we  had  not 
gone  a  hundred  yards,  when  the  mob  of  Walsal  came,  pouring  in  like  a 
flood,  and  bore  down  all  before  them.  The  Darlaston  mob  made  what 
defence  they  could  ;  but  they  were  weary,  as  well  as  out-numbered.  So 
that,  in  a  short  time,  many  being  knocked  down,  the  rest  ran  away,  and 
left  me  in  their  hands. 

“To  attempt  speaking  was  vain  ;  for  the  noise  on  every  side  was  like 
the  roaring  of  the  sea.  So  they  dragged  me  along  till  we  came  to  the 
town ;  where,  seeing  the  door  of  a  large  house  open,  I  attempted  to  go 
in  ;  but  a  man,  catching  me  by  the  hair,  pulled  me  back  into  the  middle 
of  the  mob.  They  made  no  more  stop,  till  they  had  carried  me  through 
the  main  street.  I  continued  speaking  all  the  time  to  those  within  hear¬ 
ing,  feeling  no  pain  or  weariness.  At  the  W  est-end  of  the  town,  seeing 
a  door  half  open,  1  made  towards  it,  and  would  have  gone  in  ;  but  a  gen¬ 
tleman  in  the  shop  would  not  suffer  me,  saying,  ‘  They  would  pull  the 
house  down  to  the  ground.’ — However,  I  stood  at  the  door,  and  asked, 

*  Are  you  willing  to  hear  me  speak  V — Many  cried  out,  ‘No,  no !  Knock 
his  brains  out !  Down  with  him !  Kill  him  at  once  !’  Others  said,  ‘  Nay  ; 
but  we  will  hear  him  first !’ — I  began  asking,  ‘  Wrhat  evil  have  I  done? 
Which  of  you  all  have  I  wronged  in  word  or  deed  ?’  and  continued 
speaking  above  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  till  my  voice  suddenly  failed.  Then 
the  floods  began  to  lift  up  their  voice  again ;  many  crying  out,  ‘  Bring 
him  away!  Bring  him  away!’  > 


THE  LIFE  OF 


S 

,  “  In  the  mean  time,  my  strength  and  my  voice  Returned,  and  I  broke 

out  aloud  into  prayer.  And  now  the  man  who  just  before  headed  the 
mob,  turned  and  said,  ‘  Sir,  I  will  spend  my  life  for  you.  Follow  me, 
and  not  one  soul  here  shall  touch  a  hair  of  your  head.’ — Two  or  three 
of  his  fellows  confirmed  his  words,  and  got  close  to  me  immediately. 
At  the  same  time,  the  gentleman  in  the  shop  cried  out,  ‘  For  shame ! 
For  shame  !  Let  him  go  !’ — An  honest  butcher,  who  was  a  little  farther 
off,  said,  ‘  It  was  a  shame  they  should  do  thus ;’  and  pulled  back  four 
or  five,  one  after  another,  who  were  running  on  the  most  fiercely.  The 
people  then,  as  if  it  had  been  by  common  consent,  fell  back  to  the  right 
and  left ;  while  those  three  or  four  men  took  me  between  them,  and 
carried  me  through  them  all.  But,  on  the  bridge,  the  mob  rallied  again ; 
we  therefore  went  on  one  side,  over  the  mill-dam,  and  thence  through 
the  meadows;  till,  a  little  before  ten,  God  brought  me  safe  to  Wednes- 
bury ;  having  lost  only  one  flap  of  my  waistcoat,  and  a  little  skin  from 
one  of  my  hands. 

“  I  never  saw  such  a  chain  of  providences  before  ;  so  many  convin¬ 
cing  proofs,  that  the  hand  of  God  is  on  every  person  and  thing,  over¬ 
ruling  as  it  seemeth  him  good. 

“  A  poor  woman  of  Darlaston,  who  had  headed  that  mob,  and  sworn, 
i  that  none  should  touch  me,’  when  she  saw  her  fellows  give  way,  ran 
into  the  thickest  of  the  throng,  and  knocked  down  three  or  four  men, 
one  after  another.  But  many  assaulting  her  at  once,  she  was  soon 
overpowered,  and  had  probably  been  killed  in  a  few  minutes,  (three 
men  keeping  her  down,  and  beating  her  with  all  their  might,)  had  not  a 
man  called  out  to  them,  ‘Hold,  Tom,  hold!’ — ‘Who  is  there?  said 
Tom.  ‘What,  honest  Munchin?  Nay  then,  let  her  go!’ — So  they 
held  their  hands,  and  let  her  get  up  and  crawl  home  as  well  as  she 
could. 

“  From  the  beginning  to  the  end,  I  found  the  same  presence  of  mind 
as  if  I  had  been  sitting  in  my  study.  But  I  took  no  thought  for  one 
moment  before  another ;  only  once  it  came  into  my  mind,  that  if  they 
should  throw  me  into  the  river,  it  would  spoil  the  papers  that  were  in 
my  pocket.  For  myself,  I  did  not  doubt  but  I  should  swirp  across, 
having  but  a  thin  coat,  and  a  light  pair  of  boots. 

“  By  how  gentle  degrees  does  God  prepare  us  for  his  will !  Two 
years  ago,  a  piece  of  a  brick  grazed  my  shoulders.  It  was  a  year  after, 
that  a  stone  struck  me  between  the  eyes.  Last  month,  I  received  one 
blow  ;  and  this  evening,  two, — one  before  we  came  into  the  town,  and 
one  after  we  were  gone  out.  But  both  were  as  nothing :  For,  though 
one  man  struck  me  on  the  breast  with  all  his  might,  and  the  other  on 
the  mouth  with  such  a  force  that  the  blood  gushed  out  immediately,  J 
felt  no  more  pain  from  either  of  the  blows,  than  if  they  had  touched  me 
with  a  straw. 

“  It  ought  not  to  be  forgotten,  that  when  the  rest  of  the  Society  made 
all  haste  to  escape  for  their  lives,  four  only  would  not  stir,  William  Sitch, 
Edward  Slater,  John  Griffiths,  and  Joan  Parks :  These  kept  with  me, 
resolving  to  live  or  die  together.  And  none  of  them  received  one  blow 
but  William  Sitch,  who  held  me  by  the  arm  from  one  end  of  the  town 
to  the  other.  He  was  then  dragged  away  and  knocked  down ;  but  he 
soon  rose  and  got  to  me  again.  I  afterwards  asked  him,  ‘  What  he 
expected,  when  the  mob  came  upon  us  V — He  said,  ‘  To  die  for  Him 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


who  had  died  for  us and  added,  that  ‘  he  felt  no  hurry  or  fear,  but  * 
calmly  waited  till  God  should  require  his  soul  of  him.’ 

“  When  I  came  back  to  Francis  Ward’s,  I  found  many  of  our  bre¬ 
thren  waiting  upon  God.  Many  also,  whom  I  never  had  seen  before, 
came  to  rejoice  with  us.  And  the  next  morning,  as  I  rode  through  the 
town  on  my  way  to  Nottingham,  every  one  I  met  expressed  such  a 
cordial  affection,  that  I  could  scarce  believe  what  I  saw  and  heard.” 

About  this  time,  (1744,)  a  Captain  Turner,  of  Bristol,  a  member  of 
the  Methodist  Society,  landed  at  St,  Ives  in  Cornwall,  and  was  agreea- 
ably  surprised  to  find  a  few  persons  who  feared  God,  and  constantly  met 
together.  They  were  much  refreshed  by  him,  as  he  was  by  them. 
On  mentioning  this  at  Bristol,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  there  with  two 
of  the  preacners,  whose  labours  were  blessed  to  many.  Mr.  John 
Wesley  soon  after  visited  them  and  found  a  considerable  Society,  many 
of  whom  enjoyed  peace  with  God.  But  both  he  and  his  serious  hearers 
were  roughly  handled  by  the  Rector,  the  i  urate,  and  the  gentry,  who 
set  the  mob  upon  them  on  every  occasion.  Many  of  the  people  were 
wounded ;  and  the  preaching-house  at  St.  Ives  was  pulled  down  to  the 
ground. 

The  persecution  Mr.  Wesley  met  with  in  Falmouth  and  its  neighbour¬ 
hood,  is  so  remarkable,  that  I  shall  give  his  own  description  of  it ;  and 
this,  with  the  account  of  the  persecution  at  Wednesbury,  will  afford  my 
readers  some  idea  of  the  sufferings  Mr.  Wesley  endured  in  the  com¬ 
mencement  of  his  extensive  labours. 

“  Thursday,  July  4. — I  rode  to  Falmouth.  About  three  in  the  after¬ 
noon,  I  went  to  see  a  gentlewoman  who  had  been  indisposed.  Almost 
as  soon  as  I  sat  down,  the  house  was  beset  on  all  sides  by  an  innume¬ 
rable  multitude  of  people.  A  louder  or  more  confused  noise  could 
hardly  be  at  the  taking  of  a  city  by  storm.  At  first  Mrs.  B.  and  her 
daughter  endeavoured  to  quiet  them  :  But  it  was  labour  lost.  They 
might  as  well  have  attempted  to  still  the  raging  of  the  sea,  and  were, 
therefore,  soon  glad  to  shift  for  themselves.  The  rabble  roared  with  all 
their  throats,  4  Bring  out  the  Canorum  !  Where  is  the  Canorum  V  (an 
unmeaning  word  which  the  Cornish  rabble  then  used  instead  of  Method¬ 
ist.)  No  answer  being  given,  they  quickly  forced  open  the  outer  door, 
and  filled  the  passage.  Only  a  wainscot  partition  was  between  us, 
which  was  not  likely  to  stand  long.  I  immediately  took  down  a  large 
looking-glass  which  hung  against  it,  supposing  the  whole  side  would  fall 
in  at  once.  They  began  their  work  with  abundance  of  bitter  impreca¬ 
tions.  A  poor  girl  who  was  left  in  the  house  was  utterly  astonished, 
and  cried  out,  ‘  O  Sir,  what  must  we  do?’ — I  said,  ‘  We  must  pray.’ — 
Indeed  at  that  time,  to  all  appearance,  our  lives  were  not  worth  an  hour’s 
purchase. — She  asked,  ‘  But,  Sir,  is  it  not  better  for  you  to  hide  your¬ 
self?  To  get  into  the  closet?’ — I  answered,  4  No.  It  is  best  for  me  to 
stand  just  where  I  am.’  Among  those  without,  were  the  crews  of  some 
privateers,  which  were  lately  come  into  the  harbour.  Some  of  these, 
being  angry  at  the  slowness  of  the  rest,  thrust  them  away,  and  coming 
up  all  together,  set  their  shoulders  to  the  inner  door,  and  cried  out, 

4  Avast,  lads,  avast !’  Away  went  all  the  hinges  at  once,  and  the  door 
fell  back  into  the  room.  I  stepped  forward  into  the  midst  of  them,  and 
said,  4  Here  I  am !  Which  of  yoii  has  any  thing  to  say  to  me  ?  To 
which  of  you  have  I  done  any  wrong  ?  To  you  ?  Or  you  ?  Or  you  V  J 


10 


THE  LIFE  OF 


continued  speaking  till  I  came  into  the  middle  of  the  street,  and  then 
raising  my  voice,  said,  ‘  Neighbours,  countrymen,  do  you  desire  to  hear 
me  speak  ?  They  cried  vehemently,  ‘  Yes,  yes  !  he  shall  speak.  He 
shall.  Nobody  shall  hinder  him.’  But  having  nothing  to  stand  on,  and 
no  advantage  of  ground,  I  could  be  heard  by  a  few  only.  However,  I 
spoke  without  intermission ;  and,  as  far  as  the  sound  reached,  the  people 
were  still,  till  one  or  two  of  their  captains  turned  about  and  swore,  ‘  Not 
a  man  shall  touch  him.’  Mr.  Thomas,  a  clergyman,  then  came  up,  and 
asked,  ‘  Are  you  not  ashamed  to  use  a  stranger  thus?  He  was  soon 
seconded  -by  two  or  three  gentlemen  of  the  town,  and  one  of  the  Aider- 
men  ;  with  whom  I  walked  down  the  town,  speaking  all  the  time,  till  I 
came  to  Mrs.  Maddern’s  house.  The  gentlemen  proposed  sending  for 
my  horse  to  the  door,  and  desired  me  to  step  in  and  rest  the  mean  time. 
But  on  second  thoughts,  they  judged  it  not  advisable  to  let  me  go  out 
among  the  people  again.  So  they  chose  to  send  my  horse  before  me  to 
Penryn,  and  to  send  me  thither  by  water ;  the  sea  running  close  by  the 
back  door  of  the  house  in  which  we  were. 

“  I  never  saw  before,  no,  not  at  Walsal  itself,  the  hand  of  God  so 
plainly  shown  as  here.  There  I  had  some  companions,  who  were  will¬ 
ing  to  die  with  me  ,  here,  not  a  friend,  but  one  simple  girl,  who  likewise 
was  hurried  away  from  me  in  an  instant,  as  soon  as  ever  she  came  out 
of  Mrs.  B.’s  house.  There  I  received  some  blows,  lost  part  of  my 
clothes,  and  was  covered  over  with  dirt.  Here,  although  the  hands  of 
perhaps  some  hundreds  of  people  were  lifted  up  to  strike  or  throw,  they 
were  one  and  all  stopped  in  the  midway,  so  that  not  a  man  touched  me 
with  one  of  his  fingers.  Neither  was  any  thing  thrown  from  first  to  last, 
so  that  I  had  not  even  a  speck  of  dirt  on  my  clothes.  Who  can  deny, 
that  God  heareth  the  prayer  ?  Or  that  he  hath  all  power  in  heaven  and 
earth  ?’ 

In  September,  1744,  Mr.  Wesley  received  the  following  letter  from 
Mr.  Henry  Millard,  one  of  the  preachers  in  Cornwall,  giving  some 
account  of  their  difficulties.  “  The  word  of  God,”  says  he,  “has  free 
course  here  :  It  runs  and  is  glorified.  But  the  devil  rages  horribly. 
Even  at  St.  Ives,  we  cannot  shut  the  door  of  John  Nance’s  house  to 
meet  the  society,  but  the  mob  immediately  threatens  to  break  it  open. 
And  in  other  places  it  is  worse.  I  was  going  to  Crowan  on  Tuesday, 
and  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the  place  where  I  was  to  preach,  some 
met  me,  and  begged  me  not  to  go  up,  saying,  ‘  If  you  do,  there  will 
surely  be  murder ;  if  there  is  not  already  :  For  many  were  knocked 
down  before  we  came  away.’  By  their  advice,  I  turned  back  to  the 
house  where  I  had  left  my  horse.  We  had  been  there  but  a  short  time, 
when  many  people  came  in  very  bloody.  But  the  main  cry  of  the  mob 
was,  ‘  Where  is  the  preacher  ?  whom  they  sought  for  in  every  part  of 
the  house  ;  swearing  bitterly,  ‘  If  we  can  but  knock  him  on  the  head,  we 
shall  be  satisfied  ’ 

“  Not  finding  me,  they  said,  ‘  However,  we  shall  catch  him  on  Sun¬ 
day  at  Cambourn.’  But  it  was  Mr.  Westall’s*  turn  to  be  there.  While 
he  was  preaching  at  Mr.  Harris’s,  a  tall  man  came  in  and  pulled  him 

*  Thomas  Westall  was  a  simple,  upright  man,  whose  word  the  Lord  greatly  blessed. 
Mr.  Wesley  at  first  thought  as  in  the  case  of  Thomas  Maxfield,  to  silence  him.  But  Mrs. 
Canning,  a  pious  old  lady  of  Evesham,  said,  “  Stop  him  at  your  peril !  He  preaches  the 
truth,  and  the  Lord  owns  him  as  truly  as  he  does  you  or  your  brother.” 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


11 


/ 

down.  Mr.  Harris  demanded  his  warrant ;  but  he  swore,  ‘  Warrant  or 
no  warrant,  he  shall  go  with  me !’  So  he  carried  him  out  to  the  mob, 
who  took  him  away  to  the  church  town.  They  kept  him  there  till  the 
Tuesday  morning,  when  the  Rev.  Dr.  Borlase  wrote  his  mittimus ,  by 
virtue  of  which  he  was  to  be  committed  to  the  house  of  correction  at 
Bodmin,  as  a  vagrant.  So  they  took  him  as  far  as  Cambourn  that  night, 
and  the  next  day  to  Bodmin.” 

The  Justices  who  met  at  the  next  quarter-sessions  in  Bodmin,  know¬ 
ing  a  little  more  of  the  laws  of  God  and  man.  or  at  least  showing  more 
regard  for  them  than  Dr.  Borlase,  declared  Mr.  Westall’s  commitment; 
to  be  contrary  to  all  law,  and  immediately  set  him  at  liberty. 

The  preachers  in  the  different  parts  of  the  kingdom  were  permitted  to 
drink  of  the  same  cup ,  yea,  in  many  instances,  they  suffered  greater  per¬ 
secutions  than  Mr.  Wesley  himself.  Stones,  dirt,  and  rotten  eggs,  were 
the  common  weapons  of  the  mob.  In  some  instances,  as  in  that  of  Mr. 
Thomas  Mitchell,*  they  were  thrown  into  ponds  of  water,  and  held  down 
till  they  were  nearly  drowned.  Applications  were  made  for  redress  to 
the  neighbouring  Magistrates,  but  generally  in  vain.  They  then,  under 
the  patronage  of  Mr.  Wesley,  had  recourse  to  the  Court  of  King’s 
Bench,  and,  in  every  instance,  found  the  most  ample  justice.  The 
Judges  of  that  Court  acted  on  every  occasion  with  the  greatest  upright¬ 
ness  and  impartiality:  the  consequence  of  which  was,  that  in  many 
places  peace  was  restored. 

Notwithstanding  this  brutal  opposition,  Mr.  Wesley  preached  in  most 
of  the  towns  in  Cornwall  :  and  the  seed  sown,  through  the  blessing  of 
God,  produced  a  plentiful  harvest.  Perhaps  there  is  no  part  of  these 
kingdoms  where  there  has  been  a  more  general  change.  Hurling , 
their  favourite  but  a  most  brutal  diversion,  at  which  limbs  were  fre¬ 
quently  broken  and  lives  lost,  is  now  hardly  heard  of :  and  that  scandal 
of  humanity  which  had  been  so  constantly  practised  on  all  the  coasts  of 
Cornwall,  the  plundering  vessels  that  struck  upon  the  rocks  and  often 
murdering  those  that  escaped  from  the  wreck ,  is  now  well  nigh  at  an 
end.  But  it  is  not  harmlessness  or  outward  decency  alone,  which  has 
evidenced  the  reality  of  their  religion,  but  faith  working  by  love ,  pro¬ 
ducing  all  inward  and  outward  holiness. 

About  the  time  of  the  persecutions  in  Cornwall,  John  Nelson  of 
Birstal  in  Yorkshire,  who  has  been  mentioned  before,  and  Thomas 
Beard,  an  honest  industrious  man,  were  pressed  and  sent  off  as  soldiers, 
for  no  other  crime,  either  committed  or  pretended,  than  that  of  calling 
sinners  to  repentance.  John  Nelson  was  after  much  ill  usage  released 
by  an  order  from  the  Secretary  at  War,  and  preached  the  Gospel  many 
years.  But  Thomas  Beard  sunk  under  his  oppressions.  He  was  then 
lodged  at  the  Hospital  at  Newcastle,  where  he  praised  God  continually. 
His  fever  increasing,  he  was  bled.  His  arm  festered,  mortified,  and 
was  cut  off :  two  or  three  days  after  which  God  signed  his  discharge, 
and  called  him  up  to  his  eternal  home. 

*  A  plain,  forcible  preacher,  greatly  owned  of  God,  especially  to  the  poor.  The  late  Dr. 
Hey,  of  Leeds,  used  to  call  upon  Dr  Priestley,  who  then  also  lived  at  Leeds,  and  take  him 
to  the  Methodist  Chapel.  On  one  of  those  occasions,  the  preacher  happened  to  be  Mr. 
Mitchell.  Dr.  Hey,  who  was  rather  nice  in  hearing,  was  mortified  that  his  philosophical 
friend  should  be  led  to  hear  so  plain  a  preacher.  On  their  return,  however,  he  ventured  to 
ask  the  Doctor,  what  he  thought  of  the  sermon.  He  replied, .“  that  he  thought  it  admirable !” 
but  perceiving  his  friend’s  surprise,  he  added,  “  Other  men  may  do  good,  Dr.  Hey,  but  that 
man  must  do  good,  for  he  alms  at  nothing  else.” 


12 


THE  LIFE  OF 


While  Mr.  Wesley  thus,  like  his  Divine  Master,  endured  the  cross , 
despising  the  shame ,  his  brother,  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  was  called  to  drink  of 
the  same  cup.  He  had  laboured  in  the  preceding  year  in  the  neigh¬ 
bourhood  of  Bristol,  till  the  17th  of  May,  when  he  set  out  for  the  North. 
He  preached  at  Painswick,  and  then  visited  Stroud,  Evesham,  and 
several  other  places  ;  and  on  the  20th,  he  observes,  “  I  got  once  more 
to  our  dear  colliers  at  Wednesbury.  Here  the  seed  has  taken  root, 
and  many  are  added  to  the  church.  A  Society  of  more  than  three  hun¬ 
dred,  are  seeking  full  redemption  in  the  cleansing  blood  of  Christ.  The 
enemy  rages  exceedingly  against  them.  A  few  here  have  returned 
railing  for  railing ;  but  the  generality  have  behaved  as  the  followers  of 
Christ  Jesus. 

“  May  21. — I  spent  the  morning  in  conference  with  several  who  have 
received  the  atonement  under  my  Brother’s  ministry.  I  saw  the  piece 
of  ground  to  build  a  chapel  upon,  given  us  by  a  Dissenter.  I  walked 
with  many  of  our  brethren  to  Walsal,  singing  as  we  went.  We  were 
received  with  the  old  complaint,  Behold  these  that  turn  the  world  upside 
down ,  are  come  hither  also !  We  walked  through  the  town,  amidst  the 
noisy  greetings  of  our  enemies.  I  stood  on  the  steps  of  the  Market- 
House.  A  host  of  men  came  against  us  ;  and  they  lifted  up  their 
voice  and  raged  horribly.  I  preached  from  these  words,  But  none  of 
these  things  move  me;  neither  count  I  my  life  dear  unto  myself  so  that  I 
might  finish  my  course  with  joy ,  &c.  The  street  was  full  of  fierce 
Ephesian  beasts,  (the  principal  man  setting  them  on,)  who  roared,  and 
shouted,  and  threw  stones  incessantly.  At  the  conclusion,  a  stream 
of  ruffians  was  suffered  to  beat  me  down  from  the  steps  ;  I  rose,  and, 
having  given  the  blessing,  was  beat  down  again,  and  so  a  third  time. 
When  we  had  returned  thanks  to  the  God  of  our  salvation,  I  then  from 
the  steps  bid  them  depart  in  peace,  and  walked  through  the  thickest  of 
the  rioters.  They  reviled  us,  but  had  no  commission  to  touch  a  hair  of 
our  head. 

“  May  22. — I  preached  to  between  one  and  two  thousand  peaceable 
people,  at  Birmingham^  and  again  at  Wednesbury  in  the  evening.  On 
the  23d,  I  took  my  leave  in  those  words,  Confirming  the  souls  of  the 
disciples ,  and  exhorting  them  to  continue  in  the  faith  ;  and  that  we  must 
through  much  tribulation  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven .  With  many 
tears,  and  blessings,  they  sent  me  away,  recommended  to  the  grace  of 
God. 

“  May  the  26th.— -In  the  afternoon  I  came  to  the  flock  in  Sheffield, 
who  are  as  sheep  among  wolves ;  the  minister  having  so  stirred  up  the 
people,  that  they  are  ready  to  tear  the  Methodists  in  pieces.  At  six 
o’clock,  I  went  to  the  Society  house,  next  door  to  our  brother  Bennet’s. 
Hell  from  beneath  seemed  moved  to  oppose  us.  As  soon  as  I  was  in 
the  desk,  with  David  Taylor,  the  floods  began  to  lift  up  their  voice.  An 
Officer  in  the  Army  contradicted  and  blasphemed.  I  took  no  notice  of 
him,  but  sang  on.  The  stones  flew  thick,  striking  the  desk  and  the 
people.  To  save  them,  and  the  house  from  being  pulled  down,  I  gave 
out  that  I  should  preach  in  the  street,  and  look  them  in  the  face.  The 
whole  army  of  the  aliens  followed  me.  The  Captain  laid  hold  on  me, 
and  began  rioting  :  l  gave  him  A  word  in  season ,  or  advice  to  a  Soldier. 

I  then  prayed,  particularly  for  his  Majesty  King  George,  and  preached 
the  gospel,  although  with  much  contention.  The  stones  often  struck  me 


THE  KEV.  JOHN  WESLEV. 


13 


in  the  face.  I  prayed  for  sinners,  as  servants  of  their  master,  the  Devil ; 
upon  which  the  Captain  ran  at  me  with  great  fury,  threatening  revenge 
for  abusing,  as  he  called  it,  1  The  King  his  master.’  He  forced  his  way 
through  the  brethren,  drew  his  sword,  and  presented  it  to  my  breast.  I 
immediately  opened  my  breast,  and  fixing  my  eye  on  his,  and  smiling  in 
his  face,  calmly  said,  4 1  fear  God  and  honour  the  King.’  His  counte¬ 
nance  fell  in  a  moment,  he  fetched  a  deep  sigh,  and  putting  up  his  sword, 
quietly  left  the  place.  He  had  said  to  one  of  the  company,  who  after¬ 
wards  informed  me,  4  You  shall  see  if  I  do  but  hold  my  sword  to  his 
breast,  he  will  faint  away.’  So  perhaps  I  should,  had  I  only  his  princi¬ 
ples  to  trust  to ;  but  if  at  that  time  I  was  not  afraid,  no  thanks  to  my 
natural  courage.- — We  returned  to  our  brother  Bennet’s,  and  gave  our¬ 
selves  up  to  prayer.  The  rioters  followed,  and  exceeded  in  outrage  all 
I  have  seen  before.  Those  at  Moorfields,  Cardiff,  and  Walsal,  were 
lambs  to  these.  As  there  is  no  King  in  Israel,  I  mean  no  Magistrate 
in  Sheffield,  every  man  doth  as  seemeth  good  in  his  own  eyes.” 

The  mob  now  formed  the  design  of  pulling  down  the  Society  house, 
and  set  upon  their  work,  while  Mr.  C.  Wesley  and  the  people  were  pray¬ 
ing  and  praising  God  within.  44  It  was  a  glorious  time,”  says  he,  44  with 
us  :  Every  word  of  exhortation  sunk  deep,  every  prayer  was  sealed,  and 
many  found  the  spirit  of  glory  resting  upon  them”* — -The  next  day  the 
house  was  completely  pulled  down,  not  one  stone  being  left  upon  another : 
44  Nevertheless,”  said  Mr.  Wesley  to  a  friend,  44  the  foundation  standeth 
sure  ;  and  our  house ,  not  made  with  hands ,  is  eternal  in  the  heavens.”— ~ 
This  day  he  preached  again  in  the  street,  somewhat  more  quietly  than 
before.  In  the  evening  the  rioters  became  very  noisy  again,  and  threat¬ 
ened  to  pull  down  the  house  where  Mr.  C.  Wesley  lodged.  He  went 
out  to  them  ;  read  the  Riot  Act,  and  made  a  suitable  exhortation.  They 
soon  afterwards  separated,  and  peace  was  restored. 

May  27. — At  five  in  the  morning,  he  took  leave  of  the  Society  in 
these  words,  Confirming  the  souls  of  the  disciples ,  and  exhorting  them 
to  continue  in  the  faith ,  and  that  we  must  through  much  tribulation  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God.  He  observes,  44  Our  hearts  were  knit  together, 
and  greatly  comforted  :  we  rejoiced  in  hope  of  the  glorious  appearing 
of  the  great  God ,  who  had  now  delivered  us  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
lions.  David  Taylor  informed  me,  that  the  people  of  Thorpe,  through 
which  we  should  pass,  were  exceedingly  mad  against  us.  So  we  found 
them  as  we  approached  the  place,  and  were  turning  down  the  lane  to 
Barley-Hall.  The  ambush  rose,  and  assaulted  us  with  stones,  eggs,  and 
dirt.  My  horse  flew  from  side  to  side,  till  he  found  his  way  through 
them.  They  wounded  D.  Taylor  in  the  forehead,  and  the  wound  bled 
much.  I  turned  back,  and  asked,  What  was  the  reason  v/hy  a  clergy¬ 
man  could  not  pass  without  such  treatment?  At  first  the  rioters  scatter¬ 
ed  ;  but,  th6ir  captain  rallying  them,  answered  with  horrible  impreca¬ 
tions  and  stones.  My  horse  took  fright,  and  turned  away  with  me  down 
a  steep  hill.  The  enemy  pursued  me  from  afar,  and  followed  shouting. 
Blessed  be  God,  I  received  no  hurt,  only  from  the  eggs  and  dirt.  My 
clothes  indeed  abhorred  me,  and  my  arm  pained  me  a  little  from  a  blow 
I  received  at  Sheffield.” 

Notwithstanding  this,  he  spent  an  hour  or  two,  with  some  quiet  sin¬ 
cere  persons,  assembled  at  Barley-Hall.  By  four  o’clock  in  the  after- 

*  1  Peter  iv,  24. 

3 


Von.  IT, 


14 


THE  LIFE  OS' 


noon  he  reached  Birstal,  a  land  of  rest :  Here  they  had  peace  in  all  then- 
borders.  Great  multitudes  were  bowed  down,  by  the  victorious  power 
of  gospel  truth.  “  It  was,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  a  time  much  to  be 
remembered,  for  the  gracious  rain  wherewith  our  God  refreshed  us.” — 
The  next  day  he  preached  again,  in  the  morning  and  at  noon,  to  this 
ehild-like  people,  and  again  in  the  afternoon  at  Ormsby,  in  his  way  to 
Leeds. 

May  29,  he  informs  us  in  his  Journal,  that,  not  a  year  before,  he  had 
come  to  Leeds,  and  found  no  man  who  cared  for  the  things  of  God : 
“but,”  he  observes,  “a  spark  has  now  fallen  in  this  place  also,  and  it 
will  kindle  a  great  flame.*  I  met  the  infant  Society,  about  fifty  in  num¬ 
ber,  most  of  them  justified,  and  exhorted  them  to  walk  circumspectly. 
At  seven  o’clock,  I  stood  before  Mr.  Shent’s  door,  and  cried  to  thou¬ 
sands,  ‘  Ho  !  every  one  that  thirsteth ,  come  ye  to  the  waters  /’  The  word 
took  place.  They  gave  diligent  heed  to  it,  and  seemed  a  people  prepared 
for  the  Lord.  I  went  to  the  great  Church,  and  was  showed  to  the  Minis¬ 
ter’s  pew.  Five  Clergymen  were  there,  who  a  little  confounded  me,  by 
making  me  take  place  of  my  elders  and  betters.  They  obliged  me  to 
help  in  administering  the  sacrament.  I  assisted  with  eight  more  Minis¬ 
ters,  for  whom  my  soul  was  much  drawn  out  in  prayer.  But  I  dreaded 
their  favour,  more  than  the  stones  at  Sheffield.” — He  was  afraid  he 
should  melt  in  this  sunshine. 

At  two  o’clock,  he  found  a  vast  multitude  waiting  for  the  word,  and 
strongly  exhorted  them  to  repent  and  believe  the  gospel,  that  their  sins 
might  be  blotted  out.  He  preached  again  at  Birstal,  calling  upon  ‘  the 
poor  and  maimedy  the  halt  and  blind ,  to  come  to  the  great  supper .’  He 
observes,  “  My  Lord  disposed  many  hearts,  I  doubt  not,  to  accept  the 
invitation.  There  were  several  witnesses  of  the  truth,  which  they  have 
now  received  in  the  love  of  it.  I  had  a  blessed  parting  with  the  society. 

“  May  30.  My  horse  threw  me,  and  fell  upon  me.  My  companion 
thought  I  had  broken  my  neck ;  but  my  leg  only  was  bruised,  my  hand 
sprained,  and  my  head  stunned,  which  spoiled  me  from  making  hymns ,-f* 
or  thinking  at  all  in  that  way  till  the  next  day,  when  the  Lord  brought  us 
safe  to  Newcastle.  At  seven  o’clock  I  went  to  the  room,  which  will 
contain  about  two  thousand  persons.  We  rejoiced  for  the  consolation 
of  our  mutual  fqith. 

“June  5.  My  soul  was  revived  by  the  poor  people  at  Chowden; 
and  yet  more  at  Tanfield,  where  I  called  to  great  numbers,  ‘  Behold  the 
Lamb  of  God ,’  &c.  At  Newcastle  I  preached  in  the  crowded  square, 
chiefly  to  the  backsliders,  whom  I  besought  with  tears  to  be  reconciled 
to  God.  Surely  Jesus  looked  upon  some  of  them  as  he  looked  upon 
Peter. 

“  June  6.  I  had  the  great  comfort  of  recovering  some  of  those  who 
have  drawn  back.  I  trust  we  shall  recover  them  again  for  ever.  On 

*  Of  the  spark  which  had  thus  fallen,  I  am  happy  to  be  able  to  relate  the  history.  The 
venerable  Christopher  Hopper,  after  many  years  of  arduous  labour,  was  preaching  atLeeds,a 
few  years  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley.  The  Conference  was  then  assembled  at  that  place. 
The  Chapels  were  full,  and  several  Preachers  were  preaching  abroad  at  the  same  time.  He 
observed,  “  J  ust  fifty  years  ago  I  opened  my  commission  in  a  Barber’s  shop  in  this  town — 
the  shop  of  William  Shent.  1  had  just  as  many  hearers  as  the  shop  would  contain.  There 
the  Lord  sowed  the  grain  of  mustard  seed!  Behold  what  it  has  come  to !”  Great  was  our 
rejoicing  in  the  Lord  ! 

f  He  composed  his  finest  Hymns  while  engaged  in  those  labours,  and  often  on  horsebatk 
rtf  this  I  fell  all  say  more  hereafter. 


XHE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


15 

the  8th,  I  spake  to  the  bands  separately,  and  tried  their  faith.  We  cer¬ 
tainly  have  been  too  easy  in  allowing  persons  for  believers  on  their  own 
testimony  :  nay,  and  even  persuading  them  into  a  false  opinion  of  them¬ 
selves.  Some  souls  it  is  doubtless  necessary  to  encourage  ;  but  it  should 
be  done  with  caution.  To  tell  one  in  darkness  that  he  has  faith,  is  to 
keep  him  in  darkness  still,  or  to  make  him  trust  in  a  false  light ;  a  faith 
that  stands  in  the  words  of  men,  not  in  the  power  of  God. 

“  June  16.  I  set  out  for  Sunderland,  with  strong  aversion  to  preach¬ 
ing.  I  dragged  myself  to  about  a  thousand  wild  people,  and  cried,  1  O 
Israel ,  thou  hast  destroyed  thyself  j  but  in  me  is  thy  help  /’  Never  have 
I  seen  greater  attention  in  any  people  at  their  first  hearing  the  word. 
We  rode  to  Shields,  went  to  church,  and  the  people  flocked  in  crowds 
after  me.  The  minister  spake  so  low,  that  he  could  not  be  heard  in 
reading  prayers  ;  but  I  heard  him  loud  enough  afterwards,  calling  to  the 
churchwardens  to  quiet  the  disturbance,  which  none  but  himself  had 
raised.  I  fancy  he  thought  I  should  preach  in  the  church  where  I  stood, 
like  some  oTthe  first  Quakers.  The  clerk  came  to  me,  bawling  out,  ‘  It  was 
consecrated  ground,  and  I  had  no  business  to  preach  on  it :  That  I  was 
no  minister,’  &c.  When  he  had  cried  himself  out  of  breath,  I  whispered 
in  his  ear,  that  I  had  no  intention  to  preach  there.  He  stumbled  how¬ 
ever  on  a  good  saying,  ‘  If  you  have  any  word  of  exhortation  to  the 
people,  speak  to  them  without.’  I  did  so,  to  a  huge  multitude  waiting 
in  the  churchyard  :  many  of  them  very  fierce,  threatening  to  drown  me, 
and  what  not !  I  walked  through  the  midst  of  them,  and  discoursed  in 
strong  awakening  words  on  the  jailer’s  question,  4  What  must  I  do  to 
be  saved  V  The  churchwardens  and  others  laboured  in  vain  to  interrupt 
me,  by  throwing  dirt,  and  even  money,  among  the  people.  Having 
delivered  my  message,  I  rode  to  the  Ferry,  crossed  it,  and  met  as  rough 
friends  on  the  other  side.  The  mob  of  North  Shields  waited  to  salute 
me,  with  the  minister  at  their  head.  He  had  got  a  man  with  a  horn 
instead  of  a  trumpet,  and  bid  him  blow  and  his  companions  shout. 
Others  were  almost  as  violent  in  their  approbation.  We  went  through 
honour  and  dishonour ;  but  neither  of  them  hurt  us,  and  by  six  o’clock, 
with  God’s  blessing,  we  came  safe  to  Newcastle.” 

June  19.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  took  leave  of  the  Society  at  Newcastle, 
and  on  June  24,  he  arrived  at  Nottingham  ;  and  adds,  “  I  found  my 
brother  in  the  market-place,*  calling  lost  sinners  to  him  who  justifieth 
the  ungodly.  He  gave  notice  of  my  preaching  in  the  evening.  At  seven, 
many  thousands  attended  in  deep  silence.  Surely  the  Lord  hath  much 
people  in  this  place  ”  They  began  a  society  here  with  nine  members, 
and  on  June  the  27th,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  set  out  for  London,  where  he 
arrived  on  the  evening  of  the  28th,  having  visited  Oxford  in  his  way 
thither. — July  3,  he  says,  “  Mr.  Hall,  poor  Moravianized  Mr.  Hall,  met 
me  at  the  Chapel.  I  did  him  honour  before  the  people.  I  expounded 
the  Gospel,  as  usual,  and  strongly  avowed  my  intolerable  attachment  to 
the  Church  of  England.  Mr.  Meriton  and  Graves  assisted  at  the  Sacra¬ 
ment. — July  6,  I  showed  from  Romans  the  5th,  the  marks  of  justifica¬ 
tion,  and  overturned  the  vain  confidence  of  several.  I  strongly  warned 
them  against  seducers,  and  found  my  heart  knit  to  this  people. — July  8, 
I.  Bray  came  to  persuade  me,  not  to  preach  till  the  Bishops  should  bid 
me.  They  have  not  yet  forbid  me ;  but  by  the  grace  of  God  I  shall 
*  Mr.  John  Whey’s  Works,  vol.  xxviii,page  151'. 


TME  LIFE  OF 


16 

preach  the  word,  in  season  and  out  of  season,  though  they  and  all  men 
forbid  me.” 

July  11. — Mr.  C.  Wesley  left  London,  and  the  day  following  arrived 
in  Bristol.  He  stayed  there  only  one  night,  and  then  set  out  for  Corn¬ 
wall,  and  on  the  16th,  came  safe  to  St.  Ives.  July  17,  he  says,  “  I  rose 
and  forgot  that  I  had  travelled  from  Newcastle.  I  spake  with  some  of 
this  loving  simple  people,  who  are  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves.  The 
priests  stir  up  the  people,  and  make  their  minds  evil-affected  towards 
their  brethren.  Yet  the  sons  of  violence  are  much  checked  by  the 
Mayor,  an  honest  Presbyterian,  whom  the  Lord  hath  raised  up.”  He 
informed  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  that  the  ministers  were  the  principal  authors 
of  all  the  mischief.  In  their  sermons  they  continually  represented  Mr. 
Wesley  and  the  preachers,  as  Popish  emissaries,  and  urged  the  enraged 
multitude  to  use  all  means  for  their  suppression.  While  he  was  preach¬ 
ing  at  St.  Ives  on  the  26th,  he  observes,  “  All  was  quiet,  the  Mayor 
having  declared  his  resolution  to  swear  twenty  more  constables,  and 
suppress  the  rioters  by  force  of  arms.  Their  drum  he  had  seized.  All 
the  time  I  was  preaching  he  stood  at  a  little  distance  to  awe  the  rioters. 
He  has  set  the  whole  town  against  him,  by  not  giving  us  up  to  their  fury. 
But  he  plainly  told  Mr.  Hoblin,  the  fire-and-faggot  minister,  that  he 
would  not  be  perjured  to  gratify  any  man’s  malice.  He  informed  us, 
that  he  had  often  heard  Mr.  Hoblin  say,  they  ought  to  drive  us  away  by 
blows,  not  by  arguments.” 

During  the  riots  he  one  day  observes,  “  I  went  to  church,  and  heard 
that  terrible  chapter  Jeremiah  the  7th, — enough,  one  would  think,  to  make 
even  this  hardened  people  tremble.  Never  were  words  more  applicable 
than  those,  ‘  Stand  in  the  gate  of  the  Lord's  house ,  and  proclaim  there 
this  word ,  and  say,  Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  all  ye  of  Jndah,  that 
enter  in  at  these  gates  to  ivorship  the  Lord.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts, 
the  God  of  Israel,  Amend  your  ways  and  your  doings,  and  I  ivill  cause 
you  to  dwell  in  this  place.  Trust  ye  not  in  lying  words,  saying ,  The 
’Temple  of  the  Lord,  The  Temple  of  the  Lord,  The  Temple 
of  the  Lord,  are  these  ! — Behold  ye  trust  in  lying  words  that  cannot 
profit.  Will  ye  steal,  murder,  and  commit  adultery,  and  swear  falsely — 
and  come  and  stand  before  me  in  this  house  V  ”  &c. — Mr.  C.  Wesley 
informed  me,  that  upon  one  of  those  occasions,  after  hearing  himself 
abused  in  a  sermon  longer  than  usual,  he  remained  in  his  pew  when  the 
congregation  was  dismissed,  it  being  what  is  called  Sacrament-Sunday. 
The  minister,  perceiving  him,  called  to  the  clerk,  took  him  inside  the 
rails,  and  talked  with  him  for  some  time.  The  minister  then  proceeded 
with  the  service.  When  Mr.  C.  Wesley  approached  the  table,  the  par¬ 
son  retreated,  and  the  clerk  came  forward,  and,  holding  out  the  large 
Prayer-book,  cried  out,  “  Avaunt,  Satan !  Avaunt !”  Mr.  C.  Wesley 
remained  for  some  time,  but  finding  that  nothing  would  quiet  the  zealous 
clerk,  and  that  the  minister  remained  stationary  at  the  wall,  he  retired  to 
his  pew,  and  the  service  concluded. 

His  brother  having  summoned  him  to  London,  to  confer  with  the 
heads  of  the  Moravians  and  Calvinists,  he  set  out  on  the  8th  of  August. 
il  We  had,”  says  he,  “near  three  hundred  miles  to  travel  in  five  days. 
I  was  willing  to  undertake  the  labour  for  the  sake  of  peace,  though  the 
journey  was  too  great  for  us  and  our  beasts,  which  we  had  used  almost 
every  day  for  three  months. — August  12.  We  hardly  reached  the  Foun- 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


n 

dery  by  nine  at  night.  Here  I  heard  that  the  Moravians  would  not  be 
present  at  the  Conference.  Spangenberg  indeed  said  he  would,  but 
immediately  left  England.  My  brother  was  come  from  Newcastle  ;  J. 
Nelson  from  Yorkshire  ;  and  I  from  the  Land’s  End,  for  good  purpose  !” 

October  17.  He  set  out  to  meet  his  brother  at  Nottingham,  who  had 
escaped  with  his  life,  almost  by  miracle,  out  of  the  hands  of  the  mob  at 
Wednesbury,  as  before  related.  On  the  21st,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
observes,  “  My  brother  came,  delivered  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lions  ! 
His  clothes  were  dirty  and  torn. — He  looked  like  a  soldier  of  Christ. 
The  mob  of  Wednesbury,  Darlaston,  and  Walsal,  were  permitted  to  take 
and  carry  him  about  for  several  hours,  with  a  full  intent  to  murder  him  : 
but  his  work  is  not  yet  finished,  or  he  had  been  now  with  the  souls  under 
the  altar. — October  24.  I  had  a  blessed  parting  from  the  Society,  and 
by  night  came  wet  and  weary  to  Birmingham.  On  the  25th,  I  was  much 
encouraged  by  the  patience  of  our  brethren  from  Wednesbury.  They 
pressed  me  to  come  and  preach  to  them  in  the  midst  of  the  town.  It 
was  agreed  between  my  brother  and  me,  that  if  they  asked  me  I  should 
go.  Accordingly  we  set  out  in  the  dark,  and  came  to  Francis  Ward’s, 
from  whence  my  brother  had  been  carried  last  Thursday  night.*  I  found 
the  brethren  assembled,  standing  fast  in  one  mind  and  spirit,  in  nothing 
terrified  by  their  adversaries.  The  word  given  me  for  them,  was, 
4  Watch  ye ,  stand  fast  in  the  faith ,  quit  yourselves  like  men ,  be  strong .’ 
Jesus  was  with  us  in  the  midst,  and  covered  us  with  a  covering  of  his 
Spirit.  Never  was  I  before  in  so  primitive  an  assembly.  We  sang 
praises  with  courage,  and  could  all  set  our  seal  to  the  truth  of  our  Lord’s 
saying,  4  Blessed  are  they  that  are  persecuted  for  righteousness ’  sake .’ 
We  laid  us  down  and  slept,  and  rose  up  again,  for  the  Lord  sustained 
us.  As  soon  as  it  was  light,  I  walked  down  the  town  and  preached 
boldly.  It  was  a  most  glorious  time  !  Our  souls  were  satisfied  as  with 
marrow  and  fatness  ;  and  we  longed  for  our  Lord’s  coming  to  4  confess 
us  before  his  Father ,  and  before  his  holy  Angels .’ — We  now  understood 
what  it  was  to  4  receive  the  word  in  much  affliction ,’  and  yet  4 1 oith  joy 
in  the  Holy  Ghost.’ 

44 1  took  several  new  members  into  the  Society ;  and,  among  them, 
the  young  man  whose  arm  had  been  broke ;  and  received  Munchin, 
upon  trial,  the  late  captain  of  the  mob.  He  has  been  constantly  under 
the  word,  since  he  rescued  my  brother.  I  asked  him  what  he  thought  of 
him?  4  Think  of  him,’  said  he,  ‘that  he  is  a  man  of  Cod,  and  God  was 
on  his  side,  when  so  many  of  us  could  not  kill  one  man.’ — We  rode 
through  the  town  unmolested  on  our  way  to  Birmingham,  where  I 
preached.  I  rode  on  to  Evesham,  and  found  John  Nelson  preaching, 
and  confirmed  his  word.” — On  the  31st,  he  set  out  for  Wales,  and 
reached  Cardiff  on  the  first  of  November.  44  The  gentlemen,”  says 
he,  44  had  threatened  great  things  if  I  ever  came  there  again.  I  called 
in  the  midst  of  them,  4  Is  it  nothing  to  you ,  all  ye  that  pass  by ,’  &c. 
The  love  of  God  constrained  me  to  speak  and  them  to  hear.  The  word 
was  irresistible.  After  it,  one  of  the  most  violent  opposers  took  me  by 
the  hand,  and  pressed  me  to  come  and  see  him.  The  rest  were  equally 
civil,  all  the  time  I  staid ;  only  one  drunkard  made  some  disturbance, 
and,  when  sober,  sent  to  ask  my  pardon. — The  voice  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving  was  in  the  Society.  Many  are  grown  in  grace  and  in  the 
*  See  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  Works,  vol.  xxviii,  page  175. 


THE  EIFE  OF 


Xb 

knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  I  passed  an  hour 
with  the  wife  and  daughter  of  the  chief  bailitf,  who  are  waiting  as  little 
children  for  the  kingdom  of  God.” 

He  afterwards  visited  Bristol,  Bath,  Oxford,  and  London ;  till  Janu¬ 
ary  30,  1744,  when  he  again  set  out  for  the  North,  recommended  to 
the  grace  of  God  by  all  the  brethren.  On  the  first  of  February,  he  came 
to  Birmingham.  He  observes,  “  A  great  door  is  opened  in  the  country, 
but  there  are  many  adversaries.”  The  preacher  at  Dudley  had  been 
cruelly  abused  by  a  mob  of  Papists  and  Dissenters  ;  the  Dissenters 
being  stirred  up  by  Mr.  Whiting,  their  minister  “  It  is  probable,”  says 
Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  that  he  would  have  been  murdered,  but  for  an  honest 
Quaker,  who  favoured  his  escape  by  disguising  him  in  his  broad  hat 
and  drab-coloured  coat.”  “Staffordshire,”  he  observes,  “at  present 
seems  the  seat  of  war.” 

“  February  2. — I  set  out  again  with  brother  Webb,  for  Wednesbury, 
the  field  of  battle.  We  met  with  variety  of  greetings  on  the  road.  I 
cried  in  the  street,  i  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God ,  which  taketh  away  the 
sins  of  the  world!’  Several  of  our  persecutors  stood  at  a  distance,  but 
none  offered  to  make  the  least  disturbance.  I  walked  through  the 
blessings  and  curses  of  the  people,  (but  the  blessings  exceeded,)  to 
visit  Mr.  Egerton’s  widow.  Never  have  I  observed  such  bitterness  as 
in  these  opposers. — February  3.  I  preached,  and  prayed  with  the  Soci¬ 
ety,  and  beat  down  the  fiery  self-avenging  spirit  of  resistance,  which 
was  rising  in  some  to  disgrace,  if  not  to  destroy  the  work  of  God.” 
Mr.  C.  Wesley  preached  within  sight  of  Dudley,  and  then  waited  on 
the  friendly  Captain  Dudley,  who  had  stood  in  the  gap,  and  kept  off  per¬ 
secution  at  Tippen-Green,  while  it  raged  all  around.  He  then  returned 
in  peace  through  the  enemy’s  country. 

The  rioters  now  gave  notice  that  they  would  come  on  the  Tuesday 
following,  and  pull  down  the  houses  and  destroy  the  goods  of  the  Metho¬ 
dists.  “  One  would  think,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  there  was  no  king  in 
Israel.  There  is  certainly  no  magistrate,  who  will  put  them  tcf  shame 
in  any  thing.  Mr.  Constable  offered  to  make  oath,  that  their  lives  were 
in  danger ;  but  the  Justice  refused  it,  saying  that  he  could  do  nothing. 
Others  of  our  complaining  brethren  met  with  the  same  redress,  being 
driven  away  with  revilings.  The  magistrates  do  not,  like  those  of  old, 
themselves  tear  off  their  clothes  and  beat  them ;  they  only  stand  by  and 
see  others  do  it.  One  of  them  told  Mr.  Jones,  ‘  it  was  the  best  thing 
the  mob  ever  did,  so  to  treat  the  Methodists  ;  and  he  himself  would  give 
five  pounds  to  drive  them  out  of  the  country.’  Another,  when  our  bro¬ 
ther  Ward  begged  his  protection,  delivered  him  up  to  the  mercy  of  the 
mob,  who  had  half-murdered  him  before,  and  throwing  his  hat  round  his 
head,  cried,  ‘  Huzza,  boys  !  Well  done  !  Stand  up  for  the  Church  !’  ” 
Mr.  C.  Wesley  adds,  “  No  wonder  that  the  mob,  so  encouraged,  should 
say  there  is  no  law  for  the  Methodists  !  Accordingly,  like  outlaws  they 
treat  them,  breaking  their  houses,  and  taking  away  their  goods  at  plea¬ 
sure  :  extorting  money  from  those  who  have  it,  and  cruelly  beating  those 
who  have  it  not. 

“February  4 — I  spoke  with  those  of  our  brethren  who  have  this 
world’s  goods,  and  found  them  entirely  resigned  to  the  will  of  God  ;  all 
thoughts  of  resistance,  blessed  be  God,  are  over.  The  chief  of  them 
said  to  me,  ‘  Naked  came  1  into  the  world,  and  I  can  but  go  naked  out 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


19 


of  it.’  They  are  resolved,  by  the  grace  of  God,  to  follow  my  advice,  and 
to  suffer  all  things.  Only  I  wished  them  to  go  round  again  to  the  Jus¬ 
tices  and  give  information  of  their  danger.  Mr.  Constable  said,  he  had 
just  been  with  one  of  them,  who  redressed  him  only  by  bitter  reproaches, 
— that  the  rest  were  of  the  same  mind,  and  could  not  plead  ignorance, 
because  the  rioters  had  the  boldness  to  set  up  papers  inviting  all  the 
country  to  rise  with  them  to  destroy  the  Methodists.-— At  noon  I  returned 
to  Birmingham,  having  continued  two  days  in  the  lions’  den  unhurt.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  now  set  out  for  Nottingham,  where  he  arrived  on  the 
6th,  and  found  that  here,  also,  the  monster  persecution  was  lifting  up  its 
destructive  head.  “  Our  brethren,”  says  he,  “  are  violently  driven  from 
their  place  of  meeting,  pelted  in  the  streets,  &c,  and  mocked  with  vain 
promises  of  justice  by  the  very  man,  who,  underhand,  encourages  the 
rioters.  An  honest  Quaker  has  hardly  restrained  some  of  our  brethren 
from  resisting  evil .  but  henceforth,  I  hope,  they  will  meekly  turn  the 
other  cheek.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  and  his  friends  at  Nottingham  sent  a  person  to  Litch¬ 
field,  to  get  intelligence  of  what  mischief  had  been  done  in  Staffordshire, 
by  the  rioters  in  their  threatened  insurrection.  He  returned  on  the 
ninth,  and  Mr.  C.  Wesley  gives  the  following  account.  “  He  met  our 
brother  Ward,  who  had  fled  thither  for  refuge.  The  enemy  had  gone  to 
the  length  of  his  chain  :  all  the  rabble  of  the  county  were  gathered 
together,  and  laid  waste  all  before  them.  I  received  a  note  from  two  of 
the  sufferers,  whose  loss  amounts  to  two  hundred  pounds.  My  heart 
rejoiced  in  the  great  grace  which  was  given  them  ;  for  not  one  resisted 
evil ;  but  ‘  they  took  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  their  goods.’  We  gave  God 
the  glory,  that  Satan  was  not  suffered  to  touch  their  lives  :  they  have  lost 
all  besides,  and  ‘  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable.’” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  now  went  on  to  Newcastle,  preaching  every  where,  as 
he  had  opportunity,  till  on  March  the  14th,  being  at  Birstal,  a  person 
informed  him  there  of  a  constable  who  had  a  warrant  in  which  his  name 
was  mentioned.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  sent  for  him,  and  found  it  was,  “  To 
summon  witnesses  to  some  treasonable  words  said  to  be  spoken  by  one 
TVestley.”  He  was  just  leaving  Birstal  when  this  information  was  given 
him  ;  but  he  now  determined  not  to  go  forward  for  London  as  he  intend¬ 
ed,  thinking  it  better  to  appear  before  the  Justices  at  Wakefield,  and,  as 
he  says,  look  his  enemies  in  the  face.  Accordingly,  he  rode  to  Wake¬ 
field  the  next  morning,  and  waited  on  Justice  Burton  at  his  inn,  with  two 
other  Justices,  Sir  Rowland  Wynn,  and  the  Rev.'  Mr.  Zouch.  He 
informed  Mr.  Burton,  that  he  had  seen  a  warrant  of  his,  summoning  wit¬ 
nesses  of  some  treasonable  words,  said  to  be  spoken  by  one  Westley: 
that  he  had  put  off  his  journey  to  London,  that  he  might  answer  what¬ 
ever  should  be  laid  to  his  charge. — Mr.  Burton  replied,  he  had  nothing 
to  say  against  him,  and  he  might  depart. — Mr.  C.  Wesley  answered, 
“  That  is  not  sufficient  without  clearing  my  character,  and  that  of  many 
innocent  people,  whom  their  enemies  are  pleased  to  call  Methodists. — 
4  Vindicate  them  !’  said  my  brother  Clergyman,  ‘  that  you  will  find  a  very 
hard  task.’ — I  answered,  As  hard  as  you  may  think  it,  I  will  engage  to 
prove  that  all  of  them,  to  a  man,  are  true  members  of  the  church  of  Eng¬ 
land,  and  loyal  subjects  of  his  Majesty  King  George.  I  then  desired 
they  would  administer  to  me  the  oaths  ;  and  added,  I  wish,  gentlemen, 
that  you  could  send  for  every  Methodist  in  England,  and  give  them  all 


20 


THE  LIFE  OF 


the  same  opportunity  pou  do  me,  of  declaring  their  loyalty  upon  oath. — 
Justice  Burton  said,  he  was  informed  that  we  constantly  prayed  for  the 
Pretender  in  all  our  societies,  or  nocturnal  meetings,  as  Mr.  2ouch  call¬ 
ed  them. — I  answered,  The  very  reverse  is  true.  We  constantly  pray 
for  his  Majesty  King  George,  by  name.  Here  are  such  hymns  (show¬ 
ing  them)  as  we  sing  in  our  societies.  Here  is  a  sermon  which  I  preach¬ 
ed  before  the  University,  and  another  preached  there  by  my  brother. 
Here  are  his  Appeals  and  a  few  more  tracts,  containing  an  account  of 
our  principles  and  practices.  I  then  gave  them  our  books,  and  was  bold 
enough  to  say,  I  am  as  true  a  Church-of-England  man,  and  as  loyal  a 
subject,  as  any  man  in  the  kingdom ! — They  all  cried,  that  was  impos¬ 
sible.  But  it  was  not  my  business  to  dispute,  and  as  I  could  not  answer 
till  the  witnesses  appeared,  I  withdrew  without  farther  delay. 

“  While  I  waited  at  a  neighbour’s  house,  the  Constable  from  Birstal, 
whose  heart  the  Lord  had  touched,  was  brought  to  me  by  one  of  the 
brethren.  He  told  me  he  had  summoned  the  principal  witness,  Mary 
Castle,  on  whose  information  the  warrant  was  granted.  She  was  setting 
out  on  horseback,  when  the  news  came  that  I  was  not  gone  forward  to 
London,  as  they  expected,  but  had  returned  to  Wakefield.  Hearing 
this,  she  turned  back,  and  declared  to  him  that  she  did  not  hear  the 
treasonable  words  herself,  but  another  woman  had  told  her  so.  Three 
more  witnesses,  who  were  to  swear  to  my  words,  retracted  likewise, 
and  knew  nothing  of  the  matter.  The  fifth,  Mr.  Woods,  an  alehouse 
keeper,  is  forthcoming,  it  seems,  in  the  afternoon.  I  now  plainly  see 
what  the  consequence  would  have  been  of  not  appearing  here  to  look 
my  enemies  in  the  face.  Had  I  gone  on  my  journey,  there  would  have 
been  witnesses  enough,  and  oaths  enough,  to  stir  up  a  persecution 
against  the  Methodists.  I  took  the  witnesses’  names,  and  a  copy  of 
the  warrant,  which  is  as  follows  : 

‘West  Riding  of  Yorkshire. 

‘  To  the  Constable  of  Birstal,  of  the  said  Riding ,  or  Deputy. 

‘  These  are,  in  his  Majesty’s  Name,  to  require  and  command  you 
to  summon  Mary  Castle,  of  Birstal  aforesaid,  and  all  other  such  per¬ 
son  or  persons  as  you  are  informed  can  give  any  information  against 
one  Westley,  or  any  other  of  the  Methodist  Preachers,  for  speaking  any 
treasonable  words  or  exhortations,  as  praying  for  the  banished,  or  the 
Pretender,  &c,  to  appear  before  me,  and  other  of  his  Majesty’s  Justices 
of  the  Peace  for  the  said  Riding,  at  the  White  Hart  in  Wakefield,  on  the 
15th  of  March  instant,  by  ten  o’clock  in  the  forenoon,  to  be  examined, 
and  to  declare  the  truth  of  what  they  and  each  of  them  know  touching 
the  premises  .  and  that  you  likewise  make  a  return  hereof,  before  us, 
on  the  same  day.  Fail  not.  Given  under  my  hand,  the  tenth  of 
March,  1744.  E.  Burton.’ 

“  Between  two  and  three  o’clock,  Mr.  Woods  came,  and  started  back 
on  seeing  me,  as  if  he  had  trod  upon  a  serpent.  One  of  the  brethren 
took  hold  of  him,  and  told  me  he  trembled  every  joint  of  him.  The 
Justices’  clerk  had  bid  the  constable  bring  Woods  to  him  as  soon  as 
ever  he  came.  But  notwithstanding  the  clerk’s  instructions,  Woods 
frankly  confessed,  now  he  was  come,  he  had  nothing  to  sav,  and  would 
not  have  come  at  all,  if  they  had  not  forced  him. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


±i 


u  I  waited  at  the  door  till  seven  in  the  evening,  while  they  were 
examining  the  disaffected.  I  took  public  notice  of  Okerhousen,  the 
Moravian  teacher ;  but  not  of  Mr.  Kendrick.  When  all  their  business 
was  over,  and  I  had  been  insulted  at  their  door  from  eleven  in  the  morn¬ 
ing  till  seven  at  night,  I  was  sent  for  and  asked,  ‘  What  would  Mr. 
Wesley  desire  V 

u  Wesley, — I  desire  nothing  but  to  know  what  is  alleged  against  me*. 

*  Justice  Burton  said,  wl^t  hope  of  truth  from  him  ?  Then  addressing 
himself  to  me,  ‘  Here  are  two  of  your  brethren,  one  so  silly  it  is  a  shame 
he  should  ever  set  up  for  a  teacher ;  and  the  other  has  a  thousand  lies 
and  equivocations  upon  oath.  He  has  not  wit  enough,  or  he  would 
make  a  complete  Jesuit.’ — I  looked  round,  and  said,  I  see  none  of  my 
brethren  here,  but  this  gentleman,  pointing  to  the  Reverend  Justice, 
who  looked  as  if  he  did  not  thank  me  for  claiming  him. 

“  Burton. — WThy,  do  you  not  know  this  man?  pointing  to  Kendrick. 

“  Wesley. — Yes,  Sir,  very  well :  for,  two  years  ago,  I  expelled  him. 
from  our  Society  in  London,  for  setting  up  for  a  preacher. — To  this 
poor  Kendrick  assented  ;  which  put  a  stop  to  farther  reflections  on  the 
Methodists. — Justice  Burton  then  said,  I  might  depart,  for  they  had 
nothing  against  me. 

“  Wesley. — Sir,  that  will  not  satisfy  me  ;  I  cannot  depart  till  my 
character  be  fully  cleared.  It  is  no  trifling  matter:  even  my  life  is 
concerned  in  the  charge. 

“  Burton. — I  did  not  summon  you  to  appear. 

“  Wesley. — I  was  the  person  meant  by  one  Westley ,  and  my  sup'- 
posed  words  were  the  occasion  of  your  order,  which  I  read  signed  with 
your  name. 

“  Burton. — I  will  not  deny  my  orders ;  I  did  send  to  summon  the 
witnesses. 

a  Wesley. — Yes  ;  and  I  took  down  their  names  from  the  constable’s 
paper.  The  principal  witness,  Mary  Castle,  was  setting  out ;  but, 
hearing  I  was  here,  she  turned  back,  and  declared  to  the  constable,  she 
only  heard  another  say,  that  I  should  speak  treason.  Three  more  of 
the  witnesses  recanted  for  the  same  reason  :  and  Mr.  Woods,  who  is 
here,  says  he  has  nothing  to  say,  and  should  not  have  come,  had  he  not 
been  forced  by  the  minister.  Had  I  not  been  here,  he  would  have  had 
enough  to  say ;  and  you  would  have  had  witnesses  and  oaths  enough  * 
but  I  suppose  my  coming  has  prevented  theirs. — One  of  the  Justices 
added,  1 1  suppose  so  too.’  They  all  seemed  fully  satisfied,  and  would 
have  had  me  to  have  been  so  too.  But  I  insisted  on  their  hearing  Mr. 
Woods. 

“  Burton. — Do  you  desire  he  may  be  called  as  an  evidence  fqr 
you? 

“  Wesley. — I  desire  he  may  be  heard  as  an  evidence  against  me,  if 
he  has  aught  to  lay  to  my  charge. 

“  Then  Mr.  Zouch  asked  Mr.  Woods,  what  he  had  to  say  ?  What 
were  the  words  I  had  spoken?  Woods  was  as  backward  to  speak  as 
they  to  hear  him  :  but  was  at  last  compelled  to  say,  4 1  have  nothing  to 
say  against  the  gentleman  ;  I  only  heard  him  pray,  that  the  Lord  would 
call  home  his  banished  ones.’ 

4 4  Zouch. — But  were  there  no  words  before  or  after,  which  pointed  to 
these  troublesome  times  ? 

VoL.  II. 


4 


THE  LIEE  Oll 


41 

il  Woods. — No :  none  at  all. 

“  Wesley. — It  was  on  February  the  12th,  before  the  earliest  news  of 
the  invasion.  But  if  folly  and  malice  may  be  interpreters,  any  words, 
which  any  of  you,  Gentlemen,  may  speak,  may  be  construed  into 
treason. 

“  Zouch . — It  is  very  true. 

“  Wesley.— Now,  Gentlemen,  give  me  leave  to  explain  my  own 
words.  I  had  no  thoughts  of  praying  for  the  Pretender  ;  but  for  those 
who  ‘  confess  themselves  strangers  and  pilgrims  upon  earth ;  who  seek 
a  country ,’  knowing  this  is  not  their  home.  The  Scriptures, — yes, 
Sir,  (to  the  clergyman,)  you  know  that  the  Scriptures  speak  of  us  as 
captive  exiles,  who  are  ‘  absent  from  the  Lord ,  ivhile  present  in  the 
body.1  We  are  not  at  home  till  we  are  in  heaven. 

“  Zouch. — I  thought  you  would  so  explain  the  words,  and  it  is  a  fair 
interpretation. 

“  I  asked  if  they  were  all  satisfied  ? — They  said  they  were ;  and 
cleared  me  as  fully  as  I  desired. — I  then  asked  them  again,  to  admi¬ 
nister  to  me  the  oaths. — Mr.  Zouch  looked  on  my  sermon,  and  asked 
who  ordained  me. — I  answered,  the  Archbishop,  and  the  Bishop  of 
London,  in  the  same  week. — He  said,  with  the  rest,  it  was  quite  unne¬ 
cessary,  since  I  was  a  clergyman,  and  student  of  Christ  Church,  and 
had  preached  before  the  University,  and  taken  the  oaths  before. — Yet 
I  mentioned  it  again,  till  they  acknowledged  in  explicit  terms,  ‘  That 
my  loyalty  was  unquestionable.’  I  then  presented  Sir  Rowland  and 
Mr.  Zouch,  with  the  ‘  Appeal  to  men  of  Reason  and  Religion,’  and 
took  my  leave.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  now  returned  to  Birstal,  where  he  preached,  and  then 
departed  from  Yorkshire.  He  came  to  Derby  and  Nottingham ;  at  the 
last  of  which  places,  the  mob  was  become  outrageous,  under  the  patron¬ 
age  of  the  Mayor.  The  Methodists  presented  a  petition  to  the  Judge, 
as  he  passed  through  the  town ;  and  he  gave  the  Mayor  a  severe 
reprimand,  and  encouraged  them  to  apply  for  relief  if  they  were  farther 
molested.  But  the  Mayor  paid  no  regard  to  the  Judge,  any  longer 
than  while  he  was  present. 

On  Friday,  August  24,  1744,  Mr.  John  Wesley  preached  for  the 
last  time  at  Oxford,  before  the  University.*  He  had  preached  to  them 
twice  before,  since  the  time  he  began  to  declare  the  truth  in  the  fields 
and  highways.  Those  sermons  are  printed  in  the  first  volume  of  his 
Works,  and  are  well  worthy  of  a  serious  perusal.  “  I  am  now,”  says 
he,  “  clear  of  the  blood  of  those  men.  I  have  fully  delivered  my  own 
soul.  And  I  am  well  pleased  that  it  should  be  the  very  day  on  which,  in 
the  last  century,  near  two  thousand  burning  and  shining  lights  were  put 
out  at  one  stroke.  Yet  what  a  wide  difference  is  there  between  their 
case  and  mine  !  They  were  turned  out  of  -house  and  home,  and  all  that 
they  had ;  whereas  I  am  only  hindered  from  preaching,  without  any 
other  loss,  and  that  in  a  kind  of  honourable  manner ;  it  being  deter¬ 
mined,  that  when  my  next  turn  to  preach  came,  they  would  pay  another 

*  Mr.  C.  Wesley  came  to  Oxford  on  this  occasion,  where  he  met  his  brother,  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Piers,  Meriton,  and  others.  He  observes  in  his  Journal,  “  My  brother  bore  his 
testimony  before  a  crowded  audience,  much  increased  by  the  races.  Never  have  I  seen  a 
more  attentive  congregation  :  They  did  not  suffer  a  word  to  slip  them.  Some  of  the  Heads 
of  Colleges  stood  up  the  whole  time,  and  fixed  their  eyes  upon  him.  If  they  can  endure 
sound  doctrine,  like  this,  he  will  surely  leave  a  blessing  behind  him.  The  Vice-ChanGellor 
sent  after  him,  and  desired  his  notes,  which  he  sealed  up  and  sent  immediately.” 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


28 

person  to  preach  for  me.  And  so  they  did  twice  or  thrice  ;  even  to  the 
time  that  I  resigned  my  fellowship.” — They  respected  his  general  cha¬ 
racter,  with  which  they  were  well  acquainted. 

Mr.  Wesley’s  observation  respecting  the  ejection  of  so  many  pious 
and  able  ministers,  is  affecting.  It  was  an  awful  act,  and  an  awful 
responsibility  remains  with  those  who  exercised  such  an  authority.  But 
*  the  Lord  reigneth,  and  the  fierceness  of  man  shall  turn  to  his  praise 
I  cannot  but  think,  that  the  Lord,  ‘  who  is  head  over  all  things  to  his 
church ,’  saw  that  there  was  no  other  way  of  saving  the  nation  from  that 
deluge  of  Antinomianism  which  threatened  to  overwhelm  it.  How 
many  children  of  light  were  thus  called  to  walk  in  providential  darkness ! 
But  he  had  a  better  dispensation  in  store  for  his  people  :  A  dispensation 
that  never  did,  that  never  can,  disturb  the  providential  government; 
which  was  not  given  ‘  by  might  or  power,  but  by  my  Spirit ,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts.’ 


CHAPTER  II. 

ACCOUNTS  FROM  GERMANY  OF  THE  STATE  OF  RELIGION  IN  THE 

ENGLISH  ARMY - THE  FIRST  CONFERENCES - THE  LABOURS  OF  THE 

BROTHERS,  AND  OF  THEIR  ASSISTANTS,  DURING  THE  REBELLION  IN 
SCOTLAND. 

The  work  of  God  which  it  is  the  design  of  these  volumes  to  illustrate, 
shows  its  true  origin,  not  only  in  its  being  declared  to  be  the  privilege 
of  every  creature ,  but  in  its  being  received  by  “  all  sorts  and  conditions 
of  men,”  not  in  the  letter  only ,  but  in  the  Spirit.  It  has,  indeed,  been 
thought,  and  by  many  who  are  remarkable  for  the  spirituality  of  their 
creed,  not  only  that  war  is  contrary  to  the  religion  of  Christ,  but  that  all 
who  are  engaged  therein  are  excluded  from  its  blessings.  It  is  evident, 
however,  that  no  Prophet,  or  Apostle,  nor  their  blessed  Master,  has  told 
us  so.  He  showed  his  good-will  to  men  thus  awfully  employed,  with 
as  much  benignity  as  to  ahy  others.  We  know  that  when  the  Gospel 
has  had  its  full  effect  on  the  human  race,  it  will  banish  war  from  the 
earth.  Meantime,  all  hostility  between  man  and  man  is  totally  for¬ 
bidden:  But  where  is  the  Magistrate  forbidden  to  go  to  war?  To 
deprive  him  of  his  sword  while  the  ivorld  lieth  in  wickedness ,  seems  a 
bold  design  ;  nor  will  its  being  sometimes  used  unrighteously,  excuse 
the  attempt.  I  am,  therefore,  happy  in  being  able  to  present  to  the 
reader  some  proofs,  that  i  the  peace  of  God,  which  passelh  all  under¬ 
standing ,  can  keep  the  hearts’  of  those  who  know  Him,  in  the  midst  of 
those  scenes  so  revolting  not  only  to  pure  religion,  but  also  to  humanity. 
A  few  letters  which  Mr.  Wesley  received  about  this  time,  from  some 
of  the  English  soldiers  in  Germany,  will  illustrate  what  I  have  said. 
The  principal  instrument  of  the  work  therein  related  was  afterwards  a 
preacher  in  connexion  with  Mr.  Wesley,  for  several  years;  and  his 
life  has  been  published.  I  shall  give  those  letters  together,  though 
written  at  some  distance  of  time  from  each  other,  as  they  will  afford  a 
more  complete  view  of  this  work  of  God  in  the  British  army. 


TtfE  LIFE  OF 


'M 

“  Reverend  Sir,— We  marched  to  the  camp  near  Brussels  on  the 
1st  of  May,  1744.  There  a  few  of  us  joined  in  a  society,  being  sensible, 
4  where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  his  name ,  there  is  our  Lord 
in  the  midst  of  them.’  Our  place  of  meeting  was  a  small  wood,  near 
the  camp.  We  remained  in  this  camp  eight  days,  and  then  removed  to 
a  place  called  Arsk.  Here  I  began  to  speak  openly,  at  a  small  distance 
from  the  camp,  just  in  the  middle  of  the  English  army.  And  here  it 
pleased  God  to  give  me  some  evidences,  that  my  labour  was  not  in 
vain.  We  sung  a  hymn,  which  drew  about  two  hundred  soldiers  toge¬ 
ther,  and  they  all  behaved  decently.  After  I  had  prayed,  I  began  to 
exhort  them  ;  and  though  it  rained  very  hard,  yet  very  few  went  away. 
Many  acknowledged  the  truth  ;  in  particular  a  young  man,  John  Green¬ 
wood,  who  has  kept  with  me  ever  since,  and  whom  God  has  lately 
been  pleased  to  give  me  for  a  fellow  labourer.  Our  society  is  now 
increased  to  upwards  of  two  hundred,  and  the  hearers  are  frequently 
more  than  a  thousand  ;  although  many  say  I  am  mad,  and  others  have 
endeavoured  to  incense  the  Field-marshal  against  us.  I  have  been 
sent  for  and  examined  several  times.  But,  blessed  be  God,  he  has 
always  delivered  me. 

“  Many  of  the  officers  have  come  to  hear  for  themselves,  often  nine 
or  ten  at  a  time.  I  endeavour  to  lose  no  opportunity.  During  our 
abode  in  the  camp  at  Arsk,  I  have  preached  thirty-five  times  in  seven 
days.  One  of  those  times  a  soldier,  who  was  present,  called  aloud  to 
bis  comrades  to  come  away,  and  not  hear  that  fool  any  longer.  But  it 
pleased  God  to  send  the  word  spoken  to  his  heart,  so  that  he  roared 
out  in  the  bitterness  of  his  soul  for  a  considerable  time  ;  and  then  He 
who  never  fails  those  that  seek  him,  turned  his  heaviness  into  joy.  He 
is  now  never  so  happy  as  when  he  is  proclaiming  the  loving  kindness 
of  God  his  Saviour. 

“I  was  a  little  shocked  at  my  first  entrance  on  this  great  work,  because 
I  was  alone,  having  none  to  help  me.  But  the  Lord  helped  me,  and  soon 
raised  up  William  Clements,  and,  in  June,  John  Evans,  belonging  to 
the  train  [of  Artillery,]  to  my  assistance.  Since  we  have  been  in  this 
camp,  we  have  built  two  small  tabernacles,  in  which  we  meet  at  eight  in 
the  morning,  at  three  in  the  afternoon,  and  seven  at  night ;  and  com¬ 
monly  two  whole  nights  in  each  week.* 

“  Since  I  began  to  write  this,  we  are  come  to  our  quarters,  so  that  our 
society  is  now  divided.  Some  of  us  are  in  Bruges,  and  some  in  Ghent. 
But  it  has  pleased  the  Lord  to  leave  neither  place  without  a  teacher  : 
For  John  Greenwood  and  I  are  in  this  city,  and  B.  Clements  and  Evans 
are  in  Ghent.  So  that  we  trust  our  Lord  will  carry  on  his  work  in  both 
places. 

“  We  that  are  in  Bruges  haye  hired  a  small  place  in  which  we  meet ; 
and  our  dear  Lord  is  in  the  midst  of  us.  Many  times  the  tears  run 
down  every  face,  and  joy  reigns  in  every  heart. 

“  I  shall  conclude  with  a  full  assurance  of  your  prayers,  with  a  long¬ 
ing  desire  to  see  you.  O,  when  will  the  joyful  meeting  be  !  Perhaps,  not 
on  this  side  death.  If  not,  my  Master’s  will  be  done ! 

“  Your  unworthy  brother  in  the  Lord, 

“  To  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wesley “  John  Haime.” 

*  The  Duke  of  Cumberland  came  one  night,  wrapt  up  in  his  cloak,  and  staid  the  whole 
■C'hne.  He  afterwards  gave  orders  that  no  person  should  hinder  Haime. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


25 


“  Ghent,  Nov .  12,  O.  S.  1744. 

*•*  Reverend  Sir, — We  made  bold  to  trouble  you  with  this,  to  acquaint 
you  with  some  of  the  Lord’s  dealings  with  us  here.  We  have  hired  two 
rooms,  one  small  one,  wherein  a  few  of  us  meet  every  day  at  one  o’clock ; 
and  another  large  one  for  public  service,  where  we  meet  twice  a  day,  at 
nine  in  the  morning  and  four  in  the  afternoon ;  and  the  hand  of  the 
omnipotent  God  is  with  us,  to  the  pulling  down  of  the  strongholds  of 
Satan. 

“  The  7th  instant,  when  we  were  met  together  in  the  evening,  as  I 
was  at  prayer,  one  that  was  kneeling  by  me,  cried  out,  (like  a  woman  in 
travail,)  ‘My  Redeemer!  my  Redeemer!’  which  continued  about  ten 
minutes.  When  he  was  asked,  ‘  What  was  the  matter?’  he  said,  ‘  He 
had  found  that  which  he  had  often  heard  of,  that  is,  a  heaven  upon 
earth  /’  and  some  others  had  much  ado  to  forbear  crying  out  in  the  same 
manner. 

“  Dear  Sir,  I  am  a  stranger  to  you  in  the  flesh.  I  know  not  if  I  have 
seen  you  above  once,  when  I  saw  you  preaching  on  Kennington  Com¬ 
mon.  And  then  I  hated  you  as  much  as  now,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I 
love  you.  The  Lord  pursued  me  with  convictions  from  my  infancy,  and 
I  often  made  abundance  of  good  resolutions.  But  finding,  as  often,  that 
I  could  not  keep  them,  (as  being  made  wholly  in  my  own  strength,)  I  at 
length  left  off  all  striving,  and  gave  myself  over  to  all  manner  of  lewd¬ 
ness  and  profaneness.  So  I  continued  for  some  years,  till  the  battle  of 
Dettingen.  The  balls  then  came  very  thick  about  me,  and  my  com¬ 
rades  fell  on  every  side.  Yet  I  was  preserved  unhurt.  A  few  days  after 
this,  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  visit  me  again.  The  pains  of  hell  gat 
hold  upon  me  ;  the  snares  of  death  encompassed  me.  I  durst  no  longer 
commit  any  outward  sin,  and  I  prayed  God  to  be  merciful  to  my  soul. 
Now  I  was  at  a  loss  for  books  ;  but  God  took  care  for  this  also.  One 
day  as  I  was  at  work,  I  found  an  old  Bible  in  one  of  the  train-wagons. 
To  read  this,  I  soon  forsook  my  old  companions  ;  all  but  one,  who 
was  still  a  thorn  in  my  flesh.  But,  not  long  after,  he  sickened  and 
died. 

“  My  Bible  was  now  my  only  companion,  and  I  believed  myself  & 
very  good  Christian,  till  we  came  to  winter  quarters,  where  I  met  with 
John  Haime.  But  I  was  soon  sick  of  his  company:  For  he  robbed 
me  of  my  treasure  ;  he  stole  away  my  gods,  telling  me,  ‘  I  and  my 
works  were  going  to  hell  together.’  This  was  strange  doctrine  to  me, 
who,  being  wholly  ignorant  of  the  righteousness  «of  Christ,  sought  only 
to  establish  my  own  righteousness.  And  being  naturally  of  a  stubborn 
temper,  my  poor  brother  was  so  perplexed  with  me,  that  sometimes  he 
was  resolved,  (as  he  afterwards  told  me,)  to  forbid  my  coming  to  him 
any  more. 

“  When  the  Lord  had  at  length  opened  my  eyes,  and  shown  me  that 
4  by  grace  we  are  saved ,  through  faith,’  I  began  immediately  to  declare 
it  to  others,  though  I  had  not  as  yet  experienced  it  myself.  But,  Octo¬ 
ber  23,  as  William  Clements  was  at  prayer,  I  felt  on  a  sudden  a  great 
alteration  in  my  soul.  My  eyes  overflowed  with  tears  of  love.  I  knew 
I  was  through  Christ  reconciled  to  God ;  which  inflamed  my  soul  with 
fervent  love  to  him,  whom  I  now  saw  to  be  my  complete  Redeemer. 

“  O  the  tender  care  of  Almighty  God,  in  bringing  up  his  children ! 
IIow  are  we  bound  to  love  so  indulgent  a  Father,  and  to  fall  down  in 


THE  LIFE  OF 


£0 

wonder  and  adoration  of  his  great  and  glorious  name  for  his  tender 
mercies  ! — Dear  Sir,  I  beg  you  will  pray  for  him,  who  is  not  worthy  to 
be  a  doorkeeper  to  the  least  of  my  Master’s  servants. 

“  John  Evans.”* 

“  October  10,  1745. 

e<  Reverend  Sir, — I  shall  acquaint  you  with  the  Lord’s  dealings  with 
us  since  April  last.  We  marched  from  Ghent  to  Allost  on  the  14th,  where 
I  met  with  two  or  three  of  our  brethren  in  the  fields,  and  we  sung  and 
prayed  together,  and  were  comforted.  On  the  15th,  I  met  a  small  com¬ 
pany  about  three  miles  from  the  town,  and  the  Lord  filled  our  hearts 
with  love  and  peace.  On  the  17th,  we  marched  to  camp  near  Brussels. 
On  the  18th,  I  met  a  small  congregation  on  the  side  of  a  hill,  and  spoke 
from  those  words,  1  Let  us  go  forth ,  therefore ,  to  Him  without  the 
camp>  bearing  his  reproach .’  On  the  28th,  I  spoke  from  those  words 
of  Isaiah,  ‘  Thus  saith  the  Lord  concerning  the  house  of  Jacob  :  Jacob 
shall  not  now  be  ashamed ,  neither  shall  his  face  noiv  wax  pale.’  On  the 
29th,  we  marched  close  to  the  enemy,  and  when  I  saw  them  in  their 
camp,  my  bowels  moved  towards  them,  in  love  and  pity  for  their  souls. 
We  lay  on  our  arms  all  night.  In  the  morning,  April  30,  the  cannon 
began  to  play  at  half  an  hour  after  four;  and  the  Lord  took  away  all 
fear  from  me,  so  that  I  went  into  the  field  with  joy.  The  balls  flew  on 
either  hand,  and  men  fell  in  abundance ;  but  nothing  touched  me  till 
about  two  o’clock.  Then  I  received  a  ball  through  my  left  arm,  and 
rejoiced  so  much  the  more.  Soon  after,  I  received  another  into  my 
right,  which  obliged  me  to  quit  the  field.  But  I  scarce  knew  whether 
I  was  on  earth  or  in  heaven  :  It  was  one  of  the  sweetest  days  I  ever 
enjoyed.  William  Clements.” 

“  Leare,  near  Antwerp,  October  21,  1745. 

“  Reverend  Sir, — Since  I  wrote  to  you  last,  I  have  gone  through 
great  trials.  It  was  not  the  least,  that  I  have  lost  my  dear  brother 
Clements  for  a  season,  he  being  shot  through  both  the  arms.  To  try 
me  farther,  J.  Evans  and  Bishop  were  both  killed  in  the  battle,  as  was 
J.  Greenwood  soon  after.  Two  more,  who  spoke  boldly  in  the  name 
of  Jesus,  are  fallen  into  the  world  again.  So  I  am  left  alone  :  But  I 
know  it  is  for  my  good.  Seeing  iniquity  so  much  abound,  and  the  love 
of  many  wax  cold,  adds  wings  to  my  devotioq,  and  my  faith  grows 
daily  as  a  plant  by  the  water-side. 

“  The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  try  our  little  flock,  and  to  show  them 
his  mighty  power.  Some  days  before  the  late  battle,  one  of  them,  stand¬ 
ing  at  his  tent  door,  broke  out  into  raptures  of  joy,  knowing  his  depart¬ 
ure  was  at  hand,  and  was  so  filled  with  the  love  of  God,  that  he  danced 
before  his  comrades.  In  the  battle,  before  he  died,  he  openly  declared, 
f  I  am  going  to  rest  from  my  labours  in  the  bosom  of  Jesus.’  I  believe, 
nothing  like  this  was  ever  heard  of  before,  in  the  midst  of  so  wicked  an 
army  as  ours.  Some  were  crying  out  in  their  wounds,  ‘  I  am  going  to 
my  Beloved !’  others,  4  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly !’  and  many 
ftiat  were  not  wounded,  were  crying  to  their  Lord  to  take  them  to  him- 

*  He  continued  both  to  preach  and  to  live  the  Gospel  till  the  battle  of  Fontenoy.  One  of 
his  companions  saw  him  there,  laid  across  a  cannon,  (both  his  legs  having  been  taken  off 
by  a  chain  shot,)  praising  God,  and  exhorting  all  that  were  round  about  him ;  which  he 
did,  till  his  spirit  returned  to  God. 


THE  BEV.  JOHN  WESLEY* 


27 

self.  There  was  such  boldness  in  the  battle  among  this  little  despised 
flock,  that  it  made  the  officers,  as  well  as  common  soldiers,  amazed  ; 
and  they  acknowledge  it  to  this  day.  As  to  my  own  part,  I  stood  the 
fire  of  the  enemy  for  above  seven  hours.  Then  my  horse  was  shot 
under  me.  and  I  was  exposed  both  to  the  enemy  and  our  own  horse. 
But  that  did  not  discourage  me  at  all ;  for  I  knew,  the  God  of  Jacob 
was  with  me.  I  had  a  long  way  to  go,  the  ball?  flying  on  every  side ; 
and  thousands  lay  bleeding,  groaning,  dying,  and  dead  on  each  hand. 
Surely  I  was  as  in  the  fiery  furnace,  but  it  never  singed  one  hair  of  my 
head.  The  hotter  it  grew,  the  more  strength  was  given  me.  I  was 
full  of  joy  and  love,  as  much  as  1  could  wrell  bear.  Going  on,  I  met 
one  of  our  brethren  with  a  little  dish  in  his  hand,  seeking  for  water.  He 
smiled  and  said,  ‘  he  had  got  a  sore  wound  in  his  leg.’  I  asked,  *  Have 
you  got  Christ  in  your  heart  V  He  answered,  ‘  I  have,  and  i  have  had 
him  all  the  day.  Blessed  be  God,  that  I  ever  saw  your  face.’  Lord, 
what  am  I,  that  I  should  be  counted  worthy  to  set  my  hand  to  the  Gos» 
pel  plough  ?  Lord,  humble  me,  and  lay  me  in  the  dust ! 

“  John  Haime.” 

The  work  in  England  now  extended  with  a  rapidity,  which  far  ex~ 
ceeded  the  expectations  of  the  most  sanguine.  For  some  years  the 
Preachers  moved  round  the  kingdom,  as  Mr.  Wesley  thought  best,  from 
time  to  time,  without  any  regular  plan.  But  he  now  found  it  absolutely 
necessary  to  divide  the  whole  work  into  Circuits,  appointing  so  many 
Preachers  to  each  Circuit.  This  plan  was  attended  with  many  difficulties, 
and  it  seemed  at  first  that  the  unity  of  the  body  could  not  be  preserved,  on 
account  of  the  clashing  interests  of  the  Circuits.  But  a  remedy  was 
soon  found  out  for  this  threatening  evil,  viz.,  to  summon  annually  a 
considerable  number  of  the  Preachers  in  order  to  consult  together  con¬ 
cerning  the  affairs  of  the  Societies.  The  Preachers,  thus  met  with  him 
at  their  head,  he  termed  The  Conference  ;  which  name  is  now  so  fami¬ 
liar  among  the  people,  that  The  Conference  is  always  understood  to 
mean  the  body  of  Preachers  thus  annually  assembled.  His  design  in 
calling  them  together,  was  not  merely  for  the  regulation  of  the  Circuits, 
but  also  for  the  review  of  their  doctrines  and  discipline,  and  for  the 
examination  of  their  moral  conduct ;  that  those  who  were  to  minister 
with  him  in  holy  things,  might  be  thoroughly  furnished  for  every  good 
work,  for  4  the  saving  of  their  own  souls  as  well  as  them  that  heard  them' 

In  treating  on  so  essential  a  part  of  the  discipline  established  by  Mr. 
Wesley,  as  the  annual  Conferences  from  which  infinite  blessings,  through 
the  grace  of  God,  have  been  derived,  not  only  in  the  government  and 
union  of  the  whole  connexion,  but  in  the  preservation  and  enforcement 
of  purity  and  holiness  among  the  Preachers ;  I  shall  be  necessarily 
obliged  to  speak  of  many  things,  with  which  several  of  my  readers  are 
already  acquainted.  But  it  is  not  possible  to  give  a  complete  view  to 
the  world  of  that  great  work,  in  which  Mr.  Wesley  was  the  principal 
instrument,  without  enlarging  on  so  important  a  branch  of  it.  For  which 
purpose  I  shall  give  the  most  remarkable  Conversations  which  passed 
in  these  Conferences,  especially  in  the  earliest  of  them,  when  the  grand 
points  in  respect  both  to  doctrines  and  discipline  were  laid  down,  method¬ 
ised,  and  established ;  which  have  continued  unshaken  even  to  the  pre¬ 
sent  day. 


2b 


THE  LIFE  OF 


CONVERSATION  I. 

London,  25 th  of  June,  1744. 

it  is  desired,  that  all  things  be  considered  as  in  the  immediate  pre¬ 
sence  of  God :  That  we  may  meet  with  a  single  eye,  and  as  little 
children,  who  have  every  thing  to  learn  :  That  every  point  which  is  pro¬ 
posed,  may  be  examined  to  the  foundation  :  That  every  person  may 
speak  freely  whatever  is  in  his  heart :  And  that  every  question  which 
arises,  may  be  thoroughly  debated  and  settled. 

Q.  1.  Need  we  be  fearful  of  doing  this  ?  What  are  we  afraid  of?  Of 
overturning  our  first  principles  ? 

A.  If  they  are  false,  the  sooner  they  are  overturned  the  better.  If 
they  are  true,  they  will  bear  the  strictest  examination.  Let  us  all  pray 
for  a  willingness  to  receive  light,  to  know  of  every  doctrine,  whether  it 
be  of  God.* 

Q.  2.  How  may  the  time  of  this  conference  be  made  more  eminently 
a  time  of  watching  unto  prayer  ? 

A.  1.  While  we  are  conversing,  let  us  have  an  especial  care  to  set 
God  always  before  us.  2.  In  the  intermediate  hours,  let  us  redeem 
all  the  time  we  can  for  private  exercises.  3.  Therein  let  us  give  our¬ 
selves  to  prayer  for  one  another,  and  for  a  blessing  on  this  our  labour. 

Q.  3.  How  far  does  each  of  us  agree  to  submit  to  the  judgment  of 
the  majority? 

A.  In  speculative  things,  each  can  only  submit  so  far  as  his  judgment 
shall  be  convinced ;  in  every  practical  point,  each  will  submit  so  far  as 
he  can  without  wounding  his  conscience. 

Q.  4.  Can  a  Christian  submit  any  farther  than  this,  to  any  man,  or 
number  of  men,  upon  earth  ? 

A.  It  is  plain,  he  cannot ;  either  to  Bishop,  Convocation,  or  General 
Council.  And  this  is  that  grand  principle  of  private  judgment,  on  which 
all  the  Reformers  proceeded :  “  Every  man  must  judge  for  himself ; 
because  every  man  must  give  pn  account  of  himself  to  God.” 

CONVERSATION  II. 

The  design  of  the  meeting  was  proposed,  namely,  to  consider — 
1.  What  to  teach.  2.  How  to  teach.  And  3.  What  to  do  ;  i.  e.  How 
to  regulate  our  doctrine,  discipline,  and  practice.  They  began  with 
considering  the  doctrine  of  Justification :  The  questions  relating  thereto, 
with  the  substance  of  the  answers  given,  were  as  follow : 

Q.  1.  What  is  it  to  be  justified? 

A.  To  be  pardoned,  and  received  into  God’s  favour;  into  such  a 
state,  that,  if  we  continue  therein,  we  shall  be  finally  saved. 

Q.  2.  Is  faith  the  condition  of  justification  ? 

A.  Yes ;  for  every  one  who  believeth  not ,  is  cbndemned ;  and  every 
one  ivho  believes,  is  justified. 

Q.  3.  But  must  not  repentance,  and  works  meet  for  repentance,  go 
before  this  faith  ? 

A.  Without  doubt :  If  by  repentance  you  mean  conviction  of  sin ; 

*  Could  any  work,  that  was  not  of  God,  endure  such  an  ordeal  as  this  ?  Surely  it  is  the 
Lord  whp  mfketh  men  to  be  thus  of  one  mind  in  a  hpus,e.' 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


29 


and  by  works  meet  for  repentance ,  obeying  God  as  far  as  we  can,  forgiv- 
ing  our  brother,  ceasing  to  do  evil,  doing  good,  and  using  the  ordinances 
according  to  the  power  we  have  received. 

Q.  4.  What  is  faith  ? 

A.  Faith  in  general  is,  a  divine  supernatural  EXsyxog*  of  things  not 
seen  ;  i.  e.  of  past,  future,  or  spiritual  things  :  It  is  a  spiritual  sight  of 
God  and  the  things  of  God. 

First,  a  sinner  is  convinced  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  ‘  Christ  loved  me , 
and  gave  himself  for  me.1  This  is  that  faith  by  which  he  is  justified  or 
pardoned,  the  moment  he  receives  it.  Immediately  the  same  Spirit 
bears  witness,  “  Thou  art  pardoned :  Thou  hast  redemption  in  his 
blood.”  And  this  is  saving  faith,  whereby  ‘  the  love  of  God  is  shed 
abroad  in  his  heart.’ 

Q.  5.  Have  all  Christians  this  faith  l  May  not  a  man  be  justified  and 
not  know  it1? 

A.  That  all  true  Christians  have  such  a  faith  as  implies  an  assurance 
of  God’s  love,  appears  from  Rom.  viii,  15,  16;  Eph.  iv,  32;  2  Cor. 
xiii,  5;  Heb.  viii,  10 — 12;  1  John  iv,  13,  and  v,  19.  And  that  no 
man  can  be  justified  and  not  know  it,  appears  farther  from  the  nature 
of  the  thing.  For  faith  after  repentance  is  ease  after  pain,  rest  after 
toil,  light  after  darkness.  It  appears  also  from  the  immediate  as  well 
as  distant  fruits  thereof. 

Q.  6.  But  may  not  a  man  go  to  heaven  without  it  ? 

A.  It  does  not  appear  from  holy  writ,  that  a  man  who  hears  the  Gos¬ 
pel,  can,  Mark  xvi,  16,  whatever  a  heathen  may  do,  Rom.  ii,  14. 

Q.  7.  What  are  the  immediate  fruits  of  justifying  faith? 

A.  Peace,  joy,  love  ;  power  over  all  outward  sin,  and  power  to  keep 
down  inward  sin. 

Q.  8.  Does  any  one  believe,  who  has  not  the  witness  in  himself,  or 
any  longer  than  he  sees,  loves,  and  obeys  God  ? 

A.  We  apprehend  not ;  seeing  God  being  the  very  essence  of  faith  ; 
love  and  obedience  the  inseparable  properties  of  it. 

Q.  9.  What  sins  are  consistent  with  justifying  faith  ? 

A.  No  wilful  sin.  If  a  believer  wilfully  sins,  he  casts  away  his  faith. 
Neither  is  it  possible  he  should  have  justifying  faith  again,  without 
previously  repenting. 

Q.  10.  Must  every  believer  come  into  a  state  of  doubt,  or  fear,  or 
darkness  ?  W  ill  he  do  so,  unless  by  ignorance  or  unfaithfulness  ?  Does 
God  otherwise  withdraw  himself? 

A.  It  is  certain,  a  believer  need  never  again  come  into  condemnation. 
It  seems,  he  need  not  come  into  a  state  of  doubt,  or  fear,  or  darkness  ; 
and  that  (ordinarily  at  least)  he  will  not ,  unless  by  ignorance  or  unfaith¬ 
fulness.  Yet  it  is  true,  that  the  first  joy  does  seldom  last  long ;  that 
it  is  commonly  followed  by  doubts  and  fears  ;  and  that  God  frequently 
permits  great  heaviness  before  any  large  manifestation  of  himself. 

Q.  11.  Are  works  necessary  to  the  continuance  of  faith? 

A.  Without  doubt ;  for  a  man  may  forfeit  the  free  gift  of  God,  either 
by  sins  of  omission  or  commission. 

Q.  12.  Can  faith  be  lost,  but  for  want  of  works  ? 

A.  It  cannot  but  through  disobedience. 

Q.  13.  How  is  faith  made  perfect  by  works  ? 

*■  Conviction  or  Evidence 

5 


Vo).  IT. 


30 


THE  LIFE  OF 


A.  The  move  we  exert  our  faith,  the  more  it  is  increased.  4  To  him 
that  hath  shall  be  given.’ 

Q.  14.  St.  Paul  says,  4  Abraham  ivas  not  justified  by  works.’  St. 
James,  4  He  was  justified  by  works.’  Do  they  not  contradict  each 
other  ? 

A.  No:  1.  Because  they  do  not  speak  of  the  same  justification. 
St.  Paul  speaks  of  that  justification,  which  was  when  Abraham  was 
seventy-five  years  old,  above  twenty  years  before  Isaac  was  born.  St. 
James,  of  that  justification  which  was  when  he  offered  up  Isaac  on  the 
altar.  2.  Because  they  do  not  speak  of  the  same  works  :  St.  Paul 
speaking  of  works  that  precede  faith  :  St.  James,  of  works  that  spring 
from  it. 

Q.  15.  In  what  sense  is  Adam’s  sin  imputed  to  all  mankind? 

A.  In  Adam  all  die,  i.  e.  1.  Our  bodies  then  became  mortal.  2.  Our 
souls  died,  i.  e.  were  disunited  from  God.  And  hence,  3.  We  are  all 
born  with  a  sinful,  devilish  nature  :  By  reason  whereof,  4.  We  are  chil¬ 
dren  of  wrath,  liable  to  death  eternal,  Rom.  v,  18 ;  Eph.  ii,  3. 

Q.  16.  In  what  sense  is  the  righteousness  of  Christ  imputed  to  all 
mankind,  or  to  believers  ? 

A.  We  do  not  find  it  expressly  affirmed  in  Scripture,  that  God  imputes 
the  righteousness  of  Christ  to  any  :*  Although  we  do  find,  that  4 faith 
is  imputed  to  us  for  xighteousness .’ 

That  text,  4  As  by  one  man’s  disobedience ,  all  men  were  made  sinners  ; 
so  by  the  obedience  of  one ,  all  were  made  righteous ,’  we  conceive  means, 
by  the  merits  of  Christ  all  men  are  cleared  from  the  guilt  of  Adam’s 
actual  sin. 

We  conceive  farther,  That  througlf  the  obedience  and  death  of  Christ, 
1.  The  bodies  of  all  men  become  immortal  after  the  resurrection.  2.  Their 
souls  receive  a  capacity  of  spiritual  life  ;  and,  3.  An  actual  spark  or  seed 
thereof.  4.  All  believers  become  children  of  grace,  reconciled  to  God  ; 
and  5.  Are  made  partakers  of  the  divine  nature. 

Q.  17.  Have  we  not  leaned  towards  Antinomianism  ? 

A.  We  are  afraid  we  have. 

Q.  18.  What  is  Antinomianism  ? 

A.  The  doctrine  which  makes  void  the  law  through  faith. 

Q.  19.  What  are  the  main  pillars  thereof? 

A.  1.  That  Christ  abolished  the  moral  law.  2.  That  therefore  Chris¬ 
tians  are  not  obliged  to  observe  it.  3.  That  one  branch  of  Christian 
liberty,  is  liberty  from  obeying  the  commandments  of  God.  4.  That  it  is 
bondage,  to  do  a  thing  because  it  is  commanded,  or  forbear  it  because  it 
is  forbidden.  5.  That  a  believer  is  not  obliged  to  use  the  ordinances  of 
God,  or  to  do  good  works.  6.  That  a  preacher  ought  not  to  exhort  to 
good  works  :  not  unbelievers,  because  it  is  hurtful ;  not  believers,  be¬ 
cause  it  is  needless. 

CONVERSATION  III. 

Q.  1.  Is  a  sense  of  God’s  pardoning  love  absolutely  necessary  to  our 
being  in  his  favour  ?  Or  may  there  be  some  exempt  cases  ? 

*  That  is,  his  personal  righteousness :  This  is  the  great  Antinomian  error.  But  the 
divine  atonement,  with  its  glorious  concomitants,  may  be  called  his  righteousness ;  and 
may  be  said  to  be  imputed  to  believers,  as  it  was  wrought  for  guilty  man,  and  by  the  merit 
Of  it  only  can  he  be  justified. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


31 


A.  We  dare  not  say,  There  are  not. 

Q.  2.  Is  it  necessary  to  inward  and  outward  holiness  ? 

A.  We  incline  to  think  it  is. 

Q.  3.  Does  a  man  believe  any  longer  than  he  sees  a  reconciled  God  ?' 

A.  We  conceive  not.  But  we  allow  there  may  be  infinite  degrees  in 
seeing  God  :  even  as  many  as  there  are  between  him  who  sees  the  sun, 
when  it  shines  on  his  eyelids  closed,  and  him  who  stands  with  his  eyes 
wide  open  in  the  full  blaze  of  its  beams. 

Q.  4.  Does  a  man  believe  any  longer  than  he  loves  God  ? 

A.  In  no  wise.  For  ‘  neither  circumcision  nor  uncircumcision  availeth , 
without  faith  working  by  love 

Q.  5.  Have  we  duly  considered  the  case  of  Cornelius  ?  Was  not  he 
in  the  favour  of  God,  ‘  when  his  prayers  and  alms  came  up  for  a  memo - 
rial  before  GodV  i.  e.  Before  he  believed  in  Christ? 

A.  It  does  seem  that  he  was,  in  some  degree.  But  we  speak  not  of 
those  who  have  not  heard  the  Gospel. 

Q.  6.  Is  a  believer  constrained  to  obey  God  ? 

A.  At  first  he  often  is.  ‘  The  love  of  Christ  constraineth  him.’  After 
this,  he  may  obey,  or  he  may  not ;  no  constraint  being  laid  upon  him. 

Q.  7.  Can  faith  be  lost,  but  through  disobedience  ? 

A.  It  cannot.  A  believer  first  inwardly  disobeys,  inclines  to  sin  with 
his  heart :  then  his  intercourse  with  God  is  cut  off,  i.  e.  his  faith  is  lost. 
And  after  this,  he  may  fall  into  outward  sin,  being  now  weak,  and  like 
another  man. 

Q.  8.  How  can  such  a  one  recover  faith  ? 

A.  By  repenting,  and  doing  the  first  works,  Rev.  ii,  5. 

Q.  9.  Do  we  ordinarily  represent  a  justified  state  so  great  and  happy 
as  it  is  ? 

A.  Perhaps  not.  A  believer,  walking  in  the  light,  is  inexpressibly 
great  and  happy. 

Q.  10.  Should  we  not  have  a  care  of  depreciating  justification,  in 
order  to  exalt  the  state  of  full  sanctification  ? 

A.  Undoubtedly  we  should  beware  of  this  :  for  one  may  insensibly 
slide  into  it. 

Q.  11.  How  shall  we  effectually  avoid  it? 

A  When  we  are  going  to  speak  of  entire  sanctification,  let  us  first 
describe  the  blessings  of  a  justified  state  as  strongly  as  possible. 

Q.  12.  Does  not  the  truth  of  the  Gospel  lie  very  near  both  to  Cal¬ 
vinism  and  Jintinomianism  ? 

A.  Indeed  it  does  :  as  it  were  within  a  hair’s  breadth.*  So  that  it 
is  altogether  foolish  and  sinful,  because  we  do  not  quite  agree  either 
with  one  or  the  other,  to  run  from  them  as  far  as  ever  we  can. 

Q.  13.  Wherein  may  we  come  to  the  very  edge  of  Calvinism  ? 

A.  1.  In  ascribing  all  good  to  the  free  grace  of  God.  2.  In  deny¬ 
ing  all  natural  free-will,  and  all  power  antecedent  to  grace.  And  3.  In 
excluding  all  merit  from  man  ;  even  for  what  he  has  or  does  by  the 
grace  of  God. 

Q.  14.  Wherein  may  we  come  to  the  edge  of  Antinomianism  ? 

A.  1.  In  exalting  the  merits  and  love  of  Christ.  2.  In  rejoicing 
evermore. 

*  So  near  does  the  road  of  truth  lie  to  the  ditch  of  error !  But  a  believer,  who  abides  in 
the  faith,  sees  and  abhors  it,  1  John  i,  5-^-7, 


32 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Q.  15.  Does  faith  supersede  (set  aside  the  necessity  of)  holiness  or 
good  works  ? 

A.  In  no  wise.  So  far  from  it,  that  it  implies  both,  as  a  cause  does 
its  effects. 

CONVERSATION  IV. 

Q.  1.  What  is  sincerity  ? 

A.  Willingness  to  know  and  do  the  whole  will  of  God.  The  lowest 
species  thereof  seems  to  be  faithfulness  in  that  ivhich  is  little. 

Q.  2.  Has  God  any  regard  to  man’s  sincerity  ? 

A.  So  far,  that  no  man  in  any  state  can  possibly  please  God  without 
it :  nor  indeed  in  any  moment  wherein  he  is  not  sincere. 

Q.  3.  But  can  it  be  conceived,  that  God  has  any  regard  to  the  sin¬ 
cerity  of  an  unbeliever  ? 

A.  Yes,  so  much,  that  if  he  persevere  therein,  God  will  infallibly  give 
him  faith. 

Q.  4.  What  regard  may  we  conceive  him  to  have,  to  the  sincerity  of 
a  believer  ? 

A.  So  much,  that  in  every  sincere  believer  he  fulfils  all  the  great  and 
precious  promises. 

Q.  5.  Whom  do  you  term  a  sincere  believer  ? 

A.  One  that  ‘  walks  in  the  light,  as  God  is  in  the  light.* 

Q.  6.  Is  not  sincerity  all  in  all  ? 

A.  All  will  follow  persevering  sincerity.  God  gives  every  thing  with 
it ;  nothing  without  it. 

Q.  7.  Are  not  then  sincerity  and  faith  equivalent  terms  1 

A.  By  no  means.  It  is  at  least  as  nearly  related  to  works  as  it  is 
to  faith.  For  example  :  Who  is  sincere  before  he  believes  ?  He  that, 
according  to  the  power  he  has  received,  brings  forth  fruits  meet  for 
repentance .’  Who  is  sincere  after  he  believes  1  He  that,  from  a  sense 
of  God’s  love,  is  zealous  of  all  good  works. 

Q.  8.  But  do  you  consider,  That  we  are  under  the  covenant  of  grace? 
And  that  the  covenant  of  works  is  now  abolished  ? 

A.  All  mankind  were  under  the  covenant  of  grace,  from  the  very  hour 
that  the  original  promise  was  made.  If  by  the  covenant  of  works  you 
mean,  that  of  unsinning  obedience  made  with  Adam  before  the  fall,  no 
man,  but  Adam,  was  ever  under  that  covenant. 

CONVERSATION  V. 

Q.  1.  Is  not  the  whole  dispute  of  salvation  by  faith,  or  by  works,  a 
mere  strife  of  words  ? 

A.  In  asserting  salvation  by  faith,  we  mean  this  :  1.  That  pardon 
(salvation  begun)  is  received  by  faith,  producing  works.  2.  That  holi¬ 
ness  (salvation  continued)  is  faith  working  by  love.  3.  That  heaven 
(salvation  finished)  is  the  reward  of  this  faith. 

If  those  who  assert  salvation  by  works,  or  by  faith  and  works,  mean 
the  same  thing,  (understanding  by  faith ,  the  revelation  of  Christ  in  us ; 
by  salvation ,  pardon,  holiness,  glory,)  we  will  not  strive  with  them  at  all. 
If  they  do  not,  this  is  not  a  strife  of  words :  but  the  very  vitals,  the 
essence  of  Christianity  is  the  thing  in  question. 

Q.  2.  May  not  some  degree  of  the  love  of  God  go  before  a  distinct 
sense  of  justification  ? 

A.  We  believe  it  may.  [That  is,  4  the  drawings  of  love.9  John  vi,  44.] 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


33 


* 

CONVERSATION  VI. 

The  doctrine  of  sanctification  was  considered  :  with  regard  to  which 
the  questions  asked  and  the  substance  of  the  answers  given,  were  as 
follow. 

Q.  1.  What  is  it  to  be  sanctified  ? 

A.  To  be  renewed  in  the  image  of  God  in  righteousness  and  true 
holiness. 

Q.  2.  Is  faith  the  condition,  or  the  instrument  of  sanctification? 

A.  It  is  both  the  condition  and  instrument  of  it.  When  we  begin  to 
believe,  then  sanctification  begins.  And  as  faith  increases,  holiness 
increases,  till  we  are  created  anew. 

Q.  3.  W  hat  is  implied  in  being  a  perfect  Christian  ? 

A.  The  loving  the  Lord  our  God  with  all  our  heart,  and  with  all 
our  mind,  and  soul,  and  strength,  Deut.  vi,  5 ;  xxx,  6 ;  Ezek.  xxxvi, 
25—29. 

Q.  4.  Does  this  imply,  That  all  inward  sin  is  taken  away? 

A.  Without  doubt :  or  how  could  he  be  said  to  be  saved  from  all  his 
uncleannesses  ?  Ezek.  xxxvi,  29. 

Q.  5.  Can  we  know  one  who  is  thus  saved?  What  is  a  reasonable 
proof  of  it  ? 

A.  We  cannot,  without  the  miraculous  discernment  of  spirits,  be 
infallibly  certain  of  those  who  are  thus  saved.  But  we  apprehend,  these 
would  be  the  best  proofs,  which  the  nature  of  the  thing  admits  :  1.  If  we 
had  sufficient  evidence  of  their  unblamable  behaviour  preceding.  2.  If 
they  gave  a  distinct  account  of  the  time  and  manner  wherein  they  were 
saved  from  sin,  and  of  the  circumstances  thereof,  with  such  sound  speech 
as  could  not  be  reproved.  And  3.  If  upon  a  strict  inquiry  afterwards 
from  time  to  time,  it  appeared  that  all  their  tempers  and  words  and  actions 
were  holy  and  unreprovable. 

Q.  6.  How  should  we  treat  those  who  think  they  have  attained 
this  ? 

A.  Exhort  them  to  forget  the  things  that  are  behind,  and  to  watch  and 
pray  always,  that  God  may  search  the  ground  of  their  hearts. 

CONVERSATION  VII. 

Q.  1.  How  much  is  allowed  by  our  brethren  who  differ  from  us,  with 
regard  to  entire  sanctification  ? 

A.  They  grant ;  1.  That  every  one  must  be  entirely  sanctified,  in  the 
article  of  death.  2.  That,  till  then,  a  believer  daily  grows  in  grace,  comes 
nearer  and  nearer  to  perfection.  3.  That  we  ought  to  be  continually 
pressing  after  this,  and  to  exhort  all  others  so  to  do. 

Q.  2.  What  do  we  allow  them  ? 

A.  We  grant ;  1.  That  many  of  those  who  have  died  in  the  faith,  yea 
the  greater  part  of  those  we  have  known,  were  not  sanctified  throughout, 
not  made  perfect  in  love,  till  a  little  before  death.  2.  That  the  term 
“  sanctified”  is  continually  applied  by  St.  Paul,  to  all  that  were  justi¬ 
fied,  were  true  believers.  3.  That  by  this  term  alone,  he  rarely  (if 
ever)  means,  saved  from  all  sin.  4.  That,  consequently,  it  is  not 
proper  to  use  it  in  this  sense,  without  adding  the  word  “  wholly, 
entirely,”  or  the  like.  5.  That  the  inspired  writers  almost  continually 
speak  of  or  to  those  who  were  justified  :  but  very  rarely,  either  of,  or  to 


34 


THE  LIFE  Of 


those,  who  were  wholly  sanctified.  6.  That,  consequently,  it  behoves 
us  to  speak  in  public  almost  continually  of  the  state  of  justification  ;  but 
more  rarely,  in  full  and  explicit  terms,  concerning  entire  sanctification.* 

Q  3.  What  then  is  the  point  wherein  we  divide  l 

A.  It  is  this  :  Whether  we  should  expect  to  be  saved  from  ail  sin, 
before  the  article  of  death  ? 

Q.  4.  Is  there  any  clear  Scripture  promise  of  this  1  that  God  will 
save  us  from  all  sin  1 

A.  There  is.  Psalm  cxxx,  8:  1  He  shall  redeem  Israel  from  all  his 
iniquities.’ 

This  is  more  largely  expressed  in  the  prophecy  of  Ezekiel :  *  Then 
will  I  sprinkle  clean  water  upon  you ,  and  ye  shall  be  clean  ;  from  all 
your  filthiness  and  from  all  your  idols  I  will  cleanse  you — I  will  also 
save  you  from  all  your  uncleannesses Ch.  xxxvi,  25 — 29.  No  promise 
can  be  more  clear.  And  to  this  the  Apostle  plainly  refers  in  that 
exhortation,  4  Having  these  promises ,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all 
filthiness  of  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God,’ 
2  Cor.  vii,  1. — Equally  clear  and  express  is  that  ancient  promise,  4  The 
Lord  thy  God  will  circumcise  thine  heart,  and  the  heart  of  thy  seed ,  to 
love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart  and  with  all  thy  soul,’  Deut. 
xxx,  6. 

Q.  5.  But  does  any  assertion,  answerable  to  this,  occur  in  the  New 
Testament  ? 

A.  There  does,  and  that  laid  down  in  the  plainest  terms.  So,  1  John 
iii,  8  :  4  For  this  purpose  the  Son  of  God  was  manifested ,  that  he  might 
destroy  the  works  of  the  devil ;’ — 44the  works  of  the  devil,”  without  any 
limitation  or  restriction :  But  all  sin  is  the  work  of  the  devil.  Parallel 
to  which  is  that  assertion  of  St.  Paul,  Eph.  v,  25,  27 :  4  Christ  loved 
the  Church ,  and  gave  himself  for  it — that  he  might  present  it  to  himself 
a  glorious  Church ,  not  having  spot  or  wrinkle  or  any  such  thing ,  but 
that  it  should  be  holy  and  without  blemish .’ 

And  to  the  same  effect  is  his  assertion  in  Rom.  viii,  3,  4  :  4  God  sent 
his  Son — that  the  righteousness  of  the  law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us, 
who  walk  not  after  the  flesh  but  after  the  Spirit .’ 

Q.  6.  Does  the  New  Testament  afford  any  farther  ground  for  ex¬ 
pecting  to  be  saved  from  all  sin  ? 

A.  Undoubtedly  it  does,  both  in  those  prayers  and  commands,  which 
are  equivalent  to  the  strongest  assertions. 

Q.  7.  What  prayers  do  you  mean  ? 

A.  Prayers  for  entire  sanctification  ;  which,  were  there  no  such 
thing,  would  be  mere  mockery  of  God.  Such,  in  particular,  are,  1.  4  De¬ 
liver  us  from  evil or  rather,  cwro  <rx  'za'ovyjpa,  “  from  the  evil  one.’  Now, 
when  this  is  done,  when  we  are  delivered  from  all  evil,  there  can  be  no 
sin  remaining. — 2.  4  JVeither  pray  1  for  these  alone,  but  for  them  also 
which  shall  believe  on  me  through  their  word :  That  they  all  may  be  one, 
as  thou,  Father ,  art  in  me,  and  I  in  thee ;  that  they  also  may  be  one  in 
us :  I  in  them,  and  thou  in  me,  that  they  may  be  made  perfect  in  one,’ 
John  xvii,  20,  21,  23. — 3.  4/  bow  my  knees  unto  the  Father  of  our 

*  At  that  time  our  congregations  in  general  *  needed  to  be  taught  the  first  principles  of  the 
oracles  of  God.'  It  is  not  so  now.  They  need  now  to  be  urged  to  1  leave  these  principles 
of  the  doctrine  of  Christ and  ‘  to  go  on  to  perfection and  not  a  few  have  ‘  lost  their  first 
love,'  and  turned  back  to  the  world,  for  want  of  being  thus  urged. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


35 


Lord  Jesus  Christ — that  he  would  grant  you — that  ye ,  being  rooted  and 
grounded  in  love ,  may  be  able  to  comprehend  with  all  saints ,  ivhat  is  the 
breadth,  and  length,  and  depth ,  and  height ;  and  to  know  the  love  of 
Christ  ivhich  passeth  knowledge ,  that  ye  might  be  filled  with  all  the 
fulness  of  God,’  Eph.  iii,  14,  16 — 19. — 4.  *  The  very  God  of  peace 
sanctify  you  wholly.  And  /  pray  God ,  your  ivhole  spirit,  and  soul,  and 
body,  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
1  Thess.  v,  23. 

Q.  8.  What  commands  are  there  to  the  same  effect  'l 

A.  1.  ‘  Be  ye  perfect  as  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect 
Matt,  v,  ult. — 2.  ‘  Thou  shcdt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart, 
and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind,’  Matt,  xxii,  37.  But  if  the 
love  of  God  fill  all  the  heart,  there  can  be  no  sin  there. 

Q.  9.  But  how  does  it  appear,  that  this  is  to  be  done  before  the  article 
of  death  ? 

A.  First.  From  the  very  nature  of  a  command,  which  is  not  given 
to  the  dead,  but  to  the  living.  Therefore,  ‘  Thou  shalt  love  God  with 
all  thy  heart,’  cannot  mean,  “  Thou  shalt  do  this  when  thou  diest,”  but 
u  while  thou  livest.” 

Secondly.  From  express  texts  of  Scripture  : — 1.  ‘  The  grace  of 
God  that  bringeth  salvation,  hath  appeared  to  all  men ;  teaching  us,  that 
having  renounced  (apv^tfajasvoi)  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  we  should 
live  soberly ,  righteously,  and  godly,  in  this  present  world  :  Looking  for 
the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ; 
who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity ; 
and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  ivorks,’  Tit. 
ii,  11 — 14. — 2.  ‘  He  hath  raised  up  a  horn  of  salvation  for  us — to 
perform  the  mercy  promised  to  our  fathers :  the  oath  which  he  sware  to 
our  father  Abraham,  that  he  would  grant  unto  us,  that  we,  being  delivered 
out  of  the  hands  of  our  enemies,  might  serve  him  without  fear,  in  holiness 
and  righteousness  before  him,  all  the  days  of  our  life,’  Luke  i,  69,  &e. 

Q.  10.  Is  there  any  example  in  Scripture  of  persons  who  had  attained 
to  this  'l 

A.  Yes  ;  St.  John,  and  all  those  of  whom  he  says  in  his  First  Epistle, 
iv,  17,  ‘  Herein  is  our  love  made  perfect ,  that  we  may  have  boldness  in 
the  day  of  judgment,  because  as  he  is,  so  are  we  in  this  world.’ 

Q.  1 1 .  Does  not  the  preaching  perfection  with  harshness,  tend  to 
bring  believers  into  a  kind  of  bondage,  or  slavish  fear  1 

A.  It  does.  Therefore  we  should  always  place  it  in  the  most  amiable 
light,  so  that  it  may  excite  only  hope,  joy,  and  desire. 

Q.  12.  Why  may  we  not  continue  in  the  joy  of  faith  even  till  we  are 
made  perfect  ? 

A.  Why,  indeed  ?  Since  holy  grief  does  not  quench  this  joy  ;  since, 
even  while  we  are  under  the  cross,  while  we  deeply  partake  of  the 
sufferings  of  Christ,  we  may  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable. 

Q.  13.  Do  we  not  discourage  believers  from  rejoicing  evermore? 

A.  We  ought  not  so  to  do.  Let  them,  all  their  life  long,  rejoice 
unto  God,  so  it  he  with  reverence.  And  even  if  lightness  or  pride 
should  mix  with  their  joy,  let  us  not  strike  at  the  joy  itself,  (this  is  the 
gift  of  God,)  but  at  that  lightness  or  pride,  that  the  evil  may  cease  and 
the  good  remain. 

Q.  14.  But  ought  we  not  to  be  troubled ,  on  account  of  the  sinful 
nature  which  still  remains  in  us  ? 


THE  LIFE  OF 


36 

A.  It  is  good  for  us  to  have  a  deep  sense  of  this,  and  to  be  much 
ashamed  before  the  Lord.  But  this  should  only  incite  us,  the  more 
earnestly,  to  turn  unto  Christ  every  moment,  and  draw  light,  and  life, 
and  strength  from  him,  that  we  may  go  on,  conquering  and  to  conquer. 

CONVERSATION  VIII. 

Q.  1.  In  what  view  may  we  and  our  helpers  be  considered  ? 

A.  Perhaps  as  extraordinary  messengers,  (i.  e.  out  of  the  ordinary 
way,)  designed, — 1.  To  provoke  the  regular  ministers  to  jealousy. — 
2.  To  supply  their  lack  of  service,  towards  those  who  are  perishing  for 
lack  of  knowledge. 

Q.  2.  What  is  the  office  of  a  helper  ? 

A.  To  feed  and  guide  the  flock  :  In  particular, 

1.  To  preach,  morning  and  evening. — 2.  To  meet  the  Society  and 
Bands  weekly. — 3.  To  meet  the  leaders  weekly. 

Q.  3.  What  are  the  rules  of  a  helper  in  respect  to  his  general  conduct  ? 

A.  Be  diligent.  Never  be  unemployed  a  moment.  Never  be  tri- 
flingly  employed. 

Be  serious.  Let  your  motto  be,  Holiness  to  the  Lord  !  Avoid 
all  lightness,  jesting,  and  foolish  talking. 

Believe  evil  of  no  one ;  unless  you  see  it  done,  take  heed  how  you 
credit  it.  Put  the  best  construction  on  every  thing.  You  know,  the 
judge  is  always  supposed  to  be  on  the  prisoner’s  side. 

Speak  evil  of  no  one  ;  else  your  word,  especially,  would  eat  as  doth 
a  canker.  Keep  your  thoughts  within  your  own  breast,  till  you  come  to 
the  person  concerned. 

Tell  every  one  what  you  think  wrong  in  him,  and  that  plainly,  as  soon 
as  may  be  ;  else  it  will  fester  in  your  heart.  Make  all  haste  to  cast  the 
fire  out  of  your  bosom. 

Be  ashamed  of  nothing  but  sin  ;  not  of  fetching  wood,  (if  time  per¬ 
mit,)  or  drawing  water. 

Be  punctual.  Do  every  thing  exactly  at  the  time.  And,  in  general, 
do  not  mend  our  rules,  but  keep  them. 

You  have  nothing  to  do,  but  to  save  souls.*  Therefore,  spend 
and  be  spent  in  this  work.  And  go  always,  not  only  to  those  that  want 
you,  but  to  those  that  want  you  most. 

Observe,  it  is  not  your  business  to  preach  so  many  times,  and  to  take 
care  of  this  or  that  Society  ;  but  to  save  as  many  souls  as  you  can  ;  to 
bring  as  many  sinners  as  you  possibly  can  to  repentance ;  and  with  all 
your  power  to  build  them  up  in  that  holiness,  withoubwhich  they  cannot 
see  the  Lord. 

CONVERSATION  IX. 

Q.  What  general  method  of  employing  our  time  would  you  advise 
us  to? 

A.  We  advise  you,-^-l.  As  often  as  possible  to  rise  at  four.— 2.  From 
four  to  five  in  the  morning,  and  from  five  to  six  in  the  evening,  to  medi¬ 
tate,  pray,  and  read,  partly  the  Scripture  with  the  notes,  partly  the  closely 

*  This  is  the  special  duty,  and  high  privilege,  of  an  Itinerant  Preacher  among  the  Me¬ 
thodists.  He  does  not  receive  support  from  the  Societies  because  he  can  preach  better  than 
those  who  are  supported  by  their  own  labour,  but  because  he  is  called  out  from  all  worldly 
avocations.  Can  such  a  man  ever  turn  to  them  again,  with  a  pure  conscience,  excepting 
«mly  by  the  visitation  of  God,  rendering  it  impossible  for  him  to  continue  in  his  high  calling  ? 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


3? 


practical  parts  of  what  we  have  published. — 3.  From  six  in  the  morning 
till  twelve,  (allowing  an  hour  for  breakfast,)  to  read  in  order,  with  much 
prayer,  first ,  the  Christian  Library,  and  the  other  books  which  we  have 
published  in  prose  and  verse  ;  and  then,  those  which  we  have  recom¬ 
mended. 

In  the  afternoon,  follow  Mr.  Baxter’s  plan ;  that  is, — Go  into  every 
house  in  course,  and  teach  every  one  therein,  young  and  old,  if  they 
belong  to  us,  to  be  Christians,  inwardly  and  outwardly. 

Make  every  particular  plain  to  their  understanding ;  fix  it  in  their 
memory  ;  write  it  in  their  heart.  In  order  to  this,  there  must  be  ‘  line 
upon  line ,  precept  upon  precept .’  What  patience,  what  love,  what  know¬ 
ledge  is  requisite  for  this  ! 

CONVERSATION  X. 

Q.  1 .  Who  is  the  Assistant  ?* 

A.  That  preacher  in  each  circuit,  who  is  appointed  from  time  to  time} 
to  take  charge  of  the  Societies  and  the  other  preachers  therein. 

Q.  2.  What  is  the  business  of  an  Assistant? 

A.  1.  To  see  that  the  other  preachers  in  his  circuit  behave  well,  and 
want  nothing. — 2.  To  visit  the  Classes  quarterly,  regulate  the  Bands, 
and  deliver  tickets. — 3.  To  take  in,  or  put  out  of,  the  Society  or  the 
Bands. — 4.  To  keep  Watch-nights  and  Love-feasts.— 5.  To  hold  Quar¬ 
terly-meetings,  and  therein  diligently  to  inquire  both  into  the  temporal 
and  spiritual  state  of  each  Society. — 6.  To  overlook  the  accounts  of  all 
the  stewards. 

CONVERSATION  XI. 

Q.  1.  Are  we  not  Dissenters  ? 

A.  No.  Although  we  call  sinners  to  repentance  in  all  places  of  God’s 
dominion ;  and  although  we  frequently  use  extemporary  prayer ,  and 
unite  together  in  a  religious  Society  ;  yet  we  are  not  Dissenters  in  the 
only  sense  which  our  law  acknowledges,  namely  those  who  renounce 
the  service  of  the  Church.  We  do  not,  we  dare  not  separate  from  it. 
We  are  not  Seceders ,  nor  do  we  bear  any  resemblance  to  them.  We 
set  out  upon  quite  opposite  principles.  The  Seceders  laid  the  very 
foundation  of  their  work,  in  judging  and  condemning  others.  We  laid 
the  foundation  of  our  work,  in  judging  and  condemning  ourselves.  They 
begin  every  where  with  showing  their  hearers,  How  fallen  the  Church 
and  JVIinisters  are.  We  begin  every  where  with  showing  our  hearers 
how  fallen  they  are  themselves. 

Q.  2.  But  what  reasons  are  there,  why  we  should  not  separate  from 
the  Church? 

A.  Among  others,  those  which  have  been  already  printed,  entitled, 
“  Reasons  against  a  Separation  from  the  Church  of  England.” 

We  allow  two  exceptions, — 1.  If  the  Parish  Minister  be  a  notoriously 
wicked  man. — 2.  If  he  preach  Socinianism,  Arianism,  or  any  other 
essentially  false  doctrine. f 

*  By  the  Assistant  was  meant  the  chief  preacher  in  a  circuit,  who  immediately  assisted 
Mr.  Wesley  in  the  regulation  of  the  Societies.  The  preacher  who  has  now  the  care  of  the 
circuit  is  called,  the  Superintendent. 

t  Yet  even  this  kind  of  partial  separation  was  not  to  extend  to  a  separation  from  the 
Church  in  general. 

Vol.  II  6 


38 


THE  "LIFE  OF 


CONVERSATION  XII- 

Q.  1.  How  shall  we  try  those  who  think  they  are  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  preach  ? 

A.  Inquire, — 1.  Do  they  know  God  as  a  pardoning  God  ?  Have  they 
the  love  of  God  abiding  in  them  ?  Do  they  desire  and  seek  nothing  but 
God  ?  And  are  they  holy  in  all  manner  of  conversation  ? — 2.  Have  they 
gifts,  (as  well  as  grace,)  for  the  work?  Have  they  (in  some  tolerable 
degree)  a  clear,  sound  understanding  ?  Have  they  a  right  judgment  in 
the  things  of  God  ?  Have  they  a  just  conception  of  salvation  by  faith  ? 
And  has  God  given  them  any  degree  of  utterance?  Do  they  speak  justly, 
readily,  clearly? — 3.  Have  they  fruit?  Are  any  truly  convinced  of  sin, 
and  converted  to  God,  by  their  preaching  ? 

As  long  as  these  three  marks  concur  in  any  one,  we  believe  he  is 
called  of  God  to  preach.  These  we  receive  as  sufficient  proof,  that  he 
is  “  moved  thereto  by  the  Holy  Ghost.” 

Q.  2.  What  method  may  we  use  in  receiving  a  new  helper  ? 

A.  A  proper  time  for  doing  this  is  at  a  Conference  after  solemn  fast¬ 
ing  and  prayer. 

Every  person  proposed  is  then  to  be  present ;  and  each  of  them  may 
be  asked, 

Have  you  faith  in  Christ  ?  Are  you  ‘  going  on  to  perfection  ?’  Do  you 
expect  to  be  perfected  in  love  in  this  life  ?  Are  you  groaning  after  it? 
Are  you  resolved  to  devote  yourself  wholly  to  God  and  to  his  work  ? 
Have  you  considered  the  rules  of  a  helper  ?  Will  you  keep  them  for 
conscience  sake  ?  Are  you  determined  to  employ  all  your  time  in  the 
work  of  God?  Will  you  preach,  every  morning  and  evening?  Will  you 
diligently  instruct  the  children  in  every  place  ?  Will  you  visit  from  house 
to  house  ?  Will  you  recommend  fasting,  both  by  precept  and  example  ? 

We  may  then  receive  him  as  a  Probationer,  by  giving  him  the 
Minutes  of  the  Conference  inscribed  thus  : 

“  To  A.  B.  You  think  it  your  duty  to  call  sinners  to  repentance. 
Make  full  proof  hereof,  and  we  shall  rejoice  to  receive  you  as  a  fellow 
labourer.” 

Let  him  then  read,  and  carefully  weigh  what  is  contained  therein,  that, 
if  he  has  any  doubt,  it  may  be  removed. 

When  he  has  been  on  trial  four  years,  if  recommended  by  the  Assist¬ 
ant,  he  may  be  received  into  full  connexion. 


It  may  be  useful  to  add  a  few  remarks  on  the  method  pursued  in  the 
choice  of  the  Itinerant  Preachers,  as  many  have  formed  the  most  erro¬ 
neous  ideas  on  the  subject,  imagining  they  are  employed  with  hardly 
any  preparation  ;  while  others  have  seemed  to  think  they  are  a  distinct 
race  from  those  to  whom  they  minister. — 1.  They  are  received,  in 
common  with  all  other  persons,  merely  as  private  Members  on  trial. — 
2.  After  a  quarter  of  a  year,  if  they  are  found  walking  according  to  the 
Gospel,  they  are  admitted  as  proper  members. — 3.  When  the  grace  and 
abilities  of  any  members  are  sufficiently  manifest,  they  are  appointed 


T1IE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


39 


headers  of  classes.— 4.  If  they  then  appear  to  be  called  to  more  import- 
ant  services,  they  are  employed  to  exhort  occasionally  in  the  smaller 
congregations. — 5.  If  approved  in  this  line  of  duty,  they  are  allowed  to 
preach. — 6.  Out  of  these  men,  who  are  called  Local  Preachers ,  are 
selected  the  Itinerant  Preachers ,  who  are  first  proposed  in  the  Quar¬ 
terly-meetings  of  the  circuits  to  which  they  belong ;  secondly,  in  the 
District-meeting,  and  lastly  in  the  Conference ;  and,  if  accepted,  are 
appointed  to  circuits. —  7.  Their  characters  and  conduct  are  examined 
annually  in  the  District-meetings  and  in  the  Conference ;  and,  if  they 
continue  faithful  for  four  years  of  trial,  they  are  received  into  full  con¬ 
nexion.  At  these  Conferences  also,  strict  inquiry  is  made  into  the 
conduct  of  every  Itinerant. — The  preachers  assembled  are  thus,  from 
their  identity  of  interest  with  the  great  body  of  the  people,  and  their 
mutual  sympathy  with  the  whole,  their  natural  and  only  entire  represent¬ 
atives,  in  all  those  affairs  to  which  the  Conference  directs  its  cares ; — - 
united  with  the  whole  Connexion,  as  that  in  which  they  have  resolved 
to  live  and  die  ;  and  yet,  because  of  their  itinerancy,  never  so  connected 
with  any  individual  society  as  to  become  the  organs  of  those  changes 
and  innovations,  which  in  particular  places  might  be  often  advocated. — - 
Sufficiently  dependant  to  be  one  with  their  people  ;  but  sufficiently  dis¬ 
tinct,  in  order  and  office,  to  be  the  effectual  guardians  of  that  which  has 
been  committed  to  their  trust,  as  those  who  must  give  the  final  account 
of  their  stewardship  not  to  man  but  to  God.  By  them  only  can  the  dis¬ 
cipline  of  the  connexion,  in  its  wide  extent,  be  maintained ;  and  the 
Lord  and  his  people  require  it  at  their  hands. 

Mr.  Wesley’s  great  love  of  exactness  and  order  was  now  abundantly 
gratified.  In  every  place  where  he  or  the  preachers  in  connexion  with 
him  laboured,  the  same  rules  were  observed  in  the  formation  and 
government  of  the  Societies.  From  this  time,  the  work  of  reformation 
and  of  true  religion  went  forward  with  a  regularity  and  sameness,  highly 
characteristic  of  the  true  Gospel  of  God  our  Saviour. 

In  the  tumultuous  years  of  forty-five  and  forty-six,  during  the  Rebel¬ 
lion,  the  work  of  God  spread  with  great  rapidity.  The  Scriptures  de¬ 
clare,  ‘  When  the  judgments  of  God  are  abroad  in  the  earth ,  the  nations 
will  learn  righteousness The  ministers  of  God  went  through  the  land, 
calling  upon  sinners  to  repent ;  and  many  had  ears  to  hear  4  the  things 
that  are  for  their  peace .’ 

At  this  time  all  denominations  of  people  were  addressing  the  King, 
and  testifying  their  attachment  to  the  august  family  that  now  fills  the 
throne.  Mr.  Wesley  and  those  in  connexion  with  him,  testified  this 
with  every  breath  they  drew :  But  he  was  unwilling  to  address  his  Ma¬ 
jesty,  lest  his  Societies  should  be  considered  as  a  separate  body.  Yet 
he  at  length  yielded  so  far  to  importunity,  as  to  draw  up  the  following 
Address  ;  which  however,  from  the  before  mentioned  motive,  on  farther 
consideration,  he  did  not  present.  The  thoughts  and  style  of  a  man  of 
God  may  be  easily  seen  therein,  rather  than  the  laboured  eloquence  sO 
Common  upon  such  occasions. 


40 


THE  LIFE  OF 


“  To  the  King’s  most  excellent  Majesty. 

«  The  humble  Address  of  the  Societies  in  England  and  Wales,  called 

Methodists. 

tc  Most  gracious  Sovereign , 

li  So  inconsiderable  as  we  are,  4  a  people  scattered  and  peeled 
and  trodden  under  foot ,  from  the  beginning  hitherto ,’  we  should  in  no 
wise  have  presumed,  even  on  this  great  occasion,  to  open  our  lips  to 
your  Majesty,  had  we  not  been  induced,  indeed,  constrained  so  to  do, 
by  two  considerations  :  The  one,  that  in  spite  of  all  our  remonstrances 
on  that  head,  we  are  continually  represented  as  a  peculiar  sect  of  men, 
separating  ourselves  from  the  Established  Church  :  The  other,  that  we 
are  still  traduced  as  inclined  to  Popery,  and  consequently  disaffected  to 
your  Majesty. 

44  Upon  these  considerations,  we  think  it  incumbent  upon  us,  if  we 
must  stand  as  a  distinct  body  from  our  brethren,  to  tender  for  ourselves, 
our  most  dutiful  regards  to  your  sacred  Majesty  ;  and  to  declare  in  the 
presence  of  Him  we  serve,  the  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords,  that 
we  are  a  part,  however  mean,  of  that  Protestant  Church  established  in 
these  kingdoms ;  that  we  unite  together  for  this,  and  no  other  end,  to 
promote,  so  far  as  we  may  be  capable,  justice,  mercy,  and  truth,  the 
glory  of  God,  and  peace  and  good  will  among  men  ;  that  we  detest  and 
abhor  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  are  steadily 
attached  to  your  Majesty’s  royal  person  and  illustrious  house. 

44  We  cannot,  indeed,  say  or  do  either  more  or  less,  than  we  appre¬ 
hend  consistent  with  the  written  word  of  God.  But  we  are  ready  to 
Obey  your  Majesty  to  the  uttermost,  in  all  things  which  we  conceive  to 
be  agreeable  thereto.  And  we  earnestly  exhort  all  with  whom  we  con¬ 
verse,  as  they  4  fear  God,’  to  4  honour  the  king.’  We  of  the  clergy  in 
particular,  put  all  men  in  mind,  to  revere  the  higher  powers  as  of  God  ; 
and  continually  declare,  4  ye  must  needs  be  subject ,  not  only  for  wrath , 
but  also  for  conscience  sake.’ 

44  Silver  and  gold  (most  of  us  must  own)  we  have  none.  But  such  as 
we  have,  we  humbly  beg  your  Majesty  to  accept,  together  with  our 
hearts  and  prayers.  May  He  who  hath  bought  us  with  his  blood,  the 
Prince  of  all  the  kings  of  the  earth,  fight  against  all  the  enemies  of  your 
Majesty,  with  the  two-edged  sword  that  cometh  out  of  his  mouth !  And 
when  he  calleth  your  Majesty  from  this  throne,  full  of  years  and  victories, 
may  it  be  with  that  voice,  4  Come ,  receive  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you, 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world  !’ 

44  These  are  the  continual  prayers  of  your  Majesty’s  dutiful  and  loyal 
subjects, 

44  John  Wesley,  &c.” 

Newcastle-upon-Tyne  was  a  place  of  almost  continual  alarm  during 
the  troubles  in  Scotland.  Here,  therefore,  Mr.  Wesley  remained  a  con¬ 
siderable  time ;  and  his  labour  was  not  in  vain.  Many  now  learned 
truly  to  honour  the  King,  (from  the  right  principle,  the  fear  of  God,) 
who  were  before  as  reeds  shaken  with  the  wind.  But  his  soul  was 
grieved  within  him,  at  the  extreme  ungodliness  of  those  who  were  ap¬ 
pointed  to  defend  the  land.  He,  therefore,  wrote  the  following  letter  to 
one  of  the  Magistrates  : 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY® 


41 


“  Sir,—* The  fear  of  God,  the  love  of  my  country,  and  the  regard  I 
have  for  his  Majesty  King  George,  constrain  me  to  write  a  few  plain 
words  to  one,  who  is  no  stranger  to  these  principles  of  action. 

“  My  soul  has  been  pained  day  by  day,  even  in  walking  the  streets  of 
Newcastle,  at  the  senseless,  shameless  wickedness,  the  ignorant  pro¬ 
faneness  of  the  poor  men,  to  whom  our  lives  are  entrusted.  The  con¬ 
tinual  cursing  and  swearing,  the  wanton  blasphemy  of  the  soldiers  in 
general,  must  needs  be  a  torture  to  the  sober  ear,  whether  of  a  Christian 
nr  an  honest  infidel.  Can  any  that  either  fear  God  or  love  their  neigh¬ 
bour,  hear  this  without  concern?  Especially,  if  they  consider  the  interest 
of  our  country,  as  well  as  of  these  unhappy  men  themselves  ?  For  can 
it  be  expected,  that  God  should  be  on  their  side,  who  are  daily  affronting 
him  to  his  face  ?  And  if  God  be  not  on  their  side,  how  little  will  either 
their  number,  or  courage,  or  strength  avail  1 

“  Is  there  no  man  that  careth  for  these  souls  ?  Doubtless  there  are 
some  who  ought  so  to  do.  But  many  of  these,  if  I  am  rightly  informed, 
receive  large  pay,  and  do  just  nothing. 

“  I  would  to  God  it  were  in  my  power,  in  any  degree,  to  supply  their 
lack  of  service.  I  am  ready  to  do  what  in  me  lies,  to  call  these  poor 
sinners  to  repentance,  once  or  twice  a  day,  (while  I  remain  in  these 
parts,)  at  any  hour,  or  at  any  place.  And  I  desire  no  pay  at  all  for  doing 
this,  unless  what  my  Lord  shall  give  at  his  appearing. 

“  If  it  be  objected,  from  our  heathenish  poet, 

‘  This  conscience  will  make  cowards  of  us  all 
l  answer,  let  us  judge  by  matter  of  fact.  Let  either  friends  or  enemies 
speak.  Did  those  who  feared  God,  behave  as  cowards  at  Fontenoy? 
Did  John  Haime  the  dragoon  betray  any  cowardice,  before  or  after  his 
horse  sunk  under  him  ?  Or  did  William  Clements,  when  he  received  the 
first  ball  in  his  left,  and  the  second  in  his  right  arm?  Or  John  Evans, 
when  the  cannon  ball  took  off  both  his  legs  ?  Did  he  not  call  all  about 
him,  as  long  as  he  could  speak,  to  praise  and  fear  God,  and  honour  the 
king  ?  As  one  who  feared  nothing,  but  lest  his  breath  should  be  spent 
in  vain  ? 

“If  it  were  objected,  that  I  should  only  fill  their  heads  with  peculiar 
whims  and  notions  !  That  might  easily  be  known.  Only  let  the  officers 
hear  with  their  own  ears  ;  and  they  may  judge,  whether  I  do  not  preach 
the  plain  principles  of  manly,  rational  religion. 

“  Having  myself  no  knowledge  of  the  General,  I  took  the  liberty  to 
make  this  offer  to  you.  I  have  no  interest  herein  ;  but  I  should  rejoice 
to  serve,  as  I  am  able,  my  king  and  country.  If  it  be  judged,  that  this 
will  be  of  no  real  service,  let  the  proposal  die  and  be  forgotten.  But  I 
beg  you,  Sir,  to  believe,  that  I  have  the  same  glorious  cause,  for  which 
you  have  shown  so  becoming  a  zeal,  earnestly  at  heart :  And  that  there¬ 
fore  I  am,  with  warm  respect, 

“  Sir, 

“  Your  most  obedient  servant, 

“John  Wesley.” 

A  polite  answer  was  returned  by  the  Magistrate ;  and  the  General, 
being  informed  of  it,  gave  his  consent ;  in  consequence  of  which,  Mr. 
Wesley  preached  to  the  soldiers  as  long  as  he  continued  in  those  parts. 

In  the  year  1745,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  confined  his  labours  chiefly  to  Lon* 


4J 


THE  LIFE  OF 


don,  Bristol,  (including  the  neighbouring  places,)  and  Wales. — He 
observes,  August  1,  “  We  began  our  conference,  with  Mr.  Hodges, 
four  of  our  assistants,  Herbert  Jenkins,  and  Mr.  Gwynne.  We  con¬ 
tinued  it  five  days,  and  parted  in  great  harmony  and  love.” — On  the 
25th,  he  was  in  Wales,  and  Mr.  Gwynne  sent  his  servant,  to  show  him 
the  way  to  Garth ;  but  having  some  time  before  sprained  his  leg,  and 
having  taken  too  much  exercise  after  the  accident,  he  was  unable  to  go ; 
and  at  length  left  Wales,  without  visiting  that  family.  The  following 
is  a  remarkable  instance  of  his  zeal  in  doing  good  to  the  vilest  and  most 
wretched  of  human  beings.  “  October  9. — After  preaching  at  Bath,  a 
woman  desired  to  speak  with  me.  She  had  been  in  our  Society,  but 
left  it  through  offence,  and  fell  by  little  and  little  into  the  depth  of  vice 
and  misery.  I  called  Mrs.  Naylor  to  hear  her  mournful  account.  She 
had  lived  some  time  in  a  wicked  house,  in  Avon-street ;  confessed  it 
was  hell  to  her  to  see  our  people  pass  by  to  the  preaching  ;  but  knew 
not  what  to  do,  nor  how  to  escape.  We  bid  her  fly  for  her  life,  and 
not  once  look  behind  her.  Mrs.  Naylor  kept  her  with  herself  till  the 
morning,  and  then  I  carried  her  with  us  in  the  coach  to  London,  and 
delivered  her  to  the  care  of  our  sister  Davey.  Is  not  this  a  brand 
plucked  out  of  the  fire  V 1 

February  3,  1746,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  opened  the  new  Chapel  in  Wap- 
ping,  and  preached  from  1  Cor-  xv,  1  •  ‘  Moreover,  brethren ,  7  declare 
unto  you  the  Gospel  which  I  preached  unto  you,  ivhich  also  ye  have 
received,  and  wherein  ye  stand.1  The  next  day  he  wrote  to  a  friend, 
expressing  his  apprehensions  that  God  was  about  to  pour  out  heavy 
judgments  on  the  nation.  He  says  to  his  friend,  “  You  allow  us  one 
hundred  years  to  fill  up  the  measure  bf  our  iniquity ;  you  cannot  more 
laugh  at  my  vain  fear,  than  I  at  your  vain  confidence.” — This  and  the 
preceding  year  were  times  of  danger  and  great  national  alarm ;  and 
religious  people  are  more  apprehensive  of  divine  judgments,  at  such 
seasons,  than  other  persons.  This  has  been  falsely  attributed  to  super¬ 
stition  ;  but  religious  persons  have  a  more  clear  knowledge  than  others, 
of  the  enormity  and  guilt  of  national  sins ;  they  see  more  clearly  the 
mercies  enjoyed,  and  know  more  perfectly  the  holiness  and  just  anger 
of  God  against  sin.  What  might  have  been  the  visitation  of  God,  if 
this  revival  of  true  religion  had  not  taken  place,  may  be  easily  imagined 
by  those  who  believe  his  word. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  being  at  Bristol  when  he  first  heard  the  news  of  the 
victory  at  Culloden,  over  the  rebel  army,  he  observes,  “  I  spoke  at  night 
on  ‘  He  that  glorieth,  let  him  glory  in  the  Lord.1  We  rejoiced  unto 
him  with  reverence,  and  thankfully  observed  the  remarkable  answer  of 
that  petition, 

All  their  strength  o’ertum,  o’erthrow, 

Snap  their  spears  and  break  their  swords : 

Let  the  daring  rebels  know. 

The  battle  is  the  Lord’s  !* 

cc  Oh  !  that  in  this  reprieve,  before  the  tide  is  turned,  we  may  know  the 
time  of  our  visitation.” 

*  This  is  one  stanza  of1  his  noble  hymn,  written  at  that  awful  Time. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


48 


CHAPTER  in. 

PROGRESS  OF  RELIGION,  WITH  ITS  ATTENDANT  SUFFERINGS - MR* 

wesley’s  expostulation  with  the  opposing  clergy— his  ad¬ 
vice  TO  THE  PEOPLE  RESPECTING  THEIR  PERSECUTORS. 

The  Rebellion  being  now  crushed,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  proceeded,  in 
1746,  to  Cornwall,  and  was  cheered  by  the  steadiness  of  the  flock  there 
in  those  troublous  times .  The  laymen  were  found  useful  on  this  occa« 
sion.  He  observes,  “  Monday,  June  30 — Both  sheep  and  shepherds 
had  been  scattered  in  the  late  cloudy  day  of  persecution  ;  but  the  Lord 
gathered  them  again,  and  kept  them  together  by  their  own  brethren ; 
who  began  to  exhort  their  companions,  one  or  more  in  every  Society. 
No  less  than  four  have  sprung  up  in  Gwennup.  I  talked  closely  with 
each,  and  found  no  reason  to  doubt  that  God  had  used  them  thus  far. 

I  advised  and  charged  them,  not  to  stretch  themselves  beyond  their  line, 
by  speaking  out  of  the  Society,  or  fancying  themselves  public  teachers. 
If  they  keep  within  their  bounds,  as  they  promise,  they  may  be  useful 
in  the  church :  And  1  would  to  God,  that  all  the  Lord’s  people  were 
prophets  like  these.” — It  is  highly  probable,  England  would  have  tasted 
before  this  time  the  horrors  of  the  French  Revolution,  if  it  were  not  for 
this  teaching.  The  common  people  were  then  ripe  for  any  mischief. 
They  are  now  taught  better. 

“  July  3. — At  Lidgeon,  I  preached  Christ  crucified,  and  spake  with 
the  classes,  who  seem  much  in  earnest.  Showed  above  a  thousand  sin¬ 
ners,  at  Sithney,  the  love  and  compassion  of  Jesus  towards  them.  Many 
who  came  from  Helstone,  a  town  of  rebels  and  persecutors,  were  struck 
and  confessed  their  sins,  and  declared  they  would  never  more  be  found 
fighting  against  God. — July  6.  At  Gwennup,  near  two  thousand  persons 
listened  to  those  gracious  words  which  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth, 
c  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  travel  and  are  heavy  laden,’  &c.  Half  of 
them  were  from  Redruth,  which  seems  on  the  point  of  surrendering  to 
the  Prince  of  Peace.  The  whole  country  finds  the  benefit  of  the  Gos¬ 
pel.  Hundreds,  who  follow  not  with  us,  have  broken  off*  their  sins, 
and  are  outwardly  reformed  ;  and  the  persecutors  in  time  past  will  not 
now  suffer  a  word  to  be  spoken  against  this  way.  Some  of  those  who 
fell  off  in  the  late  persecution,  desired  to  be  present  at  the  Society. 

“  At  St.  Ives,  no  one  offered  to  make  the  least  disturbance  :  Indeed, 
the  whole  place  is  outwardly  changed  in  this  respect.  I  walk  the 
streets  with  astonishment,  scarcely  believing  it  is  St.  Ives.  All  oppo¬ 
sition  falls  before  us,  or  rather  is  fallen,  and  not  yet  suffered  to  lilt  up 
its  head  again.  This  also  hath  the  Lord  wrought.” 

“  July  19. — Rode  to  Sithney,  where  the  word  begins  to  take  root. 
The  rebels  of  Helstone  threatened  hard — they  say  all  manner  of  evil  of 
us.  Papists  we  are,  that  is  certain ;  and  are  for  bringing  in  the  Pre¬ 
tender.  Nay,  the  vulgar  are  persuaded,  that  I  have  brought  him  with 
me ;  and  James  Waller  is  the  man !  But  law  is  to  come  from  London 
to-night  to  put  us  all  dawn,  and  set  a  price  upon  my  head.” — This  was 
an  awful  opinion  to  prevail  among  the  fierce  tinners  of  Cornwall.  But 


44 


"THE  LIFE  OF 


he  trusted  in  God  and  was  protected.  He  observes,  “  We  had,  not¬ 
withstanding,  a  numerous  congregation,  and  several  of  the  persecutors. 
I  declared  my  commission  to  4  open  their  eyes ,  to  turn  them  from  dark¬ 
ness  to  light,’  & c.  Many  appeared  convinced,  and  caught  in  the  Gos¬ 
pel  net.’, 

The  next  day,  being  Sunday,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  preached  again,  and  near 
one  hundred  of  the  fiercest  rioters  were  present.  A  short  time  before, 
these  men  had  cruelly  beaten  many,  not  sparing  the  women  and  children. 
But  now,  the  very  men,  expecting  a  disturbance,  came  to  protect  Mr.  C. 
Wesley,  and  said  they  would  lose  their  lives  in  his  defence.  The  whole 
congregation  was  attentive  and  quiet. 

Thus,  under  the  protection  of  a  particular  Providence,  of  which  he 
had  no  doubt,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  pursued  his  labours  with  great  diligence, 
confidence,  and  success.  He  had  been  informed  that  the  people  of  St. 
Just,  being  scattered  by  persecution,  had  wandered  into  the  paths  of 
error  and  sin,  and  had  been  confirmed  therein  by  their  exhorter.  He 
visited  them,  and  spake  with  each  member  of  the  Society  ;  and  adds,  “  I 
was  amazed  to  find  them  just  the  reverse  of  what  they  had  been  repre¬ 
sented.  Most  of  them  had  kept  their  first  love,  even  while  men  were 
riding  over  their  heads,  and  while  they  were  passing  through  fire  and 
water.  Their  exhorter  appears  a  solid  humble  Christian,  raised  up  to 
stand  in  the  gap,  and  keep  the  trembling  sheep  together.”  The  next 
day  he  again  talked  with  some  of  the  Society,  and  says,  44  I  adored  the 
miracle  of  grace,  which  has  kept  these  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves. 
Well  may  the  despisers  behold  and  wonder.  Here  is  a  bush  burning  in 
the  fire,  yet  not  consumed !  What  have  they  not  done  to  crush  this  rising 
sect ;  but  lo  !  they  prevail  nothing !  Neither  persecutions  nor  threaten¬ 
ing,  flattery  nor  violence,  dungeons  nor  sufferings  of  various  kinds,  can 
conquer  them.  Many  waters  cannot  quench  this  little  spark  which  the 
Lord  hath  kindled,  neither  shall  the  floods  of  persecution  drown  it.” 

The  congregations  had  been  large  in  most  places,  during  his  stay  in 
the  West  of  Cornwall ;  but  it  being  generally  known  that  he  was  now 
preparing  to  leave  it,  they  were  greatly  increased. — Sunday,  August  10, 
being  at  Gwennup,  he  observes,  44  Nine  or  ten  thousand,  by  computa¬ 
tion,  listened  with  all  eagerness,  while  I  4  commended  them  to  God  and 
to  the  word  of  his  grace.’  For  near  two  hours  I  was  enabled  to  preach 
4  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ .’  I  broke 
out,  again  and  again,  into  prayer  and  exhortation;  believing,  not  one 
word  would  return  empty.  Seventy  years’  sufferings  would  be  overpaid, 
by  one  such  opportunity.  Never  had  we  so  large  an  effusion  of  the 
Spirit,  as  in  the  Society  ;  I  could  not  doubt,  at  that  time,  either  of  their 
perseverance  or  my  own  :  And  still  l  am  humbly  confident,  that  we  shall 
stand  together  among  4  the  multitude  which  no  man  can  number .’  ” 

The  next  day,  August  11,  being  filled  with  thankfulness  to  God,  for 
the  mercies  shown  to  himself  and  the  people,  he  wrote  a  thanksgiving 
hymn,  which  begins  thus, 

All  thanks  be  to  God, 

Who  scatters  abroad, 

Throughout  every  place, 

By  the  least  of  his  servants,  his  savour  of  grace ; 

Who  the  victory  gave. 

The  praise  let  him  have ;  « 

For  the  work  he  hath  done, 

AH  honour  and  glory  to  Jesus  alone !  Sir 


THE  REV.  JOHN  'WESLEY. 


4*5 


He  now  travelled  forward  to  St.  Endys,  and  preached  on,  *  Repent  and 
believe  the  Gospel His  friends,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Bennet  and  Tomson, 
were  present.  “As  I  was  concluding,”  says  he,  “  a  gentleman  rode  up 
to  me  very  fiercely,  and  bid  me  come  down.  We  exchanged  a  few 
words,  and  talked  together  more  largely  in  the  house.  The  poor  drunken 
lawyer  went  away  in  as  good  a  humour  as  he  was  then  capable  of.  I 
had  more  difficulty  to  get  clear  of  a  different  antagonist,  one  Adams,  an 
old  enthusiast,  who  travels  through  the  land,  as  overseer  of  all  the  Minis? 
ters.” — Happy  and  wise,  no  doubt,  in  his  own  conceit. 

Having  received  many  letters  from  Mr.  Kinsman’s  family,  Mr.  Jenv 
kins,  and  others  at  Plymouth,  importuning  him  to  favour  them  with 
another  visit  on  his  return,  he  complied  with  their  request,  on  the  14th 
of  August ;  and  on  the  18th,  he  took  boat  at  the  Dock,  accompanied  by 
several  friends,  to  meet  a  congregation  at  some  distance.  He  observes, 
u  The  rough  stormy  sea  tried  our  faith.  None  stirred,  or  we  must  have 
been  overset.  In  two  hours,  our  invisible  Pilot  brought  us  safe  to  land, 
thankful  for  our  deliverance,  humbled  for  our  littleness  of  faith,  and  more 
endeared  to  each  other  by  our  common  danger.  We  found  thousands 
waiting  for  the  word  of  life.  The  Lord  made  it  a  channel  of  grace.  I 
spoke  and  prayed  alternately  for  two  hours.  The  moonlight  added  to 
the  solemnity.  Our  eyes  overflowed  with  tears,  and  our  hearts  with 
love  !  Scarce  a  soul  but  was  affected  with  grief  or  joy.  We  drank  into 
one  spirit,  and  were  persuaded,  that  ‘  neither  life  nor  death ,  things  pre¬ 
sent ,  nor  things  to  come ,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.’  ” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  continued  his  labours  daily,  visiting  various  places  in 
his  way  to  Bristol,  where  he  arrived  on  the  28th  of  August,  and  came 
safe  to  London  on  the  2d  of  September.  He  staid  here  a  fortnight, 
during  which  he  became  acquainted  with  Mr.  Edward  Perronet,  a  sen¬ 
sible,  pious,  and  amiable  young  man.  Sept.  16,  they  set  out,  accom¬ 
panied  by  several  friends,  to  pay  a  visit  to  his  father,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Per¬ 
ronet,  Vicar  of  Shoreham  in  Kent ;  a  man  of  a  most  artless,  childlike 
spirit,  and  zealous  for  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel.  But  his  preaching 
and  godly  conversation  had,  as  yet,  but  little  influence  on  the  minds  of 
his  people,  who  opposed  the  truth  with  great  violence.  It  is  probable, 
notice  had  been  given,  that  Mr.  C.  Wesley  would  preach  in  the  church. 
“  As  soon,”  says  he,  “  as  I  began  preaching,  the  wild  beasts  began 
roaring,  stamping,  blaspheming,  ringing  the  bells,  and  turning  the  church 
into  a  bear-garden.  I  spoke  on  for  half  an  hour,  though  only  the  near¬ 
est  could  hear.  The  rioters  followed  us  to  Mr.  Perronet’s  house, 
raging,  threatening,  and  throwing  stones.  Charles  Perronet  hung  over 
me,  to  intercept  the  blows.  They  continued  their  uproar  after  we  got 
into  the  house.” — Mr.  C.  Wesley  retired  for  the  present  from  the  beasts 
of  the  people ,  and  returned  to  London  with  Mr.  E.  Perronet. 

October  the  9th,  being  appointed  as  a  day  of  public  thanksgiving  for 
national  mercies,  the  Foundery  was  filled  at  four  in  the  morning.  Mr. 
C.  Wesley  preached  from  those  words,  ‘  How  shall  I  give  thee  up , 
Ephraim?’  He  adds,  “  Our  hearts  were  melted  by  the  long-suffering 
love  of  God  ;  whose  power  we  found  disposing  us  to  the  true  thanks¬ 
giving.  It  was  a  day  of  solemn  rejoicing.  0  that  from  this  moment, 
all  our  rebellions  against  God  might  cease  !” 

The  winter  was  now  approaching,  yet  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  although  in  a 
Vol.  II.  7 


46 


THE  EIFE  Oi- 


poor  state  of  health,  determined  to  take  his  northern  journey.  October 
10,  he  tells  us,  “  I  set  out  for  Newcastle,  with  my  young  companion 
and  friend,  E.  Perronet,  whose  heart  the  Lord  hath  given  me.  His 
family  has  been  kept  from  us  so  long  by  a  mistaken  notion,  that  we 
were  against  the  Church.,, — He  visited  the  brethren  in  Staffordshire, 
and,  on  the  15th,  preached  at  Tippen  Green.  After  preaching  in  the 
evening,  a  friend  invited  him  to  sleep  at  his  house,  at  no  great  distance 
from  the  place.  Soon  after  they  were  sat  down,  the  mob  beset  the 
house,  and,  beating  at  the  door,  demanded  entrance.  Mr.  Wesley 
ordered  the  door  to  be  set  open,  and  the  house  was  immediately  filled. 
“  I  sat  still,”  says  he,  “  in  the  midst  of  them  for  half  an  hour.  I  was 
a  little  concerned  for  E.  Perronet,  lest  such  rough  treatment,  at  his  first 
setting  out,  should  daunt  him.  But  he  abounded  in  valour,  and  was  for 
reasoning  with  the  wild  beasts,  before  they  had  spent  any  of  their  vio¬ 
lence.  He  got  a  deal  of  abuse  thereby,  and  not  a  little  dirt,  both  of 
which  he  took  very  patiently.  I  had  no  design  to  preach ;  but  being 
called  upon  by  so  unexpected  a  congregation,  I  rose  at  last  and  read, 
4  When  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  his  glory ,  and  all  the  holy  angels 
with  him ,  then  shall  he  sit  on  the  throne  of  his  glory.1  While  I  reasoned 
with  them  of  judgment  to  come,  they  grew  calmer  by  little  and  little.  I 
then  spake  to  them,  one  by  one,  till  the  Lord  had  disarmed  them  all.  One 
who  stood  out  the  longest,  I  held  by  the  hand,  and  urged  the  love  of 
Christ  crucified,  till,  in  spite  of  both  his  natural  and  diabolical  courage, 
he  trembled  like  a  leaf.  I  was  constrained  to  break  out  into  prayer  for 
him.  Our  leopards  were  all  become  lambs,  and  very  kind  we  all  were 
at  parting.  Near  midnight  the  house  was  clear  and  quiet.  We  gave 
thanks  to  God  for  our  salvation,  and  slept  in  peace.” — Such  were  the 
conflicts,  and  such  the  victories  frequently  obtained  in  that  day. 

October  21.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  preached  at  Dewsbury,  where  John 
Nelson  had  gathered  many  stray  sheep,  and  formed  a  Society.  The 
Minister  did  not  condemn  them  unheard,  but  talked  with  them,  exa¬ 
mined  into  the  doctrine  they  had  been  taught,  and  its  effects  on  their 
lives.  When  he  found,  that  as  many  as  had  been  affected  by  the  preach¬ 
ing,  were  evidently  reformed,  and  brought  to  Church  and  Sacrament, 
he  testified  his  approbation  of  the  work,  and  rejoiced  that  sinners  were 
converted  to  God.  Had  all  the  ministers  of  the  Established  Church 
acted  with  the  same  candour,  they  would  have  served  the  Church  bet¬ 
ter,  and  the  work  would  have  been  much  more  extended  than  we  have 
yet  seen  it. 

October  25.  They  arrived  at  Newcastle,  where  Mr.  E.  Perronet 
was  immediately  taken  ill  of  the  small-pox,  and  had  a  very  narrow 
escape  for  his  life. — October  31,  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  “  I  rode  to 
Wickham,  where  the  Curate  sent  his  love  to  me,  with  a  message  that 
he  was  glad  of  my  coming,  and  obliged  to  me  for  endeavouring  to  do 
good  among  his  people,  for  none  wanted  it  more  ;  and  he  heartily  wished 
me  good  luck  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  He  came,  with  another  cler¬ 
gyman,  and  staid  both  the  preaching  and  the  meeting  of  the  Society.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  continued  his  labours  in  and  about  Newcastle  till  the 
27th  of  November,  when  he  rode  to  Hexham,  at  the  pressing  request  of 
Mr.  Wardrobe,  a  Dissenting  Minister,  and  others.  He  observes,  “  I 
walked  directly  to  the  market-place,  ajid  called  sinners  to  repentance.  A 
multitude  of  them  stood  staring  at  me,  but  all  quiet.  The  Lord  opened 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


47 


my  mouth,  and  they  drew  nearer  and  nearer ;  stole  off  their  hats  and  list¬ 
ened  :  None  offered  to  interrupt,  but  one  unfortunate  Squire,  who  could 
get  no  one  to  second  him.  His  servants  and  the  constables  hid  them¬ 
selves  :  One  he  found,  and  bid  him  go  and  take  me  down.  The  poor 
constable  simply  answered,  4  Sir,  I  cannot  have  the  face  to  do  it,  for 
what  harm  does  he  do  V  Several  Papists  attended,  and  the  Church 
Minister,  who  had  refused  me  his  pulpit  with  indignation.  However 
he  came  to  hear  with  his  own  ears  :  I  wish  all  who  hang  us  first,  would, 
like  him,  try  us  afterwards. 

44  I  walked  back  to  Mr.  Ord’s,  through  the  people,  who  acknowledged, 
4  It  is  the  truth,  and  none  can  speak  against  it.’  A  constable  followed 
and  told  me,  4  Sir  Edward  Blacket  orders  you  to  disperse  the  town, 
(depart,  I  suppose,  he  meant,)  and  not  raise  a  disturbance  here.’ — I  sent 
my  respects  to  Sir  Edward,  and  said,  if  he  would  give  me  leave,  1 
would  wait  upon  him  and  satisfy  him.  He  soon  returned  with  an 
answer,  4  that  Sir  Edward  would  have  nothing  to  say  to  me ;  but  if  I 
preached  again  and  raised  a  disturbance,  he  would  put  the  law  in  execu¬ 
tion  against  me.’ — I  answered,  that  I  was  uui  conscious  of  breaking  any 
law  of  God  or  man  ;  but  if  I  did,  I  was  ready  to  suffer  the  penalty : 
That,  as  I  had  not  given  notice  of  preaching  again  at  the  Cross,  I 
should  not  preach  again  at  that  place,  nor  cause  a  disturbance  any 
where.  I  charged  the  constable,  a  trembling,  submissive  soul,  to  assure 
his  worship,  that  I  reverenced  him  for  his  office  sake.  The  only  place 
I  could  get  to  preach  in  was  a  cockpit,  and  I  expected  Satan  would 
come  and  fight  me  on  his  own  ground.  Squire  Roberts,  the  Justice’s 
son,  laboured  hard  to  raise  a  mob,  for  which  I  was  to  be  answerable ; 
but  the  very  boys  ran  away  from  him,  when  the  poor  Squire  would  have 
persuaded  them  to  go  down  to  the  cockpit  and  cry  fire.  I  called,  in 
words  then  first  heard  in  that  place,  4  Repent  and  be  converted ,  that  your 
sins  may  be  blotted  out.’  God  struck  the  hard  rock,  and  the  waters  gushed 
out.  Never  have  I  seen  a  people  more  desirous  of  knowing  the  truth, 
at  the  first  hearing.  I  passed  the  evening  in  conference  with  Mr.  Ward¬ 
robe.  Oh  that  all  our  Dissenting  Ministers  were  like-minded,  then 
would  all  dissensions  cease  for  ever !” — See  the  true  catholic  spirit  of 
this  High  Churchman ! 

44  November  28,  at  six,  we  assembled  again  in  our  chapel,  the  cock¬ 
pit  I  imagined  myself  in  the  Pantheon,  or  some  Heathen  Temple,  and 
almost  scrupled  preaching  there  at  first ;  but  we  found,  4  the  eartt  is  the 
Lord’Sy  and  the  fulness  thereof.’  His  presence  consecrated  die  place. 
Never  have  I  found  a  greater  sense  of  God,  than  while  we  were  repeat¬ 
ing  his  own  prayer.  I  set  before  their  eyes,  Christ  crucified*  The  rocks 
were  melted,  and  gracious  tears  flowed.  We  knew  not  kow  to  part.  I 
distributed  some  books  among  them,  which  they  recebod  with  the  utmost 
eagerness  ;  begging  me  to  come  again,  and  to  se^d  our  preachers  to 
them.” — Does  any  one  ask  how  Methodism  has  prospered  ?  Behold 
the  way ! — December  18,  he  says,  44 1  waked  between  three  and  four, 
in  a  temper  of  mind  I  have  rarely  felt  on  *ny  birth-day.  My  joy  and 
thankfulness  continued  the  whole  day,  to  my  own  astonishment.” — This 
observation  is  truly  evangelical.  He  only,  to  whom  4  there  is  no  con¬ 
demnation  being  in  Christ  Jesus’  can  bless  the  day  when  he  was  born  ! 

Towards  the  end  of  December,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  quitted  the  North,  and 
began  to  move  southward.  January  6,  1747,  he  came  to  Grimsbv. 


THE  LIFE  OF 


where  he  Was  saluted  by  a  shouting  mob.  In  the  evening  he  attempted 
to  preach  at  the  room,  but  the  mob  was  so  violent  he  could  not  proceed. 
At  length  one  of  the  rioters  aimed  a  severe  blow  at  him,  which  a  friend 
who  stood  near  received.  Another  of  them  cried  out,  “What,  you  dog, 
do  you  strike  a  Clergyman  1”  and  then  fell  upon  his  comrade.  Imme¬ 
diately  every  man’s  hand  was  against  his  fellow  :  They  began  fighting 
and  beating  one  another,  till,  in  a  few  minutes,  the  room  was  cleared  of 
all  disturbers ;  when  Mr.  C.  Wesley  preached  for  half  an  hour,  without 
farther  molestation.  On  the  9th,  at  Hainton,  he  talked  separately  with 
the  members  of  the  little  Society,  who  were  as  sheep  encompassed  with 
wolves.  The  Minister  of  the  place  had  repelled  them  from  the  Sacra¬ 
ment,  and  laboured  to  stir  up  the  whole  town  against  them.  It  is  pro¬ 
bable  they  would  have  been  worried  to  death,  but  for  the  chief  man  of 
the  place,  a  professed  Papist,  who  hindered  these  good  Protestants  from 
destroying  their  innocent  brethren. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  returned  to  London,  which  he  left  on  the  23d;  and, 
on  the  24th  he  reached  the  Devizes  in  his  way  to  Bristol,  in  company 
with  Mr.  Minton.  They  soon  perceived  that  the  enemies  of  religion 
had  taken  the  alarm,  and  were  mustering  their  forces  for  the  battle. 
They  began  by  ringing  the  bells  backwards,  and  running  to  and  fro  in  the 
streets,  as  lions  roaring  for  their  prey.  The  Curate’s  mob  went  inquest 
of  Mr.  C.  Wesley  to  several  places,  particularly  to  Mr.  Philips’s,  where 
it  was  expected  he  would  preach.  They  broke  open  and  ransacked  the 
house  ;  but  not  finding  him  there,  they  marched  off  to  a  Mr.  Rogers’s, 
where  he  and  several  others,  being  met  together,  were  praying  and 
exhorting  one  another  to  continue  steadfast  in  the  faith,  and  through 
much  tribulation  to  enter  the  kingdom.  The  zealous  Curate,  Mr.  Innys, 
stood  with  the  mob  in  the  street,  dancing  for  joy.  “  This,”  says  Mr.  C. 
Wesley,  “is  he,  who  declared  in  the  pulpit,  as  well  as  from  house  to 
house,  1  That  he  himself  heard  me  preach  blasphemy  before  the  Univer¬ 
sity,  and  tell  my  hearers, — If  you  do  not  receive  the  Holy  Ghost  while  I 
breathe  upon  you,  ye  are  all  damned  /’  He  had  been  about  the  town 
several  days,  stirring  up  the  people,  and  canvassing  the  gentry  for  their 
vote  and  interest ;  but  could  not  raise  a  mob  while  my  brother  was  here  : 
The  hour  of  darkness  was  not  then  fully  come.” 

Mr.  Innys,  however,  by  assiduity,  and  falsehood  boldly  asserted  as 
truth,  now  engaged  some  of  the  gentlemen  of  the  town  in  his  party,  and 
prevailed  with  them  to  encourage  the  mob.  While  they  beset  the  house, 
where  Mi,  C.  Wesley  and  the  company  with  him  were  assembled,  he 
often  heard  his  own  name  mentioned,  with,  “  Bring  him  out !  Bring  him 
out  I”  He  observes,  “  The  little  flock  were  less  afraid  than  I  expected ; 
only  one  of  ouj  sisters  fainted  away.” — It  being  now  dark,  the  be¬ 
siegers  blocked  u^  the  door  with  a  wagon,  and  set  up  lights,  lest  Mr.  C. 
Wesley  should  escape.  One  of  the  company,  however,  got  out  unob¬ 
served,  and  with  muck  entreaty  prevailed  on  the  Mayor  to  come  down. 
He  came  with  two  constables,  and  threatened  the  rioters  ;  but  so  gently, 
that  no  one  regarded  him.  Having  tom  down  the  shutters  of  the  shop, 
and  broken  the  windows,  it  is  wonderful  they  did  not  enter  the  house  : 
But  a  secret  hand  seemed  to  restrain  them.  After  a  while,  they  hurried 
away  to  the  inn,  where  the  horses  were  put  up,  broke  open  the  stable- 
door,  and  turned  out  the  beasts.  “  In  the  mean  time,”  says  Mr.  C. 
Wesley,  “  we  were  at  a  loss  what  to  do :  when  God  put  it  into  the 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


49 


heart  of  our  next-door  neighbour,  a  Baptist,  to  take  us  through  a  pas¬ 
sage  into  his  own  house,  offer  us  his  bed,  and  engage  for  our  security. 
We  accepted  his  kindness,  and  slept  in  peace. 

“  February  25. — A  day  never  to  be  forgotten !  At  seven  o’clock,  I 
walked  quietly  to  Mrs.  Philips’s,  and  began  preaching  a  little  before  the 
time  appointed.  For  three  quarters  of  an  hour,  I  invited  a  few  listening 
sinners  to  Christ.  Soon  after,  Satan’s  whole  army  assaulted  the  house. 
We  sat  in  a  little  ground-room,  and  ordered  all  the  doors  to  be  thrown 
open.  They  brought  a  hand-engine,  and  began  to  play  into  the  house. 
We  kept  our  seats,  and  they  rushed  into  the  passage  ;  just  then,  Mr. 
Borough,  the  constable,  came,  and  seizing  the  spout  of  the  engine, 
carried  it  off.  They  swore,  if  he  did  not  deliver  it,  they  would  pull 
down  the  house.  At  that  time,  they  might  have  taken  us  prisoners  ; 
we  were  close  to  them,  and  none  to  interpose :  But  they  hurried  out  to 
fetch  the  larger  engine.  In  the  mean  time,  we  were  advised  to  send 
for  the  Mayor ;  but  Mr.  Mayor  was  gone  out  of  town,  in  the  sight  of 
the  people,  which  gave  great  encouragement  to  those  who  were  already 
wrought  up  to  a  proper  pitch  by  the  Curate,  and  the  gentlemen  of  the 
town ;  particularly  Mr.  Sutton  and  Mr.  Willy,  Dissenters,  the  two  lead¬ 
ing  men.  Mr.  Sutton  frequently  came  out  to  the  mob,  to  keep  up  their 
spirits.  He  sent  word  to  Mrs.  Philips,  that  if  she  did  not  turn  that 
fellow  out  to  the  mob,  he  would  send  them  to  drag  him  out.  Mr.  Willy 
passed  by  again  and  again,  assuring  the  rioters,  he  would  stand  by  them, 
and  secure  them  from  the  law,  do  what  they  would.” 

The  rioters  “  now  therefore  began  playing  the  larger  engine  ;  which 
broke  the  windows,  flooded  the  rooms,  and  spoiled  the  goods.  We 
were  withdrawn  to  a  small  upper  room,  in  the  back  part  of  the  house  ; 
seeing  no  way  to  escape  their  violence,  as  they  seemed  under  the  full 
power  of  the  old  murderer.  They  first  laid  hold  on  the  man  who  kept 
the  society-house,  dragged  him  away,  and  threw  him  into  the  horse- 
pond. — We  gave  ourselves  unto  prayer,  believing  the  Lord  would  deliver 
us  ;  how,  or  when,  we  saw  not ;  nor  any  possible  way  of  escaping : 
We  therefore  stood  still,  to  see  the  salvation  of  God.  Every  now  and 
then,  some  or  other  of  our  friends  would  venture  to  us  ;  but  they  rather 
weakened  our  hands ,  so  that  we  were  forced  to  stop  our  ears,  and  look 
up.  Among  the  rest,  the  Mayor’s  maid  came,  and  told  us,  her  mistress 
was  in  tears  about  me  ;  and  begged  me  to  disguise  myself  in  women’s 
clothes,  and  try  to  make  my  escape.  Her  heart  had  been  turned 
towards  us  by  the  conversion  of  her  son,  just  on  the  brink  of  ruin.  God 
laid  his  hand  on  the  poor  prodigal,  and  instead  of  running  to  sea,  he 
entered  the  Society. — The  rioters,  without,  continued  playing  their 
engine,  which  diverted  them  for  some  time  ;  but  their  number  and  fierce¬ 
ness  still  increased,  and  the  gentlemen  supplied  them  with  pitchers  of 
ale,  as  much  as  they  would  drink.  They  were  now  on  the  point  of 
breaking  in,  when  Mr.  Borough  thought  of  reading  the  Proclamation : 
He  did  so,  at  the  hazard  of  his  life.  In  less  than  the  hour,  of  above  a 
thousand  wild  beasts,  none  were  left,  but  the  guard,  our  constable,  who 
had  applied  to  Mr.  Street,  the  only  Justice  in  the  town;  but  he  would 
not  act.  We  found  there  was  no  help  in  man,  which  drove  us  closer 
to  the  Lord ;  and  we  prayed,  with  little  intermission,  the  whole  day.” 

The  mob,  however,  rallied  again,  and  Mr.  C.  Wesley  observes,  “  Our 
enemies,  at  their  return,  made  their  main  assault  at  the  back  door,  swear- 


50 


THE  LIFE  OF 


mg  horribly,  they  would  have  me,  if  it  cost  them  their  lives.  Many 
seeming  accidents  occurred  to  prevent  their  breaking  in.  The  man  of 
the  house  came  home,  and,  instead  of  turning  me  out  as  they  expected, 
took  part  with  us,  and  stemmed  the  tide  for  some  time.  They  now  got 
a  notion,  that  I  had  made  my  escape  ;  and  ran  down  to  the  inn,  and 
played  the  engine  there.  They  forced  the  inn-keeper  to  turn  out  our 
horses,  which  he  immediately  sent  to  Mr.  Clark’s  ;  which  drew  the 
rabble  and  their  engine  thither.  But  the  resolute  old  man  charged  and 
presented  his  gun,  till  they  retreated. — Upon  their  revisiting  us,  we  stood 
in  jeopardy  every  moment.  Such  threatenings,  curses,  and  blasphemies, 
I  have  never  heard.  They  seemed  kept  out  by  a  continual  miracle.  I 
remembered  the  Roman  Senators,  sitting  in  the  Forum,  when  the  Gauls 
broke  in  upon  them ;  but  thought  there  was  a  fitter  posture  for  Chris¬ 
tians,  and  told  my  companion  they  should  take  us  off  our  knees.  We 
were  kept  from  all  hurry  and  discomposure  of  spirit,  by  a  Divine  Power 
resting  upon  us.  We  prayed  and  conversed  as  freely,  as  if  we  had  been 
in  the  midst  of  our  brethren  ;  and  had  great  confidence  that  the  Lord 
would  either  deliver  us  from  the  danger,  or  in  it.  In  the  height  of  the 
storm,  just  when  we  were  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  drunken  enraged 
multitude,  Mr.  Minton  was  so  little  disturbed  that  he  fell  fast  asleep. 

“  They  were  now  close  to  us  on  every  side,  and  over  our  heads 
untiling  the  roof.  A  ruffian  cried  out,  ‘  Here  they  are,  behind  the  cur¬ 
tain.’  At  this  time  we  fully  expected  their  appearance,  and  retired  to  the 
farthermost  comer  of  the  room  ;  and  I  said,  ‘This  is  the  crisis  !’  In 
that  moment,  Jesus  rebuked  the  winds  and  the  sea,  and  there  was  a 
great  calm.  We  heard  not  a  breath  without,  and  wondered  what  was 
become  of  them.  The  silence  lasted  for  three  quarters  of  an  hour, 
before  any  one  came  near  us  ;  and  we  continued  in  mutual  exhortation 
and  prayer,  looking  for  deliverance.  I  often  told  my  companions,  ‘  Now 
God  is  at  work  for  us  :  He  is  contriving  our  escape  :  He  can  turn  these 
leopards  into  lambs  ;  can  command  the  heathen  to  bring  his  children  on 
their  shoulders,  and  make  our  fiercest  enemies  the  instruments  of  our 
deliverance.’  About  three  o’clock,  Mr.  Clark  knocked  at  the  door,  and 
brought  with  him  the  persecuting  constable.  He  said,  ‘  Sir,  if  you  will 
promise  never  to  preach  here  again,  the  gentlemen  and  I  will  engage  to 
bring  you  safe  out  of  town.’ — My  answer  was,  *  I  shall  promise  no  such 
thing :  Setting  aside  my  office,  I  will  not  give  up  my  birthright  as  an 
Englishman,  of  visiting  what  place  I  please  of  his  Majesty’s  dominions.’ 
— ‘  Sir,’  said  the  constable,  ‘  we  expect  no  such  promise,  that  you  will 
never  come  here  again  :  Only  tell  me,  that  it  is  not  your  present  inten¬ 
tion,  that  I  may  tell  the  gentlemen,  who  will  then  secure  your  quiet 
departure.’ — I  answered,  ‘  I  cannot  come  again  immediately,  because  I 
must  return  to  London  a  week  hence.  But,  observe ,  I  make  no  promise 
of  not  preaching  here  ;  and  do  not  you  say,  that  I  do.’ 

“  He  went  away  with  this  answer,  and  we  betook  ourselves  to  prayer 
and  thanksgiving.  We  perceived  it  was  the  Lord’s  doing,  and  it  was 
marvellous  in  our  eyes.  The  hearts  of  our  adversaries  were  turned. 
Whether  pity  for  us,  or  fear  for  themselves,  wrought  strongest,  God 
knoweth  ;  probably  the  latter :  for  the  mob  were  wrought  up  to  such  a 
pitch  of  fury,  that  their  masters  dreaded  the  consequence,  and  therefore 
went  about  appeasing  the  multitude,  and  charging  them  not  to  touch  us 
in  our  departure. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


51 


“  While  the  constable  was  gathering  his  posse ,  we  got  our  things  from 
Mr.  Clark’s,  and  prepared  to  go  forth.  The  whole  multitude  were 
without,  expecting  us,  and  saluted  us  with  a  general  shout.  Mr.  Min¬ 
ton  and  I  took  horse  in  the  face  of  our  enemies,  who  began  clamouring 
against  us  ;  the  gentlemen  were  dispersed  among  the  mob,  to  bridle 
them.  We  rode  a  slow  pace  up  the  street,  the  whole  multitude  pouring 
along  on  both  sides,  and  attending  us  with  loud  acclamations,— such 
fierceness  and  diabolical  malice  I  have  not  before  seen  in  human  faces. 
They  ran  up  to  our  horses,  as  if  they  would  swallow  us,  but  did  not 
know  which  was  Wesley.  We  felt  great  peace  and  acquiescence  in  the 
honour  done  us,  while  the  whole  town  were  spectators  of  our  march. 
When  out  of  sight,  we  mended  our  pace,  and  about  seven  o’clock  came 
to  Wrexall.  The  news  of  our  danger  was  got  thither  before  us  ;  but  we 
brought  the  welcome  tidings  of  our  deliverance.  We  joined  in  hearty 
prayer  to  our  Deliverer,  singing  the  hymn  beginning  v/ith 

Worship,  and  thanks,  and  blessing, 

And  strength,  ascribe  to  Jesus,  &c. 

u  February  26. — I  preached  at  Bath,  and  we  rejoiced  like  men  who 
take  spoil.  We  continued  our  triumph  at  Bristol,  and  reaped  the  fruit  of 
our  labours  and  sufferings.”  He  had  got  among  a  people  who  had 
received  the  Gospel  1  not  in  word  only ,  but  in  power?  He  was  now 
therefore  in  honour ;  but  he  passed  through  it  also,  and  was  soon  called 
to  encounter  the  storms  of  dishonour  and  danger  in  Ireland. 

Mr.  J.  Wesley  knowing  that  much  of  this  opposition  and  brutal  treat¬ 
ment,  was  owing  to  the  ignorance  and  prejudice  of  many  of  the  clergy ; 
and  wishing  to  remove  every  ground  of  offence,  he  wrote  a  state  of  the 
case  to  a  Friend,  which  he  afterwards  published  : 

“  About  seven  years  since,  we  began  preaching  inward  present  sal¬ 
vation,  as  attainable  by  faith  alone.  For  preaching  this  doctrine,  we 
were  forbidden  to  preach  in  most  churches.  We  then  preached  in 
private  houses  ;  and  when  the  houses  could  not  contain  the  people,  in 
the  open  air.  For  this,  many  of  the  clergy  preached  or  printed  against 
us,  as  both  heretics  and  schismatics.  Persons  who  were  convinced  of 
sin,  begged  us  to  advise  them  more  particularly,  how  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come.  We  desired  them,  being  many,  to  come  at  one  time, 
and  we  would  endeavour  it.  For  this,  we  were  represented,  both  from 
the  pulpit  and  press,  as  introducing  Popery,  and  raising  sedition  :  Yea, 
all  manner  of  evil  was  said,  both  of  us,  and  of  those  who  used  to 
assemble  with  us.  Finding  that  some  of  these  did  walk  disorderly,  we 
desired  them  not  to  come  to  us  any  more.  And  some  of  the  others 
we  desired  to  overlook  the  rest,  that  we  might  know  whether  they  walked 
worthy  of  the  Gospel.  Several  of  the  clergy  now  stirred  up  the  people, 
to  treat  us  as  outlaws  or  mad  dogs.  The  people  did  so,  both  in  Stafford¬ 
shire,  Cornwall,  and  many  other  places.  And  they  do  so  still,  wherever 
they  are  not  restrained  by  fear  of  the  magistrates. 

“  Now,  what  can  we  do,  or  what  can  you ,  or  our  brethren  do,  towards 
healing  this  breach  1  Desire  of  us  any  thing  which  we  can  do  with  a 
safe  conscience,  and  we  will  do  it  immediately.  Will  you  meet  us  here  ? 
Will  you  do  what  we  desire  of  you,  so  far  as  you  can  with  a  safe 
conscience  ? 

“  I.  Do  you  desire  us,  To  preach  another,  or  to  desist  from  preach¬ 
ing  this  doctrine  1  We  cannot  do  this  with  a  safe  conscience. 


THE  LIFE  OF 


$2 

“  2.  Do  you  desire  us,  To  desist  from  preaching  in  private  houses, 
er  in  the  open  air  ?  As  things  are  now  circumstanced,  this  would  be 
the  same  as  desiring  us  not  to  preach  at  all. 

“  3.  Do  you  desire  us,  Not  to  advise  those  who  meet  together  for 
that  purpose  ?  To  dissolve  our  societies  ?  We  cannot  do  this  with  a 
safe  conscience  ;  for,  we  apprehend,  many  souls  would  be  lost  thereby. 

“  4.  Do  you  desire  us,  To  advise  them  one  by  one  ?  This  is  impos¬ 
sible,  because  of  their  number. 

“  5.  Do  you  desire  us,  To  suffer  those  who  walk  disorderly,  still  to 
mix  with  the  rest  ?  Neither  can  we  do  this  with  a  safe  conscience  ; 
for  ‘  evil  communications  corrupt  good  manners. 1 

“  6.  Do  you  desire  us,  To  discharge  those  leaders ,  as  we  term  them 
who  overlook  the  rest?  This  is,  in  effect,  to  suffer  the  disorderly 
walkers  still  to  remain  with  the  rest. 

“  Do  you  desire  us,  lastly,  to  behave  with  tenderness,  both  to  the 
characters  and  persons  of  our  brethren  the  clergy?  By  the  grace  of 
God,  we  can  and  will  do  this  ;  as,  indeed,  we  have  done  to  this  day. 

“  If  you  ask,  What  we  desire  of  you  to  do  ?  we  answer,  1.  We  do 
not  desire  any  of  you,  to  let  us  preach  in  your  church,  either  if  you 
believe  us  to  preach  false  doctrine,  or  if  you  have  the  least  scruple. 
But  we  desire  any  who  believes  us  to  preach  true  doctrine,  and  has  no 
scruple  in  the  matter,  not  to  be  either  publicly  or  privately  discouraged 
from  inviting  us  to  preach  in  his  church. 

“  2.  We  do  not  desire,  that  any  who  thinks  it  his  duty  to  preach  or 
print  against  us,  should  refrain  therefrom.  But  we  desire,  that  none 
will  do  this,  till  he  has  calmly  considered  both  sides  of  the  question ; 
and  that  he  would  not  condemn  us  unheard,  but  first  read  what  we  say 
in  our  own  defence. 

“  3.  We  do  not  desire  any  favour,  if  either  Popery,  sedition,  or  immo¬ 
rality  be  proved  against  us.  But  we  desire  you  would  not  credit,  with¬ 
out  proof,  any  of  those  senseless  tales  that  pass  current  with  the  vulgar ; 
that,  if  you  do  not  credit  them  yourselves,  you  will  not  relate  them  to 
others ;  yea,  that  you  will  discountenance  those  who  still  retail  them 
abroad. 

“  4.  We  do  not  desire  any  preferment,  favour,  or  recommendation, 
from  those  that  are  in  power,  either  in  Church  or  State.  But  we  desire, 
I .  That  if  any  thing  material  be  laid  to  our  charge,  we  may  be  permitted 
to  answer  for  ourselves. — 2.  That  you  would  hinder  your  dependants 
from  stirring  up  the  rabble  against  us,  who  are  certainly  not  the  proper 
judges  in  these  matters  ;  and  3.  That  you  would  effectually  suppress 
and  discountenance  all  riots  and  popular  insurrections,  which  evidently 
strike  at  the  foundation  of  all  government,  whether  of  Church  or  State. 

“  Now  these  things  you  certainly  can  do,  and  that  with  a  safe  con¬ 
science.  Therefore,  till  these  things  be  done,  the  continuance  of  the 
breach,  if  there  be  any,  is  chargeable  on  you,  and  you  only.” 

Soon  after  the  publication  of  this  statement,  Mr.  Wesley  was  attacked 
by  his  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Hall,  as  being  inconsistent ;  professing  to 
continue  in  the  Church,  yet  allowing  some  things  therein  to  be  indefen¬ 
sible.  Mr.  Wesley  replied,  “  You  say,  ‘  that  we  give  up  some  things  as 
indefensible ,  which  yet  have  the  same  law  and  authority,  as  those  we 
approve  ;  such  are  many  of  the  laws,  customs,  and  practices  of  the 
ecclesiastical  courts.1 — I  answer,  1.  We  allow  that  these  laws,  customs. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


m 


and  practices  are  indefensible.  2.  That  there  are  Acts  of  Parliament  in 
defence  of  them ,  as  well  as  of  those  we  approve.  But  will  you  show  us 
how  it  follows,  1.  That  those  things,  and  these ,  stand  or  fall  together? 
Or,  2.  That  we  cannot  sincerely  plead  for  the  one,  while  we  give  up  the 
other  ? 

44  Do  you  not  here  quite  overlook  one  circumstance,  which  might  be 
a  key  to  our  whole  behaviour?  Namely,  that  we  no  more  look  upon 
these  filthy  abuses  which  adhere  to  our  Church,  as  part  of  the  build¬ 
ing  ;  than  we  look  upon  any  filth  which  may  adhere  to  the  walls  of 
Westminster  Abbey,  as  part  of  that  structure. 

44  You  think,  ‘  we  practise  other  things  in  contradiction  to  the  orders 
of  the  Church  and  this  you  judge  to  be  4  a  just  exception  to  our  sin¬ 
cerity.1  I  answer,  1.  We  will  obey  all  the  laws  of  the  Church ,  so  far 
as  we  can  with  a  safe  conscience.  2.  We  will  obey,  with  the  same 
restriction,  the  Bishops,  as  executors  of  those  laws.  But  their  bare  will , 
we  do  not  profess  to  obey  at  all. 

44  Is  field-preaching  contrary  to  any  of  these  laws  ?  We  think  not. 
Is  the  allowing  lay-preachers  ?  We  are  not  clear  that  this  is  contrary  to 
any  such  law.  This  therefore  (be  it  right  or  wrong  on  other  accounts) 
is  no  just  exception  against  our  sincerity. 

44  4  The  Rules  of  our  Societies,’  you  say,  4  is  a  discipline  utterly  for¬ 
bidden  by  the  Bishops .’  When  did  any  Bishop  forbid  this  ?  Or,  by 
what  law  ?  We  know  not  any  such  law.  You  add,  4  the  allowing  (for 
we  do  not  require)  any  to  communicate  at  our  chapels,  is  contrary  to  the 
Rubricks .’  I  answer,  which  rubricks  require  any  to  communicate  only 
at  the  parish  church  ?  We  cannot  find  them.  Consequently,  neither  is 
this  any  just  exception  against  our  sincerity.” 

At  the  close  of  this  year,  1745,  he  makes  the  following  reflections  : — 
44  All  this  year,  the  work  of  God  gradually  increased  in  the  Southern 
counties,  as  well  as  in  the  North  of  England.  Many  were  awakened 
in  a  very  remarkable  manner ;  many  were  converted  to  God.  Many 
were  enabled  to  testify,  that  4  the  blood  of  Jesus  cleansdh  from  all  sin .’ 
Mean  time  we  were,  in  most  places,  tolerably  quiet,  as  to  popular 
tumults.”  Where  any  thing  of  the  kind  appeared,  the  magistrates  usually 
interposed,  as  indeed  it  was  their  duty  to  do.  And  wherever  the  peace- 
officers  do  their  duty,  no  riot  can  long  subsist.  Feeling,  however,  for 
the  people  under  his  care,  lest  they  should  be  discouraged,  and  turned 
out  of  the  way ;  or  be  overcome  of  the  evil,  and  repay  their  adversaries 
in  the  same  spirit :  He  published  a  small  Tract,  intitled,  44  Advice  to 
the  People  called  Methodists,”  from  which  I  shall  give  a  short 
extract. 

44  By  Methodists,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  44 1  mean  a  people  who  pro¬ 
fess  to  pursue  (in  whatsoever  measure  they  have  attained)  holiness  of 
heart  and  life,  inward  and  outward  conformity  in  all  things  to  the  revealed 
will  of  God  ;  who  place  religion  in  a  uniform  resemblance  of  the  Great 
Object  of  it ;  more  particularly,  in  justice,  mercy,  and  truth,  or  universal 
love  filling  the  heart,  and  governing  the  life.  You,  to  whom  I  now 
speak,  believe  this  love  of  human  kind  cannot  spring  but  from  the  love 
of  God  ;  considered  not  only  as  your  Father,  but  as  the  Father  of  the 
spirits  of  all  flesh ;  yea,  as  the  general  Parent  and  Friend  of  all  the 
families,  both  of  heaven  and  earth. 

44  This  filial  love  you  suppose  to  flow  only  from  faith :  and  that  this 

Vol.  U.  '  8 


54 


THE  LIFE  OF 


faith  implies  an  evidence  that  God  is  merciful  to  me  a  sinner ;  that 
he  is  reconciled  to  me  by  the  death  of  his  Son,  and  now  accepts  me 
for  his  sake.  You  accordingly  describe  the  faith  of  a  real  Christian, 
as,  ‘  A  sure  trust  and  confidence,  (over  and  above  his  assent  to  the 
Sacred  Writings,)  which  he  hath  in  God,  that  his  sins  are  forgiven  ; 
and  that  he  is,  through  the  merits  of  Christ,  reconciled  to  the  favour  of 
God.’  And  you  believe,  farther,  that  both  this  faith  and  love  are  wrought 
in  us  by  the  inspiration  or  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

“  If  you  walk  by  this  rule,  continually  endeavouring  to  know,  and 
love,  and  resemble,  and  obey  the  great  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  as  the  God  of  love,  of  pardoning  mercy;  and  if,  lastly, 
you  unite  together,  to  encourage  and  help  each  other,  in  thus  working 
out  your  salvation,  and  for  that  end  watch  over  one  another  in  love,  you 
are  they  whom  I  mean  by  Methodists. 

“  The  first  general  advice  which  one  who  loves  your  souls  would 
earnestly  recommend  to  every  one  of  you,  is,  Consider,  with  deep  and 
frequent  attention,  the  peculiar  circumstances  wherein  you  stand. — 
One  of  these  is,  That  you  are  a  new  people.  Your  name  is  new,  (at 
least,  as  used  in  a  religious  sense,)  not  heard  of,  till  a  few  years  ago, 
either  in  our  own,  or  any  other  nation.  Your  principles  are  new,  in 
this  respect,  that  there  is  no  other  set  of  people  among  us,  (and  possi¬ 
bly,  not  in  the  Christian  world,)  who  hold  them  all  in  the  same  degree 
and  connexion ;  who  so  strenuously  and  continually  insist  on  the  abso¬ 
lute  necessity  of  universal  holiness  both  in  heart  and  life, — of  a  peaceful, 
joyous  love  of  God, — of  a  supernatural  evidence  of  things  not  seen, — 
of  an  inward  witness  that  we  are  the  children  of  God, — and  of  the 
inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  order  to  any  good  thought,  or  word, 
or  work.  And  perhaps  there  is  no  other  set  of  people,  (at  least,  not 
visibly  united  together,)  who  lay  so  much,  and  yet  no  more,  stress  than 
you  do,  on  rectitude  of  opinions,  on  outward  modes  of  worship,  and  the 
use  of  those  ordinances  which  you  acknowledge  to  be  of  God  ;  and  yet 
do  not  condemn  any  man  upon  earth,  merely  for  thinking  otherwise 
than  you  do, — much  less  to*  imagine  that  God  condemns  him  for  this, 
if  he  be  upright  and  sincere  of  heart. 

“  Your  strictness  of  life,  taking  the  whole  of  it  together,  may  likewise 
be  accounted  new.  I  mean,  your  making  it  a  rule  to  abstain  from 
fashionable  diversions  ;  your  plainness  of  dress  ;  your  manner  of  deal¬ 
ing  in  trade ;  your  exactness  in  observing  the  Lord’s  day  ;  your  scru¬ 
pulosity  as  to  things  that  have  not  paid  custom  ;  your  total  abstinence 
from  spiritous  liquors  (unless  in  cases  of  extreme  necessity  ;)  your  rule, 
‘  not  to  mention  the  fault  of  an  absent  person,  in  particular  of  ministers, 
or  of  those  in  authority,’  may  justly  be  termed  new.  For  we  do  not 
find  any  body  of  people  who  insist  on  all  these  rules  together. 

“  Consider  these  peculiar  circumstances  wherein  you  stand,  and  you 
will  see  the  propriety  of  a  second  advice  I  would  recommend  to  you  : 
Do  not  imagine  you  can  avoid  giving  offence  ;  your  very  name  renders 
this  impossible.  And  as  much  offence  as  you  give  by  your  name,  you 
will  give  still  more  by  your  principles.  You  will  give  offence  to  the 
bigots  for  opinions,  modes  of  worship,  and  ordinances,  by  laying  no  more 
stress  upon  them  ;  to  the  bigots  against  them,  by  laying  so  much ;  to 
men  of  form,  by  insisting  so  frequently  and  strongly  on  the  inward  power 
of  religion  ;  to  moral  men,  (so  called,)  by  declaring  the  absolute  neces- 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


55 


sity  of  faith,  in  order  to  acceptance  with  God  ;  to  men  of  reason  you  will 
give  offence,  by  talking  of  inspiration  and  receiving  the  Holy  Ghost ;  to 
drunkards,  sabhath  breakers,  common  swearers,  and  other  open  sinners, 
by  refraining  from  their  company,  as  well  as  by  that  disapprobation  of 
their  behaviour,  which  you  will  be  often  obliged  to  express.  Either, 
therefore,  you  must  consent  to  give  up  your  principles,  or  your  fond  hope 
of  pleasing  men.  What  makes  even  your  principles  more  offensive  is, 
this  uniting  of  yourselves  together :  Union  renders  you  more  conspicu¬ 
ous,  placing  you  more  in  the  eye  of  men  ;  and  more  dreadful  to  those 
of  a  fearful  temper ;  and  more  odious  to  men  of  zeal,  if  their  zeal  be  any 
other  than  fervent  love  to  God  and  man.  And  the  offence  will  sink  the 
deeper,  because  you  are  gathered  out  of  so  many  other  congregations ; 
for  the  warm  men  in  each  will  not  easily  be  convinced,  that  you  do  not 
despise  either  them  or  their  teachers  ;  nay,  will  probably  imagine,  that 
you  utterly  condemn  them,  as  though  they  could  not  be  saved. 

“  You  cannot  but  expect,  that  the  offence  continually  arising  from 
such  a  variety  of  provocations,  will  gradually  ripen  into  hatred,  malice, 
and  all  other  unkind  tempers.  And  as  they  who  are  thus  affected,  will 
not  fail  to  represent  you  to  others  in  the  same  light  as  you  appear  to 
them,  sometimes  as  madmen  and  fools,  sometimes  as  wicked  men,  fel¬ 
lows  not  fit  to  live  upon  the  earth  ;  the  consequence,  humanly  speaking, 
must  be,  that,  together  with  your  reputation,  you  will  lose,  1.  The  love 
of  your  friends,  relations,  and  acquaintances,  even  those  who  once  loved 
you  the  most  tenderly ; — 2.  Your  business,  for  many  will  employ  you 
no  longer,  nor  ‘  buy  of  such  a  one  as  you  are  — and,  3.  In  due  time, 
(unless  He  who  governs  the  world  interpose,)  your  health,  liberty, 
and  life. 

“  What  farther  advice  can  be  given  to  a  person  in  such  a  situation? 
I  cannot  but  advise  you,  thirdly,  Consider  deeply  with  yourself,  ‘  Is 
the  God  whom  I  serve,  able  to  deliver  me  ?  I  am  not  able  to  deliver  my¬ 
self  out  of  these  difficulties  ;  much  less  am  I  able  to  bear  them.  I  know 
not  how  to  give  up  my  reputation,  my  friends,  my  substance,  my  liberty, 
my  life.  Can  God  give  me  to  rejoice  in  doing  this  ?  And  may  I  depend 
upon  him,  that  he  will  ?  Are  the  hairs  of  my  head  all  numbered  ?  And 
does  he  never  fail  them  that  trust  in  him  V — Weigh  this  thoroughly;  and 
if  you  can  trust  God  with  your  all,  then  go  on,  in  the  power  of  his  might. 

“I  would  earnestly  advise  you,  fourthly,  Keep  in  the  very  path 
wherein  you  now  tread.  Let  this  be  your  manly,  noble,  generous  reli¬ 
gion,  equally  remote  from  the  meanness  of  superstition,  (which  places 
religion  in  doing  what  God  hath  not  enjoined,  or  abstaining  from  what 
he  hath  not  forbidden,)  and  from  the  unkindness  of  bigotry,  (which  con¬ 
fines  our  affection  to  our  own  party,  sect,  or  opinion.)  Above  all,  stand 
fast  in  obedient  faith,  faith  in  the  God  of  pardoning  mercy,  in  the  God 
and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  ‘  who  hath  loved  you,  and  given 
himself  for  you f  Ascribe  to  Him  all  the  good  you  find  in  yourself ;  all 
your  peace,  and  joy,  and  love  ;  all  your  power  to  do  and  suffer  his  will, 
through  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God.  Yet,  in  the  mean  time,  carefully 
avoid  enthusiasm  ;  impute  not  the  dreams  of  men  to  the  all-wise  God ; 
and  expect  neither  light  nor  power  from  Him,  but  in  the  serious  use  of* 
all  the  means  he  hath  ordained. 

“  Condemn  no  man  for  not  thinking  as  you  think.  Let  every  one 
enjoy  the  full  and  free  liberty  of  thinking  for  himself.  Let  every  man 


56 


THE  LIFE  OF 


use  his  own  judgment,  since  every  man  must  give  an  account  of  himself 
to  God.  Abhor  every  approach,  in  any  kind  or  degree,  to  the  spirit  of 
persecution.  If  you  cannot  reason  or  persuade  a  man  into  the  truth, 
never  attempt  to  force  him  into  it.  If  love  will  not  compel  him  to  come, 
leave  him  to  God,  the  Judge  of  all.  Yet,  expect  not  that  others  will 
thus  deal  with  you.  No  :  Some  will  endeavour  to  fright  you  out  of  your 
principles  ;  some,  to  shame  you  into  a  more  popular  religion,  to  laugh 
and  rally  you  out  of  your  singularity :  But  from  none  of  these  will  you 
be  in  so  great  danger,  as  from  those  who  assault  you  with  quite  different 
weapons,  with  softness,  good  nature,  and  earnest  professions  of  (perhaps 
real)  good  will.  Here  you  are  equally  concerned,  to  avoid  the  very 
appearance  of  anger,  contempt,  or  unkindness,  and  to  hold  fast  the  whole 
truth  of  God,  both  in  principle  and  in  practice.  This,  indeed,  will  be 
interpreted  as  unkindness.  Your  former  acquaintance  will  look  upon 
this,  that  you  will  not  sin  or  trifle  with  them,  as  a  plain  proof  of  your 
coldness  towards  them  ;  and  this  burden  you  must  be  content  to  bear  : 
But  labour  to  avoid  all  real  unkindness,  all  disobliging  words,  or  harsh¬ 
ness  of  speech ;  all  shyness,  or  strangeness  of  behaviour  :  speak  to 
them  with  all  the  tenderness  and  love,  and  behave  with  all  the  sweetness 
and  courtesy  you  can ;  taking  care  not  to  give  any  needless  offence  to 
neighbour  or  stranger,  friend  or  enemy. 

“  Perhaps,  on  this  very  account,  I  might  advise  you  fifthly,  Not  to 
talk  much  of  what  you  suffer  ;  1  of  the  persecution  you  endured  at  such 
a  time,  and  the  wickedness  of  your  persecutors.’  Nothing  more  tends 
to  exasperate  them  than  this :  and  therefore,  although  there  is  a  time 
when  these  things  must  be  mentioned,  yet,  it  might  be  a  general  rule,  to 
do  it  as  seldom  as  you  can  with  a  safe  conscience.  For,  besides  its 
tendency  to  inflame  them,  it  has  the  appearance  of  evil,  of  ostentation, 
of  magnifying  yourselves.  It  also  tends  to  puff  you  up  with  pride,  and 
to  make  you  think  yourselves  some  great  ones,  as  it  certainly  does  to 
excite  or  increase  in  your  heart  ill-will,  and  all  unkind  tempers.  It  is, 
at  best,  loss  of  time  ;  for,  instead  of  the  wickedness  of  men,  you  might 
be  talking  of  the  goodness  of  God.  Would  it  not  be  far  more  profitable 
for  your  souls,  instead  of  speaking  against  them,  to  pray  for  them?  To 
confirm  your  love  towards  those  unhappy  men,  whom  you  believe  to  be 
fighting  against  God,  by  crying  mightily  to  him  in  their  behalf,  that  he 
may  open  their  eyes,  and  change  their  hearts  ? 

u  I  have  now  only  to  commend  you  to  the  care  of  Him  who  hath  all 
power  in  heaven  and  in  earth  ;  beseeching  Him,  that,  in  every  circum¬ 
stance  of  life,  you  may  stand  ‘  firm  as  the  beaten  anvil  to  the  stroke 
desiring  nothing  on  earth,  4  accounting  all  things  but  dung  and  dross , 
that  you  may  win  Christ and  always  remembering,  ‘  It  is  the  part  of 
a  good  champion,  to  be  flead  alive,  and  to  conquer.’  ” 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


57 


CHAPTER  IV. 

MR.  wesley’s  correspondence  with  some  eminent  men,  in  Scot¬ 
land  AND  ENGLAND - ROUGH  SKETCH  CONCERNING  JUSTIFYING 

FAITH - OPENING  OF  KINGSWOOD  SCHOOL. 

Mr.  Wesley  and  his  brother  were  now  much  spoken  of  in  Scotland  ; 
and  a  few  of  the  most  pious  ministers  there,  though  differing  from  the 
two  brothers  on  some  points  of  doctrine,  yet  rejoiced  in  the  great  revival 
of  practical  religion  in  England,  by  their  means. 

Mr.  James  Robe,  Minister  of  Killsyth,  having  received  from  a  friend 
some  account  of  them,  wrote  as  follows  : — 1 “  I  was  much  pleased  with 
what  you  wrote  to  me  of  the  Messrs.  Wesley.  I  rejoice  that  justifica¬ 
tion,  the  imputed  righteousness  of  Jehovah  our  Righteousness,  received 
by  faith  alone,  and  gospel  holiness,  are  the  subjects  of  their  sermons  ; 
and  the  debated  points,  (various  sentiments  about  which  are  not  incon¬ 
sistent  with  saving  faith  and  our  acceptance  with  God,)  are  laid  aside. 
I  embrace  fellowship  with  them,  and  pray  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard 
may  give  them  success  in  preaching  the  faith  of  Christ,  so  much  needed 
in  England.  ‘  As  many  as  be  perfect ,  let  them  be  thus  minded ;  and  if 
in  any  thing  ye  be  otherwise  minded ,  God  shall  reveal  even  this  unto  you. 
Nevertheless  whereunto  we  have  attained ,  let  us  walk  by  the  same  rule , 
let  us  mind  the  same  things .’  How  good  would  it  be  for  the  Christian 
world,  if  this  were  believed,  and  regarded  as  the  word  of  God  !  When 
the  happy  days  upon  the  wing  are  come,  so  it  will  be :  And  in  as  far 
as  any  have  really  shared  in  the  late  revival,  it  is  so  with  them  in  some 
good  measure.  I  learned  something  new,  as  to  the  exhorters,  from 
the  account  you  gave  of  them.  I  look  upon  them  as  so  many  licensed 
probationers,  or  useful  public  teachers ;  which  is  the  case  of  our  pro¬ 
bationers.  It  provides  me  with  an  answer  to  objections,  besides  that 
of  the  extraordinary  circumstances  of  the  Established  Church.  I  beg 
you  to  salute  the  two  brothers  for  me,  much  in  the  Lord.  I  wrote  to 
my  correspondents  formerly,  upon  yours  to  me  from  Newcastle,  that 
there  were  hopes  of  their  joining  in  our  concert  for  prayer  and  praise, 
for  the  revival  of  real  Christianity.  Now  I  can  write  that  they  have 
acceded ;  and  I  hope  we  shall  expressly  remember  one  another  before 
the  throne  of  grace.” 

Mr.  James  Erskine,  who  frequently  in  the  course  of  this  year  (1745,) 
corresponded  with  Mr.  Wesley,  transmitted  this  part  of  Mr.  Robe’s  let¬ 
ter  to  him ;  and  with  a  liberality  not  common  to  Scotchmen  at  that 
time,  he  asks  “  Are  the  points  which  give  the  different  denominatioiis 
to  Christians,  and  from  whence  proceed  separate  communions,  animosi¬ 
ties,  evil-speakings,  surmises,  and,  at  least,  coolness  of  affection,  apt¬ 
ness  to  misconstrue,  slowness  to  think  well  of  others,  stiffness  in  one’s 
own  conceits,  and  over-valuing  one’s  own  opinion,  &c,  &c,  are  these 
points,  (at  least  among  the  far  greatest  part  of  Protestants,)  as  import¬ 
ant,  as  clearly  revealed,  and  as  essential,  or  as  closely  connected  with 
the  essentials  of  practical  Christianity,  as  the  1  loving  of  one  another 
with  a  pure  heat  fervently ,  and  not  forsaking ,’  much  less  refusing,  *  the 


58 


THE  LIFE  OF 


assembling  of  ourselves  together ,  as  the  manner  of  some  was ,’  and  now 
of  almost  all  is  ?” — Every  candid  man  will  most  certainly  answer  this 
question  in  the  negative.  And  it  requires  no  great  degree  of  discern¬ 
ment  to  perceive,  that  the  narrow  party-spirit  which  prevails  among 
most  denominations  of  Christians  with  regard  to  communion  and  church 
fellowship,  even  where  it  is  acknowledged  that  the  essential  doctrines 
of  the  gospel  are  held  fast,  is  one  grand  hinderance  of  brotherly  love,  and 
of  a  more  general  diffusion  of  real  experimental  religion. 

In  the  latter  end  of  this  year,  Mr.  Wesley  had  expressed  a  desire  to 
be  useful  to  the  Scots,  and  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  Scotland.  His 
friend  Mr.  James  Erskine  wrote  to  him  on  the  subject,  and  set  before 
him  some  of  the  difficulties  he  would  have  to  struggle  with  in  the  attempt. 
Mr.  Erskine,  in  his  letter,  expresses  an  ardent  wish  for  union  and  Chris¬ 
tian  fellowship  among  all  those  of  different  denominations  and  opinions, 
who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He  reprobates  the  animosity  and 
bigotry,  too  prevalent  among  them,  under  the  specious  name  of  zeal  for 
the  truth.  He  then  sets  before  him  some  of  the  difficulties  he  would 
meet  with  in  attempting  to  preach  and  form  societies  in  Scotland  :  “  You 
have,”  says  he,  “  some  sentiments  and  ways  of  speaking  different  from 
the  generality,  and  almost  from  all  the  real  Christians  of  the  Presbyte¬ 
rian  persuasion  in  Scotland,  among  whom,  from  my  long  acquaintance 
with  my  countrymen,  I  cannot  help  thinking,  are  about  five  in  six  of 
the  real  Christians  there.  And  to  my  regret,  of  these  worthy  people,  I 
fear  three  out  of  five  are  wofully  bigoted :  A  vice  too  natural  to  us 
Scots,  from  what  our  countryman,  George  Buchanan,  wrote  was  our 
temper — perfervidum  Scotorum  ingenium  :  ‘  The  vehement  temper  of  the 
Scots.’  And  some  of  you  English  have  as  much  of  it  as  any  Scot ;  but 
it  is  not  so  national  with  you,  as  among  the  Scots.  You  would  have 
the  same  prejudices  to  struggle  with  among  the  Presbyterians,  that  Mr. 
Whitefield  had,  that  is,  that  you  are  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  use 
the  Liturgy.  And  you  would  have  more,  because  of  the  difference  of 
sentiment  and  ways  of  speaking,  as  to  some  doctrines,  about  which, 
his  opinions  and  expressions  were  the  same  as  theirs  :  And  though  this 
might  make  you  more  acceptable  to  most  of  the  Episcopal  persuasion, 
yet  your  way  of  speaking  of  Christian  perfection ,  and  their  regard  for 
what  they  call  church-order  and  regularity,  would  make  them  fly  from 
you  ;  for  which  last,  the  Presbyterians  would  not  be  so  offended  with 
you ;  and  your  urging  so  strict  holiness  in  practice  would  recommend 
you  to  the  Presbyterians,  but  I  am  afraid  not  to  the  Episcopalians.  And 
your  doctrine  of  man’s  utter  ruin  by  the  fall,  and  utter  inability  to  do 
any  thing  for  his  own  recovery ;  and  the  necessity  of  regeneration,  and 
an  interest  in  Christ  by  faith  alone,  that  works  by  love,  and  produces 
holiness  in  heart  and  life,  &c,  would  be  sweet  to  the  Presbyterians,  but 
not  to  many  of  the  Episcopalians. 

“  Mr.  W  hitefield,  in  fewer  months  than  one  would  have  thought  could 
have  been  done  in  as  many  years,  overcame  the  prejudices  of  the  far 
greatest  part  of  the  Presbyterians,  especially  the  most  religious,  only  by 
preaching  that  faith  and  holiness  you  preach ;  by  meddling  with  no 
debates,  and  by  the  power  of  the  Lord  signally  accompanying  his  admi¬ 
nistrations  ;  awakening,  converting,  and  building  up  almost  wherever  he 
went,  in  places  remote  from  one  another.  The  same  evangelical  doc¬ 
trine,  of  faith,  holiness,  regeneration,  and  divine  influence,  &c,  and  such 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


59 


blessed  divine  power  on  your  administrations,  managed  with  Christian 
prudence  and  simplicity,  and  that  wisdom  from  above  which  is  profitable 
to  direct,  would  likewise  overcome  the  strong  prejudices  against  you 
and  your  brother. 

“  But  Mr.  Whitefield  had  one  other  advantage,  which  you  would  not 
have  at  present.  The  sermons  and  other  things  he  had  printed,  were 
earnestly  read  by  the  Presbyterians,  and  were  to  their  taste  ;  as  well  as 
his  sermons,  conversations,  and  prayers  among  them.  And  there  is 
hardly  any  thing  printed  by  your  brother  and  you,  in  which  I  fear  they 
would  not  find  some  thought  or  expression  that  would  stumble  and  offend 
them.” — Mr.  Wesley,  however,  did  not  go  to  Scotland  till  some  years 
after  this  period. 

It  was  in  this  year  also,  that  Mr.  Wesley  began  a  private  correspond¬ 
ence  with  a  Clergyman  of  considerable  abilities,  and  probably  of  high 
station,  if  not  the  highest,  in  the  church.  He  concealed  his  real  name, 
and  only  said,  as  he  lived  at  a  considerable  distance  from  London,  a 
letter  would  find  him,  directed  to  John  Smith,  at  Mr.  Richard  Mead’s, 
the  Golden  Cross,  Cheapside.  He  introduced  himself  to  Mr.  Wesley  in 
a  very  candid  and  liberal  manner,  and  preserved  candour  and  good  tem¬ 
per  through  the  greatest  part  of  their  controversy.  He  introduces  him¬ 
self  thus  : 

“  Reverend  Sir, — The  labouring  to  bring  all  the  world  to  solid 
inward  vital  religion,  is  a  work  so  truly  Christian  and  laudable,  that  I 
shall  ever  highly  esteem  those  who  attempt  this  great  work,  even  though 
they  should  appear  to  me  to  be  under  some  errors  in  doctrine,  some 
mistakes  in  their  conduct,  and  some  excess  in  their  zeal.  You  may, 
therefore,  expect  in  me  a  candid  adversary;  a  contender  for  truth,  and 
not  for  victory ;  one  who  would  be  glad  to  convince  you  of  any  error 
which  he  apprehends  himself  to  have  discovered  in  you  ;  but  who  would 
be  abundantly  more  glad  to  be  convinced  of  errors  in  himself.  Now, 
the  best  way  to  enable  you  to  set  me  right  wherever  I  may  be  wrong, 
will  be  by  pointing  out  to  you,  what  I  have  to  object  to  those  works  of 
yours  which  have  fallen  into  my  hands ;  and,  for  order  sake,  I  shall 
reduce  my  objections  to  matter  of  doctrine,  to  matter  of  phraseology, 
and  to  matter  of  fact.” — He  then  mentions  several  particulars  under  the 
different  heads,  which  he  discusses  with  an  open  manly  freedom,  and  a 
good  degree  of  ingenuity  and  ability.  He  concludes  his  first  letter  thus, 
“  Having  now  freely  told  you  what  I  take  to  be  wrong  in  you,  I  shall 
readily  and  thankfully  attend  to  whatever  you  shall  point  out  amiss  in 
me.  I  am  desirous  to  retract  and  amend  whatever  is  wrong.  To  your 
general  design  of  promoting  true  religion,  I  am  a  hearty  friend  ;  nay,  to 
your  particular  scheme  and  singularities,  I  am  no  enemy.  If  I  come 
not  fully  into  your  scheme,  it  is  not  for  want  of  good  will,  but  for  want 
of  evidence  and  conviction  that  it  is  true.  I  pray  God  to  grant  me  all 
needful  illumination ;  and  I  pray  you  to  tell  me  what  is  lacking  on  my 
part.” 

Mr.  Wesley  received  and  considered  this  letter  with  the  same  friend¬ 
liness,  and  answered  it  with  the  same  openness  and  candour.  “  I  was 
determined,”  says  he  in  his  reply,  “from  the  time  I  received  yours,  to 
answer  it  as  soon  as  1  should  have  opportunity.  But  it  was  the  longer 
delayed,  because  I  could  not  persuade  myself  to  write  at  all,  till  I  had 


60 


THE  LIFE  OF 


leisure  to  write  fully.  And  this  I  hope  to  do  now  ;  though  I  know  you 
not,  not  so  much  as  your  name.  But  I  take  it  for  granted,  you  are  a 
person  that  fears  God,  and  that  speaks  the  real  sentiments  of  his  heart. 
And  on  this  supposition  I  shall  speak  without  any  suspicion  or  reserve. 

“Iam  exceedingly  obliged  by  the  pains  you  have  taken  to  point  out 
to  me,  what  you  think  to  be  mistakes.  It  is  a  truly  Christian  attempt, 
an  act  of  brotherly  love,  which  I  pray  God  to  repay  sevenfold  into  your 
bosom.  Methinks,  I  can  scarce  look  upon  such  a  person,  on  one  who 
is  4  a  contender  for  truth  and  not  for  victory.’  whatever  opinion  he  may 
entertain  of  me,  as  an  adversary  at  all.  For  what  is  friendship,  if  I  am 
to  account  him  mine  enemy  who  endeavours  to  open  my  eyes,  or  to 
mend  my  heart  ?”  And  in  the  conclusion  of  his  letter,  he  says,  “  Smite 
me  friendly  and  reprove  me  :  It  shall  be  a  precious  balm  ;  it  shall  not 
break  my  head.  I  am  deeply  convinced,  that  I  know  nothing  yet  as  I 
ought  to  know.  Fourteen  years  ago,  I  said  with  Mr.  Norris,*  ‘I  want 
heat  more  than  light  But  now  I  know  not  which  I  want  most.  Per¬ 
haps,  God  will  enlighten  me  by  your  words.  0  speak  and  spare  not. 
At  least  you  will  have  the  thanks  and  prayers  of 

“  Your  obliged  and  affectionate  servant, 

“  John  Wesley.” 

Dr.  Whitehead  observes,  “  John  Smith,  for  so  we  must  call  him  for 
the  sake  of  distinction,  prefaces  his  second  letter  in  the  following  man¬ 
ner  :  4  I  heartily  thank  you  for  your  very  kind  and  very  handsome  letter. 
I  have  yielded  it  that  attention  which  I  think  it  justly  deserves  ;  and  am 
now  sat  down  to  give  you  my  thoughts  upon  it.  I  shall  first  most  readily 
take  notice  of  those  things  wherein  I  stand  corrected,  and  am  gone  over 
to  you  :  And  next  I  shall,  with  some  reluctance,  proceed  to  those  in 
which  we  seem  unfortunately  to  differ.’ — But  though  he  yielded  up 
several  things  to  Mr.  Wesley,  in  whole,  or  in  part,  yet  he  pressed  him 
on  one  or  two  points  of  doctrine  ;  and  I  think  his  objections  had  after¬ 
wards  some  influence  on  Mr.  Wesley’s  mind.  There  are  six  on  each 
side,  written  with  ability  and  spirit.  I  think  Mr.  Wesley’s  opinions  will 
admit  of  more  illustrations  and  clearer  evidence,  than  he  has  given  them 
in  this  controversy.  He  himself  afterwards  stated  some  points  to  much 
greater  advantage.  I  should,  therefore,  be  sorry  to  see  these  letters 
published  without  occasional  remarks,  by  some  person  who  thoroughly 
understands  the  subjects  therein  discussed.” 

*  John  Norris,  the  person  here  mentioned,  was  born  in  1657,  at  Collingborne-Kingston, 
in  Wiltshire,  where  his  father  was  then  minister.  He  was  a  learned  divine  and  Platonic 
philosopher.  He  was  educated  first  at  Winchester  School,  and,  in  1676,  sent  to  Oxford. 
In  1680,  he  was  elected  Fellow  of  All  Souls,  soon  after  he  had  taken  his  degree  of  Bache¬ 
lor  of  Arts.  In  1684,  he  commenced  Master  of  Arts ;  and  the  same  year  opened  a  corres¬ 
pondence  with  that  learned  mystic  divine,  Dr.  Henry  Moore,  of  Christ’s  College  in 
Cambridge.  He  had  also  a  correspondence  with  the  learned  Lady  Masham,  D.  Cudworth’s 
daughter,  and  the  ingenious  Mrs  Astel.  in  1691,  his  distinguished  merit  procured  him  the 
rectory  of  Bemerton,  near  Sarum.  This  living,  upwards  of  two  hundred  pounds  a  year, 
was  a  comfortable  provision  for  his  family  ;  and  the  easiness  of  the  parochial  duty  gave  him 
leisure  to  pursue  his  favourite  studies.  He  died  in  1711  Mr.  Norris  published  two  octavo 
volumes  on  “  The  Theory  of  the  Ideal  World  ”  In  this  work  he  opposed  Locke,  and 
adorned  Malebranche’s  opinion,  of  seeing  all  things  in  God ,  with  all  the  advantages  of 
style  and  perspicuity  of  expression.  His  philosophical  errors  may  easily  be  pardoned,  on 
account  of  the  general  excellence  of  his  writings,  especially  on  subjects  of  practical  divinity, 
which  are  universally  esteemed.  Mr.  Wesley  published  extracts  from  two  of  his  works, 
“  A  Treatise  on  Christian  Prudence,”  and  “  Reflections  on  the  Conduct  of  Human  Life.” 
No  person  can  read  these  without  reaping  advantage ;  and  young  persons  ought  to  study 
them  with  diligence  and  attention. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


61 


I  am  ready  to  allow  something  of  this,  yet  I  cannot  withhold  these 
letters,  (for  the  recovery  of  which,  I  am  indebted  to  my  friend  Thomas 
Marriot,  Esq.,)  from  the  serious  reader.  The  Archbishop,  for  such  it 
seems  he  was,  certainly  wrote  more  like  a  friend,  and  an  inquirer  after 
truth,  than  any  other  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  opponents  ;  and  the  ability  displayed 
is  considerable.  The  correspondence  being  private  also,  and  managed 
with  less  carefulness  than  it  would  have  been,  if  it  had  been  intended 
for  the  public  eye,  is,  I  think,  an  advantage.  Neither  of  the  parties 
appears  in  his  full  polemic  dress,  and  hence  the  characters  of  the  men, 
as  well  as  the  truth  contended  for,  are  more  clearly  illustrated.  I  shall 
insert  the  whole  in  an  Appendix,  at  the  close  of  this  volume.  It  will 
give  the  serious  reader  a  connected  view  of  the  principal  controversies 
in  which  Mr.  Wesley  was  engaged  for  several  years.  It  is  not  my 
intention  to  make  any  remarks  upon  these  letters.  I  am  quite  willing 
that  the  serious  reader  should  draw  his  own  conclusions.  Mr.  Wesley 
has  often  observed,  how  hard  it  is  to  prove  any  thing  to  the  satisfaction 
of  an  opponent . 

Mr.  Wesley  continued  his  labours  through  the  most  distant  parts  of 
the  kingdom  during  the  year  1746.  Methodism  spread  rapidly  on  every 
side  :  The  societies  flourished,  and  the  people  increased  in  number, 
and  in  knowledge  and  love  of  the  truth.  At  this  period,  the  preachers 
were  not  skilled  beyond  the  first  principles  of  religion,  and  the  practical 
consequences  deducible  from  them  ;  ‘  repentance  towards  God ,  faith 
towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ,’  and  the  fruits  that  follow,  1  righteous - 
ness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.’  These  were  the  subjects 
of  their  daily  discourses,  and  these  truths  they  knew  in  poiver.  But 
such  was  the  low  state  of  religious  knowledge  among  the  people,  that 
it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  enforce  these  first  principles,  and  to  give 
them  a  practical  influence  on  the  heart  and  life,  before  they  were  led 
any  farther.  In  these  circumstances,  the  limited  knowledge  of  the 
preachers  was  so  far  from  being  an  inconvenience,  that  it  was  an  un¬ 
speakable  advantage ;  as  it  necessarily  confined  them  to  those  funda¬ 
mental  points  of  experimental  and  practical  religion,  which  were  best 
adapted  to  the  state  of  the  people.  Ministers  of  diversified  knowledge, 
but  of  little  experience  in  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  seldom  dwell 
sufficiently  in  their  sermons  on  these  important  points ;  and  hence  the 
preachers  were  far  more  successful  in  awakening  sinners  to  a  sense  of 
their  dangerous  state,  and  in  bringing  them  to  a  saving  knowledge  of 
Christ.  To  enforce  the  necessity  of  repentance,  and  of  seeking  salva¬ 
tion  by  grace  alone  through  a  Redeemer,  the  preacher  would  often  draw 
a  picture  of  human  nature  in  such  strong  and  natural  colours,  that  every 
one  who  heard  him  saw  his  own  likeness  in  it,  and  was  ready  to  say, 
c  He  hath  shown  me  all  that  was  in  my  heart  P  The  effect  was  surpri¬ 
sing.  The  people  found  themselves,  under  every  discourse,  emerging 
out  of  the  thickest  darkness  into  a  region  of  light ;  the  blaze  of  which, 
being  suddenly  poured  in  upon  them,  gave  exquisite  pain  at  first,  but 
soon  showed  them  the  way  to  peace  and  consolation.  Mr.  Wesley 
foresaw,  that  as  knowledge  was  increased  among  the  people,  it  ought 
to  be  increased  in  the  same,  or  even  in  a  greater,  proportion  among  the 
preachers,  otherwise  they  would  become  less  useful.  He,  therefore, 
began  to  think  of  a  collection  of  such  books  in  the  English  language, 
as  might  forward  their  improvement  in  treating  of  the  various  branches 
Vol,  II  9 


THE  LIFE  OF 


6.2 

of  practical  divinity.  He  seemed  conscious,  that  the  plan  of  his  own 
education,  and  the  prejudices  he  had  early  imbibed  against  the  Non¬ 
conformists  of  the  last  century,  had  shut  him  out  from  the  knowledge 
of  many  books  which  possibly  might  be  very  useful  on  this  occasion.* 
This  induced  him  to  request  Dr.  Doddridge,  with  whom  he  had  a  friendly 
correspondence,  to  give  him  a  list  of  such  books  as  he  might  think 
proper  for  the  improvement  of  young  preachers. — March  15,  1746,  the 
Doctor  wrote  to  him,  apologizing  for  the  delay  in  complying  with  his 
request.  “  I  am  quite  grieved,”  says  he,  “  and  ashamed,  that  any 
hurry,  public  or  private,  should  have  prevented  my  answering  your  very 
obliging  letter  from  Newcastle  ;  especially  as  it  has  a  face  of  disrespect, 
where  I  am  sure  I  ought  to  express  the  very  reverse,  if  I  would  do  jus¬ 
tice  either  to  you,  or  my  own  heart.  But  you  have  been  used  to  forgive 
greater  injuries. 

“  I  have  been  reading,  (I  will  not  pretend  to  tell  you  with  what  strong 
emotion,)  the  fourth  edition  of  your  Further  Appeals :  Concerning 
which,  I  shall  only  say,  that  I  have  written  upon  the  title-page,  ‘  Hoiu 
forcible  are  right  words /’  I  am  daily  hurried  by  my  printer,  to  finish 
the  third  volume  of  my  Family  Expositor.  And  I  have,  unwillingly,  a 
secular  affair  on  my  hands,  in  consequence  of  a  guardianship,  which 
calls  me  away  from  my  usual  business  for  some  days  next  week  ;  on 
which  account,  I  must  beg  your  patience  for  a  little  while  longer,  as  to 
the  list  of  books  you  desire  me  to  send  you.  But  if  God  permit,  you 
shall  be  sure  to  have  it  in  a  few  weekj. 

“  I  lately  published  a  Thanksgiving  Sermon,  for  the  retreat  of  the 
rebels  ;  which,  if  you  think  worth  calling  for,  at  Mr.  Waugh’s,  at  the 
Turk’s  Head  in  Gracechurch-street,  I  shall  desire  you  to  accept.  I  was 
willing  to  greet  the  first  openings  of  mercy  ;  and  so  much  the  rather,  as 
I  think  with  Lord  Somerville,  who  first  made  the  reflection  in  one  of  his 
letters,  that,  had  the  blow  at  Falkirk  been  pursued,  our  whole  army  had 
been  destroyed.  The  wisest  and  best  of  men  I  know,  agree  to  fear : 
Oh !  that  they  could  also  agree  in  their  efforts  to  save  !  I  trust  I  can  call 
God  to  record  on  my  soul,  that  to  bring  sinners  to  believe  in  Christ,  and 
universally  to  obey  him  from  a  principle  of  grateful  love,  is  the  reigning 
desire  of  my  heart,  and  has  been  the  main  business  of  my  life.  But 
alas,  that  it  is  so  unsuccessful  a  labour  !  Yet,  God  knows,  that  could  I 
have  foreseen  only  the  tenth  part  of  that  little  success  I  seem  to  have 
had,  I  would  have  preferred  the  ministry,  with  ten  times  the  labours  and 
sorrows  I  have  gone  through  in  it,  to  any  other  employment  or  situation 
in  life.  I  shall  not  forget  Colonel  Gardiner’s  words,  speaking  of  a  much 
despised  and  persecuted,  but  very  useful  minister,  ‘  I  had  rather  be  that 
man,  than  Emperor  of  the  world  !’ 

u  But  I  must  conclude.  May  God,  even  your  own  God,  continue  to 
increase  all  his  blessings  on  your  head,  heart,  and  labours  ;  and  may  he 
sometimes  lead  you  to  remember,  in  your  prayers, 

“  Reverend  and  dear  Sir, 

“  Your  affectionate  brother  and  servant, 

“P.  Doddridge. 

te  P.  S.  I  presume,  the  list  you  desire  is  chiefly  Theological.  Per¬ 
haps,  my  desire  of  making  it  too  particular  has  hindered  me  from  setting 

*  He  never  saw  even  the  account  of  his  grandfather,  John  Wesley,  by  Calamy,  till  he 
met  it  by  accident,  at  a  friend’s  house,  some  years  after  he  began  his  Itinerancy. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


6,3 


about  it,  till  I  liad  a  leisure  time,  which  I  have  not  yet  found.  But  under 
the  impression  your  book  made  upon  me,  I  could  not  fielay  writing  one 
post  longer.  Let  me  know  in  one  word,  how  you  do,  what  your  suc¬ 
cess  is,  and  what  your  apprehensions  are.  I  fear  we  must  have  some 
hot  flame  to  melt  us.” — The  reader  will  recollect,  that  this  letter  was 
written  in  the  time  of  the  last  rebellion,  when  the  nation  was  thrown  into 
the  greatest  consternation. 

June  18,  Dr.  Doddridge  sent  the  list  of  books,  which  Mr.  Wesley  had 
requested,*  and  the  next  day  wrote  to  him  as  follows  :  “  I  send  this  by 
way  of  postscript,  to  thank  you  for  the  entertaining  account  you  gave  me 
of  that  very  extraordinary  turn  which  affairs  took  in  the  battle  of  Falkirk. 
— I  perceive  our  rebel  enemies  were  as  confident  of  victory  as  possible, 
just  before  the  action  at  Culloden,  which  proved  so  fatal  to  them.  A 
friend  of  mine  from  thence,  brings  word,  that  just  as  the  armies  joined, 
an  officer  was  sent  back  to  make  proclamation  at  the  market-cross,  at 
Inverness,  that  every  householder  should  bake  a  bushel  of  bread,  that  it 
might  be  ready  to  refresh  the  prince’s  victorious  army  on  its  return  ; 
which  was  required  on  pain  of  military  execution.  The  consequence  of 
this  was,  that  our  army  found  much  better  provision,  for  their  refresh¬ 
ment  after  the  fatigue  of  that  glorious  day,  than  they  could  otherwise 
have  done.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered,  that  such  a  deliverance,  after 
such  circumstances  as  these,  should  make  a  strong  impression  on  the 
mind  of  ministers  and  people  in  general,  which  I  am  assured  it  does. 
I  heartily  pray  God,  the  impression  may  be  lasting,  and  produce  that 
reformation  which  is  so  much  needed  among  them  as  well  as  among  us. 

“  I  shall  not  be  at  all  surprised,  if  the  next  winter  should  open  upon 
us  a  much  more  afflictive  scene  than  the  last,  if  we  will  not  be  reformed 
by  such  judgments  and  deliverances  as  these.  Yet  I  think  with  you, 
dear  Sir,  that  God  will  not  make  a  full  end  of  us.  I  look  upon  every 
sinner  converted  from  the  error  of  his  ways,  by  the  power  of  God  work¬ 
ing  in  his  Gospel,  as  a  token  for  good,  that  we  shall  not  be  utterly 
forsaken. 

“  I  am,  dear  Sir, 

“  Most  faithfully  and  affectionately  yours, 

“  P.  Doddridge.” 

In  the  latter  end  of  December,  Mr.  Wesley  received  the  following 
observations  in  a  letter  from  a  friend.  No  doubt  the  writer  thought 
them  necessary  at  that  time,  and  they  will  not  be  out  of  season  at  pre¬ 
sent.  “  The  knowledge  and  understanding  of  the  Scriptures  of  truth,” 
says  he,  “  I  take  to  be  of  the  last  importance,  and  is  what  real  Chris¬ 
tians  need  as  much  to  have  their  attention  awakened  unto,  as  the  gene¬ 
rality  of  those  who  are  called  by  the  Christian  name  need  to  be  taught, 
that  they  are  dead  while  they  have  a  name  to  live. 

“  The  understanding  of  the  true  meaning  and  intent  of  the  Scriptures, 
is  understanding  the  mind  of  God  in  every  place.  And  he  who  opens 
that,  does  more,  and,  so  to  speak,  gives  more  opportunity  unto  the  Spirit 
of  God  to  operate  in  the  heart  by  his  own  word  than  he  who  says  abun¬ 
dance  of  serious  things  which  are  not  contained  in  the  subject  (the  text) 
he  discourses  from.  In  the  other  way,  a  man  may  preach  numbers  of 

*  The  letter  is  too  long  to  be  inserted  here  :  it  is  printed  in  the  first  volume  of  the  Armi- 
nian  Magazine.  Mr.  Wesley  used  it  in  compiling  his  Christian  Library;  a  most  valuable 
work,  published  in  fifty  volumes  duodecimo.  It  is  now  reprinting  in  octavo. 


64 


THE  LIFE  OF 


years  unto  a  congregation,  and  never  explain  the  direct  meaning  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  one  Scripture  ;  meanwhile  he  is  not  increasing  their  know¬ 
ledge  in  the  word  of  God.  The  word  of  God  is  that  by  which  the  Holy 
Ghost  influences  the  heart  of  a  believer  ;  and  t  cannot  think  it  sufficient 
for  the  carrying  on  of  that  work,  that  Christians  be  taught  a  few  general 
truths,  which  possibly  by  frequent  teaching  they  may  acquire  some  dis¬ 
tinct  notion  of,  without  ever  seeing  them  in  the  Scripture  in  their  genu¬ 
ine  beauty  and  dress.  And  do  not  all  foolish  and  injudicious  clamours 
about  orthodoxy  and  heresy,  arise  from  this  ? 

“  I  apprehend,  the  Scriptures  contain  a  more  glorious,  beautiful,  and 
various  display  of  the  eternal  God,  than  the  inconceivable  variety  in 
nature  gives  us  of  this  creation,  which  is  his  work.  And  I  would  have 
all  Christians  search  the  Scriptures,  and  study  God  there,  with  as  much 
assiduity  as  the  naturalists  do  nature  in  his  material  works.  What  infi¬ 
nite  reward  of  enjoyment  would  arise  from  thence? — It  is  true,  indeed, 
a  head  knowledge*  of  these  things  is  nothing.  The  Spirit  of  God  must 
make  the  heart  sensible  of  all  that  our  understandings  can  comprehend 
in  revelation.  But  these  are  two  distinct  things  which  God  hath  joined 
together :  even  as  the  power  of  God  in  raising  up  Christ  from  the  dead, 
is  one  thing  to  be  understood  and  believed  from  the  Scriptures  ;  and  the 
quickening  of  a  sinner,  is  a  work  actually  performed  in  the  heart  by  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,  but  is  inseparable  from  the  faith  of  the  former.  This  is 
it  which  makes  the  understanding  I  speak  of  so  necessary  ;  for,  with¬ 
out  it,  a  person  shall  never  be  able  to  judge,  by  the  word  of  God,  of  what 
passes  within  himself ;  for  it  is  the  only  standard  by  which  ‘  to  try  the 
spirits ,  and  to  prove  every  man’s  work.’ 

“  Serious  people  are  generally  in  danger  of  regarding  only  what  they 
feel  in  themselves,  when  their  affections  are  lively,  and  they  receive 
great  consolation  from  a  belief  of  the  love  of  God  in  Christ.  They  take 
that  for  the  knowledge  of  God  which  is  only  the  effect  of  it.  Conse¬ 
quently  they  are  in  hazard  of  seeking  the  knowledge  of  God  in  their 
own  feelings,  and  of  measuring  their  knowledge  by  them  ;  not  attend¬ 
ing,  that  our  nourishment  is  not  from  within  ourselves,  but  comes  from 
without.  It  is  God’s  whole  glory  displayed  in  revelation,  (by  Christ,) 
communicated  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  received  by  faith,  which  ought 
to  be  the  Christian’s  daily  bread.” 

The  gentleman  who  made  these  observations,  had  mentioned  his 
thoughts  on  the  subject  to  Mr.  Wesley  in  conversation,  who  desired  him 
to  put  them  down  in  writing  more  at  length,  which  gave  birth  to  the 
letter  of  which  the  above  is  an  abstract. 

Mr.  Wesley  continued  his  frequent  visits  to  the  most  distant  parts  of 
the  kingdom.  No  season  of  the  year,  no  change  of  weather,  could 
either  prevent  or  retard  his  journeys.  He  generally  preached  two  or 
three  times  every  day,  and  regulated  the  societies  wherever  he  came. 
His  whole  heart  was  in  the  work,  and  his  fixed  resolution  surmounted 
every  difficulty. 

In  February,  1747,  being  in  Yorkshire,  he  met  with  a  clergyman, 
who  told  him,  some  of  the  preachers  had  frequently  preached  in  his 
parish  ;  and  his  judgment  was,  1.  That  their  preaching  had  done  some 
good  but  more  harm.  Because  2.  Those  who  had  attended  it,  had 

*  The  writer  means  speculative  knowledge.  It  is  a  more  proper  word.  Certainly  all  the 
knowledge  a  man  has,  is  in  his  head.  But  speculative  knowledge  affects  not  the  heart. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


65 


only  turned  from  one  wickedness  to  another ;  they  had  only  exchanged 
sabbath-breaking,  swearing,  or  drunkenness,  for  slandering,  backbiting, 
and  evil-speaking ;  and  3.  Those  who  did  not  attend  it,  were  provoked 
hereby  to  return  evil  for  evil.  So  that  the  former  were,  in  effect,  no 
better,  the  latter  worse,  than  before. 

“  The  same  objection,  in  substance,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  “  has  been 
made  in  most  other  parts  of  England.  It  therefore  deserves  a  serious 
answer,  which  will  equally  hold  in  all  places.  It  is  allowed,  1.  That 
our  preaching  has  done  some  good  ;  common  swearers,  sabbath- 
breakers,  drunkards,  thieves,  fornicators,  having  been  reclaimed  from 
those  outward  sins.  But  it  is  affirmed,  2.  That  it  has  done  more 
harm  ;  the  persons  so  reclaimed  only  changing  one  wickedness  for 
another ;  and  their  neighbours  being  so  provoked  thereby,  as  to  become 
worse  than  they  were  before. 

Those  who  have  left  their  outward  sins,’  you  affirm,  ‘have  only 
changed  drunkenness  or  sabbath-breaking,  for  backbiting,  or  evil-speak¬ 
ing.’  I  answer,  if  you  affirm  this  of  them  all,  it  is  notoriously  false ; 
many  we  can  name,  who  left  cursing,  swearing,  backbiting,  drunken¬ 
ness,  and  evil-speaking,  altogether,  and  who  are,  to  this  day,  just  as 
fearful  of  slandering,  as  they  are  of  cursing  or  swearing.  And  if  some 
are  not  yet  enough  aware  of  this  snare  of  the  devil,  we  may  hope  they 
will  be  ere  long.  Meantime  bless  God  for  what  he  has  done,  and  pray 
that  he  would  deliver  them  from  this  death  also. 

“  You  affirm  farther,  ‘  That  their  neighbours  are  provoked  hereby,  to 
return  evil  for  evil ;  and  so  while  the  former  are  no  better,  the  latter 
are  worse  than  they  were  before.’ 

“  I  answer,  1.  ‘  These  are  worse  than  they  were  before.’  But  why? 
Because  they  do  fresh  ‘  despite  to  the  Spirit  of  grace because  they 
‘  despise  that  long-suffering ’  love  of  God  which  would  lead  them,  as  it 
does  their  neighbours,  to  repentance.*  And  in  laying  the  blame  of  this 
on  those  who  will  *  no  longer  run  with  them  to  the  same  excess  of  riot 
they  only  fulfil  the  Scriptures,  and  fill  up  the  measure  of  their  own 
iniquity. 

“  I  answer,  2.  There  is  still  no  proportion  at  all  between  the  good  on 
the  one  hand,  and  the  harm  on  the  other :  for  they  who  reject  the  good¬ 
ness  of  God,  were  servants  of  the  devil  before ;  and  they  are  but  ser¬ 
vants  of  the  devil  still.  But  they  who  accept  it,  are  brought  from  the 
power  of  Satan,  to  serve  the  living  and  true  God.” 

In  April,  Mr.  Wesley,  on  his  return  from  the  North,  spent  an  hour 
with  the  same  clergyman,  and  pressed  him  to  make  good  his  assertion, 
that  the  preaching  of  the  Methodists  had  done  more  harm  than  good. 
This  he  did  not  choose  to  pursue ;  but  enlarged  on  the  harm  it  might 
occasion  in  succeeding  generations  Mr.  Wesley  adds,  “  I  cannot  see 
the  force  of  this  argument.  I  dare  not  neglect  the  doing  certain  present 
good  for  fear  of  some  probable  ill  consequences  in  the  succeeding  cen¬ 
tury.” — Thanks  be  to  God,  those  ill  consequences  have  not  yet  appeared 
after  more  than  seventy  years’  trial.  The  Lord  still  owns  it  to  be  his 
work. 

June  4. — Mr.  Wesley  wrote  down  the  following  instructions  for  the 
stewards  of  the  society  in  London  : 

*  ‘  The  Publicans  and  harlots,'  says  our  Lord, 4  repented  at  the  preaching  of  John ,  and 
ye,  when  ye  saw  it,  repented  not  afterward  that  ye  might  believed 


THE  LITE  OF 


41 1.  You  are  to  be  men  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of  wisdom  :  that) 
you  may  do  all  things  in  a  manner  acceptable  to  God. — 2.  You  are  to 
be  present  every  Tuesday  and  Thursday  morning,  in  order  to  transact 
the  temporal  affairs  of  the  society. — 3.  You  are  to  begin  and  end  every 
meeting  with  earnest  prayer  to  God,  for  a  blessing  on  all  your  under¬ 
takings. — 4.  You  are  to  produce  your  accounts  the  first  Tuesday  in 
every  month,  that  they  may  be  transcribed  into  the  ledger. — 5.  You  are 
to  take  it  in  turn,  month  by  month,  to  be  chairman.  The  chairman  is 
to  see  that  all  the  rules  be  punctually  observed,  and  immediately  to  check 
him  who  breaks  any  of  them. — 6.  You  are  to  do  nothing  without  the 
consent  of  the  minister,  either  actually  had,  or  reasonably  presumed. — 
7.  You  are  to  consider  whenever  you  meet,  ‘  God  is  here.’  Therefore, 
be  serious.  Utter  no  trifling  word.  Speak  as  in  his  presence,  and  to 
the  glory  of  his  great  name. — 8.  When  any  thing  is  debated,  let  one  at 
once  stand  up  and  speak,  the  rest  giving  attention.  And  let  him  speak 
just  loud  enough  to  be  heard,  in  love  and  in  the  spirit  of  meekness. — 
9.  You  are  continually  to  pray  and  endeavour,  that  a  holy  harmony  of 
soul  may  in  all  things  subsist  among  you  :  that,  in  every  step,  you  may 
keep  the  unity  of  the  spirit,  in  the  bond  of  peace. — 10.  In  all  debates, 
you  are  to  watch  over  your  spirits,  avoiding,  as  fire,  all  clamour  and  con¬ 
tention  :  being  1  swift  to  hear ,  slow  to  speak  in  honour  every  man  pre¬ 
ferring  another  before  himself. — 11.  If  you  cannot  relieve,  do  not  grieve 
the  poor.  Give  them  soft  words,  if  nothing  else.  Abstain  from  either 
sour  looks  or  harsh  words.  Let  them  be  glad  to  come,  even  though 
they  should  go  empty  away.  Put  yourselves  in  the  pla^e  of  every  poor 
man  ;  and  deal  with  him  as  you  would  God  should  deal  with  you. 

“  These  instructions,  we  whose  names  are  underwritten,  (being  the 
present  stewards  of  the  Society  in  London,)  do  heartily  receive  and  ear¬ 
nestly  desire  to  conform  to.  In  witness  whereof  we  have  set  our  hands. 

“  N.  B.  If  any  steward  shall  break  any  of  the  preceding  rules,  after 
having  befen  thrice  admonished  by  the  chairman,  (whereof  notice  is  to 
be  immediately  given  to  the  minister,)  he  is  no  longer  steward.”* 

I  have  already  stated  that  the  controversy  with  John  Smith,  so  called, 
had  some  influence  on  Mr.  Wesley’s  mind  especially  in  one  particular. 
Hitherto  he  had  expressed  his  notion  of  justifying  faith,  in  the  words  of 
the  Church  of  England,  in  her  Homily  on  Salvation  :  That  it  is,  “  A  sure 
trust  and  confidence  which  a  man  hath  in  God,  that  his  sins  are  forgiven, 
and  he  reconciled  to  the  favour  of  God.”  He  seems  now  to  have  ex¬ 
amined  the  subject  more  closely,  and  wrote  to  his  brother  Charles,  as 
follows  : 

u  Dear  Brother, — Yesterday  I  was  thinking  on  a  desideratum 
among  us,  a  Genesis  Problewatica  on  justifying  faith.  A  skeleton  of  it, 
(which  you  may  fill  up,  or  any  one  that  has  leisure,)  I  have  roughly  set 
down. 

“  Is  justifying  faith  a  sense  of  pardon  ?  Negaturf 

“  1.  Every  one  is  deeply  concerned  to  understand  this  question 
well :  but  preachers  most  of  all :  lest  they  either  make  them  sad  whom 

*  All  the  class  money  in  London,  which  amounted  to  several  hundred  pounds  a  year, 
was  at  that  time,  and  for  more  than  40  years  after,  given  to  the  poor,  through  the  hands  of 
these  stewards. 

%  It  is  denied. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.  67 

God  hath  not  made  sad  ;  or  encourage  them  to  say  Peace  where  there 
is  no  peace. 

“  Some  years  ago  we  heard  nothing  of  justifying  faith,  or  a  sense  of 
pardon ;  so  that  when  we  did  hear  of  them,  the  theme  was  quite  new 
to  us  ;  and  we  might  easily,  especially  in  the  heat  and  hurry  of  contro¬ 
versy,  lean  too  much  either  to  the  one  hand  or  to  the  other. 

«  2.  By  justifying  faith  I  mean,  that  faith,  which  whosoever  hath  not* 
is  under  the  wrath  and  the  curse  of  God.  By  a  sense  of  pardon,  I  mean 
a  distinct  explicit  assurance  that  my  sins  are  forgiven. 

“  I  allow,  1.  That  there  is  such  an  explicit  assurance.  2.  That  it 
is  the  common  privilege  of  real  Christians.  3.  That  it  is  the  proper 
Christian  faith,  which  ‘  punfieth  the  heart’  and  ‘  overcometh  the  world.9 

“  But  I  cannot  allow,  that  justifying  faith  is  such  an  assurance,  or 
necessarily  connected  therewith. 

“  3.  Because,  if  justifying  faith  necessarily  implies  such  an  explicit 
assurance  of  pardon,  then  every  one  who  has  it  not,  and  every  one,  so 
long  as  he  has  it  not,  is  under  the  wrath  and  under  the  curse  of  God. 
But  this  is  a  supposition  contrary  to  Scripture,  as  well  as  to  experience. 

“  Contrary  to  Scripture  ;  to  Isaiah  1,  10.  *  Who  is  among  you  that 

feareth  the  Lord ,  thai  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  servant ,  that  walketh  in 
darkness  and  hath  no  light  ?  let  him  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord , 
and  stay  upon  his  God.’ 

“  Contrary  to  Acts  x,  34.  ‘  Of  a  truth  I  perceive ,  that  God  is  no 

respecter  of  persons ;  but  in  every  nation  he  that  feareth  God ,  and  work - 
eth  righteousness ,  is  accepted  with  him.’ 

(i  Contrary  to  experience  :  for  J.  R.  &c,  &c,  had  peace  with  God, 
no  fear,  no  doubt,  before  they  had  that  sense  of  pardon.  And  so  have 
I  frequently  had.* 

“  Again.  The  assertion,  *  that  justifying  faith  is  a  sense  of  pardon,* 
is  contrary  to  reason  :  it  is  flatly  absurd.  For  how  can  a  sense  of  our 
having  received  pardon,  be  the  condition  of  our  receiving  it  ? 

“  4.  If  you  object,  1.  ‘  J.  T.  St.  Paul,  &c,  had  this  sense  :’  I  grant 
they  had  :  but  they  were  justified  [or  rather  had  justifying  faith]  before 
they  had  it. — 2.  ‘  We  know  fifteen  hundred  persons  who  have  this  assu¬ 
rance.’  Perhaps  so  :  but  this  does  not  prove,  they  had  not  justifying 
faith  till  they  received  it. — 3.  ‘  We  have  been  exceedingly  blessed  in 
preaching  this  doctrine.’  We  have  been  blessed  in  preaching  the  great 
truths  of  the  gospel ;  although  we  tacked  to  them,  in  the  simplicity  of  our 
hearts,  a  proposition  which  was  not  true.  4.  ‘  But  does  not  our  church 
give  this  account  of  justifying  faith  ?  I  am  sure  she  does  of  saving  or 
Christian  faith  .  I  think  she  does  of  justifying  laith  too.  But  to  the 
law  and  to  the  testimony.  All  men  may  err :  but  the  word  of  the  Lord 
shall  stand  for  ever.” 

Undoubtedly  there  are  many  in  the  same  state  in  which  Cornelius 
was,  in  Christian  lands,  who  never  heard  the  proper  Christian  faith 
declared  ;  and  they  are  not  under  the  curse.  But  they  will  be,  if  they 
reject  that  faith,  when  it  is  preached  to  them.  If  they  embrace  it,  the 
Holy  Ghost,  according  to  the  promise,  will  assuredly  bear  witness  to 
their  believing  and  pleading  spirits,  as  he  did  to  the  Ethiopian,  Acts  ix, 
and  to  Cornelius,  Acts  x. 

*  He  means,  before  he  heard  of  the  “  proper  Christian  Faith,”  which  he  did  not  hear  but 
from  the  Moravians. 


68 


THE  LIFE  OF 


On  the  24th  of  June,  1748,  Mr.  Wesley  opened  his  large  school  at 
Kingswood.  He  had  long  before  built  ti  small  one  for  the  children  of 
the  colliers,  which  still  exists.  The  last  was  intended  for  the  children 
of  our  principal  friends,  that  they  might  receive  a  complete  education  in 
the  languages  and  sciences,  without  endangering  their  morals  in  the 
great  schools,  where  vice  is  so  prevalent-  In  time,  many  of  the 
preachers  married  and  had  families.  Their  little  pittance  was  not  suf¬ 
ficient  to  enable  them  to  support  their  children  at  school.  The  unin¬ 
terrupted  duties  of  the  itinerant  life  would  not  permit  the  father  to  give 
his  son  the  necessary  education  he  required  ;  and  it  is  well  known  how 
impossible  it  is,  in  general,  for  a  mother  to  instruct,  or  even  to  govern, 
a  son  after  a  given  age,  especially  during  the  absence  of  the  father.  On 
these  considerations,  after  a  few  years,  the  school  was  appropriated  to 
the  education  of  a  considerable  number  of  the  preachers’  sons,  as  well 
as  of  the  children  of  private  independent  members.  These  were 
instructed,  boarded,  and  clothed;  and  the  charity  is  supported  by  an 
annual  collection  made  in  all  the  chapels  belonging  to  the  societies  in 
these  kingdoms.  The  collection  is  now  so  increased,  that  small  sums 
are  allowed  out  of  it  towards  the  education  of  preachers’  daughters. 
Mr.  Wesley  drew  up  a  set  of  rules  for  this  school,  which  have  been 
highly  admired  by  most  that  have  seen  them. 

But  this  pious  design,  like  all  human  institutions,  often  fell  below  the 
expectations  of  the  benevolent  founder.  Yet,  notwithstanding  this,  it 
has  been  productive  of  much  good.  Many  useful  preachers  have  been 
thereby  preserved  for  the  general  work,  and  have  been  enabled  to  de¬ 
vote  their  whole  life  to  the  immediate  service  of  God,  who  must  other¬ 
wise  have  sunk  under  the  weight  of  their  families,  and  settled  in  some 
trade  for  their  support.  The  school  is  now  wholly  appropriated  to  the 
sons  of  the  itinerant  preachers.  The  great  increase  of  the  work  ren¬ 
dered  this  absolutely  necessary.  Another  school  has  been  opened  in 
Yorkshire,  on  the  same  plan,  since  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley.  The  Lord 
has  greatly  blessed  and  prospered  both  these  institutions. 

A  circumstance  respecting  the  erection  of  this  edifice,  deserves  to  be 
remembered.  Mr.  Wesley  was  mentioning  to  a  lady,  with  whom  he  was 
in  company  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Bristol,  his  desire  and  design  of 
erecting  a  Christian  School,  such  as  would  not  disgrace  the  apostolic 
age.  The  lady  was  so  pleased  with  his  views,  that  she  immediately 
went  to  her  scrutoire,  and  brought  him  five  hundred  pounds  in  bank 
notes,  desiring  him  to  accept  of  them,  and  to  enter  upon  his  plan 
immediately.  He  did  so.  Afterwards  being  in  company  with  the  same 
lady,  she  inquired  how  the  building  went  on  ;  and  whether  he  stood  in 
need  of  farther  assistance.  He  informed  her,  that  he  had  laid  out  all 
the  money  he  had  received,  and  that  he  was  three  hundred  pounds  in 
debt ;  at  the  same  time  apologizing,  and  entreating  her  not  to  consider 
it  as  a  concern  of  hers.  But  she  immediately  retired,  and  brought  him 
the  sum  he  wanted. 


THE  LIFE 


OF 

THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.  A.  JVL 


BOOK  THE  SIXTH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

OF  THE  LABOURS  OF  MR.  WESLEY  AND  OF  HIS  BROTHER,  MR.  CHARLES 
WESLEY,  AND  OF  THE  PREACHERS  IN  CONNEXION  WITH  THEM  IN 

IRELAND,  WITH  THE  PERSECUTIONS  THAT  FOLLOWED - MR.  C.  WES- 

LEY’s  MARRIAGE. 

Mr.  Wesley  evidently  seems  to  have  had  but  one  design  from  the 
commencement  of  his  ministry,  and  which  he  invariably  pursued  till  his 
spirit  returned  to  God,  viz.  To  be  as  useful  as  possible  to  his  fellow 
creatures,  especially  with  regard  to  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  He, 
therefore,  never  said,  upon  any  success  which  he  met  with,  “It  is 
enough.”  In  this  respect,  also,  he  1  forgot  the  things  behind,  and 
reached  forth  to  those  before .’  The  same  he  continually  inculcated 
upon  those  who  laboured  with  him.  Accordingly,  one  of  the  charges 
which  he  gave  them  at  their  admission,  as  I  have  already  noted,  was, 
“  Observe  !  It  is  not  your  business  to  preach  so  many  times,  and  to 
take  care  of  this  or  that  Society,  but  to  save  as  many  souls  as  you  can  ; 
to  bring  as  many  sinners  as  you  possibly  can  to  repentance,  and  with 
all  your  power  to  build  them  up  in  that  ‘  holiness ,  ivithout  which  they 
cannot  see  the  Lord.'1  ” 

Agreeably  to  this,  they  have  from  the  beginning  gone  from  place  to 
place ;  and  having  formed  Societies  of  those  who  tuy'ned  to  God,  (for 
they  take  charge  of  none  else,)  they  immediately  visited  new  places, 
beginning  to  preach  generally  in  the  open  air,  on  a  horse-block,  or  on 
whatever  offered.  At  length  one  of  the  preachers,  a  Mr.  Williams, 
then  zealous  for  God,  crossed  the  channel,  and  began  to  preach  in  Dub¬ 
lin.  Multitudes  flocked  to  hear ;  and  for  some  time  there  was  much 
disturbance,  chiefly,  though  not  wholly,  from  the  lower  class,  who  are 
mostly  Romanists.  He  soon  formed  a  small  Society,  several  of  whom 
were  happy  witnesses  of  the  truth  which  they  had  heard,  viz.  That  God 
does  now  also  ‘  give  the  knowledge  of  salvation  by  the  remission  of  sins ,’ 
to  those  who  repent  and  .believe  the  Gospel. 

Mr.  Williams  wrote  an  account  of  his  success  to  Mr.  Wesley,  who 
determined  to  visit  Ireland  immediately.  Accordingly,  on  Tuesday, 
August  the  4th,  1747,  he  set  out  from  Bristol,  and  passing  through 
Wales,  arrived  in  Dublin  on  Sunday,  the  9th,  about  ten  o’clock  in  the 
forenoon.  A  circumstance  almost  instantly  occurred,  which  he  con¬ 
sidered  as  1  a  token  for  good .’  I  shall  relate  it  in  his  own  words  : 

Yol.  II.  10 


70 


THE  LIFE  OF 


a 

“  Soon  after  we  landed,  hearing  the  bells  ringing  for  church,  I  went 
thither  directly.  Mr.  Lunell,  the  chief  member  of  the  Society,  came  to 
the  quay  just  after  I  was  gone,  and  left  word  at  the  house  where  our 
things  were,  4  He  would  call  again  at  one.’  He  did  so,  and  took  us  to 
his  house.  About  three,  I  wrote  a  line  to  the  Curate  of  St.  Mary’s  ;  who 
sent  me  word,  4  He  should  be  glad  of  my  assistance.’  So  I  preached 
there,  (another  gentleman  reading  prayers,)  to  as  gay  and  senseless  a 
congregation  as  I  ever  saw.  After  sermon,  Mr.  R.  thanked  me  very 
affectionately,  and  desired  I  would  favour  him  with  my  company  in  the 
morning. 

44  Monday,  the  10th. — I  met  the  Society  at  five,  and  at  six  preached 
on,  4  Repent  ye,  and  believe  the  Gospel .’  The  room,  large  as  it  was, 
would  not  contain  the  people,  who  all  seemed  to  taste  the  good  word. 

44  Between  eight  and  nine,  I  went  to  Mr.  R.  the  Curate  of  St.  Mary’s. 
He  professed  abundance  of  good  will,  commended  my  sermon  in  strong 
terms,  and  begged  he  might  see  me  again  the  next  morning.  But  at 
the  same  time,  he  expressed  the  most  rooted  prejudice  against  lay- 
preachers,  or  preaching  out  of  a  church  ;  and  said,  the  Archbishop  of 
Dublin  was  resolved  to  suffer  no  such  irregularities  in  his  diocess. 

44 1  went  to  our  brethren,  that  we  might  pour  out  our  souls  before  God. 
I  then  went  straight  to  wait  upon  the  Archbishop  myself ;  but  he  was 
gone  out  of  town. 

44  In  the  afternoon  a  gentleman  desired  to  speak  with  me.  He  was 
troubled,  that  it  was  not  with  him  as  in  times  past.  At  the  age  of  four¬ 
teen,  the  power  of  God  came  mightily  upon  him,  constraining  him  to 
rise  out  of  bed,  to  pour  out  his  prayers  and  tears,  from  a  heart  overflowed 
with  love  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  some  months,  he  scarce 
knew  whether  he  was  in  the  body,  continually  walking  and  talking  with 
God.  He  has  now  an  abiding  peace  ;  but  cannot  rest,  till  the  love  of 
God  again  fills  his  heart.” 

The  house,  then  used  for  preaching,  was  situate  in  Marlborough- 
street,  and  was  originally  designed  for  a  Lutheran  Church.  It  con¬ 
tained  about  four  hundred  people ;  but  four  or  five  times  the  number 
might  stand  in  the  yard,  which  was  very  spacious.  An  immense  mul¬ 
titude  assembled  there  to  hear  him,  on  Monday  evening  ;  among  whom 
were  many  of  the  rich,  and  ministers  of  all  denominations.  He  spoke 
strongly  and  closely  on,  4  The  Scripture  hath  concluded  all  under  sin , 
that  the  promise  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  might  be  given  to  them  that 
believe and  observes,  that  no  person  seemed  offended.  All,  for  the 
present  at  least,  seemed  convinced,  that  he  4  spake  as  the  oracles  of  God .’ 

The  next  day  he  waited  on  the  Archbishop.  They  conversed  for  two 
or  three  hours,  in  which  time  he  answered  an  abundance  of  objections. 
He  continued  to  preach  morning  and  evening  to  large  congregations, 
and  had  more  and  more  reason  to  hope,  they  would  not  all  be  unfruitful 
hearers. 

Having  examined  the  Society,  which  then  consisted  of  about  two 
hundred  and  eighty  members,  and  explained  at  large  the  Rules,  (already 
mentioned,)  he  sailed  for  England,  leaving  Mr.  Williams  and  Mr.  Trem- 
bath  tof'take  care  of  this  little  flock.  Many  of  these,  he  observes,  were 
strong  in  faith,  and  of  an  exceeding  teachable  spirit ;  and  therefore,  on 
this  account,  should  be  watched  over  with  the  more  care,  as  being  almost 
equally  susceptible  of  good  or  ill  impressions. — Soon  after  this,  he  pub- 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


71 


lished  an  Address  to  the  Roman  Catholics :  A  very  small  tract,  but 
clearly  stating  the  points  wherein  we  agree,  and  wherein  we  differ ;  and 
equally  conspicuous  for  argument  and  temper. 

The  Society  in  Dublin  enjoyed  their  sunshine  but  for  a  little  time.  A 
persecution  commenced,  on  which  Mr.  Trembath,  in  a  letter  to  Mr. 
Wesley,  makes  the  following  observations  :  “  I  believe  this  persecution 
was  permitted  for  good,  that  we  might  not  trust  in  an  arm  of  flesh.  We 
thought  that  the  Magistrates  would  do  us  justice  ;  but  in  this  we  were 
disappointed.  It  likewise  drives  us  all  to  prayer  and  watchfulness,  and 
also  causes  us  to  love  each  other  better  than  ever  ;  so  that  we  are  like 
sheep  driven  by  the  wolf  into  the  fold.  When  we  went  out,  we  carried 
our  lives  in  our  hands  ;  but  all  this  did  not  hinder  us  once  from  meeting 
together  at  the  usual  hours.  The  Society  still  increased,  and  those  who 
had  the  root  in  themselves  stood  like  marble  pillars  ;  and,  by  the  grace 
of  God,  were  resolved  rather  to  die  with  Christ,  than  to  deny  him.  All 
the  city  was  in  an  uproar :  Some  said,  ‘  It  is  a  shame  ;  the  men  do  no 
harm  Others  said,  ‘  The  dogs  deserve  all  to  be  hanged.’  Blessed  be 
God,  we  walk  unhurt  in  fire !  Now  we  can  literally  say,  we  live  by  faith  : 
And  the  less  we  have  of  human  help,  the  more  we  shall  have  of  divine.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley,  meantime,  continued  his  labours  in  Bristol,  London, 
and  the  places  adjacent,  till  August  the  24th,  when,  at  the  request  of 
his  brother,  he  set  out  for  Ireland,  taking  with  him  Mr.  Charles  Perro- 
net,  son  of  the  venerable  Yicar  of  Shoreham,  and  brother  of  Mr.  Ed¬ 
ward  Perronet,  already  mentioned.  On  the  27th,  they  reached  Mr. 
Philip’s,  in  Wales ;  and  on  the  28th,  he  observes  in  his  Journal,  “Mr. 
Gwynne  came  to  see  me,  with  two  of  his  family.  My  soul  seemed 
pleased  to  take  acquaintance  with  them.  We  rode  to  Maismynis  church, 
where  I  preached,  and  Mr.  Williams,  after  me,  in  Welsh.  I  preached  a 
fourth  time,  (the  same  day,)  at  Garth.  The  whole  family  received  us 
as  the  messengers  of  God ;  and  if  such  we  are,  they  received  him  that 
sent  us.” 

August  29th. — Mr,  John  Wesley,  who  had  just  arrived  from  Ireland, 
came  to  them  at  Garth.  On  the  30th,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preached  on 
a  tombstone  in  Builth  churchyard,  and  again  in  the  afternoon  :  In  the 
evening  he  preached  at  Garth,  on  the  marks  of  the  Messias,  from  Mat¬ 
thew  xi,  5. — Sept.  3,  their  friends  left  them  :  On  the  4th,  early  in  the 
morning,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  and  his  companions  set  out  for  Holyhead, 
which  place  they  reached  the  next  day  at  seven  in  the  jpaorning,  having 
travelled  on  horseback  twenty-five  hours. — Sunday,  September  6,  he 
sent  an  offer  of  his  assistance  to  the  minister,  who  was  ready  to  beat 
the  messenger.  He  preached,  however,  at  the  request  of  some  gentle¬ 
men,  who  behaved  with  great  propriety. — September  the  9th,  they 
reached  Dublin  in  safety. 

Dublin  had  long  been  remarkable  for  a  bad  police.  Frequent  robber¬ 
ies,  and  sometimes  murder,  were  committed  in  the  streets,  at  an  early 
hour  in  the  evening,  with  impunity.  The  Ormond  and  Liberty  mob, 
(that  is,  the  butchers  of  Ormond  market,  and  the  weavers  of  the  Liber¬ 
ty,  a  part  of  Dublin  so  called,)  would  sometimes  meet,  and  fight  .till  one 
or  more  persons  were  killed.  On  one  occasion,  the  mob  had  beat  a 
constable  to  death  in  the  street,  and  hung  the  body  up  in  triumph  l 
There  was  no  vigour  in  the  Magistrates,  and  their  power  was  despised. 

U  is  no  wonder,  that  the  Methodists,  at  their  first  coming,  were  roughly 


72 


THE  LIFE  OF 


handled  in  such  a  place  as  this  ;  but  it  is  wonderful,  that  they  so  soon 
got  a  firm  footing,  and  passed  through  their  sufferings  with  so  little 
injury.  On  Mr.  C.  Wesley’s  arrival  here,  he  observes,  “  The  first 
news  we  heard  was,  that  the  little  flock  stands  fast  in  the  storm  of  per¬ 
secution,  which  arose  as  soon  as  my  brother  left  them.  The  Popish 
mob  broke  open  their  room,  and  destroyed  all  before  them.  Some  of 
them  are  sent  to  Newgate  ;  others  bailed.  What  will  be  the  event  we 
know  not,  till  we  see  whether  the  Grand  Jury  will  find  the  bill.” — He 
afterwards  informs  us,  that  the  Grand  Jury  threw  out  the  bill,  and  thus 
gave  up  the  Methodists  to  the  fury  of  a  licentious  Popish  mob.  He 
says,  “  God  has  called  me  to  suffer  affliction  with  his  people.  I  began 
my  ministry  with,  4  Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye,  my  people,’  &c. — Septem¬ 
ber  10,  I  met  the  Society,  and  the  Lord  knit  our  hearts  together  in  love 
stronger  than  death.  We  both  wept  and  rejoiced  for  the  consolation. 
God  hath  sent  me,  I  trust,  to  confirm  these  souls,  and  to  keep  them 
together  in  the  present  distress.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  spent  no  time  in  idleness.  He  was  daily  employed 
in  preaching,  expounding,  visiting  the  people,  and  praying  with  them. — 
September  20,  after  commending  their  cause  to  God,  he  went  forth  to 
the  green  adjoining  to  the  barracks,  believing  the  Lord  would  make 
bare  his  arm  in  their  defence.  He  called,  in  his  Master’s  name  and 
words,  4  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  are  weary,’  &c.  The  number  of 
hearers  was  very  great,  and  a  religious  awe  kept  down  all  opposition. 
He  spoke  with  great  freedom  to  the  poor  Papists,  and,  like  St.  Paul  at 
Athens,  quoted  their  own  authors  to  convince  them,  particularly  Kempis 
and  their  Liturgy.  None  lifted  up  his  voice  or  hand  to  oppose ;  all 
listened  with  strange  attention,  and  many  were  in  tears.  They  ex¬ 
pressed  general  satisfaction,  especially  the  Papists,  who  now  maintained 
that  he  was  a  good  Catholic. 

At  this  early  period  of  the  work,  the  two  brothers,  and  the  preachers, 
suffered  great  inconveniences  at  the  places  where  they  lodged,  even  in 
large  towns  ;  and  it  was  worse  in  the  country  Societies.  The  rooms, 
also,  where  they  assembled  when  they  could  not  preach  in  the  open  air, 
began  to  be  much  too  small  for  the  number  of  people  who  attended. 
This  being  the  present  state  of  things  in  Dublin,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
purchased  a  house  in  that  part  of  the  town  called  Dolphin’s  barn.^  The 
whole  ground-floor,  which  was  a  weaver’s  workshop,  was  forty-two  feet 
long,  and  twenty^four  broad.  This  was  to  be  turned  into  a  preaching- 
house,  and  the  preachers  were  to  be  accommodated  in  the  rooms  over 
it ;  but  before  he  completed  the  purchase,  he  wrote  to  his  brother  tor 
his  opinion  on  the  matter.  His  letter  is  dated  October  9  ;  in  which  he 
says,  one  advantage  of  the  house  was,  that  they  could  go  to  it  imme¬ 
diately  ;  and  then  adds,  “  I  must  go  there  or  to  some  other  lodgings, 
or  take  my  flight ;  for  here  I  can  stay  no  longer.  A  family  of  squalling 
children,  a  landlady  just  ready  to  lie  in,  a  maid  who  has  no  time  to  do 
the  least  thing  for  us,  are  some  of  our  conveniences !  Our  two  rooms 
for  four  people,  (six,  when  J.  Healy,  and  Haughton,  come,)  allow  no 
opportunity  for  retirement.  Charles  and  I  groan  for  elbow-room  in  our 
press-bed ;  our  diet  answerable  to  our  lodgings  ;  no  one  to  mend  our 
clothes  and  stockings ;  no  money  to  buy  more.  I  marvel,  that  we  have 
stood  our  ground  so  long  in  these  lamentable  circumstances.  It  is  well 
I  could  not  foresee,  while  on  your  side  of  the  water.” — October  17,  he 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


73 


observes,  “  I  passed  the  day  at  the  house  we  have  purchased,  in  Dol¬ 
phin’s  Bam,  in  writing  and  meditation.  I  could  almost  have  set  up 
my  rest  here  :  But  I  must  not  look  for  rest  on  this  side  eternity.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  continued  his  labours  in  Dublin,  till  February  9,  1748, 
when  he  took  an  excursion  into  the  country.  The  few  preachers  who 
were  in  Ireland,  had  already  introduced  the  Gospel  into  several  country 
towns.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  came  to  Tyrrel’s  Pass,  where  he  met  a  large 
and  well  disposed  congregation.  “Few  such  feasts,”  says  he,  “  have 
I  had  since  I  left  England ;  it  refreshed  my  body  more  than  meat  or 
drink.  God  has  begun  a  great  work  here.  The  people  of  Tyrrel’s 
Pass  were  wicked  to  a  proverb  ;  swearers,  drunkards,  Sabbath  break¬ 
ers,  thieves,  &c,  from  time  immemorial.  But  now  the  scene  is  changed  ; 
not  an  oath  is  heard,  nor  a  drunkard  seen  among  them  ;  aperto ■  vivitur 
horto .*  They  are  turned  from  darkness  to  light,  and  near  one  hundred 
are  joined  in 'Society.” 

February  11.. — Mr.  C.  Wesley,  J.  Healy,  and  five  others,  set  out  for 
Athlone,  where,  it  is  probable,  notice  had  been  given  of  their  coming. 
On  the  road  some  persons  overtook  them,  running  in  great  haste,  and 
one  horseman  riding  at  full  speed.  It  soon  appeared,  that  the  Papists 
had  laid  a  plan  to  do  them  some  violent  mischief,  if  not  to  murder  them, 
at  the  instigation  of  their  Priest,  Father  Terril,  who  had  sounded  the 
alarm  the  Sunday  before.  They  spoke  of  their  designs  with  so  much 
freedom,  that  a  report  of  them  reached  Athlone,  and  a  party  of  dragoons, 
being  quartered  there,  were  ordered  out  to  meet  Mr.  C.  Wesley  and 
his  friends  on  the  road,  and  to  conduct  them  safe  to  the  town.  But 
of  this  they  were  ignorant ;  and  being  earlier  than  was  expected,  the 
Papists  were  not  assembled  in  full  force,  nor  did  the  dragoons  meet 
them  at  that  distance  from  the  town  which  was  intended.  They  rode 
on  suspecting  nothing,  till  within  about  half  a  mile  of  Athlone,  when, 
rising  up  a  hill,  several  persons  appeared  at  the  top  of  it,  and  bid  them 
turn  back.  “  We  thought  them  in  jest,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  till  the 
stones  flew,”  one  of  which  knocked  Mr.  J.  Healy  off  his  horse,  and 
laid  him  senseless  on  the  ground ;  and  it  was  with  great  difficulty  the 
Papists  were  hindered  from  murdering  him.  The  number  of  these  bar¬ 
barians  was  soon  greatly  increased  ;  and,  though  the  Protestants  began 
to  rise  upon  them,  they  kept  their  ground  till  the  dragoons  appeared, 
when  they  immediately  fled.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  and  his  little  company, 
their  wounded  friend  having  recovered  his  senses,  were  now  conducted 
in  safety  to  Athlone,  where  the  soldiers  flocked  about  them  with  great 
affection,  and  the  whole  town  expressed  the  greatest  indignation  at  the 
treatment  they  had  met  with.  J.  Healy  was  put  under  the  care  of  a 
surgeon,  and  at  length  recovered  of  his  wounds. 

February  15,  Mr.  C.  Wesley  returned  to  Dublin,  and  continued  his 
labours  with  great  success,  the  Society  being  greatly  increased,  and 
many  testifying  publicly,  that  they  had  received  ‘  the  knowledge  of  salva¬ 
tion  by  the  remission  of  their  sins ,’  under  his  word. — March  8,  his 
brother,  Mr.  John  W’esley,  arrived  from  England,  which  gave  him  a 
release  from  his  present  situation.  He  did  not,  however,  leave  Dublin 

*  They  live  in  the  open  garden. 

“  Christ  removes  the  flaming  sword. 

Calls  us  back,  from  Eden  driven !” 


74 


THE  LIFE  OF 


till  the  20th,  when  he  entered  the  packet-boat  at  two  o’clock  in  the  after¬ 
noon,  and  by  three  the  next  day  reached  Holyhead  :  from  whence  he 
wrote  to  his  brother  as  follows  : 

“  ‘  Teneo  te  Italiam  ! 

Per  varios  casus ,  per  tot  discrimina  rerum — 

u  In  twenty-five  hours  exactly,  as  before,  the  Lord  brought  us  hither. 
To  describe  our  voyage  were  renovare  dolorem.f  But  here  we  are, 
after  ail,  God  be  praised,  even  God  that  heareth  the  prayer  !  Thanks, 
in  the  second  place,  to  our  praying  brethren  :  The  Lord  return  it  into 
their  bosom !  But  let  them  pray  on  for  us,  and  we  for  them.  And  I 
pray  the  Father,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  send  down  his 
blessing  and  his  Spirit  on  all  you  who  are  now  assembled  together,  and 
hear  this  read.  Peace  be  unto  you,  even  the  peace  that  passeth  all  un¬ 
derstanding.  Look  for  it  every  moment !  Receive  it  this — and  go  in 
peace  to  that  heavenly  country,  whither  we  are  hastening  to  meet  you !” 

Intending  to  visit  Mr.  Gwynne’s  family  at  Garth,  in  Wales,  he  took 
horse  the  next  morning,  and  by  three  in  the  afternoon  came  to  Baldon 
Ferry.  Here  he  observes,  “  We  overfilled  the  small  old  boat,  so  that 
Gemuit  sub  pondere  Cymba  sutilis ,  et  multam  accepit  rimosa  paludem .”J 
The  wind  being  strong,  and  the  waves  high,  in  the  middle  of  the  chan¬ 
nel  his  young  horse  took  fright,  and  they  had  a  very  narrow  escape  from 
being  overset.  But  a  gracious  Providence  attended  him  ;  he  came  safe 
to  land,  and  on  the  25th,  in  the  evening,  reached  Garth ;  but  great  fatigue, 
bad  weather,  and  continual  pain  had  so  weakened  him,  that  when  he 
came  into  the  house,  he  fell  down  totally  exhausted. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  had  already  conceived  a  great  regard  for  Mr.  Gwynne’s 
family,  and  particularly  for  Miss  Sarah  Gwynne.  A  kind  of  embryo  inten¬ 
tion  of  making  proposals  of  marriage,  had  dwelt  in  his  mind  for  some 
time.  He  had  mentioned  it  to  his  brother  in  Dublin,  who  neither  op¬ 
posed  nor  encouraged  him  in  the  matter.  During  his  present  stay  at 
Garth,  this  intention  ripened  into  more  fixed  resolution;  but  still  he 
thought  it  necessary  to  take  the  advice  of  his  friends.  After  he  had  been 
a  short  time  in  London,  he  went  to  Shoreham,  and  opened  all  his  heart 
to  Mr.  Perronet,  who  advised  him  to  wait.  Much  prayer  was  made,  and 
every  prudential  step  was  taken  which  his  friends  could  suggest ;  and 
here  the  business  rested  for  the  present.  § 

August  13. — Mr.  C.  Wesley  arrived  again  in  Dublin,  and  on  the  17th 
set  out  on  horseback  for  Cork,  which  he  reached  on  the  20th,  notwith¬ 
standing  the  incessant  rains,  the  badness  of  the  roads,  and  wretched 
accommodations  at  the  inns.  The  next  day,  being  Sunday,  he  went 
out  to  the  Marsh  at  five  in  the  morning,  and  found  a  congregation  of 
some  thousand  persons.  He  preached  from  ‘  Thus  it  is  written ,  and 
thus  it  behoved  Christ  to  suffer ,’  &c.  They  devoured  every  word  with 
an  eagerness  beyond  description.  “  Much  good,”  he  says,  “  has  already 

*  Do  I  embrace  thee,  my  country !  Through  various  perils,  through  such  diversity  of 
trials ! 

f  To  renew  the  suffering. 

$  The  frail  patched  vessel  groaned  under  the  weight,  and,  being  leaky,  took  in  plenty  of 
water. 

§  When  Mr.  Gwynne  went  first  to  meet  him  in  Wales,  he  had  a  mittimus  ready  in  his 
pocket,  to  send  him  to  jail.  However,  he  thought  it  right  to  hear  him  first,  when  the  Lord 
so  changed  his  heart,  that  he  invited  Mr.  C.  Wesley  to  his  house,  had  him  to  preach  in  the 
church,  and  at  length  became  his  father-in-law. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEV. 


75 


been  done  in  this  place  :  Outward  wickedness  has  disappeared,  and  out¬ 
ward  religion  succeeded  it.  Swearing  is  seldom  heard  in  the  streets, 
and  churches  and  altars  are  crowded,  to  the  astonishment  of  our  adver¬ 
saries.  Yet  some  of  our  Clergy,  and  all  the  Catholic  Priests,  take 
wretched  pains  to  hinder  their  people  from  hearing  us. 

“  At  five  in  the  evening,  I  took  the  field  again,  and  such  a  sight  I  have 
rarely  seen.  Thousands  and  thousands  had  been  waiting  some  hours  ; 
Protestants  and  Papists,  high  and  low.  The  Lord  endued  my  soul,  and 
body  also,  with  much  strength  to  enforce  the  faithful  saying,  ‘  That  Jesus 
Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners'  I  cried  after  them  for  an 
hour,  to  the  utmost  extent  of  my  voice,  yet  without  hoarseness  or  weari¬ 
ness.  The  Lord,  I  believe,  hath  much  people  in  this  city.  Two  hun¬ 
dred  are  already  joined  in  a  Society.  At  present  we  pass  through 
honour  and  good  report.  The  chief  persons  of  the  town  favour  us.  No 
wonder,  then,  that  the  common  people  are  quiet.  We  pass  and  repass 
the  streets,  pursued  only  by  their  blessings.  The  same  favourable  incli¬ 
nation  is  all  round  the  country :  Wherever  we  go,  they  receive  us  as 
angels  of  God.  Were  this  to  last,  I  would  escape  for  my  life  to  America.* 

“  I  designed  to  have  met  about  two  hundred  persons,  who  have  given 
me  their  names  for  the  Society  ;  but  such  multitudes  thronged  into  the 
house,  as  occasioned  great  confusion.  I  perceived  it  was  impracticable, 
as  yet,  to  have  a  regular  Society.  Here  is,  indeed,  an  open  door ;  such 
as  was  never  set  before  me  till  now  :  Even  at  Newcastle,  the  awaken¬ 
ing  was  not  so  general.  The  congregation,  last  Sunday,  was  computed 
to  be  ten  thousand.  As  yet  there  is  no  open  opposition.  The  people 
have  had  the  word  two  months,  and  it  is  not  impossible  but  their  love 
may  last  two  months  longer,  before  any  number  of  them  rise  to  tear  us 
in  pieces. 

“I  met  a  neighbouring  Justice  of  the  Peace,  and  had  much  serious 
conversation  with  him.  He  seems  to  have  a  great  kindness  for  religion, 
and  determined  to  use  all  his  interest  to  promote  it. — For  an  hour  and 
a  half,  I  continued  to  call  the  poor  blind  beggars  to  J esus  :  They  begin 
to  cry  after  Him  on  every  side,  and  we  must  expect  to  be  rebuked  for 
it. — Waited  on  the  Bishop  at  River’s  Town,  and  was  received  with 
great  affability  by  himself  and  family.  After  dinner,  rode  back  to  Cork, 
and  drank  tea  with  some  well  disposed  Quakers,  and  borrowed  a  volume 
of  their  dying  sayings  :  A  standing  testfmony,  that  the  life  and  power  of 
God  was  with  them  at  the  beginning ;  as  it  might  be  again,  were  they 
humble  enough  to  confess  their  want  of  it.” 

We  have  here  an  instance  of  true  candour  in  Mr.  C.  Wesley. — The 
extravagant  manner  in  which  Baptism  and  the  Lord’s  Supper  were  spo¬ 
ken  of,  when  the  first  Quakers  appeared — the  people  being  generally 
taught  at  that  time,  that  those  who  had  been  baptized,  and  afterwards 
received  the  Sacrament,  were  true  Christians,  and  had  a  sure  title  to 
eternal  life — induced  those  zealous  men  to  think,  that  the  most  effectual 
way  of  resisting  this  delusion,  would  be  the  totally  laying  aside  these 
ordinances  !  Thus  one  extreme  produced  another,  neither  party  being 
1  under  the  law  to  Christ .’ 

*  Is  then  persecution,  or  even  contempt,  absolutely  necessary  ?  Must  we  always  be  help¬ 
ed  to  live  to  God  by  the  sin  of  others  ?  Rather  is  not  this  to  be  considered  as  the  remains  of 
his  old  mystic  theology  ?  Aut  pati,  aut  mori ! — (Let  me  suffer,  or  let  me  die  !)  A  dread, 
however,  of  any  thing  that  would  soften  his  spirit,  and  unfit  him  for  his  work,  was  the 
ruling  principle. 


76 


THE  LIFE  UF 


«  August  27. — I  had  much  conversation  with  Mr.  C.  a  sensible  pious 
Clergyman ;  one  after  my  own  heart,  in  his  love  to  our  desolate  Mother. 
He  is  clear  in  the  doctrine  of  Faith,  and  gave  a  delightful  account  of  the 
Bishop. — Sometimes  waiting  on  great  men,  may  do  good,  or  prevent 
evil.  But  how  dangerous  the  experiment !  How  apt  to  weaken  our 
hands,  and  betray  us  into  an  undue  deference  and  respect  of  persons ! 
The  Lord  send  to  them  by  whom  he  will  send  ;  but  hide  me  still  in  dis¬ 
grace  or  obscurity !” 

August  28.— He  went  out  about  five  miles  from  Cork,  where,  says 
he,  44  Justice  P.  received  us,  and  used  all  his  authority  with  others  to 
do  the  same.  He  sent  word  to  the  Romish  Priest,  that  if  he  forbade 
his  people  from  hearing  us,  he  would  shut  up  his  Mass  house.  Several 
of  the  poor  Roman  Catholics  ventured  to  come,  after  the  Justice  had 
assured  them,  he  would  himself  take  off  the  curse  their  Priest  had  laid 
upon  them.  I  exhorted  all  alike  to  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith 
in  Jesus  Christ. — I  hastened  back  to  the  Marsh  :  On  seeing  the  multi¬ 
tudes,  I  thought  on  those  words  of  Prior  :  4  Then,  of  all  these  whom  my 
dilated  eye  with  labour  sees,  how  few  will  own  the  messenger  of  God 
when  the  stream  turns  !’  Now  they  all  received  me  with  inexpressible 
eagerness.  I  took  occasion  to  vindicate  the  Methodists  from  the  foul¬ 
est  slander :  That  they  rail  against  the  Clergy.  I  enlarged  on  the  respect 
due  to  them ;  prayed  particularly  for  the  Bishop,  and  laid  it  on  their 
consciences  to  make  mention  of  them  (the  Clergy)  in  all  their  prayers. 

44  August  29. — I  passed  a  useful  hour  with  Mr.  C.  He  rejoiced  that 
I  had  preached  in  his  parish  last  Sunday.  If  our  brethren  (the  Clergy) 
were  like  minded,  how  might  their  hands  be  strengthened  by  us  !  But 
we  must  have  patience,  as  he  observed,  till  the  thing  speak  for  itself ; 
and  the  mist  of  prejudice  being  removed,  they  see  clearly  that  all  our 
desire  is  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  the  establishment  of  the  Church  of 
England. 

44  Sept.  1. — I  met  the  infant  Society  for  the  first  time,  in  an  old  play¬ 
house.  Our  Lord’s  presence  consecrated  the  place.  I  explained  the 
nature  of  Christian  fellowship  ;  and  God  knit  our  hearts  together  in  the 
desire  of  knowing  him.  I  spake  with  some,  who  told  me,  theyjiad 
wronged  their  neighbours  in  time  past,  and  now  their  conscience  will 
not  let  them  rest  till  they  have  made  restitution.  I  bid  them  tell  the 
persons  injured,  it  was  this  preaching  had  compelled  them  to  do  justice. 
One  poor  wretch  told  me  before  his  wife,  that  he  had  lived  in  drunken¬ 
ness,  adultery,  and  all  the  works  of  the  devil,  for  twenty-one  years  : 
That  he  had  beat  her  almost  every  day  of  that  time,  and  never  had  any 
remorse  till  he  heard  us  ;  but  now  he  goes  constantly  to  church,  behaves 
lovingly  to  his  wife,  abhors  the  thing  that  is  evil,  especially  his  old  sins. 
This  is  one  instance  out  of  many.” 

Sept.  5. — He  observes,  that  the  work  now  increased  rapidly,  one  and 
another  being  frequently  justified  under  the  word.  44  Two,”  says  he,  44  at 
the  Sacrament  yesterday  :  Two  at  the  Society.  One  overtook  me 
going  to  the  Cathedral,  and  said,  4 1  have  found  something  in  the  preach¬ 
ing,  and  cannot  but  think  it  is  forgiveness.  All  the  burden  of  my  sins 
sunk  away  from  off  me  in  a  moment.  I  can  do  nothing  but  pray,  and 
cry  Glory  be  to  God !  I  have  such  a  confidence  in  his  lovh,  as  I  never 
knew  :  f  trample  all  sin  and  sorrow  under  my  feet.’  I  bid  him  watch 
and  pray,  and  expect  greater  things  than  these. — Our  old  master,  the 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


77 


world,  begins  to  take  it  ill,  that  so  many  desert  and  clean  escape  its  pol¬ 
lutions.  Innumerable  stories  are  invented  to  stop  the  work,  or  rather 
are  repeated  ;  for  they  are  the  same  we  have  heard  a  thousand  times,  as 
the  primitive  Christians  did  before  us.” 

September  6. — He  rode  to  Kinsale,  and  at  noon  walked  to  the  mar¬ 
ket-place.  The  windows  were  filled  with  spectators  rather  than  hearers. 
Many  wild-looking  people  stood  with  their  hats  on,  in  the  street ;  and 
the  boys  were  rude  and  noisy.  Some  well  dressed  women  stood  behind 
him  and  listened.  His  text  was,  e  Go  out  quickly  into  the  streets ,  and 
lanes  of  the  city ,  and  bring  in  hither  the  poor  and  the  maimed ,  and  the 
halt  and  the  blind.’  “  I  did,”  says  he,  “  most  earnestly  invite  them  all 
to  the  great  Supper.  It  was  fallow  ground,  yet  the  word  was  not  all 
lost.  Several  settled  into  serious  attention ;  others  expressed  their 
approbation  ;  a  few  wept. — In  the  evening  the  multitude  so  trod  on  one 
another,  that  it  was  some  time  before  they  could  settle  to  hear.  I 
received  a  blow  with  a  stone  on  the  side  of  my  head,  and  called  on  the 
person  to  stand  forth,  and  if  I  had  done  him  any  wrong,  to  strike  me 
again.  This  little  circumstance  increased  their  attention.  I  lifted  up 
my  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  showed  the  people  their  transgressions, 
and  the  way  to  be  saved  from  them.  They  received  my  saying,  and 
spake  well  of  the  truth.  A  sudden  change  was  visible  in  their  beha¬ 
viour  afterwards,  for  God  had  touched  their  hearts.  Even  the  Roman 
Catholics  owned,  ‘  None  could  find  fault  with  what  the  man  said/  A  lady 
of  the  Romish  Church  would  have  me  to  her  house.  She  assured  me, 
the  Governor  of  the  town,  as  soon  as  he  heard  of  my  coming,  had 
issued  orders  that  none  should  disturb  me  ;  that  a  gentleman  who 
offered  to  insult  me,  would  have  been  torn  in  pieces  by  the  Roman 
Catholics,  had  he  not  fled  for  it ;  and  that  the  Catholics  in  general  are 
iny  firm  friends.” — It  is  worth  observing,  that  every  denomination  of 
Christians  in  Kinsale  claimed  him  as  their  own.  He  tells  us,  “  The 
Presbyterians  say,  I  am  a  Presbyterian ;  the  people  who  go  to  Church, 
that  I  am  a  Minister  of  theirs :  and  the  Catholics  are  sure  I  am  a  good 
Catholic  in  my  heart.”  This  is  good  evidence,  that  he  confined  him¬ 
self,  in  his  public  discourses,  to  the  essential  doctrines  of  the  Christian 
religion. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley,  in  his  excursions  from  Cork,  had  already  visited 
Bandon  once  or  twice,  where  the  words  he  spake  had  considerable 
effect.  On  his  return  at  this  time  from  Kinsale,  a  poor  man  and  his 
wife  from  Bandon  met  him,  and  pressed  him  so  earnestly  to  give  them 
another  visit,  that  he  could  not  resist  their  importunity.  He  went 
thither  again,  September  the  12th,  and  the  poor  man  and  his  wife  soon 
found  him  out,  and  took  him  to  their  house  in  triumph.  The  neigh¬ 
bours  flocked  in,  and  “  We  had,  indeed,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  a 
feast  of  love.  A  prodigal  came,  who  had  been  a  monster  of  wicked¬ 
ness  for  many  years,  but  is  now  returned  to  his  Father :  So  are  many 
of  the  town,  who  were  wicked  to  a  proverb.  In  the  evening,  I  invited 
about  four  thousand  sinners  to  the  great  Supper.  God  hath  given  them 
the  hearing  ear.  I  went  to  Mrs.  Jones’s,  a  widow  gentlewoman,  who 
is  determined  to  promote  the  work  of  God  to  the  utmost  of  her  power : 
All  in  the  place  seemed  like-minded,  except  the  Clergy  !  O  why  should 
they  be  the  last  to  bring  home  their  King !  It  grieved  me  to  hear  the 
poor  encouragement  given  last  Sunday  to  the  crowds  that  flocked  to 
Tor,  TT.  11 


78 


THE  LIFE  OF 


church ;  which  place  some  of  them  had  not  troubled  for  years  before. 
We  send  them  to  church  to  hear  ourselves  railed  at,  and,  what  is  far 
worse,  the  truth  of  God. 

“  Tuesday,  September  13. — We  parted,  with  many  tears  and  mutual 
blessings.  I  rode  on  to  Kinsale.  Here  also  the  Minister,  Mr.  P.,  instead 
of  rejoicing  to  see  so  many  publicans  in  the  temple,  entertained  them 
with  a  railing  accusation  against  me,  as  an  impostor,  an  incendiary,  and 
messenger  of  Satan.  Strange  justice  !  that  Mr.  P.  should  be  voted  a 
friend  of  the  Church,  and  I  an  enemy,  who  send  hundreds  into  the 
Church  for  him  to  drive  them  out  again. 

“  September  16.  The  power  of  the  Lord  was  present  in  the  Society 
at  Cork  :  I  marvel  not  that  Satan  hates  it :  We  never  meet,  but  some  or 
other  is  plucked  out  of  his  teeth.  After  a  restless  night  of  pain,  I  rose 
to  confer  with  those  who  desired  it.  A  woman  declared,  that  the  Lord 
had  spoken  peace  to  her  trembling  soul  at  the  Sacrament.  Thomas 
Warburton  asserted,  that  faith  came  to  him  by  hearing ;  and  that  now 
he  hates  all  sin  with  a  perfect  hatred,  and  could  spend  his  whole  life  in 
prayer.  Stephen  Williams  witnessed,  ‘  Last  night  I  found  my  heart 
burdened  in  your  prayer  ;  but  I  repeated  after  you  till  my  speech  was 
swallowed  up.  Then  I  felt  myself,  as  it  were,  fainting,  falling  back,  and 
sinking  into  destruction ;  when,  on  a  sudden,  I  was  lifted  up,  my  heart 
lightened,  my  burden  gone ;  and  I  saw  all  my  sins,  once  so  black,  so 
many,  all  taken  away.  I  am  now  afraid  of  neither  death,  devil,  nor  hell. 
I  am  happier  than  I  can  tell  you.  I  know  God  has,  for  Christ’s  sake, 
forgiven  me.’  Two  others,  in  whom  I  found  a  real  work  of  grace  begun, 
were  Papists,  till  they  heard  the  Gospel,  but  are  now  reconciled  to  the 
Church,  even  to  the  invisible  Church,  or  Communion  of  Saints.  A  few 
of  these  lost  sheep  we  pick  up,  but  seldom  speak  of  it,  lest  our  good 
Protestants  should  stir  up  the  Papists  to  tear  us  in  pieces.  At  Mr.  Rolf’s, 
a  pious  Dissenter,  I  heard  of  the  extreme  bitterness  of  two  of  the  Minis¬ 
ters,  who  make  it  their  business  to  go  from  house  to  house,  to  set  their 
people  against  the  truth,  threatening  all  who  hear  us  with  excommunica¬ 
tion.  So  far  beyond  the  Papists  are  these  moderate  men  advanced  in 
persecution  !” — Mr.  C.  Wesley  now  quitted  this  part  of  the  kingdom, 
and,  visiting  several  towns  in  his  way  back,  he  came  safe  to  Dublin  on 
the  27th  of  September. 

October  8.  He  took  his  passage  for  England,  and  the  next  night 
landed  at  Holyhead.  He  wrote  to  a  friend  the  following  account  of  the 
dangers  he  had  escaped  : — “  On  Saturday  evening,  at  half  past  eight,  I 
entered  the  small  boat,  and  we  were  two  hours  in  getting  to  the  vessel. 
There  was  not  then  water  to  cross  the  bar  ;  so  we  took  our  rest  till 
eleven  on  Sunday  morning.  Then  God  sent  us  a  fair  wind,  and  we 
sailed  smoothly  before  it  five  hours  and  a  half.  Towards  evening  the 
wind  freshened  upon  us,  and  we  had  full  enough  of  it.  I  was  called 
to  account  for  a  bit  of  cake  I  had  eat  in  the  morning,  and  thrown  into 
violent  exercise.  Up  or  down,  in  the  cabin  or  on  deck,  made  no  differ¬ 
ence  ;  yet,  in  the  midst  of  it,  I  perceived  a  distinct  heavy  concern,  for  I 
knew  not  what.  It  was  now  pitch  dark,  and  no  small  tempest  lay  upon 
us.  The  captain  had  ordered  in  all  the  sails.  I  kept  mostly  upon  deck 
till  half  past  eight,  when,  upon  inquiry,  he  told  me,  he  expected  to  be  in 
the  harbour  by  nine  :  I  answered,  we  would  compound  for  ten.  While 
we  were  talking,  the  mainsail,  as  I  take  it,  got  loose ;  at  the  same  time, 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


79 


the  small  boat,  for  want  of  fastening,  fell  out  of  its  place.  The  Master 
called  all  hands  on  deck,  and  thrust  me  down  into  the  cabin  ;  when,  in  a 
minute,  we  heard  a  cry  above,  ‘  We  have  lost  the  mast !’  A  passenger 
ran  up,  and  brought  us  worse  news,  that  it  was  not  the  mast,  but  the  poor 
Master  himself,  whom  I  had  scarcely  left,  when  the  boat,  as  they  sup¬ 
posed,  struck  him  and  knocked  him  overboard.  From  that  moment  he 
was  seen  or  heard  no  more.  My  soul  was  bowed  before  the  Lord.  I 
kneeled  down,  and  commended  the  departing  spirit  to  his  mercy  in 
Christ  Jesus.  I  adored  his  distinguishing  goodness  :  4  The  one  shall 
he  taken  and  the  other  left .’  I  thought  of  those  lines  of  Young  : 

No  warning  given  !  Unceremonious  death  ! 

A  sudden  rush  from  life’s  meridian  joys ; 

A  plunge  opaque  beyond  conjecture  ! 

The  sailors  were  so  confounded,  that  they  knew  not  what  they  did.  The 
decks  were  strowed  with  sails  ;  the  wind  shifting  about  the  compass  ; 
we  just  on  the  shore,  and  the  vessel  driving,  where  or  how  they  knew 
not.  One  of  our  cabin  passengers  ran  to  the  helm,  and  gave  orders  as 
Captain,  till  they  had  righted  the  ship.  I  ascribe  it  to  our  Invisible  Pilot, 
that  we  got  safe  to  shore  soon  after  ten*  The  storm  was  so  high,  that 
we  doubted  whether  any  boat  would  venture  to  fetch  us.  At  last  one  an¬ 
swered  and  came.  I  thought  it  safer  to  lie  in  the  vessel ;  but  one  calling, 
4  Mr.  Wesley !  You  must  come,’  I  followed,  and  by  eleven  o’clock  found 
out  my  old  lodgings  at  Robert  Griffith’s. — October  10,  I  blessed  God 
that  I  did  not  stay  in  the  vessel  last  night :  A  more  tempestuous  one  l 
do  not  remember.” 

He  now  wrote  the  following  thanksgiving  hymn  : 

All  praise  to  the  Lord, 

Who  rules  with  a  word 
The  untractable  sea, 

And  limits  its  rage  by  his  steadfast  decree  ! 

Whose  providence  binds 
Or  releases  the  winds, 

And  compels  them  again 
At  his  beck  to  put  on  the  invisible  chain. 

Even  now  he  hath  heard 
Our  cry,  and  appear’d 
On  the  face  of  the  deep, 

And  commanded  the  tempest  its  distance  to  keep 
His  piloting  hand 
Hath  brought  us  to  land ; 

And,  no  longer  distress’d, 

We  are  joyful  again  in  the  haven  to  rest. 

O  that  all  men  would  raise 
His  tribute  of  praise, 

His  goodness  declare, 

And  thankfully  sing  of  his  fatherly  care  ' 

With  rapture  approve 
His  dealings  of  love, 

And  the  wonders  proclaim, 

Perform’d  by  the  virtue  of  Jesus’s  name. 

Through  Jesus  alone, 

He  delivers  his  own, 

And  a  token  doth  send, 

That  His  love  shall  direct  us,  and  save  to  the  end : 

With  joy  we  embrace 
£  The  pledge  of  his  grace, 

In  a  moment  outfly 

These  storms  of  affliction,  and  land  in  the  sky, 


80 


THE  LIFE  OF 


<£  At  half  past  nine  o’clock,  I  took  horse  in  a  perfect  hurricane,  and 
was  wet  through  in  less  than  ten  minutes  ;  but  I  rode  on,  thankful  that 
I  was  not  at  sea.  Near  five  in  the  afternoon,  I  entered  the  boat  at  Bal- 
don  Ferry,  with  a  Clergyman  and  others,  who  crowded  our  small  crazy 
vessel.  The  water  was  exceedingly  rough,  our  horses  frightened,  and 
we  looking  to  be  overset  every  moment.  The  Minister  acknowledged, 
he  never  was  in  the  like  danger.  We  were  half  drowned  in  the  boat.  I 
sat  at  the  bottom,  with  him  and  a  woman,  who  stuck  very  close  to  me, 
so  that  my  being  able  to  swim  would  not  have  helped  me  :  But  the  Lord 
was  my  support.  I  cried  out  to  my  brother  Clergyman,  ‘  Fear  not, 
Christian !  the  hairs  of  our  head  are  all  numbered !’  Our  trial  lasted  near 
half  an  hour,  when  we  landed  wet  and  weary  in  the  dark  night.  The 
Minister  was  my  guide  to  Carnarvon,  and,  by  the  way,  entertained  me 
with  the  praises  of  a  Preacher,  he  had  lately  heard  and  talked  with.  He 
could  say  nothing  against  his  preaching,  but  heartily  wished  him  ordain¬ 
ed.  His  name,  he  told  me,  was  Howel  Harris.  He  took  me  to  his 
own  inn,  and  at  last  found  out  who  I  was,  which  increased  our  intimacy.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  pursued  his  journey  to  Garth,  which  place  he  reached 
October  13.  Here  he  staid  about  a  week,  and,  on  the  21st,  arrived 
safe  in  Bristol. 

He  now  confined  his  labours  in  the  Gospel,  for  some  months,  to  Lon¬ 
don,  Bristol,  and  the  neighbouring  places,  making  an  occasional  excur¬ 
sion  to  Garth  in  Wales.  April  9, 1749,  he  w  as  married  by  his  brother, 
at  Garth,  to  Miss  Sarah  Gwynne,  an  agreeable  young  lady,  of  good 
sense  and  piety.  Mr.  John  Wesley  observes,  “  It  was  a  solemn  day, 
such  as  became  the  dignity  of  a  Christian  marriage.” 

Mr.  J.  Wesley,  accompanied  by  Messrs.  Meriton  and  Swindells, 
arrived  in  Dublin  in  the  spring  of  the  year  1748,  before  his  brother 
Charles  sailed  for  England.*  He  no  longer  confined  himself  to  the 
house,  but  preached  on  Oxmantown-Green,  adjoining  the  Barrack.  He 
preached  also  at  Newgate ;  and,  after  a  few  days  spent  in  Dublin,  he 
visited  many  parts  of  the  country.  In  several  places  he  was  constrained 
to  preach  in  the  open  air,  by  reason  of  the  multitude  that  attended. 
Many  of  the  soldiers  also,  in  every  place,  gladly  heard  the  word,  and 
forty  troopers  were  at  this  time  members  of  the  society  at  Philipstown. 
In  many  of  the  towns  in  the  provinces  of  Leinster  and  Munster,  and  in 
some  of  Connaught,  societies  were  formed,  which  have  increased  con¬ 
tinually  since  that  time,  and  the  members  of  which  have  adorned  the 
doctrine  of  God  their  Saviour.  What  he  had  to  encounter,  even  when 
no  violence  was  offered  to  him,  we  may  learn  from  a  passage  in  his 
Journal : 

“  Tuesday,  May  3,  1748. — I  rode  to  Birr,  twenty  miles  from  Ath- 
lone  ;  and  the  key  of  the  sessions-house  not  being  to  be  found,  declared 
‘  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ in  the  street,  to  a  dull,  rude, 
senseless  multitude.  Many  laughed  the  greater  part  of  the  time.  Some 
went  away  just  in  the  middle  of  a  sentence.  And  yet  when  one  cried  out, 
(a  Carmelite  Friar,  clerk  to  the  priest,)  ‘  You  lie  !  You  lie  !’  the  zealous 

*  Nearly  forty  years  ago,  that  excellent  man,  Mr.  Edwards  of  Bedfordbury,  (Mr.  Fletch¬ 
er’s  Leader,)  told  me.  that  he,  and  the  other  leaders  in  London,  lamented  that  Mr.  Wesley 
and  his  brother  should  spend  so  much  time  in  Ireland,  and  send  so  many  preachers  thither. 
Mr.  Wesley  replied,  “  Have  patience,  and  Ireland  will  repay  you.” — “  We  could  hardly 
think  it,”  said  the  good  man,  “  but  when  Mr.  Walsh  came,  we  saw  that  Mr.  Wesley’s  faith 
was  better  than  ours.” 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


81 


Protestants  cried  out,  ‘  Knock  him  down !’  And  it  was  no  sooner  said 
than  done.  I  saw  some  bustle,  but  knew  not  what  was  the  matter,  till 
the  whole  was  over.” 

But  the  Lord  gave  a  balance  to  this  contempt.  For  on  the  10th, 
when  he  left  Athlone,  (which  he  visited  after  Birr,)  he  with  much  diffi¬ 
culty  broke  away  from  that  “  immeasurably  loving  people,”  (to  use  his 
own  expression,)  and  not  so  soon  as  he  imagined  neither ;  for  when  he 
drew  near  to  the  turnpike,  about  a  mile  from  the  city,  a  multitude  waited 
for  him  at  the  top  of  the  hill.  They  fell  back  on  each  side,  to  make 
him  way,  and  then  joined,  and  closed  him  in.  After  singing  two  or 
three  verses,  he  put  forward,  when  on  a  sudden  he  was  surprised  by 
such  a  cry  of  men,  women  and  children,  as  he  had  never  heard  before. 
u  Yet  a  little  while,”  said  he,  speaking  of  this  interesting  occurrence, 
“  and  we  shall  meet  to  part  no  more  ;  and  sorrow  and  sighing  shall  flee 
away  for  ever.” 

On  his  return  to  Dublin,  he  spent  some  days  there  previous  to  his 
departure  for  England.  On  one  of  these  days,  while  he  was  preaching 
on  the  Green  near  the  barrack,  a  man  cried  out,  “  Aye,  he  is  a  Jesuit : 
that’s  plain.”  To  which  a  Popish  Priest  who  happened  to  be  near, 
replied,  “  No,  he  is  not.  I  would  to  God  he  was  !” 

Soon  after  he  sailed,  the  zealous  mob,  who  for  some  time  had  greatly 
incommoded  those  who  attended  at  the  preaching-house  in  Marlbo- 
rough-street,  made  an  attack  in  form.  They  abused  the  preacher  and 
the  congregation  in  a  very  gross  manner.  They  then  pulled  down  the 
pulpit,  and  carrying  it  with  the  benches  into  the  street,  made  a  large 
fare  of  them,  round  which  they  shouted  for  several  hours. 

Thpse  preachers,  who  remained  in  the  kingdom,  continued  their 
labour  with  much  success.  Mr.  Swindells  visited  Limerick,  one  of  the 
most  considerable  cities  in  the  province  of  Munster.  The  Lord  much 
blessed  his  labours  there,  so  that  a  society  was  soon  formed  ;  and  the 
religious  impression  was  so  great  on  the  inhabitants  in  general,  that 
Mr.,  Wesley  observes,  on  his  visit  to  this  city  the  following  year,  that 
he  found  no  opposition ;  but  every  one  seemed  to  say,  (  Blessed  is  he 
that  comelh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  P 

But  in  Cork  the  scene  was  very  different.  For  more  than  three 
months,  a  riotous  mob,  headed  by  a  ballad-singer,  whose  name  was 
Butler,  had  declared  open  war  against  these  new  reformers,  and  all  who 
attended  their  preaching.  To  give  a  detail  of  their  violence  would  be 
almost  too  shocking  to  human  nature.  *They  fell  upon  men  and  women, 
old  and  young,  with  clubs  and  swords,  and  beat  and  wounded  them  in 
a  dreadful  manner.  But  they  were  not  content  with  thus  abusing  the 
people  when  attending  the  preaching.  They  surrounded  their  houses, 
wounded  their  customers,  broke  their  windows,  and  threatened  to  pull 
their  houses  down,  unless  they  would  engage  to  leave  this  way !  The 
common  epithets  used  on  those  occasions  by  Butler  and  his  party,  were 
heretic  dogs ,  and  heretic  b — tch — s :  and  several  even  of  the  magistrates 
rather  encouraged,  than  strove  to  prevent  these  disorders. 

A  Mr.  Jones,  a  considerable  merchant,  who  was  a  member  of  the 
society,  applied  to  the  mayoV,  but  could  not  obtain  redress.  The  house 
of  a  Mr.  Sullivan  being  beset,  and  the  mob  beginning  to  pull  it  down,  he 
applied  to  the  mayor,  who  after  much  importunity  came  with  him  to  the 
spot.  When  they  were  in  the  midst  of  the  mob,  the  mayor  said  aloud. 


82 


THE  LIFE  OF 


“  It  is  your  own  fault  for  entertaining  those  preachers  :  If  you  will  turn 
them  out  of  your  house,  I  will  engage  there  shall  be  no  harm  done  ;  but 
if  you  will  not  turn  them  out,  you  must  take  what  you  get.’,  On  this  the 
mob  set  up  a  huzza,  and  threw  stones  faster  than  before.  Mr.  Sullivan 
exclaimed,  “  This  is  fine  usage  under  a  Protestant  government.  If  I 
had  a  priest  saying  Mass  in  every  room  of  it,  my  house  would  not  be 
touched.”  The  mayor  replied,  “  The  priests  are  tolerated  ;  but  you  are 
not.  You  talk  too  much  :  Go  in,  and  shut  up  your  doors.”  Seeing  no 
remedy,  he  did  so  ;  and  the  mob  continued  breaking  the  windows,  and 
throwing  stones  into  the  house,  till  near  twelve  at  night.  A  poor  woman 
having  expressed  some  concern  at  seeing  Butler  with  his  ballads  in  one 
hand  and  a  Bible  in  the  other,  out  of  which  he  preached — in  his  way, 
Mr.  Sheriff  Reily  ordered  his  bailiff  to  carry  her  to  Bridewell,  where  she 
was  confined  for  two  days ! 

After  this,  it  was  not  for  those  who  had  any  regard  either  for  their 
persons  or  goods,  to  oppose  Mr.  Butler.  So  the  poor  people  patiently 
suffered  whatever  he  or  his  mob  thought  proper  to  inflict  upon  them,  till 
the  Assizes  drew  on,  at  which  time  they  doubted  not  to  find  a  sufficient, 
though  late  relief. 

Accordingly  on  August  19, 1749,  twenty-eight  depositions  (from  which 
the  above  facts  are  taken)  were  laid  before  the  Grand  Jury.  But  they 
did  not  find  any  one  of  these  bills.  Instead  of  this,  they  made  that  me¬ 
morable  Presentment,  which  is  worthy  to  be  preserved  in  their  records 
to  all  succeeding  generations  : 

“We  find  and  present  Charles  Wesley,  to  be  a  person  of  ill  fame,  a 
vagabond,  and  a  common  disturber  of  his  majesty’s  peace,  and  we  pray 
that  he  may  be  transported. 

“We  find  and  present  Thomas  Williams,  &c. 

We  find  and  present  Robert  Swindells,  &c. 

We  find  and  present  Jonathan  Reeves,  &c. 

We  find  and  present  James  Wheatley,  &c. 

We  find  and  present  John  Larwood,  &c. 

We  find  and  present  Joseph  Me.  Auliff,  &c. 

We  find  and  present  Charles  Skelton,  &c. 

We  find  and  present  William  Tooker,  &c. 

We  find  and  present  Daniel  Sullivan,  &c.” 

Butler  and  his  mob  were  now  in  higher  spirits  than  ever.  They 
scoured  the  streets,  day  and  night ;  frequently  hallooing  as  they  went 
along,  “  Five  pounds  for  a  sw^ddler’s*  head  !”  Their  chief  declaring 
to  them  all,  “  He  had  full  liberty  now,  to  do  whatever  he  would.” 

In  the  midst  of  this  brutality  and  injustice,  religion  shed  her  cheering 
light,  and  diffused  happiness  almost  at  the  gates  of  the  city.  At  Rath- 
cormick,  within  about  twelve  miles  of  Cork,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lloyd,  the 
rector,  had  received  Mr.  Wesley  into  his  church,  and  sincerely  strove  to 
advance  the  good  work  in  which  he  was  engaged.  A  letter  received 
from  that  gentleman  about  this  time,  forms  a  striking  contrast  to  the  dis¬ 
orders  I  have  been  relating. 

“Reverend  Sir, — Your  favour  of  the-15th  instant,  I  received  the 
22d.  I  am  more  satisfied  than  ever,  that  you  aim  at  nothing  but  what 

*  A  name  first  given  to  Mr.  Cennick,  from  his  preaching  on  those  words,  ‘  Ye  shall  Jind. 
the  babe  wrapped  in  swaddling-clothes,  lying  in  a  manger 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.  8B 

has  an  immediate  tendency  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of 
mankind. 

“  I  cannot  help  thinking  that  your  design,  considered  in  this  light, 
(allowing  even  of  some  mistakes,)  must  be  deemed  very  praiseworthy. 
As  to  myself,  in  particular,  I  must  own  it  gives  me  infinite  satisfaction, 
to  find  that  you  have  spoken  to  so  good  an  effect  in  our  town  and  neigh¬ 
bourhood.  My  church  is  more  frequented  than  ever  it  was  ;  and  I  have 
the  pleasure  of  seeing  a  greater  decency,  and  more  of  zeal  and  attention, 
than  I  could  have  dared  to  promise  myself :  Which  has  also  this  effect 
upon  me,  that  I  find  myself  better  disposed  than  ever,  to  distribute,  to 
those  who  attend  my  ministry,  such  food  as  may  yield  them  comfort 
here,  and  happiness  hereafter.  I  heartily  wish  this  may  continue,  and 
that  the  people  may  not  cool.  If  so,  we  may  hope  to  see  wickedness 
generally  decline,  and  virtue  and  godliness  take  place.  I  see  this  work 
of  yours,  through  God’s  blessing,  thus  successfully  carried  on,  without 
any  ill-will  or  jealousy,  and  could  wish  that  all  the  clergy  were,  in  that 
respect,  of  the  same  mind  with  me. 

“  Your  society  here  keeps  up  well  ;  and  is,  I  believe,  considerably 
increased  since  you  left  it.  I  frequently  attend  the  preaching ;  and  though 
I  am  much  reflected  on  for  it,  this  does  not  in  anywise  discourage  me. 
While  I  am  conscious  to  myself  that  I  do  no  harm,  I  am  careless  of 
what  men  can  say  of  me. 

“  Michael  Poor,  lately  a  Romanist,  who  is  now  of  your  society,  read 
his  recantation  on  Sunday  last. — Pray  let  us  know,  when  you  or  your 
brother  intend  for  this  kingdom  and  town  :  For  be  sure,  none  wish  more 
sincerely  to  see  and  converse  with  you  than  I,  who  am  sincerely, 

“  Reverend  and  dear  Sir, 

“  Your  very  affectionate  Brother  and  Servant, 

“  Richard  Lloyd. 

“August  21,  1749.” 

In  consequence  of  the  shameful  refusal  of  justice  above-mentioned, 
the  rioters  continued  the  same  outrages  during  the  great  part  of  the 
following  winter.  At  the  Lent  assizes,  the  preachers  (who  made  up  the 
whole  number  then  travelling  in  the  kingdom,  or  at  least  as  many  of 
them  as  had  ever  been  in  Cork  or  its  neighbourhood,)  assembled  at  the 
house  of  Mr.  Jones,  and  went  from  thence  in  a  body  to  the  court,  ac¬ 
companied  by  Mr.  Jones  and  other  reputable  inhabitants.  His  Majes¬ 
ty’s  Judge  behaved  as  became  him.  He  inquired  where  were  the  per¬ 
sons  presented.  On  their  being  pointed  out  to  him,  he  was  for  some 
time  visibly  agitated,  and  unable  to  proceed.  He  at  length  called  for 
the  evidence,  on  which  Butler  appeared.  On  his  saying,  in  answer  to 
the  first  question,  that  he  was  a  ballad-singer,  the  Judge  desired  him  to 
withdraw,  observing,  “  That  it  was  a  pity,  that  he  who  was  a  vagabond 
by  profession,  had  not  been  presented!”  No  other  person  appearing, 
he  turned  to  the  preachers,  and  said,  “  Gentlemen,  there  is  no  evidence 
against  you  ;  you  may  retire  :  I  am  sorry  that  you  have  been  treated  so 
very  improperly.  I  hope  the  police  of  this  city  will  be  better  attended  to 
for  the  time  to  come.” 

It  was  now  generally  believed,  there  would  be  no  more  riots  in  Cork. 
But  the  flame  of  persecution  was  not  yet  extinct.  Mr.  Wesley  arrived 
in  Ireland  in  the  month  of  April,  1750 ;  and  having  preached  in  Dublin 


84 


THE  LIFE  QF 


and  the  intermediate  places,  he  proceeded  to  Cork ;  and  at  the  repeated 
invitation  of  Mr.  Alderman  Pembroke,  came  to  his  house.  On  the 
morrow,  being  the  Lord’s  day,  he  went  about  eight  o’clock  to  Ham¬ 
mond’s  Marsh,  being  informed  that  the  usual  place  of  preaching  would 
by  no  means  contain  those  who  desired  to  hear.  The  congregation  was 
large  and  attentive.  A  few  of  the  rabble  gathered  at  a  distance ;  but, 
by  little  and  little,  they  drew  near,  and  mixed  with  the  congregation : 
And  he  preached  to  as  quiet  and  orderly  an  assembly,  as  he  could  have 
met  with  in  any  church  in  England  or  Ireland. 

In  the  afternoon,  a  report  being  spread  abroad,  that  the  Mayor  design¬ 
ed  to  hinder  his  preaching  on  the  Marsh  in  the  evening,  he  desired  Mr. 
Skelton  and  Mr.  Jones  to  wait  upon  him,  and  inquire  concerning  it. 
Mr.  Skelton  asked,  If  Mr.  Wesley’s  preaching  there  would  be  disagree¬ 
able  to  him?  Adding,  “  Sir,  if  it  is,  Mr.  Wesley  will  not  do  it.” — He 
replied  warmly,  “  Sir,  I  ’ll  have  no  mobbing.” — Mr.  Skelton  said,  “  Sir, 
there  was  none  this  morning.” — He  answered,  “  There  was.  Are  there 
not  churches  and  meeting-houses  enough  ?  I  will  have  no  more  mobs 
and  riots.” — Mr  Skelton  replied,  “  Sir,  neither  Mr.  Wesley,  nor  they 
that  heard  him,  made  either  mobs  or  riots.” — He  then  answered  plainly, 
“  I  will  have  no  more  preaching ;  and  if  Mr.  Wesley  attempts  to  preach, 
I  am  prepared  for  him.” 

He,  however,  began  preaching  in  the  house  soon  after  five.  Mr. 
Mayor,  in  the  mean  time,  was  walking  in  the  Exchange,  and*giving 
orders  to  the  town  drummers,  and  to  his  serjeants — doubtless,  to  go 
down  and  keep  the  peace  !  They  accordingly  came  down  to  the  house, 
with  an  innumerable  mob  attending  them.  They  continued  drumming, 
and  Mr.  Wesley  continued  preaching,  till  he  had  finished  his  discourse. 
When  he  came  out,  the  mob  immediately  closed  him  in.  Observing 
one  of  the  serjeants  standing  by,  he  desired  him  to  keep  the  King’s 
peace  :  But  he  replied,  “  Sir,  I  have  no  orders  to  do  that.”  As  soon  as 
he  came  into  the  street,  the  rabble  threw  whatever  came  to  hand.  But 
all  went  by  him,  or  flew  over  his  head  ;  nor  did  one  thing  touch  him. 
He  walked  on  straight  through  the  midst  of  the  rabble,  looking  every 
man  before  him  in  the  face ;  and  they  opened  on  the  right  and  left,  till 
he  came  near  Dant’s  Bridge.  A  large  party  had  taken  possession  of 
this,  one  of  whom  was  bawling  out,  “  Now,  hey  for  the  Romans !” 
When  he  came  up,  they  likewise  shrunk  back,  and  he  walked  through 
them  to  Mr.  Jenkins’s  house.  But  a  Romanist  stood  just  within  the 
door,  and  endeavoured  to  hinder  him  from  going  in  ;  till  one  of  the  mob, 
(aiming  at  him,  but  missing,)  knocked  down  the  Romanist.  He  then 
went  in,  and  God  restrained  the  wild  beasts,  so  that  not  one  attempted 
to  follow  him. 

But  many  of  the  congregation  were  more  roughly  handled  ;  particu¬ 
larly  Mr.  Jones,  who  was  covered  with  dirt,  and  escaped  with  his  life 
almost  by  miracle.  The  main  body  of  the  mob  then  went  to  the  house, 
brought  out  all  the  seats  and  benches,  tore  up  the  floor,  the  door,  the 
frames  of  the  windows,  and  whatever  of  wood  work  remained  ;  part  of 
which  they  carried  off  for  their  own  use,  and  the  rest  they  burnt  in  the 
open  street. 

Finding  there  was  no  probability  of  their  dispersing,  Mr.  Wesley  sent 
to  Alderman  Pembroke,  who  immediately  desired  Mr.  Alderman  Win- 
ihrop,  his  nephew,  to  go  down  to  him  at  Mr.  Jenkins’;  with  whom 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.  85 

they  walked  up  the  street,  none  giving  him  an  unkind  or  disrespectful 
word. 

Monday  21. — He  rode  on  to  Bandon.  From  three  in  the  afternoon  till 
past  seven,  the  mob  of  Cork  marched  in  grand  procession,  and  then 
burnt  him  in  effigy  near  Dant’s  Bridge. 

While  they  were  so  busily  employed,  Mr.  Haughton,  one  of  the 
preachers,  took  the  opportunity  of  going  down  to  Hammond’s  Marsh. 
He  called  at  a  friend’s  house  there  ;  where  the  good  woman,  in  great 
care,  locked  him  in.  But  observing  many  people  were  met,  he  threw  up 
the  sash,  and  preached  to  them  out  of  the  window.  Many  seemed 
deeply  affected,  even  of  those  who  had  been  persecutors  before ;  and 
they  all  quietly  retired  to  their  several  homes,  before  the  mob  was  at  lei¬ 
sure  to  attend  them. 

Tuesday  22. — The  mob  and  drummers  were  moving  again,  between 
three  and  four  in  the  morning.  The  same  evening  they  came  down  to 
the  Marsh,  but  stood  at  a  distance  from  Mr.  Stockdale’s  house,  till  the 
drums  beat,  and  the  Mayor’s  serjeant  beckoned  to  them,  on  which  they 
drew  up,  and  began  the  attack.  The  Mayor  being  sent  for,  came  with 
a  party  of  soldiers,  and  said  to  the  mob,  “  Lads,  once,  twice,  thrice,  I 
bid  you  go  home.  Now  I  have  done.”  He  then  went  back,  taking 
the  soldiers  with  him.  On  which  the  mob,  pursuant  to  their  instruc¬ 
tions,  went  on  and  broke  all  the  glass,  and  most  of  the  window-frames 
in  pieces. 

Wednesday,  23. — The  mob  was  still  patrolling  the  street,  abusing 
all  that  were  called  Methodists,  and  threatening  to  murder  them,  and 
pull  down  their  houses,  if  they  did  not  leave  this  way. 

Thursday,  24.— They  again  assaulted  Mr.  Stockdale’s  house,  broke 
down  the  boards  he  had  nailed  up  against  the  windows,  destroyed  what 
little  remained  of  the  window-frames  and  shutters,  and  damaged  a  con¬ 
siderable  part  of  his  goods. 

Friday,  25. — One  Roger  O’Farrel  fixed  up  an  advertisement  at  the 
public  Exchange,  that  he  was  ready  to  head  any  mob,  in  order  to  pull 
down  any  house  that  should  dare  to  harbour  a  Swaddler. 

At  this  time  Mr.  Wesley  enjoyed  peace  at  Bandon,  notwithstanding 

the  unwearied  labours,  both  public  and  private,  of  Dr. - to  stir 

up  the  people.  But,  on  Saturday,  many  were  under  great  apprehensions 
of  what  was  to  be  done  in  the  evening.  He  began  preaching  in  the 
main  street  at  the  usual  hour,  but  to  more  than  twice  the  usual  congre¬ 
gation.  After  he  had  spoken  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  a  Clergyman, 
who  had  planted  himself  near  him,  with  a  very  large  stick  in  his  hand, 
according  to  agreement,  opened  the  scene.  Indeed,  his  friends  said, 
“  He  was  in  drink,  or  he  would  not  have  done  it.”  But  before  he  had 
uttered  many  words,  two  or  three  resolute  women,  by  main  strength, 
pulled  him  into  a  house,  and,  after  expostulating  a  little,  sent  him  away 
through  the  garden.  But  here  he  fell  violently  on  her  that  conducted 
him,  not  in  anger,  but  love,  (such  as  it  was,)  so  that  she  was  constrained 
to  repel  force  by  force,  and  cuff  him  soundly,  before  he  would  let  her  go. 

The  next  champion  that  appeared,  was  one  Mr.  M.,  a  young  gentle¬ 
man  of  the  town.  He  was  attended  by  two  others,  with  pistols  in  their 
hands.  But  his  triumph  too  was  only  short ;  for  some  of  the  people 
quickly  bore  him  away,  though  with  much  gentleness  and  civility. 

The  third  came  on  with  far  greater  fury ;  but  he  was  encountered  bv 
For.,  JT.  I2r 


86 


THE  LIFE  OF 


a  butcher  of  the  town,  (not  one  of  the  Society,)  who  used  him  as  he 
would  an  ox,  bestowing  one  or  two  hearty*blows  upon  his  head.  This 
cooled  his  courage,  especially  as  none  took  his  part.  So  Mr.  Wesley 
quietly  finished  his  discourse. 

Sunday,  27.  At  eight  in  the  morning,  he  was  favoured  with  such  a 
glorious  shower  as  usually  follows  a  storm  After  the  church-service, 
he  began  preaching  again  on,  ‘  The  Scripture  hath  concluded  all  under 
sin.1  In  the  evening,  a  large  multitude  flocked  together  ;  such  a  con¬ 
gregation  was  probably  never  before  seen  in  Bandon ;  and  the  fear  of 
God  was  in  the  midst.  A  solemn  awe  seemed  to  run  through  the  whole 
multitude,  while  he  enlarged  on,  ‘  God  forbid  that  I  should  glory ,  save 
in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  P 

In  the  midst  of  the  above  riots,  he  wrote  the  following  hymn,  which 
is  so  excellent,  and  was  so  suitable  to  the  time  in  which  it  was  com¬ 
posed,  that,  though  it  is  probably  known  to  the  majority  of  my  read¬ 
ers,  I  cannot  refrain  from  adorning  this  history  with  it ;  and  more 
particularly,  as  it  will  give  an  admirable  view  of  the  spirit  in  which  he 
bore  this  unjust  and  cruel  treatment ;  as  well  as  afford  another  instance 
of  his  genius  for  poetry,  though  he  chose  to  give  the  laurel  to  his 
brother. 

Ye  simple  souls,  that  stray 
Far  from  the  path  of  peace. 

(That  unfrequented  way 
To  life  and  happiness,) 

How  long  will  ye  your  folly  love, 

And  throng  the  downward  road, 

And  hate  the  wisdom  from  above, 

And  mock  the  sons  of  God  ? 

Madness  and  misery 

Ye  count  our  life  beneath  ; 

And  nothing  great  can  see, 

Or  glorious  in  our  death : 

As  bom  to  suffer  and  to  grieve, 

Beneath  your  feet  we  lie, 

And  utterly  contemn’d  we  live, 

And  unlamented  die. 

,  Poor  pensive  sojourners, 

O’erwhelm’d  with  griefs  and  woes : 

Perplex’d  with  needless  fears. 

And  pleasure’s  mortal  foes ; 

More  irksome  than  a  gaping  tomb. 

Our  sight  ye  cannot  bear, 

Wrapt  in  the  melancholy  gloom 
.  Of  fanciful  despair. 

So  wretched  and  obscure, 

The  men  whom  ye  despise  : 

So  foolish,  weak,  and  poor. 

Above  your  scorn  we  rise ; 

Our  conscience  in  the  Holy  Ghost 
Can  witness  better  things ; 

For  He  whose  blood  is  all  our  boast. 

Hath  made  us  Priests  and  Kings. 

Riches  unsearchable, 

In  Jesu’s  love  we  know; 

And  pleasures  from  the  well 
Of  life  our  souls  o’erflow. 

From  Him  the  Spirit  we  receive 
Of  wisdom,  love,  and  power : 

And  always  sorrowful  we  live. 

Rejoicing  evermore. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


ST 


Angels  our  servants  are, 

And  keep  in  all  our  ways, 

And  in  their  hands  they  bear 
The  sacred  sons  of  grace  : 

Our  guardians  to  that  heavenly  bliss, 

They  all  our  steps  attend  ; 

And  God  himself  our  Father  is, 

And  Jesus  is  our  Friend. 

With  him  we  walk  in  white, 

We  in  his  image  shine  ; 

Our  robes  are  robes  of  light, 

Our  righteousness  divine ; 

On  all  the  grovelling  kings  of  earth 
With  pity  we  look  down, 

And  claim,  in  virtue  of  our  birth, 

A  never-fading  crown.* 

Shortly  after  these  riots  in  Cork,  Butler  went  to  Waterford,  and  raised 
disturbances  in  that  city.  But  happening  to  quarrel  with  some  who  were 
as  ready  to  shed  blood  as  himself,  he  lost  his  right  arm  in  the  fray. 
Being  thus  disabled,  the  wretch  dragged  on  the  remainder  of  his  life  in 
unpitied  misery.  His  fellow  rioters  at  Cork  were  intimidated  by  the 
soldiers  in  garrison,  many  of  whom  began  now  to  attend  the  preaching. 
At  length  peace  was  restored ;  and  the  next  time  Mr.  Wesley  visited 
that  city,  he  preached  without  disturbance.  A  large  preaching  house 
was  soon  after  built,  in  which  the  people  quietly  assembled. 

There  are  few  places,  where  religion  has  prospered  more  than  in 
Cork.  1  Being  reviled  for  the  name  of  Christ ,  the  Spirit  of  glory  and 
of  God  has  rested  upon  them  And  many  have  been  the  living  and  dying 
witnesses  of  the  power  of  true  religion.  The  principal  inhabitants  have 
been  long  convinced  of  the  folly  and  wickedness  of  the  authors  and  en- 
couragers  of  those  persecutions  :  And,  on  a  late  visit,  the  Mayor  invited 
Mr.  Wesley  to  the  Mansion-house,  and  seemed  to  consider  his  company 
as  an  honour. 

Several  circuits  were  now  formed.  The  preachers  who  came  over 
with  Mr.  Wesley,  from  time  to  time,  visited  the  societies  regularly,  and 
preached  in  new  places,  as  the  way  was  opened  for  them.  Several 
preachers  were  also  raised  up  among  the  natives ;  men  who,  after  they 
had  found  acceptance  with  God  themselves,  and  seen  the  deplorable 
state  of  the  people  around  them,  had  no  rest  till  they  declared  the  way 
of  salvation.  Some  of  these  had  been  Romanists,  and  for  many  years 
depended  for  salvation  on  the  pageantry  and  forms,  used  by  men  as 
wicked  as  themselves.  These  were  as  flames  of  fire,  when  they  found 
the  ‘  new  and  living  way 1  of  faith  in  Christ,  and  love  to  God  and  man. 
They  laboured  and  suffered,  if  by  any  means  they  might  save  souls  from 
death. 

The  late  Mr.  Thomas  Walsh  was  an  eminent  instance  of  this  kind. 
His  conversion  was  conspicuous  ;  his  communion  with  God  was  deep 
and  solid,  his  learning  considerable,  and  his  labours  and  sufferings  very 
great.  I  doubt  not,  but  a  short  extract  from  the  Journal  of  this  man  of 
Gpd  will  be  acceptable  to  my  Readers,  especially  as  it  clearly  shows 
what  the  preachers  of  that  day  had  to  encounter,  in  testifying  the  Gos¬ 
pel  of  the  grace  of  God. 

*  It  has  been  denied,  that  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  the  author  of  this  hymn.  I  must  still 
think,  that  he  was :  I  believe,  I  was  not  misinformed.  There  is,  I  think,  also  some  internal 
evidence.  The  hymn  has  the  purity,  strength,  and  sobriety  of  both  the  brothers ;  but  it 
seems  to  want  the  poetical  vis  animi  of  Charles. 


THE  LIFE  OF 


SS 

“  Thursday,  January  4,  1750.  With  much  weakness  of  body,  I 
preached  this  morning,  and  soon  after  set  out  for  Roscrea.  About  a 
mile  from  the  town,  I  met  a  large  company,  armed  with  clubs.  Seventy- 
eight  men  were  sworn  upon  the  occasion.  At  the  first  sight  of  them,  I 
was  a  little  daunted ;  but  I  prayed  to  the  Lord  for  direction,  and  was 
strengthened.  They  compelled  me  to  alight,  saying,  they  would  bring 
a  Minister  of  the  Church  of  England  and  a  Romish  Priest  to  talk  with 
me.  I  let  them  know  I  contended  with  no  man  concerning  opinions, 
nor  preached  against  any  particular  church,  but  against  sin  and  wicked¬ 
ness  in  all.  I  said,  supposing  three  persons  among  you,  of  different 
denominations,  (it  may  be  a  Churchman,  a  Quaker,  and  a  Romanist,) 
sitting  down  and  drinking  to  excess,  begin  to  dispute,  each  affirming 
that  his  was  the  best  religion ;  where  is  the  religion  of  all  these  men  ? 
Surely  they  are  without  any,  unless  it  be  that  of  Belial.  They  are  of 
their  father  the  devil,  while  his  works  they  do  :  And  if  they  live  and  die 
in  this  condition,  hell  must  be  their  eternal  portion.  This  they  could 
not  gainsay. 

“  After  some  farther  discourse  on  the  design  of  my  coming  to  preach 
the  Gospel  to  them,  and  appealing  to  themselves  concerning  the  neces¬ 
sity  of  it,  their  rage  seemed  a  little  abated.  They  then  told  me,  they 
would  let  me  go,  on  condition  that  I  would  swear  never  more  to  come 
to  Roscrea.  But  when  I  resolutely  refused  this,  they  consulted  on 
rougher  measures  ;  and,  after  much  debate,  were  determined  to  put  me 
into  a  well,  which  they  had  prepared  for  that  purpose.  They  hurried  me 
away  into  the  town,  where  I  was  surrounded,  as  by  so  many  human 
wolves.  They  held  a  consultation  again,  and  resolved  either  to  make 
me  swear,  that  I  would  never  more  come  thither,  or  else  to  put  me  into 
the  well.  But  I  refused  either  to  swear  or  promise.  Some  then  cried 
vehemently  that  I  should  go  into  the  water,  but  others  contradicted,  and 
as  positively  said  I  should  not. 

“After  some  time,  the  parish  Minister  came,  who  behaved  well,  and 
desired  I  might  be  set  at  liberty.  They  consented,  provided  I  would 
go  out  of  town  immediately.  From  an  inn,  where  they  had  confined  me, 
they  brought  me  out  into  the  street,  and  it  being  market-day,  I  began  to 
preach  to  the  people.  But  seizing  me  by  the  coat,  they  hurried  me  before 
them  out  of  the  town.  At  length  I  got  on  horseback,  and,  taking  off  my 
hat,  I  prayed  for  them  some  considerable  time.  I  then  called  upon  them 
in  the  name  of  God,  for  Christ’s  sake,  to  repent ;  and  told  them,  as  to 
myself,  in  the  cause  of  God,  I  feared  neither  devils  nor  men  ;  that  to  do 
their  souls  good,  was  my  sole  motive  of  coming  among  them  ;  and  that, 
if  God  permitted,  they  might  put  me  into  the  well,  or  even  stone  me ; 
that  be  it  how  it  would,  I  was  content. 

“  I  came  off  from  them  at  length  in  peace  of  conscience  and  serenity 
of  mind.  From  the  first  to  the  last,  I  was  not  the  least  disturbed,  nor 
felt  anger  or  malice  towards  them.  O  God,  it  is  Thou  alone  that  hast 
wrought  this  deliverance  for  me,  in  restraining  the  malice  of  men  and 
devils,  not  suffering  them  to  hurt  me,  when  they  rose  up  against  me ! 
Therefore,  with  angels  and  archangels,  I  laud  and  magnify  thy  holy 
name,  thy  tender  mercy  and  paternal  affection  towards  me,  O  holy  Fa¬ 
ther,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost !” 

Mr.  Walsh  preached  with  great  success  in  many  parts  of  Ireland  and 
England.  But  his  soul  chiefly  mourned  over  the  poor  ignorant  people 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


89 


of  that  communion  which  he  had  renounced.  For  their  sakes  he  often 
preached  in  Irish,  which  he  perfectly  understood  ;  and  many  of  them 
were  thereby  turned  to  God.  But,  as  one  observes,  his  soul  was  too 
large  for  his  body.  At  the  age  of  twenty-eight,  he  died  an  old  man, 
being  worn  out  by  his  great  and  uninterrupted  labours. 

Mr.  Walsh  was  the  first  who  preached  from  the  Pulpit  in  London. 
Before  that  time,  the  preachers  had  addressed  the  congregation  from 
the  reading-desk.  When  Mr.  Walsh  came,  he  walked  up  into  the 
pulpit,  taking  no  notice  of  the  custom.  The  solemnity  of  his  manner, 
and  the  mighty  force  of  his  preaching,  awed  the  congregation  in  an 
uncommon  degree.  From  that  time  the  preachers  ascended  the  Lon¬ 
don  pulpits,  no  man  forbidding  them. 


CHAPTER  II. 

MR.  WESLEY’S  LABOURS  AND  PROVIDENTIAL  ESCAPES - HIS  OPINION 

OF  THE  MONTANISTS. - DEATH  OF  MR.  JANE - HIS  PRIVATE  COR¬ 
RESPONDENCE. - FALL  OF  WHEATLEY,  AND  RENEWED  LABOURS  OF 

MR.  C.  WESLEY. 

Mr.  Wesley  continued  his  labours  without  intermission.  He  gene¬ 
rally  preached  three  or  four,  and  sometimes  five,  times  in  the  day;  and 
often  rode  thirty  or  forty,  sometimes  fifty,  miles.  Thus  did  he  labour 
while  he  could  ride  on  horseback ;  nor  do  we  believe  there  could  be  an 
instance  found,  during  the  space  of  forty  years,  wherein  the  severest 
weather  hindered  him  for  one  day ! 

Many  were  the  “  hair-breadth  escapes”  which  he  experienced  during 
that  time,  and  which  he  has  noted  in  his  Journals,  with  lively  gratitude 
to  him  who  numbers  the  hairs  of  our  head.  In  this  year  (1750)  he 
records  a  remarkable  one. 

“  I  took  horse,”  says  he,  “  in  Bristol  for  Wick,  where  I  had  appoint¬ 
ed  to  preach  at  three  in  the  afternoon.  I  was  riding  by  the  wall  through 
St.  Nicholas’  gate,  (my  horse  having  been  brought  to  the  house  where 
I  dined,)  just  as  a  cart  turned  short  from  St.  Nicholas-street,  and  came 
swiftly  down  the  hill.  There  was  just  room  to  pass  between  the  wheel 
of  it  and  the  wall ;  but  that  space  was  taken  up  by  the  carman.  I  called 
to  him  to  go  back,  or  I  must  ride  over  him.  But  the  man,  as  if  deaf, 
walked  straight  forward.  This  obliged  me  to  hold  back  my  horse.  In 
the  mean  time  the  shaft  of  the  cart  came  full  against  his  shoulder  with 
such  a  shock,  as  beat  him  to  the  ground.  He  shot  me  forward  over 
his  head,  as  an  arrow  out  of  a  bow,  where  I  lay,  with  my  arms  and  legs, 
I  know  not  how,  stretched  out  in  a  line,  close  to  the  wall.  The  wheel 
ran  by,  close  to  my  side,  but  only  dirtied  my  clothes.  I  found  no  flutter 
of  spirit,  but  the  same  composure  as  if  I  had  been  sitting  in  my  study. 
When  the  carj  was  gone,  I  rose.  Abundance  of  people  gathered  round, 
till  a  gentleman  desired  me  to  step  into  his  shop.  After  cleaning  myself 
a  little,  I  took  horse  again,  and  was  at  Wick  by' the  time  appointed.  I 
returned  to  Bristol,  (where  the  report  of  my  being  killed  had  spread  far 


90 


THE  LIFE  OF 


and  wide,)  time  enough  to  praise  God  in  the  great  congregation,  and  to 
preach  on,  4  Thou ,  Lord ,  shalt  save  both  man  and  beast.1  11 

He  now  visited,  with  those  that  laboured  with  him,  many  parts  of 
Yorkshire,  Lancashire,  Derbyshire,  and  Cheshire,  where  he  had  never 
been  before.  He  also  visited  Plymouth  and  many  other  places  in  the 
West ;  and  in  every  place  ‘  the  work  of  God  prospered.1  Mr.  Wesley 
observes,  44  This  is  no  cant  word  :  It  means,  4  the  conversion  of  sinners 
from  sin  to  holiness.’  ”  But  still  they  were  obliged,  in  many  parts,  to 
carry  their  lives  in  their  hands.  Some  instances  of  this  have  been  rela¬ 
ted  already.  I  shall  mention  one  more,  in  his  own  words. 

“  After  preaching  at  Oakhill,  a  village  in  Somersetshire,  I  rode  on  to 
Shepton  Mallet,  but  found  the  people  all  under  a  strange  consternation. 
A  mob,  they  said,  was  hired,  and  made  sufficiently  drunk  to  do  all  man¬ 
ner  of  mischief.  I  began  preaching  between  four  and  five,  and  none 
hindered  or  interrupted  at  ail.  We  had  a  blessed  opportunity,  and  the 
hearts  of  many  were  exceedingly  comforted.  I  wondered  what  was 
become  of  the  mob.  But  we  were  quickly  informed,  they  mistook  the 
place,  imagining  I  should  alight,  (as  I  used  to  do,)  at  William  Stone’s 
house,  and  had  summoned  by  drum  all  their  forces  together  to  meet  me 
at  my  coming.  But  Mr.  Swindells,  (one  of  the  preachers,)  innocently 
carrying  me  to  the  other  end  of  the  town,  they  did  not  find  their  mistake 
till  I  had  done  preaching. 

44  However,  they  attended  us  from  the  preaching-house  to  William 
Stone’s,  throwing  dirt,  stones,  and  clods,  in  abundance ;  but  they  could 
not  hurt  us,  only  Mr.  Swindells  had  a  little  dirt  on  his  coat,  and  I  a  few 
specks  on  my  hat. 

44  After  we  had  gone  into  the  house,  they  began  throwing  large  stones, 
in  order  to  break  the  door.  But  perceiving  this  would  require  some 
time,  they  dropped  that  design  for  the  present  They  then  broke  all 
the  tiles  on  the  pent  house  over  the  door,  and  poured  in  a  shower  of 
stones  at  the  windows.  One  of  their  Captains,  in  his  great  zeal,  had 
followed  us  into  the  house,  and  was  now  shut  in  with  us.  He  did  not 
like  this,  and  would  fain  have  got  out,  but  it  was  not  possible.  So  he 
kept  as  close  to  me  as  he  could,  thinking  himself  safest  when  he  was  near 
me.  But  staying  a  little  behind,  (when  I  went  up  two  pair  of  stairs, 
and  stood  close  on  one  side,  where  we  were  a  little  sheltered,)  a  large 
stone  struck  him  on  the  forehead,  and  the  blood  spouted  out  like  a 
stream.  He  cried  out,  ‘  0  Sir,  are  we  to  die  tornight  ?  What  must  I 
do  ]  What  must  I  do  V — I  said,  4  Pray  to  God.  He  is  able  to  deliver 
you  from  all  danger.’  He  took  my  advice,  and  began  praying,  I  be¬ 
lieve,  as  he  had  scarce  ever  done  before. 

44  Mr.  Swindells  and  I  then  went  to  prayer ;  after  which  I  told  him, 

4  We  must  not  stay  here.  We  must  go  down  immediately.’ — He  said, 

4  Sir,  we  cannot  stir,  you  see  how  the  stones  fly  about.’ — I  walked 
straight  through  the  room,  and  down  the  stairs ;  and  not  a  stone  came 
in,  till  we  were  at  the  bottom.  The  mob  had  just  broke  open  the  door, 
when  we  came  into  the  lower  room  ;  and  while  they  burst  in  at  one  door, 
we  walked  out  at  the  other.  iS  or  did  one  man  take  any  notice  of  us, 
though  we  were  within  five  yards  of  each  other. 

44  They  filled  the  house  at  once,  and  proposed  setting  it  on  fire.  But 
one  of  them  remembering  that  his  own  house  was  next,  persuaded  them 
not  to  do  it.  Healing  one  of  them  cry  out,  4  They  are  gone  over  the 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


91 


grounds,’  I  thought  the  hint  was  good.  So  we  went  over  the  grounds 
to  the  far  end  of  the  town,  where  one  waited,  and  undertook  to  guide 
us  to  Oakhill. 

“  I  was  riding  on  in  Shepton-lane,  it  being  now  quite  dark,  when  he 
cried  out,  ‘  Come  down!  come  down  from  the  bank!’  I  did  as  I  was 
desired  ;  but  the  bank  being  high,  and  the  side  almost  perpendicular,  I 
came  down  all  at  once,  my  horse  and  I  tumbling  one  over  another.  But 
we  both  rose  unhurt.  In  less  than  an  hour,  we  came  to  Oakhill,  and 
the  next  morning  to  Bristol.” 

On  his  return  from  Ireland,  he  visited /Cornwall,  and  August  15, 1750, 
observes,  “  By  reflecting  on  an  odd  book,  which  I  had  read  in  this  jour¬ 
ney,  ‘  The  General  Delusion  of  Christians  with  regard  to  Prophecy,’  I 
was  fully  convinced  of  what  I  had  long  suspected  ;  1  That  the  Monta- 
nists,  in  the  second  and  third  centuries,  were  real  Scriptural  Christians  : 
And  2.  That  the  grand  reason  why  the  miraculous  gifts  were  so  soon 
withdrawn,  was,  not  only  that.faith  and  holiness  were  well  nigh  lost,  but 
that  dry,  formal,  orthodox  men  began  even  then  to  ridicule  whatever 
gifts  they  had  not  themselves,  and  to  decry  them  all,  as  either  madness 
or  imposture.”* 

On  his  return  from  Cornwall,  he  preached  in  the  street  at  Shaftesbury ; 
but  none  made  any  noise,  or  spake  one  word,  while  he  called  ‘  the 
wicked  to  forsake  his  way .’  When  he  was  returned  to  the  house  where 
he  lodged,  a  constable  came,  and  said,  “  Sir,  the  Mayor  discharges  you 
from  preaching  in  this  borough  any  more.”  Mr.  Wesley  replied,  “  While 
King  George  gives  me  leave  to  preach,  I  shall  not  ask  leave  of  the 
Mayor  of  Shaftesbury.” 

September  8,  he  came  to  London,  and  received  the  following  account 
of  the  death  of  one  of  the  travelling  preachers  : — “  John  Jane  was  never 
well  after  walking  from  Epworth  to  Hainton,  on  an  exceeding  hot  day, 
which  threw  him  into  a  fever.  But  he  was  in  great  peace  and  love, 
even  to  those  who  greatly  wanted  love  to  him.  He  was  some  time  at 
Alice  Shadforth’s  house,  with  whom  he  daily  talked  of  the  things  of 
God,  spent  much  time  in  private  prayer,  and  joined  likewise  with  her  in 
prayer  several  times  in  a  day.  On  Friday,  August  24,  he  sat  in  the 
evening  by  the  fireside ;  about  six  he  fetched  a  deep  sigh,  and  never 
spoke  more.  He  was  alive  till  the  same  time  on  Saturday,  when,  with¬ 
out  any  struggle  or  sign  of  pain,  with  a  smile  on  his  face,  he  passed 
away.  His  last  words  were,  ‘  I  find  the  love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.’ 

“  All  his  clothes,  linen  and  woollen,  stockings,  hat,  and  wig,  are  not 
thought  sufficient  to  answer  his  funeral  expenses,  which  amount  to  one 
pound,  seventeen  shillings,  and  three  pence.  All  the  money  he  had 
was,  one  shilling  and  four  pence.” — “  Enough,”  adds  Mr.  Wesley,  “  for 
any  unmarried  Preacher  of  the  Gospel  to  leave  to  his  executors  !”f — 

*  The  Montanists  were  a  sect  of  Christians,  which  sprung  up  about  the  year  of  Christ 
171.  They  took  their  name  from  Montanus,  a  Phrygian  by  birth.  They  made  no  altera¬ 
tion  in  the  creed  or  articles  of  belief  then  commonly  received.  They  were  abstemious  and 
moral  in  their  conduct.  They  maintained,  that  the  miraculous  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  were 
not  withdrawn  from  the  faithful  and  pious;  and  that  they  had  among  themselves  the  gift 
of  prophecy,  &,c.  It  is  to  be  lamented,  that,  at  this  early  period  of  Christianity,  Christian, 
principles  and  Christian  practice,  or  morality,  were  too  much  separated ;  and  that  whoever 
differed  from  the  rulers  of  the  church,  were  immediately  branded  with  the  name  of  heretics  ; 
their  principles  and  practices  were  represented  with  little  or  no  regard  to  truth ;  and  all 
manner  of  evil  was  spoken  of  them,  to  deter  the  people  from  going  near  them. 

t  Mr.  Southey  seems  to  think,  that  the  crucifixion  to  the  world,  manifest  in  Mr.  Jane, 
arose  from  his  devotedness  to  Mr.  Wesley ;  and  supposes  St.  Francis  himself  would  have 


THE  LIFE  OF 


$2 

Mr.  Wesley  spent  the  remainder  of  the  year,  1750,  in  London,  Bristol, 
and  the  neighbouring  places  ;  and  in  preparing  several  books  for  the  uso 
of  the  children  at  Kingswood  School. 

Mr.  Wesley  had  many  correspondents ;  and  it  often  surprised  his 
friends,  that  he  could  answer  one  fourth  of  the  letters  he  received.  But 
by  never  losing  any  time,  he  was  enabled  to  get  through  this  duty  also, 
and  could  say  with  the  Trojan  hero,  “  JYec  me  labor  isle  gravabit.”  He 
was  often  fatigued,  but  his  labour  never  saddened  him:  He  served  a 
good  Master. 

Writing  to  a  friend  on  the  subject  of  reproof,  and  of  remedying  things 
that  were  amiss,  he  observes,  “  Come  on,  now  you  have  broke  the  ice, 
and  tell  me  the  other  half  of  your  mind.  I  always  blamed  you  for  speak¬ 
ing  too  little,  not  too  much.  When  you  spoke  most  freely,  as  at  White¬ 
haven,  it  was  best  for  us  both. 

“  I  did  not  always  disbelieve,  when  I  said  nothing.  But  I  would  not 
attempt  a  thing,  till  I  could  carry  it.  Tu  quod  scis ,  nescis ,  [to  be  as 
though  I  knew  not  what  I  really  know ,]  is  a  useful  rule,  till  I  can  re¬ 
medy  what  I  know.  As  you  observe,  many  things  are  remedied  already, 
and  many  more  will  be.  But  you  consider,  I  have  none  to  second  me. 
They  who  should  do  it,  start  aside  as  a  broken  bow.” 

The  following  abstract  from  a  letter  written  to  Mr.  Wesley,  by  one  who 
loved  and  highly  esteemed  him,  may  show  us,  that  he  had  some  friends 
who  spake  their  minds  freely,  when  they  saw  any  thing  which,  in  their 
judgment,  deserved  censure  or  blame  :  “I  love,  I  honour,  I  reverence 
you,”  says  the  writer,  “  for  your  great  worth,  wisdom,  and  high  office  ; 
yet  I  have  not  that  fellowship  with  you,  that  I  once  had  with  T.  S. — - 
I  have  loved  your  company,  loved  your  conversation,  admired  your  wis¬ 
dom,  been  greatly  blessed  under  your  discourses  and  exhortations  ;  and 
yet  we  are  two  spirits  !  I  think  you  have  the  knowledge  of  all  expe¬ 
rience,  but  not  the  experience  of  all  you  know.  You  know,  speaking 
with  limitation,  the  heights  and  depths,  the  beginning  and  end  of  true 
religion.  You  know  the  fallen  state  of  man,  his  inability  to  rise  again  ; 
the  freeness  of  redeeming  love,  and  the  mighty  workings  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  You  know  the  heaven  and  happiness  of  man  is  to  feel  a  change 
of  nature,  to  enjoy  deep  communion  with  God,  and  to  walk  in  love  with 
all  around.  All  these  things  you  know,  partly  by  the  information  of 
others,  and  partly  from  experience.  But,  I  think,  your  experience  is 
buried  in  your  extensive  knowledge.*  I  think  you  feel  not,  abidingly, 
a  deep  sense  of  your  own  spiritual  weakness,  the  nearness  of  Christ  to 
save,  nor  a  sweet  communion  with  God,  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  You  have 
the  appearance  of  all  Christian  graces  ;  but  they  do  not,  I  think,  spring 
from  a  deep  experience,  or  change  of  nature.  A  good  natural  temper  of 
mind,  with  great  abilities,  will  mimic  grace  ;  but  grace  is  more  than  out¬ 
ward  ;  it  brings  the  soul  to  a  deep  union  with  God  and  its  fellow  Chris¬ 
tians.  One  outward  proof,  from  which  I  think  I  judge  aright,  is  the 
want  of  sympathy  in  your  discourses  and  conversation.  Those  who 
attend  to  an  inward  work,  more  than  to  an  outward,  pass  through  many 

been  satisfied  with  such  a  disciple.  We  give  him  credit  for  a  higher  principle :  He  had 
learned  of  the  same  Master. 

*  Never  was  a  character  more  mistaken.  I  had  the  advantage  which  Mr.  Briggs  had  not, 
and  I  know  that  this  great  man  was  a  little  child  among  those  he  loved,  and  that  he  even 
lay  at  their  feet,  and  gladly  learned  of  them,  when  he  saw  they  had  *  the  wisdom  from 
above.'* 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


93 


Weighty  and  grievous  conflicts,  from  the  stubbornness  of  their  own  na¬ 
ture,  or  the  subtilty  of  the  devil,  so  that  often  they  go  on  lamenting  and 
weeping,  and  yet  trusting  in  God.  When  do  you  feelingly  and  with  tears 
address  yourself  unto  such  ? — That  the  cause,  the  only  cause  of  my  dis¬ 
union  with  you  may  be  in  myself,  I  cannot  but  allow.  My  ignorance, 
my  weakness,  my  aptness  to  mistake,  is  great !  My  judgment  is  often 
biassed  by  circumstances  too  immaterial  to  be  the  ground  of  determina¬ 
tion  ;  and  therefore  often,  yea  mostly,  rather  than  be  in  danger  of  judging 
amiss,  I  remain  in  doubtful  silence. 

<£W.  Briggs.” 

Mr.  Wesley  really  felt  all  this,  and  sympathized  with  all  those  who 
fought  this  £  good  fight  of  faith.1  But  his  duties  were  so  great,  so 
public,  so  constant,  that  he  could  not  let  out  his  feelings  as  the  Pastor 
pf  a  separate  congregation  might. 

January  30,  1751. — Mr.  Wesley,  at  the  pressing  request  of  Dr. 
Isham,  then  Rector  of  Lincoln  College,  set  out  early  in  the  morning  to 
vote  for  a  Member  of  Parliament.  It  was  a  severe  frost,  the  wind  north¬ 
west,  full  in  his  face,  and  the  roads  so  slippery,  that  the  horses  could 
scarcely  keep  their  feet.  Nevertheless,  about  seven  in  the  evening,  he, 
and  those  with  him,  (for  he  seldom  travelled  alone,)  came  safe  to  Oxford. 
A  congregation  was  waiting  for  him,  whom  he  immediately  addressed 
in  those  awful  words,  4  fVIiat  is  a  man  profited ,  if  he  shall  gain  the 
whole  world  and  lose  his  own  sold  V — The  next  day  he  went  to  the 
schools,  where  the  Convocation  met.  ££  But,”  says  he,  “  I  did  not  find 
that  decency  and  order  which  I  expected.  The  gentleman  for  whom  I 
voted  was  not  elected ;  yet  I  did  not  repent  of  my  coming :  I  owe  much 
more  than  this  to  that  generous,  friendly  man,  who  now  rests  from  his 
labours.”  Mr.  Wesley  means  Dr.  Morley,  who  so  generously  assisted 
him  with  his  interest  when  he  was  elected  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College. 

It  does  not  appear,  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  kept  a  regular  Journal, 
from  the  year  1749.  His  Journal  fails  with  the  constancy  of  his  itine¬ 
rant  labours.  Sensible  and  pious  readers  will  easily  account  for  this. 
It  seems,  he  considered  it  a  conscientious  duty  to  record  those  ardu¬ 
ous  exertions,  with  the  dangers  and  gracious  deliverances  that  accom¬ 
panied  them.  It  did  not  appear  to  him  necessary  to  record  the  common 
routine  of  duty,  however  important  to  himself.  Those  who  knew  him 
do  not  need  to  be  told,  that  he  was  deeply  imbued  with  a  modest  and 
retired  spirit :  Not  that  kind  of  modesty  which  is  the  offspring  of  fear 
or  self-seeking,  but  that  which,  in  the  most  fearless  efforts  for  truth, 
revolts  from  every  kind  of  ostentation.  He  had  deep  self-knowledge, 
and  even  an  undue  love  of  retirement,  arising,  I  believe,  from  a  natural 
melancholy,  which  only  divine  grace  could  counteract.  He  became,  at 
this  period,  a  domestic  man,  and  was  soon  the  father  of  a  family.  There 
was  no  provision,  at  that  time,  for  a  family  itinerating ;  his  labours, 
therefore,  in  that  line,  were,  from  this  time,  occasional,  and  seldom  con¬ 
tinued  long,  when  necessity  or  plain  duty  did  not  call  for  them.  Those 
occasional  labours  he  has  recorded  ;  but  he  was  too  well  aware  of  what 
the  satirist  has  said,  concerning  the  “  importance  of  a  man  to  himself,” 
either  to  trouble  or  amuse  the  world  with  an  account  of  common  occur¬ 
rences,  however  interesting.  He  kept  a  Diary  during  his  life,  of  daily 
events,  written  in  shorthand,  which  he  showed  to  me  ;  and  bv  which  he 
Tor,.  IL  13 


n 


THE  LIFE  OF 


could  review  his  mercies,  and  excite  his  spirit  to  thankfulness,  but  with¬ 
out  any  thought  of  its  ever  meeting  the  public  eye,  and  which  therefore 
has,  very  properly  I  think,  been  withheld  from  it.  I  shall  proceed  to 
give  the  remains  of  his  labours,  as  an  Itinerant,  which  will  not  be  found 
uninteresting. 

The  marriage  of  Mr.  C.  Wesley  does  not  appear  to  have  long  inter¬ 
rupted  his  labours.  April  29,  about  three  weeks  after  he  was  married, 
lie  wrote  thus  to  his  brother  :  “  I  hope  this  will  find  you  prospering  in 
Ireland.  I  left  Garth  yesterday  se’nnight.  Mr.  Gwynne,  with  Sally 
and  Betty,  accompanied  me  to  Abergavenny.  There  I  left  them  on 
Saturday  morning,  and  got  hither,  (Bristol,)  by  one  o’clock.  Overriding 
occasioned  a  fever. — I  was  too  eager  for  the  work,  and  therefore  believe, 
God  checked  me  by  that  short  sickness.  Till  Wednesday  evening  at 
Weaver’s  Hall,  my  strength  and  understanding  did  not  return  ;  but  from 
that  time,  the  Lord  has  been  with  us  of  a  truth.  More  zeal,  more  life, 
more  power,  I  have  not  felt  for  some  years,  (I  wish  my  mentioning  this 
may  not  lessen  it,)  so  that  hitherto  marriage  has  been  no  hinderance. 
You  will  hardly  believe  it  sits  so  light  upon  me.  Some  farther  proof  I 
had  of  my  heart  on  Saturday  last,  when  the  fever  threatened  most.  I 
did  not  find,  so  far  I  can  say,  any  unwillingness  to  die,  on  account  of 
any  I  should  leave  behind  ;  neither  did  death  appear  less  desirable  than 
formerly — which  I  own  gave  me  great  pleasure,  and  made  me  shed  tears 
of  joy.  I  almost  believe,  nothing  shall  hurt  me  ;  that  the  world,  the 
flesh,  and  the  devil,  shall  keep  their  distance  ;  or,  by  assaulting,  leave 
me  more  than  conqueror.  On  Thursday,  I  propose  setting  out  for  Lon¬ 
don,  by  Oxford,  with  T.  Maxfield.  If  they  will  give  me  a  year  of  grace, 
I  shall  wonder  and  thank  you.*  I  hope  you  came  time  enough  to  save 
J.  Cownly,j*  &c.  Set  your  time  for  returning ;  when  abouts ,  at  least,  j 
WTill  you  meet  me  at  Ludlow  1  It  is  a  thousand  pities  you  should  not 
be  here,  when  the  library  makes  its  first  appearance.  The  Lord  cut 
short  your  work  and  his,  and  make  a  few  weeks  go  as  far  as  many 
months !  What  say  you  to  T.  Maxfield  and  me  taking  a  journey,  when  you 
return,  through  all  the  Societies,  Northern  and  Western,  and  settling 
correspondences  with  the  Stewards,  alias  Booksellers  ?  My  kindest 
love  to  Mr.  Lunell,  Mr.  Lloyd,  Mr.  Fowks,  Mr.  Gibbons,  and  all  friends 
at  Cork  and  Dublin.  We  make  mention  of  you  in  all  our  prayers  ;  be 
not  unmindful  of  us.  The  Lord  preserve  us  all  to  his  day.” 

February  8,  1750.  He  observes,  there  was  an  earthquake  in  Lon¬ 
don.  This  place  he  reached  on  the  1st  of  March ;  and,  on  the  8th, 
wrote  thus  to  his  brother :  “  This  morning,  a  quarter  after  five,  we  had 
another  shock  of  an  earthquake,  far  more  violent  than  that  of  February 
the  9th.  I  was  just  repeating  my  text,  when  it  shook  the  Foundery  so 
violently,  that  we  all  expected  it  to  fall  on  our  heads.  A  great  cry  followed 
from  the  women  and  children.  I  immediately  cried  out,  ‘  Therefore  we 
ivill  not  fear ,  though  the  earth  be  moved,  and  the  hills  be  carried  into 
the  midst  of  the  sea  :  For  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  with  us  ;  the  God  of  Jacob 

*  He  alludes  to  that  law  of  Moses,  which  ordered,  that  a  man  newly  married  should  not 
go  out  to  war  for  one  year. 

f  His  fear  for  that  good  man  was,  that  he  would  melt  in  the  sun-shine  of  Cork,  which, 
after  the  persecution  was  over,  his  brother  used  to  call  the  Capua  of  the  Preachers ;  allu¬ 
ding  to  Hannibal’s  army  at  that  place.  The  people  of  Cork  thought,  they  never  could  suf¬ 
ficiently  show  their  ldve  to  the  Preachers  who  had  suffered  with  them,  and  for  them,  in  fhaT 
fiery  trial. 

i  In  this  familiar  way,  approaching  to  carelessness,  he  often  wrote  to  his  brother, 


ISE  BEV*  JOHN  WESLEY: 


95 


is  our  refuge  V  He  filled  my  heart  with  faith,  and  my  mouth  with  words, 
shaking  their  souls  as  well  as  their  bodies.  The  earth  moved  west¬ 
ward,  then  east,  then  westward  again,  through  all  London  and  Westmin¬ 
ster.  It  was  a  strong  and  jarring  motion,  attended  with  a  rumbling 
noise  like  that  of  thunder.  Many  houses  were  much  shaken,  and  some 
chimneys  thrown  down,  but  without  any  farther  hurt.” 

March  10. — He  expounded  the  24th  chapter  of  Isaiah ;  a  chapter, 
he  tells  us,  which  he  had  not  taken  much  notice  of,  till  this  awful  provi¬ 
dence  explained  it. — April  4,  he  says,  “  Fear  filled  our  chapel,  occa¬ 
sioned  by  a  prophecy  of  the  return  of  the  earthquake  this  night.  X 
preached  my  written  sermon  on  the  subject,  with  great  effect,  and  gave 
out  several  suitable  hymns.  It  was  a  glorious  night  for  the  disciples  of 
Jesus.— April  5.  I  rose  at  four  o’clock,  after  a  night  of  sound  sleep, 
while  my  neighbours  watched.  I  sent  an  account  to  M.  G.  $s  follows  : 
4  The  late  earthquake  has  found  me  work.  Yesterday  I  saw  the  West¬ 
minster  end  of  the  town  full  of  coaches,  and  crowds  flying  out  of  the 
reach  of  Divine  Justice,  with  astonishing  precipitation.  Their  panic 
was  caused  by  a  poor  madman’s  prophecy.  Last  night  they  were  all 
to  be  swallowed  up !  The  vulgar  were  in  almost  as  great  consternation 
as  their  betters.  Most  of  them  watched  all  night;  multitudes  in  the 
fields  and  open  places ;  several  in  their  coaches  :  many  removed  their 
goods.  London  looked  like  a  sacked  city.  A  Lady,  just  stepping  into 
her  coach  to  escape,  dropped  down  dead.  Many  came  all  night  knock¬ 
ing  at  the  Foundery  door,  and  begging  admittance  for  God’s  sake.” — - 
These,  however,  were  not  Methodists,  but  others,  who,  under  the  gene¬ 
ral  apprehension  of  danger,  thought  there  was  more  safety  under  the 
roof  of  religious  persons  than  elsewhere  :  A  plain  proof,  that  those  who 
neglect  religion,  and  perhaps  despise  the  professors  of  it,  while  in  health 
and  free  from  apparent  danger,  yet  when  great  calamities  approach  them, 
clearly  discover  that  they  think  the  state  of  religious  persons  better  than 
their  own. — Mr.  C.  W'esley’s  account  of  the  great  confusion  in  London, 
on  the  4th  of  April,  is  confirmed  by  a  letter  of  Mr.  W.  Briggs,  to  Mr. 
John  Wesley,  dated  on  the  5th  of  the  same  month,  in  which  he  says, 
48  This  great  city  has~been,  for  some  days  past,  under  terrible  apprehen¬ 
sions  of  another  earthquake.  Yesterday  thousands  fled  out  of  town,  it 
having  been  confidently  asserted  by  a  dragoon,  that  he  had  a  revelation, 
that  great  part  of  London,  and  Westminster  especially,  would  be  de¬ 
stroyed  by  an  earthquake  the  4th  instant,  between  twelve  and  one  at 
night.  The  whole  city  was  under  direful  apprehensions.  Places  of  wor¬ 
ship  were  crowded  with  frightened  sinners,  especially  our  two  chapels,  and 
the  Tabernacle,  where  Mr.  Whitefield  preached.  Several  of  the  Classes 
came  to  their  leaders,  and  desired,  that  they  would  spend  the  night  with 
them  in  prayer ;  which  was  done,  and  God  gave  them  a  blessing.  Indeed 
all  around  was  awful !  Being  not  at  all  convinced  of  the  prophet’s  mis¬ 
sion,  and  having  no  call  from  any  of  my  brethren,  I  went  to  bed  at  my 
usual  time,  believing  I  was  safe  in  the  hands  of  Christ ;  and  likewise, 
that  by  doing  so,  I  should  be  the  more  ready  to  rise  to  the  preaching  in 
the  morning — which  we  both  did  ;  praised  be  our  kind  Protector !” — In 
a  postscript  he  adds,  44  Though  crowds  left  the  town  on  Wednesday 
night,  yet  crowds  were  left  behind  ;  multitudes  of  whom,  for  fear  of  being 
suddenly  overwhelmed,  left  their  houses,  and  repaired  to  the  fields,  and 
open  places  in  the  citv.  Tower-hill,  Moorfields,  but,  above  all,  Hyde'- 


96 


THE  LITE  OF 


Park,  were  filled,  best  part  of  the  night,  with  men,  women,  and  children, 
lamenting.  Some,  with  stronger  imaginations  than  others,  mostly  wo¬ 
men,  ran  crying  in  the  streets,  ‘  An  earthquake !  an  earthquake !’  Such 
a  distress,  perhaps,  is  not  recorded  to  have  happened  before  in  this  care¬ 
less  city.  Mr.  Whitefield  preached  at  midnight  in  Hyde-Park.  Surely 
God  will  visit  this  city  :  it  will  be  a  time  of  mercy  to  some.  0  may  I 
be  found  watching !” 

June  22. — “  I  met,”  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  a  daughter  of  my  worthy 
old  friend  Mr.  Erskine,  at  the  Foundery :  she  was  deeply  wounded  by 
the  sword  of  the.  Spirit :  confessed  she  had  turned  many  to  Deism,  and 
feared  there  could  be  no  mercy  for  her. — July  18.  I  had  the  satisfaction 
of  bringing  back  to  Mr.  Erskine  his  formerly  disobedient  daughter.  She 
fell  at  his  feet :  it  was  a  moving  interview — all  wept — our  Heavenly 
Father  heard  our  prayers.” 

December  2. — Being  in  Wales,  he  observes,  “  I  encouraged  a  poor 
girl  to  seek  a  cure  from  him  who  hath  wounded  her.  She  has  the  out¬ 
ward  mark  too  ;  being  daily  threatened  to  be  turned  out  of  doors  by  her 
master,  a  great  swearer  and  strict  churchman,  a  constant  communicant 
and  a  habitual  drunkard.” 

At  this  time,  James  WTheatley,  having  fallen  from  God,  brought  much 
scandal  on  the  people  with  whom  he  was  connected.  Mr.  Wesley,  in 
conjunction  with  his  brother,  searched  out  the  truth  of  the  complaints, 
and  first  suspended,  and  afterwards  expelled  the  guilty  person.  Wheat- 
ley  had  said,  when  charged,  that  others  were  as  guilty  as  he  had  been ; 
a  very  natural  supposition  for  such  a  man.  This  assertion  put  the  bro¬ 
thers  upon  a  resolution  strictly  to  examine  into  the  religious  and  moral 
character  of  every  preacher  in  the  Connexion ;  “  and  the  office,”  says 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  “  fell  upon  me.”  He  was,  under  such  circum¬ 
stances,  well  fitted  to  search  out  the  evil.  It  has  been  said,  but  not  by  a 
friend,  that  the  two  brothers  were  totally  dissimilar — that  one  believed 
all  things,  and  the  other  believed  nothing .  Both  parts  of  the  assertion 
are  untrue.  Both  were  upright  men,  but  Mr.  John  Wesley  had  emi¬ 
nently  4  the  love  that  hopeth  all  things .’  He  had  also  a  high  and 
piercing  sense  of  his  situation  and  responsibility.  In  his  rules  of  dis¬ 
cipline,  he  exhorts  every  preacher  to  “  beware  how  they  believed  evil  of 
any  man.  Unless  it  be  proved,”  says  he  “  take  heed  how  you  credit  it. 
Your  word  especially  would  eat  as  doth  a  canker.”  His  brother  did  not 
sufficiently  feel  this,  neither  did  he  occupy  such  high  ground.  We  shall 
see  in  the  course  of  these  Memoirs,  how  much  he  was  hindered  in  his 
usefulness  by  a  deficiency  in  this  temper  so  absolutely  necessary  for 
such  a  situation. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  being  clothed  with  his  new  office,  set  out  the 
next  morning,  June  29,  to  visit  the  societies  in  the  midland  and  northern 
counties,  as  far  as  Newcastle  ;  in  which  journey  Mrs.  Wesley  accom¬ 
panied  him  :  But  even  Dr.  Whitehead  adds,  44  I  do  not  find,  however, 
in  the  whole  of  his  Journal,  the  least  accusation  of  a  nature  similar  to 
that  of  Wheatley,  against  any  preacher  in  the  Connexion.”  In  this 
journey  he  was  a  great  blessing  to  the  people  wherever  he  came ;  many 
were  added  to  the  societies,  and  the  old  members  were  quickened  in 
their  zeal  and  diligence,  to  4  work  out  their  own  salvation  with  fear  and 
trembling .* 

July  21. — He  observes,  44  I  rode  to  Birstal,  (near  Leeds,)  where 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


97 


John  Nelson  comforted  our  hearts  with  his  account  of  the  success  of 
the  Gospel  in  every  place  where  he  has  been  preaching,  except  in  Scot¬ 
land.  There  he  has  been  beating  the  air  for  three  weeks,  and  spending 
his  strength  in  vain.  Twice  a  day  he  preached  at  Musselborough  to 
some  thousands  of  mere  hearers,  without  one  soul  being  converted.  I 
preached  at  one,  to  a  different  kind  of  people.  Such  a  sight  have  I  not 
seen  for  many  months.  They  filled  the  valley  and  side  of  the  hill  as 
grasshoppers  for  multitude ;  yet  my  voice  reached  the  most  distant — 
God  sent  the  word  home  to  many  hearts.” — July  25  He  was  taken  ill 
of  a  fever  ;  and,  on  the  28th,  his  fever  increasing,  he  says,  “  I  judged  it 
incumbent  on  me,  to  leave  my  thoughts  concerning  the  work  and  the 
instruments,  and  began  dictating  the  following  letter.” — Unfortunately 
the  letter  was  not  transcribed  into  the  Journal, — a  blank  space  was  left 
for  it :  I  apprehend  it  is  not  now  to  be  found  anywhere. 

August  12. — Being  at  Newcastle,  he  desired  W.  Shent,  who  was  with 
him,  to  go  to  Musselborough.  Before  he  set  out,  he  gave  Mr.  C.  Wes¬ 
ley  the  following  account  of  a  remarkable  trial  they  lately  had  at  Leeds. 
— “  At  Whitecoat  Hill,  three  miles  from  Leeds,  a  few  weeks  since,  as 
our  brother  Maskew  was  preaching,  a  mob  arose,  broke  the  windows 
and  doors,  and  struck  the  constable,  Joseph  Hawley,  one  of  the  Society. 
On  this  we  indicted  them  for  an  assault ;  but  the  ringleader  of  the  mob, 
John  Hellingworth,  indicted  our  brother  the  constable,  and  got  persons 
to  swear  the  constable  struck  him.  The  Grand  Jury  threw  out  our 
indictment,  and  found  theirs  against  us,  so  we  stood  trial  with  them,  on 
Monday,  July  15,  1751.  The  Recorder,  Richard  Wilson,  Esq.,  gave  it 
in  our  favour,  with  the  rest  of  the  court.  But  the  foreman  of  the  jury, 
Matthew  Priestley,  with  two  others,  Richard  Cloudsly  and  Jabez  Bun- 
nel,  would  not  agree  with  the  rest,  being  our  avowed  enemies.  The 
foreman  was  Mr.  Murgatroyd’s  great  friend  and  champion  against  the 
Methodists.  However,  the  Recorder  gave  strict  orders  to  a  guard  of 
constables,  to  watch  the  jury,  that  they  should  have  neither  meat,  drink, 
candles,  nor  tobacco,  till  they  were  agreed  in  their  verdict.  They  were 
kept  prisoners  all  that  night  and  the  next  day  till  five  in  the  afternoon,  when 
one  of  the  jury  said,  ‘  he  would  die  before  he  would  give  it  against  us.5 
Then  he  spake  closely  to  the  foreman  concerning  his  prejudice  against 
the  Methodists,  till  at  last  he  condescended  to  refer  it  to  one  man.  Him 
the  other  charged  to  speak  as  he  would  answer  it  to  God  in  the  day  of 
judgment.  The  man  turned  pale,  trembled,  and  desired  that  another 
might  decide  it.  Another,  John  Hardwick,  being  called  upon,  imme¬ 
diately  decided  it  in  favour  of  the  Methodists.  After  the  trial,  Sir  Henry 
Ibison,  one  of  the  Justices,  called  one  of  our  brethren  to  him,  and  said, 

6  You  see,  God  never  forsakes  a  righteous  man ;  take  care  you  never 
forsake  him.’  ” 


THE  LIFE  OF 


9t> 


CHAPTER  III. 

EXTRAORDINARY  EVENT  PRECEDING  MR.  WESLEY’S  MARRIAGE - VERSES 

ON  THAT  OCCASION  —  HIS  MARRIAGE - RENEWED  ENGAGEMENT  BE¬ 
TWEEN  HIM  AND  HIS  BROTHER - MR.  WESLEY’S  PRIVATE  CORRES¬ 

PONDENCE. 

Mr.  Wesley  had  hitherto  preferred  a  single  life,  because,  as  he  him¬ 
self  observes,  he  believed  he  could  be  more  useful  in  a  single  than  in  a 
married  state  ;  “  and  I  praise  God,”  says  he,  “  who  enabled  me  so  to 
do.”  He  now  as  fully  believed,  that,  in  his  present  circumstances,  he 
might  be  more  useful  in  a  married  state  :  into  which,  upon  this  clear 
conviction,  and  by  the  advice  of  his  friends,  he  entered  some  time  after. 

Some  years  previous  to  this  step,  he  had  published  a  small  tract 
entitled,  Thoughts  on  a  Single  Life.  He  therein  advised  all  unmar¬ 
ried  persons,  who  were  able  to  receive  it,  to  follow  the  counsel  of  our 
Lord  and  St.  Paul,  and  ‘  remain  single  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven’s  sake.’ 
But,  in  the  same  tract,  he  pronounces,  after  St.  Paul,  the  ‘  forbidding  to 
marry ,  to  he  a  doctrine  of  devils ,’  and  declares,  “  it  cannot  be  doubted 
but  a  man  may  be  as  holy  in  a  married  as  in  a  single  state.”  Nor  did 
he  ever  suppose,  that  this  precept  was  designed  of  God  for  the  many. 
Several  years  after  his  marriage,  he  mentions  in  his  Journal  his  again 
reading  over  that  tract,  and  observes,  “  I  am  of  the  same  mind  still ;  and 
I  must  be  so,  till  I  give  up  my  Bible.” 

I  should  not  have  said  so  much  on  the  present  occasion,  if  it  was  not 
for  the  many  fleers  that  have  been  cast  at  Mr.  Wesley  on  this  account. 
The  best  excuse  that  can  be  made  for  those  gentlemen  who  have  indul¬ 
ged  their  wit  on  this  subject,  is,  that  they  knew  nothing  of  the  matter  ; 
that  they  had  never  seriously  considered  those  passages  of  the  Bible 
alluded  to,  nor  ever  read  over  what  Mr.  Wesley  has  said  upon  them.  It 
was  quite  enough  for  them  to  hear,  that  he  had  recommended  celibacy, 
and  had  afterwards  married  ,  which  all  candid  men,  who  believe  the 
Scriptures,  must  be  sensible,  involves  neither  blame  nor  contradiction. 

Dr.  Whitehead  has  prefaced  his  account  of  this  event  by  stating — 
44  That  Mr.  Wesley,  a  year  or  more  before  this  period,  had  formed  a 
resolution  to  marry  ;  but  the  affair  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  Mr.  C. 
Wesley,  before  the  marriage  took  place,  he  found  means  to  prevent  it, 
for  reasons  which  appeared  to  him  of  sufficient  importance.  Mr.  John 
Wesley,  however,  thought  otherwise  ;  and  this  was  the  first  breach  of 
that  union  and  harmony,  which  had  subsisted  between  the  two  brothers 
without  interruption,  for  more  than  twenty  years.” — As  I  know  more  of 
the  case  alluded  to  than  Dr.  Wrhitehead  did,  1  must  state  it  a  little  more 
at  large.  The  person  on  whom  Mr.  Wesley;s  affections  were  placed, 
was  in  every  respect  worthy  of  them.  From  documents  now  before  me, 
I  am  enabled  to  give  a  short  account  of  this  very  interesting  attachment, 
and  of  its  failure,  so  very  painful  to  Mr.  Wesley. 

Miss  Grace  Norman,  of  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  was  married,  at  a 
very  early  age,  to  Mr.  Alexander  Murray,  of  a  respectable  family  in 
Scotland.  He  was  then  In  the  seafaring  line,  in  which  he  continued  till 


TilE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


99 

his  death.  He  was  an  affectionate  husband,  and  his  kind  attentions 
were  repaid  by  the  affectionate  attachment  of  his  wife  ;  but  they  were 
both,  at  that  time,  totally  insensible  to  the  happiness  of  religion,  Mrs. 
Murray  having  departed  from  the  God  of  her  early  youth.  After  some 
time,  she  was  awakened  by  the  powerful  preaching  of  that  day,  and 
immediately  began  to  fulfil  her  baptismal  vow.  She  renounced  the 
pomps  and  vanities  of  this  wicked  world,  in  which  they  had  both  delight¬ 
ed,  and  became  the  devoted  servant  of  the  Lord  that  bought  her.*  This 
change  gave  her  husband  great  pain,  and  for  some  time  she  suffered  a 
degree  of  real  persecution  from  him.  He  even  threatened  to  confine 
her  in  a  madhouse.  Her  gentle  and  affectionate  behaviour  in  some 
measure  overcame  this  evil ;  but  his  death  at  sea,  which  happened  not 
long  after,  almost  overwhelmed  her.  She  was,  however,  strengthened 
by  divine  grace  to  submit  to  this  afflictive  bereavement,  and  it  was  sancti¬ 
fied,  in  a  remarkable  manner,  to  her  furtherance  and  growth  in  grace . 

After  the  death  of  her  husband,  Mrs.  Murray  returned  to  Newcastle;, 
and  when  Mr.  Wesley  formed  a  family,  connected  with  his  chapel  in 
that  town,  he  appointed  her  to  be  the  housekeeper.  Mr.  Wesley  had 
three  houses  which  he  accounted  his  own ,  one  at  London,  another  at 
Bristol,  and  a  third  at  Newcastle ;  to  all  others,  he  had  only  the  power 
to  appoint  the  preachers.  These  houses  might  be  called  Religious 
Houses ;  the  housekeepers  were  persons  eminent  for  piety.  The  Itine- 
^nt  Preachers  in  the  Western,  Northern  and  Middle  Counties  occa¬ 
sionally  visited  these  establishments,  and  rested  for  a  short  space  from 
their  great  labour. 

Mrs.  Murray  had  now  full  employment  in  that  way  in  which  she 
delighted.  In  the  town  and  in  the  country  societies,  her  labours  of  love, 
especially  among  the  females,  were  remarkably  owned  of  the  Lord  and 
highly  edifying.  Mr.  Wesley  then  enlarged  her  sphere,  and  she  tra¬ 
velled  through  the  Northern  counties  to  meet  and  regulate  the  female 
classes.  She  then,  under  his  direction,  visited  Ireland,  where  she 
abounded  in  the  same  work  of  faith  and  love,  for  several  months  ;  and 
though  she  never  attempted  to  preach,  her  gifts  were  much  honoured, 
and  her  ‘  name  as  ointment  poured  forth .’  She  returned  by  Bristol,  and 
visited  the  societies  in  the  Southern  and  Eastern  counties,  and  rested 
again  at  Newcastle. 

Mr.  Wesley,  who  knew  all  her  proceedings  and  greatly  esteemed  her 
labours,  thought  he  had  found  a  help  meet  for  him.  But  while  he  indul¬ 
ged  these  pleasing  prospects,  in  which  he  was  encouraged  by  his  highly- 
valued  friend,  the  Vicar  of  Shorehum,  and  others,  they  were  dashed 
to  pieces  by  the  intelligence  of  Mrs.  Murray’s  marriage,  on  the  third 
day  of  October,  1749,  at  Newcastle,  to  Mr.  John  Bennet,  one  of  the 
Itinerant  Preachers,  in  the  presence  of  M*r.  0.  Wesley  and  Mr.  White- 
field  ! 

A  son,  the  fruit  of  this  marriage,  and  who  became  a  Dissenting  Mi¬ 
nister,  published  a  short  Memoir  of  his  pious  mother,  after  her  death ; 
in  which  he  informs  his  readers,  that  his  father  when  on  a  visit  to  the 
house  at  Newcastle,  was  seized  with  a  violent  fever  ;  and  that,  when  all 
his  friends  despaired  of  his  life,  he  was,  as  he  always  declared,  given 
back  to  them  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  Mrs.  Murray.  From  that  period 
he  thought,  as  his  son  informs  us,  that  “  she  was  given  to  him  for  a 
*  .See  her  Letter  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  vol.  i,  p.303, 


100 


THE  LIFE  OF 


wife,  although  he  did  not  declare  this  for  a  long  time  after.”  I  cannot 
at  this  distance  of  time  fully  state  the  causes  of  this  strange  interference, 
especially  as,  contrary  to  his  usual  freedom,  I  do  not  remember  ever 
to  have  heard  Mr.  Wesley  mention  the  event.  The  high  character  of 
those  concerned,  forbids  the  imputation  of  any  corrupt  motive. 

The  disappointment  was  a  most  severe  one  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and  per¬ 
haps  the  forgiveness  and  love  which  he  manifested  on  that  occasion, 
was  the  highest  proof  of  the  power  of  the  religion  he  possessed  that  he 
was  ever  called  to  exercise  towards  man.  He  continued  to  employ 
Mr.  Bennet  as  before,  and  behaved  to  him  with  his  usual  kindness : 
That  gentleman,  however,  became  still  more  intimate  with  Mr.  White- 
field,  adopted  his  sentiments,  and  at  length  publicly  separated  from  Mr. 
Wesley  at  Bolton,  in  Lancashire,  on  April  3d,  1752.  He  afterwards 
settled,  as  a  Dissenting  Minister,  at  Warbutton,  in  Cheshire,  where  he 
died  on  the  24th  of  May,  1759. 

There  is  now  lying  before  me  a  copy  of  verses  by  Mr.  Wesley,  never 
yet  published,  which  will  fully  warrant  all  I  have  said  concerning  this 
painful  event.  He  seems  to  have  written  to  ease  his  bleeding  heart. 
The  public  life  which  his  high  calling  obliged  him  to  adopt,  caused  him 
generally  to  restrain  the  feelings  of  one  of  the  kindest  hearts  that  ever 
man  was  blest  with.  But  in  these  verses  we  see  that  warm  and  tender 
nature  breathe  itself  forth  without  restraint,  except  from  submission  to 
God ;  a  point  of  religion  which  he  ever  inculcated  as  the  highest  fruit 
of  grace. 

REFLECTIONS  UPON  PAST  PROVIDENCES. 

OCTOBER,  1749. 

O  Lord,  I  bow  my  sinful  head  ! 

Righteous  are  all  thy  ways  with  man ; 

Yet  suffer  me  with  Thee  to  plead, 

With  lowly  rev’rence  to  complain ; 

With  deep  unutter’d  grief  to  groan, 

“  O  what  is  this  that  thou  hast  done !” 

Oft,  as  through  giddy  youth  I  roved, 

And  danced  along  the  flow’rv  way, 

By  chance  or  thoughtless  passion  moved, 

An  easy,  unresisting  prey 
I  fell,  while  love’s  envenom’d  dart 
Thrill’d  through  my  nerves,  and  tore  my  heart. 

At  length,  by  sad  experience  taught, 

Firm  I  shook  off  the  abject  yoke  ; 

Abhorr’d  his  sweetly-pois’nous  draught, 

Through  all  his  wily  fetters  broke ; 

Fix’d  my  desires  on  things  above, 

And  languish’d  for  celestial  love  ! 

Borne  on  the  wings  of  sacred  hope, 

Long  had  I  soar’d  and  spurn’d  the  ground 
When,  panting  for  the  mountain-top, 

My  soul  a  kindred  spirit  found ; 

By  Heaven  entrusted  to  my  care, 

The  daughter  of  my  faith  and  prayer. 

In  early  dawn  of  life,  serene, 

Mild,  sweet,  and  tender  was  her  mood  f 
Her  pleasing  form  spoke  all  within 
Soft  and  compassionately  good ; 

List’ning  to  every  wretch’s  care, 

Mingling  with  each  her  friendly  tear. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


101 


In  dawn  of  life,  to  feed  the  poor, 

Glad  she  her  little  all  bestow’d  ; 

Wise  to  lay  up  a  better  store, 

And  hast’ning  to  be  rich  in  God  ; 

God  whom  she  sought  with  early  care, 

With  reverence,  and  with  lowly  fear. 

Ere  twice  four  years  pass’d  o’er  her  head, 
Her  infant  mind  with  love  he  fill’d ; 

His  gracious,  glorious  name  reveal’d, 

And  sweetly  forced  her  heart  to  yield ; 

She  groan’d  t’  ascend  Heaven’s  high  abode. 
To  die  into  the  arms  of  God  ! 

Yet,  warm  with  youth  and  beauty’s  pride, 
Soon  was  her  heedless  soul  betray’d ; 

From  heaven  her  footsteps  turn’d  aside, 

O’er  pleasure’s  flow’ry  plain  she  stray’d, 

F ondly  the  toys  of  earth  she  sought, 

And  God  was  not  in  all  her  thought. 

Not  long — a  messenger  she  saw, 

Sent  forth  glad  tidings  to  proclaim  : 

She  heard,  with  joy  and  wond’ring  awe, 

His  cry,  “  Sinners,  behold  the  Lamb  !” 

His  eye  her  inmost  nature  shook, 

His  word  her  heart  in  pieces  broke. 

Her  bosom  heaved  with  lab’ring  sighs. 

And  groan’d  th’  unutterable  prayer; 

As  rivers,  from  her  streaming  eyes, 

F ast  flow’d  the  never-ceasing  tear, 

Till  Jesus  spake — “  Thy  mourning ’s  o’er, 
Believe,  rejoice,  and  weep  no  more  !” 

She  heard  ; — pure  love  her  soul  o’erflow’d ; 

Sorrow  and  sighing  fled  away ; 

With  sacred  zeal  her  spirit  glow’d, 

Panting  His  every  word  t’  obey ; 

Her  faith  by  plenteous  fruit  she  show’d, 

And  all  her  works  were  wrought  in  God. 

Nor  works  alone  her  faith  approved ; 

Soon  in  affliction’s  furnace  tried 
By  him,  whom  next  to  Heaven  she  lov’d, 

As  silver  seven  times  purified, 

Shone  midst  the  flames  her  constant  mind, 
Emerged,  and  left  the  dross  behind. 

When  death,  in  freshest  strength  of  years, 

Her  much-loved  friend  torn  from  her  breast, 
Awhile  she  poured  her  plaints  and  tears, 

But,  quickly  turning  to  her  rest, 

“  Thy  will  be  done  !”  she  meekly  cried, 

“  Suffice,  for  me  the  Saviour  died  !” 

When  first  I  view’d,  with  fix’d  regard, 

Her  artless  tears  in  silence  flow, 

“  For  thee  are  better  things  prepar’d,” 

I  said,  “  Go  forth,  with  Jesus  go! 

My  Master’s  peace  be  on  thy  soul, 

Till  perfect  love  shall  mal^e  thee  whole !” 

1  saw  her  run,  with  winged  speed, 

In  works  of  faith  and  lab’ring  love ; 

I  saw  her  glorious  toil  succeed, 

And  showers  of  blessings  from  above. 
Crowning  her  warm  effectual  prayer, 

And  glorified  my  God  in  her. 

Yet  while  to  all  her  tender  mind 
In  streams  of  pure  affection  flow’d, 

14 


Vol.  II. 


THE  LIFE  OF 


To  one  by  ties  peculiar  join’d, 

One,  only  less  beloved  than  God, 

“  Myself,”  she  said,  “  my  soul  I  owe, — 

“  My  guardian  angel  here  below !” 

From  heaven  the  grateful  ardour  came, 
Pure  from  the  dross  of  low  desire ; 
Well-pleased  I  mark’d  the  guiltless  flame, 
Nor  dared  to  damp  the  sacred  fire, 
Heaven’s  choicest  gift  on  man  bestow’d, 
Strength’ning  our  hearts  and  hands  in  God. 

’Twas  now  1  bow’d  my  aching  head, 

While  sickness  shook  the  house  of  clay. 
Duteous  she  ran  with  humble  speed, 

Love’s  tend’rest  offices  to  pay, 

To  ease  my  pain,  to  soothe  my  care, 

T’  uphold  my  feeble  hands  in  prayer. 

Amaz’d,  I  cried,  “  Surely  for  me 

A  help  prepared  of  Heaven  thou  art ! 
Thankful,  I  take  the  gift  from  Thee, 

O  Lord  !  and  nought  on  earth  shall  part 
The  souls  that  thou  hast  join’d  above, 

In  lasting  bonds  oLsacred  love.” 

Abash’d  she  spoke,  “  O  what  is  this? 

Far  above  all  my  boldest  hope  ! 

Can  God,  beyond  my  utmost  wish, 

Thus  lift  his  worthless  handmaid  up  r 
This  only  could  my  soul  desire ! 

This  only  had  I  dared  require !” 

From  that  glad  hour,  with  growing  love,  ! 

Heaven’s  latest,  dearest  gift  I  view’d  ; 
While,  pleased  each  moment  to  improve, 
We  urged  our  way  with  strength  renew’d-. 
Our  one  desire,  our  common  aim, 

T’  extol  our  gracious  Master’s  name. 

Companions  now  in  weal  and  wo, 

No  power  on  earth  could  us  divide ; 

Nor  Summer’s  heat  nor  Winter’s  snow 
Could  tear  my  partner  from  my  side  f 
Nor  toil,  nor  weariness,  nor  pain, 

Nor  horrors  of  the  angry  main. 

Oft,  (though  as  yet  the  nuptial  tie 
Was  not,)  clasping  her  hand  in  mine, 

“  What  force,”  she  said,  “  beneath  the  sky* 
Can  now  our  well-knit  souls  disjoin  ? 
With  thee  I’d  go  to  India’s  coast. 

To  worlds  in  distant  oceans  lost !” 

Such  was  the  friend  than  life  more  dear. 

Whom  in  one  luckless  baleful  hour* 

(For  ever  mention’d  with  a  tear !) 

The  tempter’s  unresisted  power 
(O  the  unutterable  smart !) 

Tore  from  my  inly-bleeding  heart ! 

Unsearchable  Thy  judgments  are, 

O  Lord !  a  bottomless  abyss ! 

Yet  sure  thy  love,  thy  guardian  care, 

O’er  all  thy  works  extended  is ! 

O  why  didst  Thou  the  blessing  send  ? 

Or  why  jhus  snatch  away  my  friend  ? 

What  Thou  hast  done,  I  know  not  now 
Suffice,  I  shall  hereafter  know  ! 

Beneath  thy  chast’ning  hand  I  bow ; 

That  still  I  live  to  Thee  I  owe. 

O  teach  thy  deeply-humbled  son, 

Fattier !  to  say*  “  Thy  will  be  done !' 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


103 


Teach  me,  from  every  pleasing  snare 
To  keep  the  issues  of  my  heart ; 

Be  Thou  my  Love,  my  Joy,  my  Fear ! 

Thou  my  eternal  portion  art ! 

Be  Thou  my  never  failing  Friend, 

And  love,  O  love  me  to  the  end  ! 

In  the  year  1788,  the  son  of  Mr.  Bennet,  already  mentioned,  offici¬ 
ated  at  a  chapel  on  the  Pavement  in  Moorfields,  and  his  mother  came 
to  London  in  that  year  on  a  visit  to  him.  Mr.  Thomas  Olivers,  having 
seen  her,  mentioned  the  circumstance  to  Mr.  Wesley  when  I  was  with 
him,  and  intimated,  that  Mrs.  Bennet  wished  to  see  him.  Mr.  Wesley, 
with  evident  feeling,  resolved  to  visit  her :  and  the  next  morning,  he 
took  me  with  him  to  Colebrooke-row,  where  her  son  then  resided.  The 
meeting  was  affecting  ;  but  Mr.  Wesley  preserved  more  than  his  usual 
self-possession.  It  was  easy  to  see,  notwithstanding  the  many  years 
which  had  intervened,  that  both  in  sweetness  of  spirit,  and  in  person 
and  manners,  she  was  a  fit  subject  for  the  tender  regrets  expressed  in 
those  verses  which  I  have  presented  to  the  reader.  The  interview  did 
not  continue  long,  and  I  do  not  remember  that  I  ever  heard  Mr.  Wesley 
mention  her  name  afterwards. 

Some  years  after  the  death  of  her  husband,  Mrs.  Bennet  removed  to 
Chapel-en-le-Frith,  where  she  again  joined  the  Methodist  Society,  and, 
according  to  her  first  faith  and  practice,  she  abounded  in  those  works  of 
piety  and  mercy,  which  distinguished  her  early  days.  She  lived  twelve 
years  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  entered  into  the  joy  of  her 
Lord,  February  the  23d,  1803,  in  the  eighty-fifth  year  of  her  age. 

Dr.  WTiitehead,  speaking  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  marriage,  says  that  “  he 
seems  to  have  considered  St.  Paul’s  advice  to  the  church  at  Corinth,  as 
a  standing  rule  to  Christians  in  all  circumstances;”  and  adds,  “it  is 
really  wonderful  how  he  could  fall  into  such  an  error.”  But  Mr.  Wesley 
did  not  fall  into  it ;  the  wonder  is,  that  the  Doctor  should  assert  that  he 
did.  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  the  tract  on  that  subject,  chiefly  from  our  Lord’s 
words,  (Matt,  xix,)  which  were  spoken  at  a  time  when  the  infant  church 
was  not  in  such  circumstances  as  the  Apostle’s  words  imply.  Mr. 
Southey’s  account  is  much  more  correct  and  candid :  He  observes, 
“  Mr.  Wesley  did  not  suppose  that  such  a  precept  could  have  been 
intended  for  the  many and  that  “  he  assented  fully  to  the  sentence  of 
the  Apostle  who  pronounced  the  forbidding  to  marry  to  be  a  doctrine  of 
devils.”  To  the  generality  of  men,  with  all  its  dangers  and  troubles, 
marriage  is  absolutely  necessary  in  order  To  holiness.  The  Doctor, 
however,  observes  with  truth,  that,  “had  he  married  a  woman  who 
could  have  entered  into  his  views  and  accommodated  herself  to  his 
situation,  it  might  have  formed  a  basis  for  much  happiness.  But  had 
he  searched  the  whole  kingdom  on  purpose,  he  could  hardly  have  found 
a  woman  more  unsuitable  in  these  respects  than  the  one  he  married.” 

Mrs.  Vizelle,  (afterwards  Wesley,)  however,  from  all  that  I  have  heard 
from  Mr.  Wesley  and  others,  had  every  appearance  of  being  well  quali¬ 
fied  for  the  sphere  into  which  she  was  introduced.  She  seemed  truly 
pious,  and  was  very  agreeable  in  her  person  and  manners.  She  con¬ 
formed  to  every  company  whether  of  the  rich  or  the  poor :  ancf  she  had 
a  remarkable  facility  and  propriety  in  addressing  them  concerning  their 
true  interests.  She  departed,  however,  from  this  excellent  way,  and  the 
marriage  consequently,  became  an  unhappy  one.  I  cannot  take  upon 


104 


THE  LIFE  OF 


me  to  state,  in  every  respect,  all  the  causes  of  that  inquietude  which  for 
some  years  lay  so  heavy  upon  him.  It  might  arise,  in  some  degree, 
from  his  peculiar  situation  with  respect  to  the  great  work  in  which  he 
was  engaged.  He  has  more  than  once  mentioned  to  me,  that  it  was 
agreed  between  him  and  Mrs.  Wesley,  previous  to  their  marriage,  that 
he  should  not  preach  one  sermon,  or  travel  one  mile  the  less  on  that 
account.  “  If  I  thought  I  should,”  said  he,  “  my  dear,  as  well  as  I  love 
you,  I  would  never  see  your  face  more.” 

But  Mrs.  Wesley  did  not  long  continue  in  this  mind.  She  travelled 
with  him  for  some  time,  but  afterwards  she  would  fain  have  confined 
him  to  a  more  domestic  life  ;  and  having  found  by  experience  that  this 
was  impossible,  she  unhappily  gave  place  to  jealousy.  This  entirely 
spoiled  her  temper,  and  drove  her  to  many  outrages.  She  repeatedly 
left  his  house,  but  was  brought  back  by  his  earnest  importunities.  At 
last  she  seized  on  part  of  his  Journals,  and  many  other  papers,  which 
she  would  never  afterwards  restore  ;  and,  taking  her  final  departure,  left 
word  that  she  never  intended  to  return.  Who  then  can  wonder,  that 
after  all  this  he  should  only  observe,  “  Non  eamreliqui ,  non  dimisi :  non 
revocabo. — I  have  not  left  her  ;  I  have  not  put  her  away;  I  will  not  call 
her  back.”  She  died  in  the  year  1781,  at  Camberwell,  near  London.  A 
stone  is  placed  at  the  head  of  her  grave,  in  the  churchyard  of  that  place, 
setting  forth,  “  that  she  was  a  woman  of  exemplary  piety ;  a  tender  parent, 
and  a  sincere  friend,” 

What  fortune  she  possessed  at  her  death,  she  left  to  a  Mr.  Yizelle, 
her  son  by  a  former  husband.  To  Mr.  Wesley  she  bequeathed  a  ring. 
There  are  several  letters  which  passed  between  them,  relative  to  their 
mutual  uneasiness.  These  letters  I  have  had  before  me,  and  fully  con¬ 
sidered  ;  but  they  would  add  nothing  material  to  the  account  which  I 
have  given.  I  shall,  however,  present  my  readers  with  a  long  postscript 
of  one  of  his,  as  it  is  a  summary  of  the  unhappy  dispute. 

“  I  cannot  but  add  a  few  words  :  not  by  way  of  reproach,  but  of  advice. 
God  has  used  many  means  to  curb  your  stubborn  will,  and  break  the 
impetuosity  of  your  temper.  He  has  given  you  a  dutiful  but  sickly 
daughter :  he  has  taken  away  one  of  your  sons.  Another  has  been  a 
grievous  cross,  as  the  third  probably  will  be.  He  has  suffered  you  to  be 
defrauded  of  much  money ;  he  has  chastened  you  with  strong  pain.  And 
still  he  may  say,  ‘  How  long  liftest  thou  up  thyself  against  me  V  Are  you 
more  humble,  more  gentle,  more  patient,  more  placable  than  you  was  ? 
I  fear,  quite  the  reverse  ;  I  fear,  your  natural  tempers  are  rather  increased 
than  diminished.  O  beware  lest  God  give  you  up  to  your  own  heart’s 
lusts,  and  let  you  follow  your  own  imaginations  ! 

“  Under  all  these  conflicts  it  might  be  an  unspeakable  blessing,  that 
you  have  a  husband,  who  knows  your  temper  and  can  bear  with  it ;  who, 
after  you  have  tried  him  numberless  ways,  laid  to  his  charge  things  that 
he  knew  not,  robbed  him,  betrayed  his  confidence,  revealed  his  secrets, 
given  him  a  thousand  treacherous  wounds,  purposely  aspersed  and  mur¬ 
dered  his  character,  and  made  it  your  business  so  to  do,  under  the  poor 
pretence  of  vindicating  your  own  character,  (whereas  of  what  import¬ 
ance  is  tfour  character  to  mankind,  if  you  was  buried  just  now  ?  or  if 
you  had  never  lived,  what  loss  would  it  be  to  the  cause  of  God  1)  who,  I 
say,  after  all  these  provocations,  is  still  willing  to  forgive  you  all ;  to 
overlook  what  is  past,  as  if  it  had  not  been,  and  to  receive  you  with 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


105 


open  arms  ;  only  not  while  you  have  a  sword  in  your  hand,  with  which 
you  are  continually  striking  at  me,  though  you  cannot  hurt  me.  If,  not¬ 
withstanding,  you  continue  striking,  whart  can  I,  what  can  all  reasonable 
men  think,  but  that  either  you  are  utterly  out  of  your  senses,  or  your 
eye  is  not  single  ;  that  you  married  me  only  for  my  money  ;  that,  being 
disappointed,  you  was  almost  always  out  of  humour ;  that  this  laid  you 
open  to  a  thousand  suspicions  which,  once  awakened,  could  sleep  no 
more  ? 

“  My  dear  Molly,  let  the  time  past  suffice.  If  you  have  not,  (to  pre¬ 
vent  my  giving  it  to  bad  women,)*  robbed  me  of  my  substance  too ;  if 
you  do  not  blacken  me,  on  purpose  that  when  this  causes  a  breach 
between  us,  no  one  may  believe  it  to  be  your  fault ;  stop,  and  consider 
what  you  do :  As  yet  the  breach  may  be  repaired  ;  you  have  wronged 
me  much,  but  not  beyond  forgiveness.  I  love  you  still,  and  am  as  clear 
from  all  other  women  as  the  day  I  was  born.  At  length  know  me,  and 
know  yourself.  Your  enemy  I  cannot  be  ;  but  let  me  be  your  friend. 
Suspect  me  no  more  ;  asperse  me  no  more  ;  provoke  me  no  more.  Do 
not  any  longer  contend  for  mastery,  for  power,  money,  or  praise.  Be 
content  to  be  a  private  insignificant  person,  known  and  loved  by  God 
and  me.  Attempt  no  more  to  abridge  me  of  my  liberty,  which  I  claim 
by  the  laws  of  God  and  man.  Leave  me  to  be  governed  by  God  and 
my  own  conscience.  Then  shall  I  govern  you  with  gentle  sway,  and 
show  that  I  do  indeed  love  you,  even  as  Christ  the  church.” 

Mr.  Wesley,  however,  bore  this  severe  trial  well.  He  has  repeatedly 
told  me,  that  he  believed  the  Lord  overruled  this  whole  painful  business 
for  his  good  ;  and  that  if  Mrs.  Wesley  had  been  a  better  wife,  and  had 
continued  to  act  m  that  way  in  which  she  knew  well  how  to  act,  he  might 
have  been  unfaithful  in  the  great  work  to  which  the  Lord  had  called  him, 
and  might  have  too  much  sought  to  please  her  according  to  her  own 
views. 

Soon  after  his  marriage,  he  resigned  his  Fellowship.  His  letter  of 
resignation  was  as  follows  :  “  Ego  Johannes  Wesley,  Collegii  Lincolni- 
ensis  in  Jlcademid  Oxoniensi  Socius,  quicquid  mihi  juris  est  in  prcedictd 
Societate ,  ejusdem  Rectori  et  Sociis  sponte  ac  libere  resigno  :  illis  univer- 
sis  et  singulis  perpeluam  pacem  ac  omnimodo  in  Christo  felicitatem 
exoptans. — I,  John  Wesley,  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  Oxford,  freely 
resign  to  the  Rector  and  Fellows  whatsoever  belongs  to  me  in  that  So¬ 
ciety  :  earnestly  wishing  them  all,  and  to  each  of  them,  continual  peace, 
and  all  felicity  in  Christ.” 

Mr.  Wesley  having  fully  considered  his  situation,  determined  to  con¬ 
tinue  in  the  course  prescribed  to  him ;  and  shaking  off  his  trials,  “like 
dew-drops  from  a  lion’s  mane,”  he  set  out  on  his  northern  journey.  He 
travelled  through  the  Societies  as  far  as  Whitehaven ;  and  April  20, 
1751,  he  came  to  Newcastle.  On  the  24th,  he  set  out  with  Mr.  Hop¬ 
per,  to  pay  his  first  visit  to  Scotland.  He  was  invited  thither  by  Captain 
(afterwards  Colonel)  Galatin,  who  was  then  quartered  at  Musselborough. 
“  I  had  no  intention,”  says  he,  “to  preach  in  Scotland  ,  not  imagining 
that  there  were  any  that  desired  I  should.  But  I  was  mistaken  :  Curi¬ 
osity,  if  nothing  else,  brought  abundance  of  people  together  in  the  even¬ 
ing.  And  whereas  in  the  kirk,  Mrs.  Galatin  informed  me,  there  used 
to  be  laughing  and  talking,  and  all  the  marks  of  the  grossest  inattention  ; 

*  Her  jealousy  having  strangely  induced  her  to  bring  that  terrible  charge  against  him. 


106 


THE  LIFE  OF 


it  was  far  otherwise  here.  They  remained  as  statues  from  the  begin¬ 
ning  of  the  sermon  to  the  end.  I  preached  again  at  six  in  the  evening, 
on,  ‘  Seek  ye  the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found.’  I  used  great  plainness 
of  speech  towards  high  and  low,  and  they  all  received  it  in  love  ;  so  that 
the  prejudice  which  had  been  several  years  planting,  was  torn  up  by  the 
roots  in  one  hour.  After  preaching,  one  of  the  Bailiffs  of  the  town,  with 
one  of  the  Elders  of  the  kirk,  came  to  me,  and  begged  I  would  stay 
with  them  a  while  ;  nay,  if  it  were  but  two  or  three  days,  and  they 
would  fit  up  a  far  larger  place  than  the  school,  and  prepare  seats  for  the 
congregations.  Had  not  my  time  been  fixed,  I  should  gladly  have 
complied.  All  that  I  could  now  do,  was  to  give  them  a  promise,  that 
Mr.  Hopper  would  come  back  the  next  week,  and  spend  a  few  days 
with  them.  And  it  was  not  without  a  fair  prospect :  The  congregations 
were  very  numerous,  many  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and  several  joined 
together  in  a  little  Society.” 

Mr.  Southey  has  observed,  that  “  resentment  was  a  plant  that  could 
never  take  root  in  the  heart  of  Wesley.”  We  must  doubt  of  this,  as  we 
do  not  hold  Christian  Perfection  quite  so  high,  as  Mr.  Southey  seems 
to  do,  in  this  instance.  But  we  do  believe,  that,  by  the  grace  of  God,  it 
never  did.  We  have  seen  how  deeply  Mr.  Wesley,  like  his  Divine  Mas¬ 
ter,  was  wounded  in  the  house  of  his  friends.  Resentment,  it  is  true, 
was  refused  admission  ;  but  something  more  is  needed,  than  the  absence 
of  that  root  of  bitterness,  to  constitute  Christian  friendship  ;  and  espe¬ 
cially  that  oneness  so  essential  in  those  who  conduct  a  work  of  God, 
particularly  a  work  so  new,  being  wholly  Scriptural,  and  so  great  as  we 
have  seen  this  to  be. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  was  now  become,  in  a  great  degree,  a  domestic  man; 
and  the  want  of  that  activity  which  we  have  heretofore  seen  in  his 
labours  of  love,  much  impaired  his  own  comforts,  and  laid  him  open  to 
strong  temptation.  Mr.  John  Wesley  has  remarked  to  me, — “  While 
my  brother  remained  with  me,  he  was  joyous  in  his  spirit,  and  his  labour 
saddened  him  not.  But  when  he  departed  from  that  activity,  to  which 
the  Lord  called  him,  and  in  which  he  so  greatly  blessed  him,  his  spirit 
became  depressed  ;  and  being  surrounded  with  ‘  croakers,’  he  often 
looked  through  the  same  clouds  which  enveloped  them.” — In  this  point, 
Dr.  Whitehead’s  opinion  coincides. 

“  In  August,  1751,”  says  the  Doctor,  “  Mr.  C.  Wesley  wrote  to  his 
brother,  under  great  oppression  of  mind,  and  in  very  strong  language. 
Whenever  he  saw  some  things  wrong,  his  fears  suggested  to  him,  that 
there  might  be  many  more  which  he  did  not  see  ;  and  the  natural  warmth 
of  his  temper,” — and,  I  will  add,  his  great  sincerity, — “  led  him  to  use 
expressions  abundantly  more  severe  than  the  case  required.”  But  the 
Preachers,  against  whom,  as  the  Doctor  observes,  “  he  had  no  mate¬ 
rial  charge,  but  the  want  of  qualifications  for  their  office,”  (and  that 
chiefly  on  report,)  “soon  obtained  fresh  encouragement  from  his  bro¬ 
ther  ;  which  was  another  means  of  weakening  the  union  that  had  long 
subsisted  between  them.” 

Having  met  in  London,  the  two  brothers  went  down  to  Shoreham  in 
November,  and  talked  the  matter  over,  in  the  presence  of  Mr.  Perronet, 
whom  Mr.  C.  Wesley  used  to  call  “  our  Archbishop.”  A  less  except¬ 
ionable  days-man  could  not  have  been  found ;  a  man  full  of  faith  and 
love,  and  entirely  devoted  to  God,  and  to  his  work.  He  had  fitted  up 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


Hl7 

a  large  outer  room  in  the  parsonage-house,  (which  I  had  the  privilege 
of  visiting,)  where  the  Preachers  used  to  meet  the  pious  people  of  the 
parish  :  The  good  man  rejoicing  in  all  that  he  heard,  and  in  all  the  good 
that  was  done.  In  his  presence  the  two  brothers  expressed  their  entire 
satisfaction  in  the  end  which  each  had  in  view ;  namely,  the  glory  of 
God,  and  the  salvation  of  souls.  They  both  acknowledged  the  sin¬ 
cerity  of  each,  in  desiring  union  between  themselves,  as  the  means  to 
that  end  ;  and  after  much  conversation,  they  both  agreed  to  act  in  con¬ 
cert  with  respect  to  the  Preachers,  so  that  neither  of  them  should  admit 
or  refuse  any,  but  such  as  both  admitted  or  refused. — About  six  weeks 
afterwards,  they  were  at  Shoreham  again,  and  then  signed  the  follow¬ 
ing  articles  of  agreement : 

“  With  regard  to  the  Preachers,  we  agree, 

“  1.  That  none  shall  be  permitted  to  preach  in  any  of  our  Societies,  till 
he  be  examined,  both  as  to  his  grace  and  gifts ;  at  least,  by  the  Assist¬ 
ant,  who,  sending  word  to  us,  may,  by  our  answer,  admit  him  a  Local 
Preacher. 

“  2.  That  such  Preacher  be  not  immediately  taken  from  his  trade, 
but  be  exhorted  to  follow  it  with  all  diligence. 

“  3.  That  no  person  shall  be  received  as  a  Travelling  Preacher,  or 
be  taken  from  his  trade,  by  either  of  us  alone,  but  by  both  of  us  con¬ 
jointly,  giving  him  a  note  under  both  our  hands. 

“  4.  That  neither  of  us  will  re-admit  a  Travelling  Preacher  laid  aside, 
without  the  consent  of  the  other. 

“  5.  That  if  we  should  ever  disagree  in  our  judgment,  we  will  refer 
the  matter  to  Mr.  Perronet. 

“  6.  That  we  will  entirely  be  patterns  of  all  we  expect  from  every 
Preacher ;  particularly  of  zeal,  diligence,  and  punctuality  in  the  work ;  by 
constantly  preaching  and  meeting  the  Societies  ;  by  visiting,  yearly,  Ire¬ 
land,  Cornwall,  and  the  North  ;  and,  in  general,  by  superintending  the 
whole  work,  and  every  branch  of  if,  with  all  the  strength  which  God 
shall  give  us.  We  agree  to  the  above  written,  till  this  day  next  year,  in 
the  presence  of  Mr.  Perronet. 

“John  Wesley. 

“Charles  Wesley.” 

Dr.  Whitehead  observes,  “  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  prevailed  upon, 
with  some  difficulty,  to  sign  these  articles.”  But  he  soon  found,  that, 
from  the  causes  already  mentioned,  his  brother  was  unable  to  execute  so 
large  an  engagement  with  any  efficiency.  Mr.  J.  Wesley  may,  there¬ 
fore,  from  this  time,  be  considered  as  the  sole  director  of  the  work: 
Not  from  the  heathenish  principle  which  Dr.  Whitehead  imputes  to  him, 
without  any  evidence,  viz.  that  he  would  be  aut  Caesar ,  aut  nullus ,*  but 
from  necessity .  He  could  not  admit  of  any  partner  who  would  not 
superintend  the  whole  work  and  every  part  of  it,  as  above  stated.  Mr. 
C.  Wesley,  however,  occasionally  assisted  his  brother,  especially  in 
London  and  Bristol,  and  his  ministrations  were  always  acceptable  and 
profitable  to  the  people. 

About  this  time,  Mr.  Wesley  received  a  letter  from  that  distinguished 
servant  of  Christ,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Milner,  who  had  been  at  Chester,  and 
wrote  as  follows,  on  the  temper  of  the  Bishop  towards  the  Methodists  : 

*  He  would  be  supreme,  or  he  would  be  nobody. 


108 


THE  LIFE  OF 


<£  The  Bishop,”  says  he,  “  I  was  told,  was  exceeding  angry  at  my  late 
excursion  into  the  North  in  your  company.  But  I  found  his  Lordship 
in  much  better  temper  than  I  was  bid  to  expect  by  my  brother  Graves,* 
who  was  so  prudent,  that  he  would  not  go  with  one  so  obnoxious  to  the 
Bishop’s  displeasure,  and  all  the  storm  of  anger  fell  upon  him.  When 
he  told  me  how  he  had  been  treated,  for  speaking  in  your  defence,  I 
was  fully  persuaded  all  the  bitterness  was  past,  and  accordingly  found  it 
so.  I  told  his  Lordship,  that  God  was  with  you  of  a  truth  ;  and  he 
seemed  pleased  with  the  relation  of  the  conversion  of  the  barber  at 
Bolton  ;  and  with  your  design  of  answering  Taylor’s  book  on  Original 
Sin. — I  have  made  no  secret  of  your  manner  of  proceeding,  to  any  with 
whom  I  have  conversed,  since  I  had  the  happiness  of  being  in  your 
company.  And  to  the  Bishop  I  was  very  particular  in  telling  him,  what 
an  assembly  of  worshippers  there  is  at  Newcastle :  How  plainly  the 
badge  of  Christianity,  love,  is  there  to  be  seen.  When  his  Lordship 
talked  about  order,  I  begged  leave  to  observe,  that  I  had  nowhere  seen 
such  a  want  of  it,  as  in  his  own  cathedral ;  the  preacher  so  miserably 
at  a  loss,  that  the  children  took  notice  of  it ;  and  the  choristers  so  rude, 
as  to  be  talking  and  thrusting  one  another  with  their  elbows.  At  last  I 
told  him,  there  was  need  of  some  extraordinary  messengers  from  God, 
to  call  us  back  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformation ;  for  I  did  not  know 
one  of  my  brethren  in  Lancashire,  that  would  give  the  Church’s  defini¬ 
tion  of  faith,  and  stand  to  it.  And  alas,  I  had  sad  experience  of  the 
same  falling  away  in  Cheshire ;  for  one  of  his  son’s  curates  would  not 
let  me  preach  for  him,  because  of  that  definition  of  faith.” 

In  the  ensuing  year,  Mr.  Wesley  continued  his  labours  and  travels, 
with  the  same  vigour  and  diligence,  through  various  parts  of  England 
and  Ireland. — February,  1753,  he  makes  the  following  observations: 
“  I  now  looked  over  Mr.  Prince’s  History.  What  an  amazing  difference 
is  there,  in  the  manner  wherein  God  has  carried  on  his  work  in  England 
and  in  America !  There,  above  a  hundred  of  the  established  clergy, 
men  of  age  and  experience,  and  of  the  greatest  note  for  sense  and  learn¬ 
ing  in  those  parts,  are  zealously  engaged  in  the  work.  Here,  almost 
the  whole  body  of  aged,  experienced,  learned  clergy,  are  zealously 
engaged  against  it ;  and  few,  but  a  handful,  of  raw  young  men  engaged 
in  it,  without  name,  learning,  or  eminent  sense !  And  yet  by  that  large 
number  of  honourable  men,  the  work  seldom  flourished  above  six  months 
at  a  time,  and  then  followed  a  lamentable  and  general  decay,  before  the 
next  revival  of  it ;  whereas  that  which  God  hath  wrought  by  these  de¬ 
spised  instruments,  has  continually  increased  for  fifteen  years  together ; 
and  at  whatever  time  it  has  declined  in  any  one  place,  it  has  more  emi¬ 
nently  flourished  in  others.” 

To  know  the  whole  of  a  man’s  character,  it  is  not  sufficient  to  view 
him  as  he  appears  before  the  public,  but  in  his  more  retired  moments, 
and  particularly  in  his  private  correspondence.  The  two  following  letters 
will  show  the  temper  in  which  Mr.  Wesley  answered  charges  that  were 
privately  brought  against  him,  either  from  prejudice  or  misapprehension. 
“  You  give,”  says  he,  u  five  reasons  why  the  Rev.  Mr.  P.  will  come  no 
more  amongst  us  :  1.  4  Because  we  despise  the  Ministers  of  the  Church 
of  England.’— This  I  flatly  deny.  I  am  answering  letters  this  very  post, 
which  bitterly  blame  me  for  just  the  contrary.  2.  ‘  Because  so  much 
*  Afterwards  Mr.  Fletcher’s  Curate. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


109 


backbiting  and  evil-speaking  is  suffered  amongst  our  people.’ — It  is  not 
suffered :  All  possible  means  are  used,  both  to  prevent  and  remove  it, 
3.  4  Because  I,  who  have  written  so  much  against  hoarding  up  money, 
have  put  out  seven  hundred  pounds  to  interest.’ — I  never  put  sixpence 
out  to  interest  since  I  was  born ;  nor  had  I  ever  one  hundred  pounds 
together,  my  own,  since  I  came  into  the  world.  4.  ‘  Because  our  Lay- 
Preachers  have  told  many  stories  of  my  brother  and  me.’— If  they  did, 
I  am  sorry  for  them :  When  I  hear  the  particulars  I  can  answer,  and, 
perhaps,  make  those  ashamed  who  believed  them.  5.  4  Because  we 
did  not  help  a  friend  in  distress.’ — We  did  help  him  as  far  as  we  were 
able. — 4  But  we  might  have  made  his  case  known  to  Mr.  G.,  Lady  H., 
&c.’ — So  we  did  more  than  once  ;  but  we  could  not  pull  money  from 
them  whether  they  would  or  no.  Therefore,  these  reasons  are  of  no 
weight. — You  conclude  with  praying,  4  that  God  would  remove  pride 
and  malice  from  amongst  us.’ — Of  pride ,  I  have  too  much  ;  of  malice , 
I  have  none :  However,  the  prayer  is  good,  and  I  thank  you  for  it.” 

The  other  letter,  from  which  I  shall  give  an  extract,  was  written  ap¬ 
parently  to  a  gentleman  of  some  rank  and  influence.  “  Some  time 
since,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  44  I  was  considering  what  you  said,  concern¬ 
ing  the  want  of  a  plan  in  our  Societies.  There  is  a  good  deal  of  truth  in 
this  remark.  For  though  we  have  a  plan,  as  to  our  spiritual  economy, 
(the  several  branches  of  which  are  particularly  recited  in  the  Plain  Ac¬ 
count  of  the  People  called  Methodists,)  yet  it  is  certain,  we  have  barely 
the  first  outlines  of  a  plan  with  regard  to  our  temporal  concerns.  The 
reason  is,  I  had  no  design  for  several  years  to  concern  myself  with  tem¬ 
porals  at  all ;  and  when  l  began  to  do  this,  it  was  wholly  and  solely  with 
a  view  to  relieve,  not  to  employ,  the  poor ;  except  now  and  then,  with 
respect  to  a  small  number ;  and  even  this  I  found  was  too  great  a  bur¬ 
den  for  me,  as  requiring  more  money,  more  time,  and  more  thought,  than 
I  could  possibly  spare.  I  say,  ‘  than  I  could  possibly  spare ;’  for  the 
whole  weight  lay  on  me.  If  I  left  it  to  others,  it  surely  came  to  nothing. 
They  wanted  either  understanding,  or  industry,  or  love,  or  patience,  to 
bring  any  thing  to  perfection. 

44  Thus  far  I  thought  it  needful  to  explairf  myself,  with  regard  to  the 
economy  of  our  Society.  I  am  still  to  speak  of  your  case,  of  my  own, 
and  of  some  who  are  dependant  upon  me. 

44  I  do  not  recollect,  for  I  kept  no  copy  of  my  last,  that  I  charged  you 
with  want  of  humility  or  meekness.  Doubtless,  these  may  be  found  in 
the  most  splendid  palaces.  But  did  they  ever  move  a  man  to  build  a 
splendid  palace  ?  Upon  what  motive  you  did  this,  I  know  not ;  but  you 
are  to  answer  it  to  God,  not  to  me. 

44  If  your  soul  is  as  much  alive  to  God,  if  your  thirst  after  pardon  and 
holiness  is  as  strong,  if  you  are  as  dead  to  the  desire  of  the  eye  and  the 
pride  of  life,  as  you  were  six  or  seven  years  ago,  I  rejoice  ;  if  not,  I  pray 
God  you  may;  and  then  you  will  know  how  to  value  a  real  friend. 

44  With  regard  to  myself,  you  do  well  to  4  warn  me  against  popularity, 
a  thirst  of  power,  and  of  applause  ;  against  envy,  producing  a  seeming 
contempt  for  the  conveniences  or  grandeur  of  this  life ;  against  an  affected 
humility ;  against  sparing  from  myself  to  give  to  others,  from  no  other 
motive  than  ostentation.’  I  am  not  conscious  to  myself,  that  this  is  my 
case.  However,  the  warning  is  always  friendly ;  and  it  is  always 
seasonable,  considering  how  deceitful  my  heart  is,  and  how  many  the 
Vol,  IT  '  15 


110 


THE  LIFE  OF 


enemies  that  surround  me. — What  follows  I  do  not  understand :  i  You  be¬ 
hold  me  in  the  ditch,  wherein  you  helped,  though  innocently,  to  cast  me, 
and  with  a  Levitical  pity,  passing  by  on  the  other  side.’ — ‘  He  and  you, 
Sir,  have  not  any  merit,  though  Providence  should  permit  all  these  suf¬ 
ferings  to  work  together  for  my  good.’ — I  do  not  comprehend  one  line 
of  this,  and  therefore  cannot  plead  either  guilty,  or  not  guilty. — T  pre¬ 
sume,  they  are  some  that  are  dependant  on  me,  ‘  who,’  you  say,  1  keep 
not  the  commandments  of  God  ;  who  show  a  repugnance  to  serve  and 
obey ;  who  are  as  full  of  pride  and  arrogance,  as  of  filth  and  nastiness ; 
Avho  do  not  pay  lawful  debts,  nor  comply  with  civil  obligations ;  who 
make  the  waiting  on  the  offices  of  religion  a  plea  for  sloth  and  idleness  ; 
who,  after  I  had  strongly  recommended  them,  did  not  perform  their 
moral  duty,  but  increased  the  number  of  those  incumbrances  which  they 
forced  on  you  against  your  will.’ — To  this,  I  can  only  say,  1.  I  know 
not  whom  you  mean  ;  I  am  not  certain  that  I  can  so  much  as  guess  at 
one  of  them.  2.  Whoever  they  are,  had  they  followed  my  instructions, 
they  would  have  acted  in  a  quite  different  manner.  3.  If  you  will  tell 
me  them  by  name,  I  will  renounce  all  fellowship  with  th|m.” — That  is, 
after  due  inquiry.  This  I  must  add ;  for,  I  am  certain,  he  would  not 
renounce  fellowship  with  the  poorest  man  in  the  world,  to  please  the 
greatest  King. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

MR.  WESLEY’S  DANGEROUS  ILLNESS — MR.  C.  WESLEY’S  RENEWED  LA¬ 
BOURS - MR.  WESLEY’S  REASSUMPTION  OF  ITINERANCY - HIS  COR¬ 
RESPONDENCE  WITH  THE  REVEREND  MR.  WALKER,  OF  TRURO - HIS 

PROPOSAL  FOR  A  UNION  OF  THE  EVANGELICAL  CLERGY  OF  THAT 
DAY - ACCOUNT  OF  MR.  GRIMSHAW. 

Mr.  Wesley  had  hitherto  enjoyed  remarkable  health,  considering  his 
great  and  continued  labours.,  and  exposures  of  every  kind.  But,  October 
19,  1753,  soon  after  his  return  to  London,  he  was  taken  ill.  In  a  short 
time  his  complaint  put  on  the  appearance  of  an  ague.  Before  he  was  per¬ 
fectly  recovered,  he  repeatedly  catched  cold,  and  was  presently  threatened 
with  a  rapid  consumption. — November  26,  Dr.  Fothergill  told  him,  he 
must  not  stay  in  town  one  day  longer  :  That  if  any  thing  would  do  him 
good,  it  must  be  the  country  air,  with  rest,  asses  milk,  and  riding  daily. 
In  consequence  of  this  advice,  he  retired  to  Lewisham,  to  the  house  of 
his  friend  Mr.  Blackwell,  the  Banker.  Here,  not  knowing  how  it  might 
please  God  to  dispose  of  him,  and  wishing  “  to  prevent  vile  panegyric” 
in  case  of  death,  he  wrote  as  follows  : 

HERE  LIETH 

THE  BODY  OF  JOHN  WESLEY, 

A  BRAND  PLUCKED  OUT  OF  "THE  BURNING  : 
vruo  DIED  OF  A  CONSUMPTION  IN  THE  FIFTY-FIRST  YEAR 
OF  HIS  age; 

NOT  LEAVING,  AFTER  HIS  DEBTS  ARE  PAID,  TEN  POUNDS 
BEHIND  HIM  ; 

PRAYING, 

God  be  merciful  to  me  an  unprofitable  SerVarTt ' 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


Ill 


He  ordered,  that  this  inscription,  if  any,  should  be  placed  on  his  tomb¬ 
stone. 

From  Lewisham  he  removed  to  the  Hotwells  near  Bristol,  where  it 
pleased  God,  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  thousands,  to  renew  his 
strength,  and  to  enable  him  again  to  declare  his  truth.  This  he  did  at 
first  to  a  few  persons  at  his  apartments  in  the  evenings  ;  the  Lord  thus 
preparing  him  for  his  usual  labours,  to  which  he  soon  after  returned. 
He  was  confined  upon  the  whole  about  four  months.  Part  of  this  time 
he  employed  in  writing  Notes  on  the  New  Testament ,  a  work  which  he 
had  long  purposed  to  undertake,  but  for  which  he  never  could  find  time 
before.  “  I  now,”  says  he,  “  can  neither  travel  nor  preach  ;  but,  blessed 
be  God,  I  can  still  read,  write,  and  think  :  0  that  it  may  be  to  his  glory !” 

While  Mr.  Wesley  was  confined,  he  received  the  following  letter 
from  Mr.  Whitefield,  which  is  so  expressive  of  the  high  opinion  which 
that  great  and  good  man  entertained  of  him,  and  so  honourable  to  his 
own  piety  and  feelings,  that  I  make  no  apology  for  inserting  it : 

Bristol,  Bee.  3,  1753. 

a  Reverend  and  very  dear.  Sir, — If  seeing  you  so  weak  when 
leaving  London  distressed  me,  the  news  and  prospect  of  your  approach¬ 
ing  dissolution  hath  quite  weighed  me  down.  I  pity  myself  and  the 
church,  but  not  you.  A  radiant  throne  awaits  you,  and  ere  long  you  will 
enter  into  your  Master’s  joy.  Yonderjie  stands  with  a  massy  crown, 
ready  to  put  it  on  your  head,  amidst  amadmiring  throng  of  saints  and 
angels.  But  1,  poor  I,  that  have  been  waiting  for  my  dissolution  these 
nineteen  years,  must  be  left  behind  to  grovel  here  below  !  Well !  this  is 
my  comfort :  It  cannot  be  long  ere  the  chariots  will  be  sent  even  for 
worthless  me.  If  prayers  can  detain  them,  even  you,  reverend  and  very 
dear  Sir,  shall  not  leave  us  yet :  But  if  the  decree  is  gone  forth,  that 
you  must  now  fall  asleep  in  Jesus,  may  he  kiss  your  soul  away,  and  give 
you  to  die  in  the  embraces  of  triumphant  love  !  If  in  the  land  of  the 
dying,  I  hope  to  pay  my  last  respects  to  you  next  week.  If  not,  reve¬ 
rend  and  very  dear  Sir,  F — a — r — e — w — e — 11  !  Ego  sequar ,  etsi  7ion 
passibus  cequis .*  My  heart  is  too  big,  tears  trickle  down  too  fast,  and 
you  are,  I  fear,  too  weak  for  me  to  enlarge.  Underneath  you  may  there 
be  Christ’s  everlasting  arms  !  I  commend  you  to  his  never  failing  mercy, 
and  am, 

a  Reverend  and  very  dear  Sir, 

“  Your  most  affectionate,  sympathizing, 

“  And  afflicted  younger  brother, 

In  the  Gospel  of  our  common  Lord, 
“  G.  Whitefield.” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  was  roused  by  his  brother’s  illness,  and  exerted  him¬ 
self  to  supply  his  place.  Sunday,  July  14,  he  came  to  Norwich,  and  at 
seven  o’clock  in  the  morning  took  the  field.  He  preached  on  Hoghill 
to  about  two  thousand  hearers,  his  brother  standing  by  him,  then,  in  some 
degree,  amended  in  his  health.  A  drunkard  or  two  were  troublesome, 
but  more  out  of  mirth  than  malice.  They  afterwards  went  to  church  ; 
and  the  people,  both  in  the  streets  and  at  the  cathedral,  were  remarkably 
civil.  He  adds,  “  The  Lessons,  Psalms,  Epistles,  and  Gospel,  were 
*  I  shall  follow,  though  not  with  equal  steps. 


1 12 


THE  LIFE  OF 


very  encouraging.  The  Anthem  made  our  hearts  rejoice :  6  O  pray  for 
the  peace  of  Jerusalem.  They  shall  prosper  that  love  thee.  Peace  be 
ivithin  thy  walls ,  and  prosperity  within  thy  palaces  !  For  my  brethren 
and  companions'  sake  will  I  now  say ,  Peace  be  within  thee  !  Because  of 
the  house  of  the  Lord  our  God ,  ivill  I  seek  thy  good.' — We  received  the 
Sacrament  at  the  hands  of  the  Bishop.  In  the  afternoon  I  went  to  St. 
Peter’s,  and  at  five  o’clock  to  Hoghill,  where  it  was  computed,  that  ten 
thousand  persons  were  present.  Again  I  preached  repentance  towards 
God,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  They  listened  with  great 
seriousness — their  hearts  were  plainly  touched,  as  some  shov/ed  by  their 
tears.  Who  could  have  thought  the  people  of  Norwich  would  ever 
more  have  borne  a  Field  Preacher  ?  It  is  the  Lord’s  doing,  and  it  is 
marvellous  in  our  eyes.  To  him  be  all  the  glory,  who  saith,  ‘  /  will 
work ,  and  who  shall  hinder  V  " 

July  19. — Mr.  John  Wesley  left  them,  and  Mr.  Charles  continued 
his  labours.  “  At  night,”  he  says,  “  I  had  multitudes  of  the  great  vulgar 
and  the  small  to  hear  me,  with  three  Justices  and  nine  Clergymen. 
Many,  I  am  persuaded,  felt  the  sharp  two-edged  sword. — Sunday, 
July  21.  My  audience  at  seven  in  the  morning  was  greatly  increased. 
I  dwelt  chiefly  on  those  words,  ‘  He  hath  sent  me  to  preach  glad  tidings 
to  the  meek,'  or  poor ;  and  laboured,  as  all  last  week,  to  bring  them  to 
a  sense  of  their  wants  ;  and  for  this  end,  I  have  preached  the  law,  which 
is  extremely  wanted  here.  It  is  a  cause  for  wonder  and  thanksgiving, 
that  they  can  endure  sound  and  even  severe  doctrine.  I  received  the 
Sacrament  again  from  his  Lordship,  among  a  score  of  communicants. 
If  the  Gospel  prevail  in  this  place,  they  will,  by  and  by,  find  the  differ¬ 
ence. — July  22.  God  is  providing  us  a  place  ;  an  old  large  brew-house, 
which  the  owner,  a  Justice  of  the  Peace,  has  reserved  for  us.  He  has 
refused  several,  always  declaring  he  would  let  it  to  none  but  Mr.  John 
Wesley.  Last  Saturday  Mr.  Edwards  agreed  in  my  brother’s  name,  to 
take  a  lease  for  seven  years  ;  and  this  morning  Mr.  S.  has  sent  his 
workmen  to  begin  to  put  it  into  repair.  The  people  are  much  pleased 
at  our  having  it :  So  are  not  Satan  and  his  Antinomian  Apostles.” 

July  27. — He  was  informed  of  the  death  of  a  person  whom  be  con¬ 
sidered  and  loved  as  a  son  in  the  Gospel,  but  whose  unsteadiness  had 
given  him  great  pain.  His  observations  on  the  occasion  show,  that 
he  had  a  mind  susceptible  of  the  finest  sentiments  of  friendship.  “  Just 
now,”  says,  he,  “  I  hear  from  Leeds,  that  my  poor  rebellious  son  has 
taken  his  flight.  But  God  healed  his  backslidings  first,  and  he  is  at 
rest !  My  poor  J.  H — n  is  at  rest  in  the  bosom  of  his  heavenly  Father. 
O  what  a  turn  has  it  given  my  heart !  What  a  mixture  of  passions  do  I 
feel  here  !  But  joy  and  thankfulness  are  uppermost.  I  opened  the  book 
of  consolation,  and  cast  my  eye  upon  a  word  which  shall  wipe  away  all 
tears  :  ‘  I  will  ransom  them  from  the  power  of  the  grave  ;  I  will  redeem 
them  from  death.' — Sunday,  July  28,  I  met  our  little  Society,  or  rather 
candidates  for  a  Society,  at  five  in  the  morning.  At  seven,  I  preached 
Christ  Jesus,  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  to  a  numerous  quiet  congregation, 
and  afterwards  heard  the  Bishop  preach,  and  received  the  Sacrament 
from  him.  At  five  in  the  evening,  after  prayer  for  an  open  door,  I  went 
forth  to  such  a  multitude  as  we  have  not  seen  before  in  Norwich. 
During  the  hymn,  a  pale  trembling  opposer  laboured  to  interrupt  the 
work  of  God,  and  draw  off  the  people’s  attention :  But  as  soon  as  I 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


113 


began  to  read  the  history  of  the  Prodigal  Son,  his  commission  ended, 
and  he  left  me  to  a  quiet  audience.  Now  the  door  was  opened  indeed. 
For  an  hour  and  a  half  1  showed  their  sins  and  wanderings  from  God, 
and  invited  them  back  to  their  Father’s  house.  And  surely  he  had 
compassion  on  them,  inclining  many  hearts  to  return.  God,  I  plainly 
found,  had  delivered  them  into  my  hand.  He  filled  my  mouth  with 
persuasive  words,  and  my  heart  with  strong  desires  for  their  salva¬ 
tion.  I  concluded,  and  began  again,  testifying  my  good-will  towards 
them,  which  was  the  sole  end  of  my  coming  But  if  1  henceforth  see 
them  no  more,  yet  is  my  labour  with  my  God.  They  have  heard  words 
whereby  they  may  be  saved  ;  and  many  of  them,  I  cannot  doubt,  will 
be  our  crown  of  rejoicing  in  the  great  day.  Several  serious  persons 
followed  me  to  Mr.  Edwards’s,  desiring  to  be  admitted  into  our  Society. 
I  told  them,  as  others  before,  to  come  among  us  first,  for  some  time, 
and  see  how  they  liked  it.  We  spent  some  time  together  in  conference, 
praise,  and  prayer.  I  am  in  no  haste  for  a  Society  :  First,  let  us  see 
how  the  candidates  live.” — But,  I  would  ask,  are  we  not  to  help  them 
to  live  ?  Mr.  John  Wesley,  speaking  on  this  subject,  says,  “  What 
am  I  to  wait  for  ?  To  see  if  the  man  repents  ?  That,  perhaps,  is  evident. 
If  so,  am  I  not  to  help  him  in  every  way  that  I  can,  lest  he  turn  bacJc 
to  perdition  ?” 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  goes  on  :  “  July  30.  I  preached  at  five,  and  found 
the  people’s  hearts  opened  for  the  word.  The  more  Satan  rages,  the 
more  our  Lord  will  own  and  bless  us.  A  poor  rebel,  at  the  conclusion, 
lifted  up  his  voice  ,  for  whom  l  first  prayed  ,  and  then,  turning  full  upon 
him,  preached  repentance  and  Christ  to  his  heart.  I  desired  him  to  turn 
his  face  towards  me,  but  he  could  not.  However,  he  felt  the  invisible 
chain,  which  held  him  to  hear  the  offers  of  grace  and  salvation.  I  have 
great  hope  that  Satan  has  lost  his  slave  :  Some  assured  me  they  saw  him 
depart  in  tears. — July  31.  I  expounded  Isaiah  xxxii,  1,  to  my  constant 
hearers,  who  seem  more  and  more  to  know  their  wants.  At  night  I  laid 
the  axe  to  the  root,  and  showed  their  actual  and  original  corruption,  from 
Rev.  iii,  17  :  ‘  Thou  sayest ,  I  am  rich ,  and  knowest  not  that  thou  art 
wretched,  and  miserable ,  and  poor ,  and  blind ,  and  naked.1  The  strong 
man  was  disturbed  in  his  palace,  and  roared  on  every  side.  My  strengm 
increased  with  the  opposition.  A  gentleman  on  horseback,  with  others, 
was  ready  to  gnash  upon  me  with  his  teeth ;  but  my  voice  prevailed,  and 
they  retreated  to  their  strong  hold,  the  alehouse.  There,  with  difficulty, 
they  procured  some  butchers  to  appear  in  their  quarrel ;  but  they  had 
no  commission  to  approach  till  1  had  done.  Then,  in  the  last  hymn, 
they  made  up  to  the  table  with  great  fury.  The  foremost  often  lifted  up 
his  stick  to  strike  me,  being  within  his  reach  ;  but  he  was  not  permit¬ 
ted  I  staid  to  pray  for  them,  and  walked  quietly  to  my  lodgings.  Poor 
Rabshakeh  muttered  something  about  the  Bishop  of  Exeter;  but  did 
not  accept  of  my  invitation  to  Mr.  Edwards’s.  The  concern  and  love 
of  the  people  were  much  increased,  by  my  supposed  danger.  We  joined 
together  in  prayer  and  thanksgiving,  as  usual,  and  I  slept  in  peace.” 

After  a  considerable  time,  in  which  we  have  no  account  of  his  labours, 
we  find  Mr.  C.  Wesley  at  York.  He  observes,  “  October  2,  1756.  The 
whole  day  was  spent  in  singing,  conference,  and  prayer.  I  attended,” 
says  he,  “  the  Quire  Service.  The  people  there  were  marvellously 
civil,  and  obliged  me  with  the  anthem  I  desired,  (Hab.  iii,)  a  feast  for 


114?  THE  LIFE  OF 

a  king !  as  Queen  Anne  called  it.  The  Rev.JVIr.  Williamson  walked 
with  me  to  his  house,  in  the  face  of  the  sun.  I  would  have  spared  him, 
but  he  was  quite  above  fear.  A  pious  sensible  Dissenter  cleaved  to  us 
all  day,  and  accompanied  us  to  the  preaching.  I  discoursed  on  my 
favourite  subject,  ‘  /  will  bring  the  third  part  through  the  fre.’  We 
glorified  God  in  the  fire,  and  rejoiced  in  hope  of  coming  forth  as  gold. 

44  Sunday,  October  3.  From  five  till  near  eight  in  the  morning,  I  talked 
closely  with  each  of  the  Society  :  Then,  at  Mr.  Williamson’s  request,  I 
preached  on  the  Ordinances  from  Isaiah  Ixiv,  5,  ‘  In  those  is  continu¬ 
ance ,  and  we  shall  be  saved.’  I  dwelt  longest  on  what  had  been  most 
neglected,  Family  Prayer,  Public  Prayer,  and  the  Sacrament.  The  Lord 
set  to  his  seal,  and  confirmed  the  word  with  a  double  blessing. — I 
received  the  Sacrament  at  the  Minster.  They  were  obliged  to  conse¬ 
crate  twice,  the  congregation  being  doubled  and  trebled  through  my 
exhortation  and  example.  Glory  be  to  God  alone ! — I  went  to  Mr. 
Williamson’s  church,  who  read  prayers  as  one  who  felt  them,  and  then 
beckoned  me.  I  stepped  up  into  the  pulpit,  when  no  one  expected  it, 
and  cried  to  a  full  audience,  *  The  kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand;  repent 
ye,  and  believe  the  Gospel.’  They  were  all  attention.  The  word  did 
not  return  void,  but  accomplished  that  for  which  it  was  sent.  4  JYeither 
is  he  that  planteth  any  thing ,  neither  is  he  that  watereth.’  ” 

October  11.— Mr.  Whitefield  and  Mr.  Grimshaw  were  present  at  a 
watch-night  at  Leeds.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  preached  first,  and  Mr.  White- 
field  after  him.  It  was  a  time  of  great  solemnity,  and  of  great  rejoicing 
in  hope  of  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God. — He  now  left  Leeds, 
but  continued  preaching  in  the  neighbouring  places  a  few  days.  At 
Birstal,  he  makes  the  following  observation :  44  The  word  was  clothed 
with  power,  both  to  awaken  and  to  confirm.  My  principal  concern  is 
for  the  disciples,  that  their  houses  may  be  built  on  the  rock,  before  the 
rains  descend.  I  hear,  in  most  places,  the  effect  of  the  word  ;  but  I 
hearken  after  it  less  than  formerly,  and  take  little  notice  of  those  who 
say  they  receive  comfort,  or  faith,  or  forgiveness.  Let  their  fruits  show 
it” — But  why  should  we  take  little  notice  of  them?  Ought  we  not  to 
rejoice  in  hope,  that  fruit  will  follow  ?  And  this,  I  know,  he  did  do. 
He  was  far  from  the  apathy  into  which  some  have  been  led  by  the  Mystic 
Theology,  though  some  of  his  short  sentences  may  look  like  it. 

October  17.— He  talked  largely  with  Mr.  Grimshaw,  how  to  remedy 
the  evil  which  threatened  them.  44  We  agreed,”  says  he,  “1.  That 
nothing  can  save  the  Methodists  from  falling  a  prey  to  every  seducer, 
but  close  walking  with  God,  in  all  the  commandments  and  ordinances  ; 
especially  reading  the  word,  and  prayer,  private,  family,  and  public. — 
2.  That  the  Preachers  should  be  allowed  more  time  in  every  place,  to 
visit  from  house  to  house,  after  Mr.  Baxter’s  manner. — 3.  That  a  small 
treatise  should  be  written,  to  ground  them  in  their  calling,  and  preserve 
them  against  seducers,  and  be  lodged  in  every  family.” — These  reme¬ 
dies  were  certainly  very  obvious. 

Mr.  C.  Wesley  wrote,  from  Manchester,  to  the  Society  at  Leeds,  as 
follows : 

6i  To  my  beloved  Brethren  at  Leeds ,  &c. 

44  Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied !  I  thank  my  God  on  your 
behalf,  for  the  grace  which  is  given  unto  you,  by  which  ye  stand  fast  in 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


115 


one  mind  and  in  one  spirit.  My  Master,  I  am  persuaded,  sent  me  to 
you  at  this  time,  to  confirm  your  souls  in  the  present  truth- — in  your  call¬ 
ing,  in  the  old  paths  of  Gospel  ordinances  0  that  ye  may  be  a  pattern 
to  the  flock  for  your  unanimity  and  love !  O  that  ye  may  continue  stead¬ 
fast  in  the  word,  and  in  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  pray¬ 
ers,  (private,  family,  and  public,)  till  we  all  meet  around  the  great  white 
throne  ! — I  knew  beforehand,  that  the  Sanballats  and  Tobiahs  would  be 
grieved  when  they  heard,  there  was  a  man  come  to  seek  the  good  of 
the  Church  of  England.  I  expected  they  would  pervert  my  words,  as 
if  I  should  say,  The  Church  could  save  you.  So,  indeed,  you  and  they 
thought,  till  I  and  my  brethren  taught  you  better ;  and  sent  you,  in  and 
through  all  the  means,  to  Jesus  Christ .  But  let  not  their  slanders  move 
you.  Continue  in  the  Old  Ship.  Jesus  hath  a  favour  for  our  Church, 
and  is  wonderfully  visiting  and  reviving  his  work  in  her.  It  shall  be 
shortly  said,  ‘  Rejoice  ye  with  Jerusalem ,  and  be  glad  with  her ,  all  ye 
that  love  her :  Rejoice  for  joy  with  her ,  all  ye  that  mourn  for  her J 
Blessed  be  God,  you  see  your  calling.  Let  nothing  hinder  you  from 
going  constantly  to  Church  and  Sacrament.*  Read  the  Scriptures  daily 
in  your  families,  and  let  there  be  a  church  in  every  house.  The  word  is 
able  to  build  you  up ;  and  if  ye  watch  and  pray  always,  ye  shall  be 
counted  worthy  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  Man.  Watch  ye,  therefore, 
stand  fast  in  the  faith,  quit  yourselves  like  men,  be  strong  :  Let  all  your 
things  be  done  in  love.  I  rejoice  in  hope  of  presenting  you  all  in  that 
day.  Look  up,  for  your  eternal  salvation  draweth  near. 

“  Charles  Wesley.’* 

“  I  examined  more  of  the  Society.  Most  of.  them  have  known  the 
grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

“  October  30. — I  dined  with  my  candid  friend  and  censor,  Dr.  Byrom. 
I  stood  close  to  Mr  Clayton,  (one  of  the  first  Methodists  at  Oxford,)  in 
the  church,  as  all  the  week  past ;  but  not  a  look  would  he  cast  towards 
me,  ‘  so  stiff  was  his  parochial  pride,’  and  so  faithfully  did  he  keep  his 
covenant  with  his  eyes,  not  to  look  upon  an  old  friend,  when  called  a 
Methodist ! 

“  October  31.— I  spake  with  the  rest  of  the  classes.  I  refused  tickets 
to  J.  and  E.  R.  All  the  rest  were  willing  to  follow  my  advice,  and  go 
to  church  and  Sacrament.  The  Dissenters  I  sent  to  their  respective  meet- 
ings — Dr.  Whitehead  observes,  “  These  extracts  from  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley’s  Journal  for  the  present  year,  show,  in  the  clearest  light,  that 

*  And  they  continued  to  do  so,  till  no  church  there  could  admit  one-third  of  them.  Any 
that  choose  continue  to  go  to  church :  the  original  terms  of  Christian  fellowship  remain  to 
this  day. 

f  Dr.  Whitehead  puts  these  words  in  Italics,  and  then  eulogizes  them.  The  words  are 
easily  spoken ;  but  where  was  the  authority  ?  Not  in  any  of  the  rules  of  Methodism.  No 
such  coercive  power  is  there  assumed  !  And,  certainly,  there  is  no  such  authority  given  to 
man  in  the  Holy  Scripture.  Have  even  the  angels  of  God  authority  to  constrain  the  sheep 
of  Christ  ‘  to  follow  the  voice  of  a  stranger  S'  No ;  their  Master  says,  ‘  they  will  not  follow 
it :  They  know  not  the  voice  of  strangers .’  And  how  many  of  these  were  strangers  to  the 
Gospel,  and  to  the  whole  power  of  godliness  ? — and  not  a  few  1  denied  the  God  that  bought 
them.'1  Meantime,  if  any  chose  to  attend  the  ministry  which  they  were  used  to,  they  had 
liberty  so  to  do,  as  they  have  at  this  day.  Such  a  power  would  soon  wear  itself  out.  The 
fact  is,  it  was  not  attended  to.  Mr.  C.  Wesley  staid  but  a  short  time  in  each  place ;  and, 
when  he  departed,  every  thing  went  on  as  usual;  and  the  religious  Societies ,  freed  from 
this  compulsive  dictation,  continued  to  build  each  other  up  in  their  most  holy  faith,  to  which 
his  lively  and  powerful  preaching  mightily  contributed.  I  have  given  the  surmises  of  Dr. 
Whitehead  to  show,  how  he  could  vary  from  his  own  well  known  sentiments  when  writing 
for  a  party. 


116 


THE  LIFE  OF 


he  had  a  just  view  of  the  peculiar  Calling  of  the  Methodists,  and  that  he 
was  exceedingly  anxious  they  should  abide  in  it.  He  was  fully  con¬ 
vinced,  that  all  attempts  to  form  the  people  into  an  independent  body, 
originated  in  the  pride  and  selfishness  of  some  of  the  Preachers,  and 
would  be  injurious  to  the  progress  of  the  work.  He  saw,  however,  that, 
under  various  pretences,  the  Preachers  would  finally  prevail,  and  obtain 
their  purpose,  though  not  during  the  life  of  his  brother.  He  was  still 
comforted  with  the  hope,  that  whenever  such  an  event  should  take  place, 
there  would  be  found,  perhaps,  a  third  part  of  the  people  in  the  Societies 
who  would  have  judgment  and  virtue  enough  left  to  withstand  it,  and 
continue  a  connexion  on  the  original  plan.  How  far  his  expectations 
will  be  realized,  time  must  discover.” — And  time  has  discovered  it.  All 
these  prophecies  have  failed  ;  and  pnly  the  record  of  these  evil  surmises 
remains. 

November  1. — Mr.  C.  Wesley  left  Manchester,  and  on  the  6th  came 
safe  to  his  friends  at  Bristol.  “  This,”  says  Dr.  Whitehead,  “I  believe, 
was  the  last  journey  he  ever  took  through  any  considerable  part  of  the 
kingdom.” — He  afterwards  divided  his  labours  chiefly  between  London 
and  Bristol,  and  continued  to  preach  till  within  a  short  time  of  his  death : 
But  he  still  made  short  excursions,  and  thus  occasionally  visited  the  old 
societies.  But  as  he  did  not  enter  into  the  work  as  at  the  beginning, 
his  extreme  spirit  of  caution,  for  which  he  was  noted,  was  now  mixed 
with  a  jealousy  which  greatly  impeded  the  success  of  his  labours,  and 
lessened  his  own  comfort.  He  heard  how  widely  the  work  was  spread¬ 
ing,  and  seems  to  have  imbibed  a  fear  that  order  and  sobriety  could  not 
be  maintained  in  so  great  a  body  :  Those  pious  men, .Newton  and  Scott, 
have  expressed  the  same  opinion.  He  frequently  strove  to  induce  his 
brother  to  adopt  his  straitened  views  :  But  Mr.  J.  Wesley,  who  visited 
every  place,  and  saw  with  his  own  eyes,  rejoiced  in  beholding  those 
fruits,  that  still  evidenced  the  work  to  be  of  God.  He  went  on  there¬ 
fore  in  the  same  faith,  and  maintained  the  same  joyful  hope,  according 
to  that  saying  of  Mr.  Fletcher,  “We  need  not  fear  a  wreck,  however 
tossed,  while  Christ  is  in  the  ship.” 

May  6,  1755,  the  Conference  began  at  Leeds.  “  The  point,”  says 
Mr.  Wesley,  “  on  which  we  desired  all  the  preachers  to  speak  their 
minds  at  large,  was,  Whether  we  ought  to  separate  from  the  Church  ? 
Whatever  was  advanced  on  one  side  or  the  other,  was  seriously  and 
calmly  considered  :  and  on  the  third  day  we  were  all  fully  agreed  in  that 
general  conclusion,  That ,  whether  it  was  lawful  or  not ,  it  vjasno  ways 
expedient.” — In  a  multitude  of  counsellors  there  is  safety. 

Mr.  Wesley  proceeds  :  “  August  6.  I  mentioned  to  our  congregation 
in  London,  a  means  of  increasing  serious  religion  which  had  been  fre¬ 
quently  practised  by  our  forefathers,  the  joining  in  a  covenant  to  serve 
God  with  all  our  heart  and  with  all  our  soul.  I  explained  this  for  seve¬ 
ral  mornings  following,  and,  on  Friday,  many  of  us  kept  a  fast  unto  the 
Lord,  beseeching  him  to  give  us  wisdom  and  strength,  that  we  might 
6  promise  unto  the  Lord  our  God  and  keep  it .’ — On  Monday,  at  six  in 
the  evening,  we  met  for  that  purpose,  at  our  Chapel  in  Spitalfields. 
After  I  had  recited  the  tenour  of  the  covenant  proposed,  in  the  words  of 
that  blessed  man,  Richard  A  Heine,  all  the  people  stood  up,  in  token  of 
assent,  to  the  number  of  about  eighteen  hundred.  Such  a  night  I  scarce 
ever  knew  before.  Surely  the  fruit  of  it  shall  remain  for  ever.” — The 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


117 


covenant  has  been  renewed  once  every  year,  since  this  period.  The 
practice  is  now  become  general. 

January,  1756. — The  common  expectation  of  public  calamities  in  the 
ensuing  year,  spread  a  general  seriousness  over  the  nation.  “We  en¬ 
deavoured,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  “  in  every  part  of  the  kingdom,  to  avail 
ourselves  of  the  apprehensions  which  we  frequently  found  it  was  impos¬ 
sible  to  remove,  in  order  to  make  them  conducive  to  a  nobler  end,  to 
that  ‘  fear  of  the  Lord  which  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom .’  And  at  this 
season  I  wrote  ‘  An  Address  to  the  Clergy,’  which,  considering 
the  situation  of  public  affairs,  I  judged  would  be  more  seasonable,  and 
more  easily  borne,  at  this  time  than  at  any  other. 

“  February  6. — The  fast-day  was  a  glorious  day ;  every  church  in  the 
city  was  more  than  full :  And  a  solemn  seriousness  sat  on  every  face. 
Surely  God  heareth  the  prayer  !  and  there  will  yet  be  a  lengthening  of 
our  tranquillity. — Even  the  Jews  observed  this  day  with  a  peculiar  so¬ 
lemnity.  The  form  of  prayer  which  was  used  in  their  synagogue,  began, 
*  Come  and  let  us  return  unto  the  Lord  ;  for  he  hath  torn  and  he  will  heal 
us  ;’  and  concluded  with  those  remarkable  words  :  1  Incline  the  heart  of 
our  sovereign  lord,  King  George,  as  well  as  the  hearts  of  his  lords  and 
counsellors,  to  use  us  kindly,  and  all  our  brethren  the  children  of  Israel : 
that,  in  his  days,  and  in  our  days,  we  may  see  the  restoration  of  Judah, 
and  that  Israel  may  dwell  in  safety,  and  the  Redeemer  may  come  to 
Zion.  May  it  be  thy  will !  And  we  all  say,  Amen  !’  ” 

Mr.  Wesley  always  supposed,  that  God’s  design  in  raising  up  the 
Methodists,  so  called,  was,  “  To  reform  the  nation,  especially  the 
Church  ;  and  to  spread  Scriptural  holiness  over  the  land.”  He  there¬ 
fore  still  greatly  wished  that  the  Clergy  would  co-operate  with  him ;  or 
at  least  favourably  receive  those  who  in  their  several  parishes  were 
turned  from  ignorance  and  profaneness  to  true  religion.  This  in  gene¬ 
ral  was  not  the  case.  However,  some  were  of  a  better  mind.  The 
late  Mr.  Walker,  of  Truro  in  Cornwall,  and  a  few  others,  not  only  loved 
and  preached  the  Gospel,  but  were  well  disposed  towards  him  and  those 
under  his  care.  Some  of  these  gentlemen  assisted  at  the  first  confer¬ 
ences.  But  after  a  few  years  they  seemed  unwilling  tp  share  in  his 
reproach.  To  avoid  this,  they  desired  that  he  would  give  up  his  socie¬ 
ties  which  were  formed  in  their  respective  parishes,  into  their  care.  As 
this  proposal  involves  a  question,  which,  it  has  sometimes  been  thought, 
he  could  not  easily  answer,  namely,  “  If  you  love  the  Church,  why  do 
not  you  give  up  your  people  to  those  in  the  Church  whom  you  yourself 
believe  to  be  real  ministers  of  Christ  ?”  I  shall  insert  his  reply  to  the 
above-mentioned  gentleman,  who  wrote  to  him  on  the  subject,  in  behalf 
of  himself  and  his  brethren  : 

“  Helstone,  Cornwall ,  Sept .  16,  1757. 

“  Reverend  and  dear  Sir, — Nothing  can  be  more  kind  than  the 
mentioning  to  me  whatever  you  think  is  amiss  in  my  conduct.  And  the 
more  freedom  you  use  in  doing  this,  the  more  I  am  indebted  to  you. 
I  am  thoroughly  persuaded  that  you  *  wish  me  well and  that  it  is  this, 
together  with  a  *  concern  for  the  common  interests  of  religion,’  which 
obliges  you  to  speak  with  more  plainness  than  otherwise  you  would. 
The  same  motives  induce  me  to  lay  aside  all  reserve,  and  tell  you  the 
naked  sentiments  of  my  heart. 

VOL.  II. 


16 


ns 


•THE  LIFE  OF 


44  You  say,  4  If  you  believed  Mr.  Yowler  to  be  a  gracious  person  and 
a  gospel  minister,  why  did  you  not,  in  justice  to  your  people,  leave  them 
to  him  V 

44  J.  H.  assured  me,  that  Mr.  Yowler  had  a  clear  conviction  of  his 
being  reconciled  to  God.  If  so,  I  could  not  deny  his  being  a  gracious 
person.  And  I  heard  him  preach  the  true ,  though  not  the  whole  Gos¬ 
pel.  But  had  it  been  the  whole,  there  are  several  reasons  still,  why  I 
did  not  give  up  the  people  to  him. — 1.  No  one  mentioned  or  intimated 
any  such  thing,  nor  did  it  once  enter  into  my  thoughts. — But  if  it  had, 
2.  I  do  not  know,  that  every  one  who  preaches  the  truth,  has  wisdom 
and  experience  to  govern  a  flock  :  I  do  not  know  that  Mr.  Vowler  in 
particular  has.  He  may,  or  he  may  not. — 3.  I  do  not  know  whether 
he  would  or  could  give  that  flock,  all  the  advantages  for  holiness  which 
they  now  enjoy  :  And  to  leave  them  to  him,  before  I  was  assured  of 
this,  would  be  neither  justice  nor  mercy. — 4.  Unless  they  were  also  as¬ 
sured  of  this,  they  could  not  in  conscience  give  up  themselves  to  him. 
And  I  have  neither  right  nor  power  to  dispose  of  them,  contrary  to  their 
conscience.* 

44  4  But  they  are  his  already  by  legal  establishment.’  If  they  receive 
the  Sacrament  from  him  thrice  a  year,  and  attend  his  ministrations  on 
the  Lord’s-day,  I  see  no  more  which  the  law  requires.  But,  to  go  a 
little  deeper  into  this  matter  of  legal  establishment .  Does  Mr.  Conon 
or  you  think,  that  the  King  and  Parliament  have  a  right  to  prescribe  to 
me,  what  Pastor  I  shall  use  ?  If  they  prescribe  one,  which,  I  know,  God 
never  sent,  am  I  obliged  to  receive  him  l  If  he  be  sent  of  God,  can  I 
receive  him  with  a  clear  conscience  till  I  know  he  is  l  And  even  when 
I  do,  if  I  believe  my  former  Pastor  is  more  profitable  to  my  soul,  can  I 
leave  him  without  sin  1  Or  has  any  man  living  a  right  to  require  this 
of  me  ? 

44  4  1  extend  this  to  every  Gospel  minister  in  England.’  Before  I 
could  with  a  clear  conscience  leave  a  Methodist  Society,  even  to  such 
a  one,  all  these  considerations  must  come  in. 

44  And,  with  regard  to  the  people  :  Far  from  thinking  that  4  the  with¬ 
drawing  our  Preachers  from  such  a  Society  without  their  consent,’  would 
prevent  a  separation  from  the  church,  I  think  it  would  be  the  direct  way 
to  causb  it.  While  we  are  with  them,  our  advice  has  weight,  and  keeps 
them  to  the  church.  But  were  we  totally  to  withdraw,  it  would  be  of 
little  or  no  weight.  Nay,  perhaps,  resentment  of  our  unkindness,  (as 
it  would  appear  to  them,)  would  prompt  them  to  act  in  flat  opposition 
to  it. 

44  Again,  you  say,  4  Before  a  union  can  be  effected,  something  must 
be  done  on  your  part.’  Tell  me  what,  and  I  will  do  it  without  delay, 
however  contrary  it  may  be  to  my  ease  or  natural  inclination  :  Provided 
only,  that  it  consists  with  my  keeping  a  conscience  void  of  offence 
towards  God  and  towards  man.  It  would  not  consist  with  this,  to  give 
up  the  flock  under  my  care  to  any  other  minister,  till  I  and  they  were 
convinced,  they  would  have  the  same  advantages  for  holiness  under 
him,  which  they  now  enjoy. 

*  Such  was  the  difference  between  the  two  brothers !  Much  has  been  said  of  the  author¬ 
ity  assumed  by  Mr.  Wesley  over  his  people.  But  he  never  attempted  to  use  such  authority 
as  we  have  seen  his  pious  brother  exercise,  (page  115,)  and  which  Dr.  Whitehead  so  much 
applauds.  He  only  required  that  they  should  observe  the  rules  to  which  they  assented 
when  they  joined  him. 


iilSE  BEV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


119 

“  But  c  paying  us  visits  can  serve  no  other  purpose  than  to  bring  us 
under  needless  difficulties.’  I  will  speak  very  freely  on  this  head.  Can 
our  conversing  together  serve  no  other  purpose  ?  You  seem  then  not  to 
have  the  least  conception  of  your  own  want  of  any  such  thing !  But 
whether  you  do  or  not,  I  feel  my  want :  I  am  not  in  memet  totus  teres 
atque  rotundus .*  I  want  more  light,  more  strength,  for  my  personal 
walking  with  God.  And  I  know  not  but  he  may  give  it  through  you. 
And  whether  you  do  or  no,  I  want  more  light  and  strength  for  guiding 
the  flock  committed  to  my  charge.  May  not  the  Lord  send  this  also, 
by  whom  he  will  send  ?  And  by  you  as  probably  as  by  any  other  ?  It  is 
not  improbable,  that  he  may  by  you  give  me  clearer  light,  either  as  to 
doctrine  or  discipline.  And  even  hereby,  how  much  comfort  and  profit 
might  redound  to  thousands  of  those,  for  whom  Christ  hath  died  !  Which, 
I  apprehend,  would  abundantly  compensate  any  difficulties  that  might 
arise  from  such  conversation. 

“  ‘  I  speak  as  a  fool Bear  with  me.  I  am  clearly  satisfied,  that 
you  have  far  more  faith,  more  love,  and  more  of  the  mind  which  was  in 
Christ  than  I  have.  But  have  you  more  gifts  for  the  work  of  God?  of 
more  fruit  of  your  labour  ?  Has  God  owned  you  more  ?  I  would  he  had, 
a  thousand  fold  !  I  pray  God,  that  he  may  !  Have  you  at  present  more 
experience  of  the  wisdom  of  the  world  and  the  devices  of  Satan  ?  Or  of 
the  manner  and  method  wherein  it  pleases  God  to  counterwork  them  in 
this  period  of  his  providence  ?  Are  you  sure,  that  God  would  add  nothing 
to  you  by  me,  beside  what  he  might  add  to  me  by  you  ?  Perhaps  when 
the  time  is  siipt  out  of  your  hands,  when  I  am  no  more  seen,  you  may 
wish  you  had  not  rejected  the  assistance  of  even 

“  Your  affectionate  brother, 

“John  Wesley. 

“  To  the  Reverend  JWr.  Walker ,  in  Truro.” 

That  he  sincerely  wished  to  unite  with  every  minister  of  the  Church 
of  England,  who  lived  and  preached  the  Gospel,  is  evident  from  his 
whole  behaviour  towards  them,  and  from  many  passages  in  his  Journals. 
A  few  years  after  the  above  correspondence  with  Mr.  Walker,  he  wrote 
to  all  those  Clergymen  who,  he  believed,  answered  the  above  descrip¬ 
tion,  proposing,  in  the  fulness  of  his  heart,  that  they  should  unite  to  for¬ 
ward  the  real  work  of  God  in  the  souls  of  men.  His  letter  upon  that 
occasion  is  as  follows  : 

“  Reverend  Sir, — Near  two  years  and  a  half  ago,  I  wrote  the  fol¬ 
lowing  letter.  You  will  please  to  observe,  1.  That  I  propose  no  more 
therein,  than  is  the  bounden  duty  of  every  Christian  :  2.  That  you  may 
comply  with  this  proposal,  whether  any  other  does  or  not.  I  myself  have 
endeavoured  so  to  do  for  many  years,  though  I  have  been  almost  alone 
therein ;  and  although  many,  the  more  earnestly  I  ‘  talk  of  peace, ’  the 
more  zealously  ‘  make  themselves  ready  for  battle 
“  I  am,  Reverend  Sir, 

“  Your  affectionate  brother, 

“John  Wesley.” 

“Dear  Sir, — It  has  pleased  God  to  give  you  both  the  will  and  thfe 
power,  to  do  many  things  for  his  glory,  although  you  are  often  ashamed 

*  I  am  not  all-sufficient. 


120 


THE  LIFE  OF 


you  have  done  so  little,  and  wish  you  could  do  a  thousand  times  more. 
This  induces  me  to  mention  to  you,  what  has  been  upon  my  mind  for 
many  years  ;  and  what,  I  am  persuaded,  would  be  much  for  the  glory  of 
God,  if  it  could  once  be  effected.  And  I  am  in  great  hopes  it  will  be, 
if  you  heartily  undertake  it,  trusting  in  him  alone. 

“  Some  years  since,  God  began  a  great  work  in  England  :  But  the 
labourers  were  few.  At  first  those  few  were  of  one  heart :  But  it  was 
not  so  long.  First  one  fell  off,  then  another  and  another,  till  no  two  of 
us  were  left  together  in  the  work,  beside  my  brother  and  me.  This 
prevented  much  good,  and  occasioned  much  evil.  It  grieved  our  spirits, 
and  weakened  our  hands.  It  gave  our  common  enemies  huge  occasion 
to  blaspheme.  It  perplexed  and  puzzled  many  sincere  Christians,  It 
caused  many  to  draw  back  to  perdition.  •  It  ‘  grieved  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
God.1 

“As  labourers  increased,  disunion  increased,  offences  were  multiplied. 
And  instead  of  coming  nearer  to,  they  stood  farther  and  farther  off  from 
each  other ;  till  at  length  those  who  were  not  only  brethren  in  Christ, 
but  fellow  labourers  in  his  gospel,  had  no  more  connexion  or  fellowship 
with  each  other  than  Protestants  have  with  Papists. 

“  But  ought  this  so  to  be  ?  Ought  not  those  who  are  united  to  one 
Common  Head,  and  employed  by  Him  in  one  common  work,  to  be  uni¬ 
ted  to  each  other?  I  speak  now  of  those  labourers,  who  are  ministers 
of  the  church  of  England.  These  are  chiefly  Mr.  Perronet,  Romaine, 
Newton,  Shirley  :  Mr.  Downing,  Jesse,  Adam :  Mr.  Talbot,  Ryland, 
Stillingfleet,  Fletcher:  Mr.  Johnson,  Baddeley,  Andrews,  Jane:  Mr. 
Hart,  Symes,  Brown,  Rouquet :  Mr.  Sellon,  Venn,  Richardson,  Bur¬ 
net,  Furley,  Crook:  Mr.  Eastwood,  Conyers,  Bentley,  King:  Mr. 
Berridge,  Hicks  George  Whitfield,  John  Wesley,  Charles  Wesley, 
John  Richardson,  Benjamin  Colley. — Not  excluding  any  other  Clergy¬ 
men,  who  agree  in  these  essentials, 

“I.  Original  sin, 

“II.  Justification  by  faith, 

“  III.  Holiness  of  heart  and  life  :  provided  their  life  be  answer- 
able  to  their  doctrine. 

“  4  But  what  union  would  you  desire  among  these  V — Not  a  union 
in  opinions.  They  might  agree  or  disagree,  touching  Absolute  Decrees 
on  the  one  hand,  and  Perfection  on  the  other. — Not  a  union  in  expres¬ 
sions.  These  may  still  speak  of  the  imputed  righteousness ,  and  those  of 
the  merits  of  Christ. — Not  a  union,  with  regard  to  outivard  order.  Some 
may  still  remain  quite  regular ;  some  quite  irregular  ;  and  some  partly 
regular  and  partly  irregular .  But  these  things  being  as  they  are,  as 
each  is  persuaded  in  his  own  mind,  is  it  not  a  most  desirable  thing,  that 
we  should 

“  1.  Remove  hinderances  out  of  the  way  ?  Not  judge  one  an¬ 
other,  not  despise  one  another,  not  envy  one  another  ?  Not  be  displeased 
at  one  another’s  gifts  or  success ,  even  though  greater  than  our  own  ?  Not 
wait  for  another’s  halting,  much  less  wish  for  it,  or  rejoice  therein  ? 

44  Never  speak  disrespectfully,  slightly,  coldly,  or  unkindly  of  each 
other ;  never  repeat  each  other’s  faults,  mistakes,  or  infirmities,  much 
less  listen  for  and  gather  them  up  :  Never  say  or  do  any  thing  to  hinder 
each  other’s  usefulness,  either  directly  or  indirectly  ? 

“  Is  it  not  a  most  desirable  thing,  that  we  should  2.  love  as  bre- 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


121 


thren?  Think  well  of  and  honour  one  another  ?  Wish  all  good,  all 
grace,  all  gifts,  all  success,  yea,  greater  than  our  own  to  each  other"? 
Expect  God  will  answer  our  wish,  rejoice  in  every  appearance  thereof, 
and  praise  him  for  it  ?  Readily  believe  good  of  each  other,  as  readily  as 
we  once  believed  evil  ? 

44  Speak  respectfully,  honourably,  kindly  of  each  other  ;  defend  each 
other’s  character  1  Speak  all  the  good  we  can  of  each  other :  Recom¬ 
mend  one  another  where  we  have  influence  :  Each  help  the  other  on  in 
his  work,  and  enlarge  his  influence  by  all  the  honest  means  we  can  ? 

44  This  is  the  union  which  I  have  long  sought  after.  And  is  it  not 
the  duty  of  every  one  of  us  so  to  do  ?  Would  it  not  be  far  better  for  owr- 
selves  ?  A  means  of  promoting  both  our  holiness  and  happiness  ?  Would 
it  not  remove  much  guilt  from  those  who  have  been  faulty  in  any  of 
these  instances  1  And  much  pain  from  those  who  have  kept  themselves 
pure  ?  Would  it  not  be  far  better  for  the  people ,  who  suffer  severely  from 
the  clashings  and  contentions  of  their  leaders,  which  seldom  fail  to  occa¬ 
sion  many  unprofitable,  yea,  hurtful  disputes  among  them  ?  Would  it  not 
be  better  even  for  the  poor,  blind  ivorld ,  robbing  them  of  their  sport, 
4 0 !  they  cannot  agree  among  themselves  !’  Would  it  not  be  better  for  the 
ivhole  work  of  God,  which  would  then  deepen  and  widen  on  every  side  ? 

44  4  But  it  will  never  be  :  It  is  utterly  impossible  !’  Certainly,  it  is  with 
men.  Who  imagines  we  can  do  this  ?  That  it  can  be  effected  by  any 
human  power  ?  All  nature  is  against  it,  every  infirmity,  every  wrong  tem - 
per  and  passion ;  love  of  honour  and  praise,  of  power,  of  pre-eminence  ; 
of  anger,  resentment,  pride  ;  long-contracted  habits,  and  prejudice  lurk¬ 
ing  in  ten  thousand  forms.*  The  devil  and  all  his  angels  are  against  it. 
For  if  this  takes  place,  how  shall  his  kingdom  stand  1  All  the  world ,  all 
that  know  not  God  are  against  it,  though  they  may  seem  to  favour  it  for 
a  season.  Let  us  settle  this  in  our  hearts,  that  we  may  be  utterly  cut 
off  from  all  dependance  on  our  own  strength  or  wisdom. 

44  But,  surely,  4  with  God  all  things  are  possible .’  Therefore,  4  all 
things  are  possible  to  him  that  believethf  And  this  union  is  proposed 
only  to  them, that  believe,  that  show  their  faith  by  their  works. 

44  When  Mr.  C.  was  objecting  the  impossibility  of  ever  effecting 
such  a  union,  I  went  up  stairs,  and  after  a  little  prayer,  opened  Kempis 
on  these  words  : 

44  Expecta  Dominum  :  Viriliter  age  :  Noli  diffidere :  Noli  discedere  ; 
sed  corpus  et  animam  expone  constanter  pro  gloria  Dei . | 

44 1  am,  Dear  Sir, 

44  Your  affectionate  Servant, 

44  John  Wesley. 

44  Scarborough,  April  29,  1764.” 

Of  thirty-four  clergymen  to  whom  he  addressed  the  above,  only  three 
vouchsafed  him  an  answer  !  The  one  which  he  received  from  the  late 
Vicar  of  Shoreham,  in  Kent,  is  such  a  picture  of  that  blessed  man,  (now 
with  God,)  that,  I  doubt  not,  it  will  be  acceptable  to  my  readers. 

44  Shoreham,  April  30,  1764. 

44  My  Reverend  and  dear  Brother, — Yours  of  the  29th  instant 
gave  me  both  pain  and  pleasure. 

*  Most  certainly  only  the  principle  of  perfect  love  will  bear  such  fruit, 
t  “  Wait  upon  the  Lord  :  i’lay  the  man :  Doubt  not :  Shrink  not :  But  sacrifice  soul  and 
body  continually  for  the  glory  of  God.” 


iHE  LIFE  OF 


44  I  was  highly  delighted  with  your  ardent  wishes  and  endeavours  tor 
promoting  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel  among  the  preachers  and  other  pro¬ 
fessors  of  it ;  but  deeply  concerned  at  the  disappointment  and  opposition 
you  have  met  with  ! 

44  It  has  been  always  a  leading  principle  with  me,  (and  I  pray  God 
confirm  and  strengthen  it  more  and  more,)  to  love  all  those  labourers  of 
Christ,  who  give  proof  by  their  diligence,  their  holy  and  heavenly  beha¬ 
viour,  that  they  ‘  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity even  though 
their  sentiments,  in  many  things,  should  differ  from  mine. 

44  And  therefore,  though  it  be  absurd  to  expect  an  entire  union  of  sen¬ 
timents  in  all  things  ;  yet  the  endeavouring  by  every  Christian  method, 
to  4  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace ,’  is  the  indispensible 
duty  of  all  Christians.  Where  this  spiritual  peace  and  union  are  not,  there 
4  faith  working  by  love ’  is  not:  And  where  this  divine  faith  is  wanting, 
there  Christ  is  wanting  :  There  his  Spirit  is  wanting  :  And  then  4  neither 
circumcision  nor  uncircumcision  will  avail  us  any  thing  P 

44  In  this  melancholy  situation,  whilst  we  are  strangers  to  the  divine 
fruits  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  let  our  gifts  and  talents  be  what  they  may  ;  let 
us  4  speak  with  the  tongues  of  men  and  of  angels  we  are  yet  nothing 
in  the  sight  of  God !  Nay,  though  his  Spirit  should  spread  the  Gospel, 
by  our  ministry,  in  the  hearts  of  thousands  ;  yet  our  own  souls  will 
remain  but  a  barren  wilderness  !  and  Christ  may  say,  ‘  I  never  knew 
you  P 

44  How  ought  we,  therefore,  always  to  pray,  that  the  4 peace  of  God 
may  ever  ride  in  our  hearts that  we  may  be  ‘  rooted  and  grounded  in 
love;9  and  that  we  may  constantly  4 follow  after  the  things  which  make 
for  peace ,  and  things  wherewith  one  may  edify  another  P 

44  This  is  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ :  And  may  God  impress  it 
thoroughly  upon  the  minds  and  hearts  of  all !  And  may  the  poor  despi¬ 
sed  flock  4  grow  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  P 

44  I  am,  Dear  Sir, 

44  Yours  most  affectionately, 

44  Vincent  Perronet.” 

Mr.  Hampson,  in  his  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  mentions  the  above  circu¬ 
lar  letter,  (the  only  one  he  ever  sent,)  and  the  failure  of  the  projected 
union ;  and  then  adds,  ‘4  His  only  resource,  therefore,  was  in  Lay- 
Preachers.”  Must  not  his  readers  imagine  from  this  observation,  that 
those  Preachers  were  employed  subsequently  to  that  proposal,  and  to 
supply  its  failure  ?  Whereas  the  real  truth  is,  they  were  employed  more 
than  twenty  years  before  the  proposal  was  made  !  Besides,  the  very 
words  of  the  letter  clearly  evidence,  that  no  such  union  was  proposed 
as  would  make  the  least  difference  with  respect  to  the  Preachers.  It 
is,  therefore,  surprising  that  Mr.  Hampson,  who  was  himself  employed 
as  an  Itinerant  Preacher  for  several  years,  should  deviate  so  much  from 
the  real  truth.  Many  other  particulars  in  the  Life  he  has  written,  are 
related  with  the  same  fidelity  and  candour. — This  surprise,  however, 
is  now  swallowed  up  in  the  passing  strangeness  of  a  writer  who  has 
reiterated  the  notion  in  a  biography,  published  in  the  year  1823  ! 

Having  spoken  so  little  concerning  the  calling  of  those  preachers 
who  laboured  with  Mr.  Wesley,  being  desirous  my  readers  might  chiefly 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


*23 

attend  to  him  whose  Memoirs  I  write,  and  to  the  great  work  in  which  he 
was  engaged,  I  believe  it  will  not  be  unacceptable  to  lay  before  them 
his  thoughts  on  this  subject  after  twenty  years’  trial.  He  has  given 
them  very  fully  in  a  letter  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Walker,  of  Truro,  written 
about  this  time,  which  I  here  subjoin  : 

“  Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, — I  have  one  point  in  view,- — To  pro- 
mote,  as  far  as  I  am  able,  vital,  practical  religion  ;  and  by  the  grace 
of  God,  to  beget,  preserve  and  increase  the  life  of  God  in  the  souls  of 
men.  On  this  single  principle  I  have  hitherto  proceeded,  and  taken  no 
step  but  in  subserviency  to  it.  With  this  view,  when  I  found  it  to  be 
absolutely  necessary  for  the  continuance  of  the  work  which  God  had 
begun  in  many  souls,  (which  their  regular  pastors  generally  used  all 
possible  means  to  destroy,)  I  permitted  several  of  their  brethren,  whom 
I  believe  God  had  called  thereto  and  qualified  for  the  work,  to  comfort, 
exhort,  and  instruct  those  who  were  athirst  for  God,  or  who  walked  in 
the  light  of  his  countenance.  But,  as  the  persons  so  qualified  were  few, 
and  those  who  wanted  their  assistance  very  many,  it  followed,  that  most 
of  these  were  obliged  to  travel  continually  from  place  to  place  ;  and 
this  occasioned  several  regulations  from  time  to  time,  which  were  chiefly 
made  in  our  Conferences. 

“  So  great  a  blessing  has,  from  the  beginning,  attended  the  labours  of 
these  Itinerants,  that  we  have  been  more  and  more  convinced,  every 
year,  of  the  more  than  lawfulness  of  this  proceeding ;  and  the  inconve¬ 
niences,  most  of  which  we  foresaw  from  the  very  first,  have  been  both 
fewer  and  smaller  than  were  expected.  Rarely  two  in  one  year,  out  of 
the  whole  number  of  preachers,  have  either  separated  themselves,  or 
been  rejected  by  us.  A  great  majority  have  all  along  behaved  as  beco- 
meth  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and,  I  am  clearly  persuaded,  still  desire  nothing 
more  than  to  spend  and  be  spent  for  their  brethren. 

“  But  you  advise,  4  That  as  many  of  our  preachers  as  are  fit  for  it, 
be  ordained  :  and  that  the  others  be  fixed  to  certain  societies,  not  as 
preachers,  but  as  readers  or  inspectors.’ 

“You  oblige  me  by  speaking  your  sentiments  so  plainly :  With  the 
same  plainness  I  will  answer.  So  far  as  I  know  myself,  I  have  no  more 
concern  for  the  reputation  of  Methodism,  or  my  own,  than  for  the  repu¬ 
tation  of  Prester  John.  I  have  the  same  point  in  view  as  when  I  set  out, 
the  promoting,  as  I  am  able,  vital,  practical  religion  :  and  in  all  our  dis¬ 
cipline,  I  still  aim  at  the  continuance  of  the  work  which  God  has  already 
begun  in  so  many  souls.  With  this  view,  and  this  only,  I  permitted 
those  whom,  I  believed,  God  had  called  thereto,  to  comfort,  exhort,  and 
instruct  their  brethren.  And  if  this  end  can  be  better  answered  some 
other  way,  I  shall  subscribe  to  it  without  delay. 

“  But  is  that  which  you  propose  a  better  way?  This  should  be  coolly 
and  calmly  considered. 

“  If  I  mistake  not,  there  are  now  in  the  county  of  Cornwall,  about 
four-and-thirty  little  societies,  part  of  whom  now  experience  the  love  of 
God  :  part  are  more  or  less  earnestly  seeking  it.  Four  preachers,  Peter 
Jaco,  Thomas  Johnson,  William  Crabb,  and  William  Ahvood,  design, 
for  the  ensuing  year,  partly  to  call  other  sinners  to  repentance,  but  chiefly 
to  feed  and  guide  those  tew  feeble  sheep ;  to  forward  them,  as  of  the 
ability  which  God  giveth,  in  vital,  practical  religion. 


124 


THE  LIFE  OF 


“  Now»suppose  we  can  effect,  that  Peter  Jaco  and  Thomas  Johnson 
be  ordained  and  settled  in  the  curacies  of  Buryan  and  St.  Just :  and 
suppose  William  Crabb  and  William  Alwood  fix  at  Launceston  and  Ply¬ 
mouth  Dock  as  Readers  and  Exhorters  :  Will  this  answer  the  end  which 
I  have  in  view,  so  well  as  travelling  through  the  county  ? 

“  It  will  not  answer  it  so  well,  even  with  regard  to  those  societies, 
among  whom  Peter  Jaco  and  Thomas  Johnson  are  settled.  Be  their 
talents  ever  so  great,  they  will  ere  long  grow  dead  themselves,  and  so 
will  most  of  those  that  hear  them.  I  know,  were  I  myself  to  preach  one 
whole  year  in  one  place,  I  should  preach  both  myself  and  most  of  my 
congregation  asleep.  Nor  can  I  believe,  it  was  ever  the  will  of  our  Lord, 
that  any  congregation  should  have  only  one  teacher.  We  have  found, 
by  long  and  constant  experience,  that  a  frequent  change  of  teachers  is 
best.  This  preacher  has  one  talent,  that  another.  No  one  whom  I  ever 
yet  knew,  has  all  the  talents  which  are  needful  for  beginning,  continuing 
and  perfecting  the  work  of  grace  in  a  whole  congregation. 

“  But  suppose  this  would  better  answer  the  end,  with  regard  to  those 
two  societies,  would  it  answer  in  those  where  William  Alwood  and  Wil¬ 
liam  Crabb  were  settled  as  Inspectors  or  Readers  ?  First,  who  shall  feed 
them  with  the  milk  of  the  word?  The  ministers  of  their  parishes?  Alas! 
they  cannot :  they  themselves  neither  know,  nor  live,  nor  teach  the 
Gospel.  These  Readers  ?  Can  then  either  they,  or  I,  or  you,  always 
find  something  to  read  to  our  congregation,  which  will  be  as  exactly 
adapted  to  their  wants,  and  as  much  blessed  to  them  as  our  preaching  ? 
And  here  is  another  difficulty  still :  What  authority  have  I  to  forbid  their 
doing  what  I  believe  God  has  called  them  to  do  ?  I  apprehend,  indeed, 
that  there  ought,  if  possible,  to  be  both  an  outward  and  inward  call  to 
this  work:  yet,  if  one  of  the  two  be  supposed  wanting,  I  had  rather  want 
the  outward  than  the  inward  call.  I  rejoice  that  I  am  called  to  preach 
the  Gospel  both  by  God  and  man :  yet  I  acknowledge,  I  had  rather  have 
the  divine  without  the  human,  than  the  human  without  the  divine  call. 

“  But  waiving  this,  and  supposing  these  four  societies  to  be  better 
provided  for  than  they  were  before  :  What  becomes  of  the  other  thirty  ? 
Will  they  prosper  as  well  when  they  are  left  as  sheep  without  a  shep¬ 
herd  ?  The  experiment  has  been  tried  again  and  again,  and  always  with 
the  same  effect.  Even  the  strong  in  faith  grew  weak  and  faint :  many 
of  the  weak  made  shipwreck  of  the  faith ;  the  awakened  fell  asleep ; 
sinners,  changed  for  a  while,  returned  as  a  dog  to  the  vomit ; — and  so, 
by  our  lack  of  service,  many  of  the  souls  perished  for  whom  Christ  died. 
Now,  had  we  willingly  withdrawn  our  service  from  them,  by  voluntarily 
settling  in  one  place,  what  account  of  this  could  we  have  given  to  the 
Great  Shepherd  of  all  our  souls  ? 

“  I  cannot  therefore  see,  how  any  of  those  four  preachers,  or  any 
other  in  like  circumstances,  can  ever,  while  they  have  health  and  strength, 
ordained  or  unordained,  fix  in  one  place,  without  a  grievous  wound  to 
their  own  conscience,  and  damage  to  the  general  work  of  God.  Yet,  I 
trust,  I  am  open  to  conviction  ;  and  your  farther  thoughts  on  this  or  any 
subject,  will  be  always  acceptable  to, 

“  Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 

“  Your  affectionate  Brother  and  Fellow  labourer, 

“  John  Wesley. 

“  To  the  Reverend  J\Tr.  Walker 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEV, 


125 


I  cannot  here  omit  mentioning  that  excellent  and  laborious  minister, 
the  late  Mr.  Grimshaw,  Rector  of  Haworth  in  Yorkshire,  who  about 
this  time  went  to  his  reward.  He  was  indeed  a  man  of  God.  He  heartily 
joined  Mr.  Wesley  in  his  work  ;  and  was  so  great  an  instrument  of  pro¬ 
moting  the  revival  in  Yorkshire,  that  I  shall  be  excused  in  giving  Mr. 
Wesley’s  own  account  of  his  truly  Christian  life  and  apostolic  labours. 

“  It  was  at  this  time  that  Mr.  Grimshaw  fell  asleep.  He  was  bom 
September  3,  1708,  at  Brindle,  six  miles  South  of  Preston  in  Lanca¬ 
shire,  and  educated  at  the  schools  of  Blackburn  and  Heskin,  in  the 
same  county.  Even  then  the  thoughts  of  death  and  judgment  made 
some  impression  upon  him.  At  eighteen  he  was  admitted  at  Christ’s 
College,  in  Cambridge.  Here  bad  example  so  carried  him  away,  that 
for  more  than  two  years  he  seemed  utterly  to  have  lost  all  sense  of 
seriousness  ;  which  did  not  revive  till  the  day  he  was  ordained  Deacon, 
in  the  year  1731.  On  that  day,  he  was  much  affected  with  the  sense  of 
the  importance  of  the  ministerial  office.  And  this  was  increased  by  his 
conversing  with  some  at  Rochdale,  who  met  once  a  week  to  read,  and 
sing,  and  pray.  But  on  his  removal  to  Todmorden  soon  after,  he  quite 
dropped  his  pious  acquaintance,  conformed  to  the  world,  followed  all  its 
diversions,  and  contented  himself  with  ‘  doing  his  duty’  on  Sundays. 

“  But,  about  the  year  1734,  he  began  to  think  seriously  again.  He 
left  off  all  his  diversions  ;  he  began  to  catechise  the  young  people,  to 
preach  the  absolute  necessity  of  a  devout  life  ;  and  to  visit  his  people, 
not  in  order  to  be  merry  with  them  as  before,  but  to  press  them  to  seek 
the  salvation  of  their  souls. 

“  At  this  period  also,  he  began  himself  to  pray  in  secret  four  times  a 
day.  And  the  God  of  all  grace,  who  prepared  his  heart  to  pray,  soon 
gave  the  answer  to  his  prayer  :  Not  indeed  as  he  expected ;  not  in  joy 
or  peace,  but  by  bringing  upon  him  very  strong  and  painful  convictions 
of  his  own  guilt  and  helplessness,  and  misery  ;  by  discovering  to  him, 
what  he  did  not  suspect  before,  that i  his  heart  was  deceitful  and  despe~ 
rately  wicked ;’  and,  what  was  more  afflicting  still,  that  all  his  duties  and 
labours  could  not  procure  him  pardon,  or  gain  him  a  title  to  eternal  life. 
In  this  trouble  he  continued  more  than  three  years,  not  acquainting  any 
one  with  the  distress  he  suffered  ;  till  one  day,  (in  1742,)  being  in  the 
utmost  agony  of  mind,  there  was  clearly  represented  to  him  [to  his 
mental  eye,]  Jesus  Christ,  pleading  for  him  with  God  the  Father,  and 
gaining  a  free  pardon  for  him.  In  that  moment,  all  his  fears  vanished 
away,  and  he  was  filled  with  joy  unspeakable.  ‘  I  was  now,’  says  he, 

4  willing  to  renounce  myself,  and  to  embrace  Christ  for  my  all  in  all.  O 
what  light  and  comfort  did  I  enjoy  in  my  own  soul,  and  what  a  taste  of 
the  pardoning  love  of  God  !’ 

44  All  this  time,  he  was  an  entire  stranger  to  the  people  called  Me¬ 
thodists,  whom  afterwards  he  thought  it  his  duty  to  countenance,  and  to 
labour  with  in  his  neighbourhood.  He  was  an  entire  stranger  also  to 
all  their  writings,  till  he  came  to  Haworth  :  And  then  the  good  effects 
of  his  preaching  soon  became  visible.  Many  of  his  flock  were  brought 
into  deep  concern  for  salvation,  and  were,  in  a  little  time  after,  filled 
with  peace  and  joy  through  believing.  And,  as  in  ancient  times,  the 
whole  congregation  have  been  often  seen  in  tears,  on  account  of  their 
provocations  against  God,  and  under  a  sense  of  his  goodness  in  yet 
sparing  them. 

Vol.  II. 


17 


126 


1'HE  LIFE  OF 


u  His  lively  manner  of  representing  the  truths  of  God  could  not  fail 
of  being  much  talked  of,  and  bringing  many  hundreds  out  of  curiosity 
to  Haworth  church ;  who  received  so  much  benefit  by  what  they  heard, 
that  when  the  novelty  was  long  over,  the  church  continued  to  be  full  of 
people,  many  of  whom  came  from  far,  and  this  for  twenty  years  together. 

“  Mr.  Grimshaw  was  now  too  happy  himself  in  the  knowledge  of 
Christ  to  rest  satisfied  without  taking  every  method  he  thought  likely  to 
spread  the  knowledge  of  his  God  and  Saviour  :  and  as  the  very  indigent 
constantly  make  their  leant  of  better  clothes  to  appear  in ,  an  excuse  for 
not  coming  to  church  in  the  day-time,  he  contrived,  for  them  chiefly,  a 
Lecture  on  Sunday  evenings,  though  he  had  preached  twice  in  the  day 
before.  God  was  pleased  to  give  great  success  to  these  attempts,  which 
animated  him  still  more  to  spend  and  be  spent  for  Christ.  So  the  next 
year  he  began  a  method  (which  was  continued  by  him  for  ever  after)  of 
preaching  in  each  of  the  four  hamlets  he  had  under  his  care  three  times 
every  month.  By  this  means,  the  old  and  infirm,  who  could  not  attend 
the  church,  had  the  truth  of  God  brought  to  their  houses ;  and  many, 
who  were  so  profane  as  to  make  the  distance  from  the  house  of  God  a 
reason  for  scarce  ever  coming  to  it,  were  allured  to  hear.  By  this  time, 
the  great  labour  with  which  he  instructed  his  own  people,  the  holiness 
of  his  conversation,  and  the  benefit  which  very  many  from  the  neigh¬ 
bouring  parishes  had  obtained  by  attending  his  ministry,  concurred  to 
bring  upon  him  many  earnest  entreaties  to  come  to  their  houses  who 
lived  in  the  neighbouring  parishes,  and  to  expound  the  word  of  God  to 
souls  as  ignorant  as  they  had  been  themselves.  This  request  he  did 
not  dare  to  refuse :  so  that  while  he  provided  abundantly  for  his  own 
flock,  he  annually  found  opportunity  of  preaching  nearly  three  hundred 
times  to  congregations  in  other  parts. 

u  And  for  a  course  of  fifteen  years,  or  upwards,  he  used  to  preach 
every  week,  fifteen,  twenty,  and  sometimes  thirty  times,  besides  visiting 
the  sick,  and  other  occasional  duties  of  his  function.  It  is  not  easy  to 
ascribe  such  unwearied  diligence,  chiefly  among  the  poor,  to  any  motive 
but  the  real  one.  He  thought  he  would  never  keep  silence,  while  he 
could  speak  to  the  honour  of  that  God  who  had  done  so  much  for  his 
soul :  and  while  he  saw  sinners  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge,  and  no 
one  breaking  to  them  the  bread  of  life,  he  was  constrained,  notwithstand¬ 
ing  the  reluctance  he  felt  within,  to  give  up  his  name  to  still  greater 
reproach,  as  well  as  all  his  time  and  strength  to  the  work  of  the  ministiy. 

“  During  this  intense  application  to  what  was  the  delight  of  his  heart, 
God  was  exceeding  favourable  to  him.  In  sixteen  years,  he  was  only 
once  suspended  from  his  labour  by  sickness,  though  he  dared  all  wea¬ 
thers,  upon  the  bleak  mountains,  and  used  his  body  with  less  compas¬ 
sion  than  a  merciful  man  would  use  his  beast.  His  soul  at  various  times 
enjoyed  large  manifestations  of  God’s  love,  and  he  drank  deep  into  his 
Spirit.  His  cup  ran  over,  and  at  some  seasons  his  faith  was  so  strong, 
and  his  hope  so  abundant,  that  higher  degrees  of  spiritual  delight  would 
have  overpowered  his  mortal  frame. 

“  In  this  manner,  Mr.  Grimshaw  employed  all  his  powers  and  talents 
even  to  his  last  illness :  and  his  labours  were  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 
He  saw  an  effectual  change  take  place  in  many  of  his  flock,  and  a 
restraint  from  the  commission  of  sin  brought  upon  the  parish  in  general. 
He  saw  the  name  of  Jesus  exalted,  and  many  souls  happy  in  the  know- 


THE  R EV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


127 


ledge  of  Him,  and  walking  as  became  the  Gospel.  Happy  he  was  him¬ 
self,  in  being  kept,  by  the  power  of  God,  unblamable  in  his  conversa¬ 
tion  :  Happy  in  being  beloved  in  several  of  the  last  years  of  his  life,  by 
every  one  in  his  parish  ;  who,  whether  they  would  be  persuaded  by  him 
to  forsake  the  evil  of  their  ways,  or  no,  had  no  doubt  that  Mr.  Grim- 
show  was  their  cordial  friend.  Hence,  at  his  departure,  a  general  con¬ 
cern  was  visible  through  his  parish.  Hence,  his  body  was  interred 
with  what  is  more  ennobling  than  all  the  pomp  of  a  royal  funeral :  For 
he  was  followed  to  the  grave  by  a  great  multitude,  with  affectionate  sighs, 
and  many  tears ;  who  cannot  still  hear  his  much-loved  name  without 
weeping  for  the  guide  of  their  souls,  to  whom  each  of  them  was  dear  as 
children  to  their  father. 

“  His  behaviour,  throughout  his  last  sickness,  was  of  a  piece  with 
the  last  twenty  years  of  his  life.  From  the  very  first  attack  of  his  fever, 
be  welcomed  its  approach.  His  intimate  knowledge  of  Christ  abo¬ 
lished  all  the  reluctance  nature  feels  to  a  dissolution ;  and,  triumphing 
in  Him  who  is  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life,  he  departed  April  7th, 
1762,  in  the  55th  year  of  his  age,  and  the  twenty-first  of  his  eminent 
usefulness.”* 

The  cordial  and  intimate  friendship,  and  union  of  ministerial  labours, 
which  for  so  many  years  subsisted  between  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Grim¬ 
shaw,  furnish  high  evidence  of  that  catholic  spirit,  which  Mr.  Wesley 
so  incessantly  cultivated  and  preserved.  Mr.  Grimshaw  did  not  agree 
in  every  point  of  doctrine  with  Mr.  Wesley  ;  but  he  had  so  much  of 

*  the  wisdom  from  above f  that  he  was  *  easy  to  be  convinced ,’  (sutfs^pc;,) 
of  any  truth,  and  easy  to  be  ‘  persuaded ’  in  any  good  way.  This  excel¬ 
lent  spirit  appeared  in  him  upon  all  occasions,  and  is  manifest  in  a  letter 
which  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Wesley  concerning  those  differences,  which 
were  indeed  more  in  words  than  in  judgment.  The  letter  is  dated  July 
23d,  1761.  After  apologizing  for  not  attending  the  Conference  then 
held  at  Leeds,  he  observes,  “  The  disappointment  is  more  my  own  loss 
than  yours :  For  there  are  several  things  which  have  for  some  time 
been  matter  of  so  much  uneasiness  to  me,  that  I  thought,  could  they 
not  at  this  time  be  some  how  accommodated,  I  should  be  obliged  to 
recede  from  the  Connexion  ;  which  to  do,  would  have  been  one  of  the 
most  disagreeable  things  in  the  world  to  me. — I  would  fain  live  and 
die  in  this  happy  relation  I  have  for  many  years  borne,  and  still  bear 
to  you. 

“Two  of  the  most  material  points  were,  concerning  Imputed  Right¬ 
eousness  and  Christian  Perfection.  But  as  to  the  former,  what  you 
declared  to  be  your  notion  of  it,  at  Heptonstal,  is  so  near  mine  that  I 
am  well  satisfied. |  And  as  to  the  other,  your  resolutions  in  Conference 
are  such,  if  John  Emmot  informs  me  right,  as  seem  to  afford  me  suffi¬ 
cient  satisfaction. 

“  There  are  other  matters  more,  but  to  me  not  of  equal  importance  ; 
to  which  notwithstanding,  I  cannot  be  reconciled.  Such  as,  asserting 

*  a  child  of  God  to  be  again  a  child  of  the  devil,  if  he  give  way  to  a 

*  The  late  Rev.  Mr.  Newton,  several  years  after  this,  published  a  Life  of  Mr.  Grimshaw, 
in  which  he  gives  him  due  honour ;  but  strange  to  say,  he  omits  his  connexion  with  Mr. 
Wesley  !  Must  we  account  for  this  in  the  way  that  Mr.  Wesley  himself  accounts  for  such 
conduct  in  other  good  men  who  had  been,  like  Mr.  Nevvton,  his  intimate  friends  andcorresj 
pondents  ? — “  He  is  fallen  into  the  pit  of  the  Decrees,  and  knows  me  no  more !” 

x  See  the  note  in  page  36. 


128 


THE  LIFE  OF 


temptation. — That  he  is  a  child  of  the  devil  who  disbelieves  the  doctrine 
of  sinless  perfection. — That  he  is  no  true  Christian  who  has  not  attained 
to  it,’*  &c,  &c. — These  are  assertions  very  common  with  some  of  our 
preachers,  though,  in  my  apprehension,  too  absurd  and  ridiculous  to  be 
regarded,  and  therefore  by  no  means  of  equal  importance  with  what  is 
above  said ;  and  yet  have  a  tendency,  as  the  effect  has  already  shown, 
to  distract  and  divide  our  societies. — You  will  perhaps  say,  ‘  Why  did 
you  not  admonish  them  ?  Why  did  you  not  endeavour  to  convince  them 
of  the  error  of  such  absurd  assertions  V — In  some  degree  I  havej  though 
perhaps  not  so  fully  or  freely  as  I  ought,  or  could  have  wished  to  have 
done  :  For  I  feared  to  be  charged  by  them,  perhaps  secretly  to  yourself, 
with  opposing  them  or  their  doctrines.  These  things  I  mentioned  to 
brother  Lee,  who  declared,  and  I  could  not  but  believe  him,  that  you 
did  and  would  utterly  reject  any  such  expressions.  I  am  therefore, 
in  these  respects,  more  easy ;  and  shall,  if  such  occasions  require  [it], 
as  I  wish  they  never  may,  reprove  and  prevent  them  with  plainness  and 
freedom. 

“  Sinless^  Perfection  is  a  grating  term  to  many  of  our  dear  brethren  ; 
even  to  those  who  are  as  desirous  and  solicitous  to  be  truly  holy  in 
heart  and  life,  as  any  perhaps  of  them  who  affect  to  speak  in  this  un- 
scriptural  way.  Should  we  not  discountenance  the  use  of  it,  and  advise 
its  votaries  to  exchange  it  for  terms  less  offensive,  but  sufficiently  ex¬ 
pressive  of  true  Christian  holiness  ?  By  this  I  mean,  (and  why  may  I 
not  tell  you  what  I  mean  ?)  all  that  holiness  of  heart  and  life,  which  is 
literally ,  plainly ,  abundantly  taught  us  all  over  the  Bible  ;  and  without 
which  no  man,  however  justified  through  faith  in  the  righteousness  of 
Christ ,  can  ever  expect  to  see  the  Lord.  This  is  that  holiness,  that 
Christian  Perfection,  that  sanctification,  which,  without  affecting  strange , 
fulsome ,  offensive ,  unscriptural  expressions  and  representations,  I,  and, 
I  dare  say,  every  true  and  sincere-hearted  member  in  our  societies,  and 
I  hope  in  all  others,  ardently  desire  and  strenuously  labour  to  attain. 
This  is  attainable  :  For  this  therefore  let  us  contend  :  To  this  let  us 
diligently  exhort  and  excite  all  our  brethren  daily ;  and  this  the  more  as 
we  see  the  day,  the  happy,  the  glorious  day  approaching. 

“  I  have  only  to  add,  that  I  am  determined,  through  the  help  of  God, 
so  far  as  I  know  or  see  at  present,  to  continue  in  close  connexion  with 
you,  even  unto  death ;  and  to  be  as  useful  as  I  am  able,  or  is  consistent 
with  my  parochial ,  and  other  indispensible  obligations  ;  chiefly  in  this 
round,  J  and  at  times  abroad  ;  to  strengthen  your  hands  in  the  great  and 
glorious  work  of  our  Lord,  which  you  have  evidently  so  much  at  heart, 
elaborately  so  much  in  hand,  and  in  which  He  (blessed  for  ever  be  his 
name  !)  has  so  extensively  and  wonderfully  prospered  you.” 

Immediately  on  the  receipt  of  this  letter,  before  the  Conference  quite 
broke  up,  Mr.  Wesley  took  an  opportunity  of  preaching  from  the  words 
of  St.  James,  4  In  many  things  we  offend  all .’  On  this  occasion,  he 

*  Uttered,  do  doubt,  by  warm  men  when  disputing  with  Antinomians.  Such  contentions 
were  very  common  in  that  day. 

f  Mr.  Wesley  himself  never  used  that  term.  He  looked  upon  it  as  almost,  if  not  quite, 
equal  to  legal  perfection. 

t  The  Circuits  were  at  that  time  called  Rounds.  Haworth,  Mr.  Grimshaw’s  parish,  was 
afterwards  printed  in  the  Minutes  “  Haworth  Circuit,”  and  Mr.  Grimshaw  was  appointed 
the  Assistant,  or  the  preacher  who  immediately  assisted  Mr.  Wesley. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


129 


observed,  <c  1.  As  long  as  we  live,  our  soul  is  connected  with  the 
body. — 2.  As  long  as  it  is  thus  connected,  it  cannot  think  but  by  the 
help  of  bodily  organs. — 3.  As  long  as  these  organs  are  imperfect,  we 
are  liable  to  mistakes,  both  speculative  and  practical . — 4.  Yea,  and  a 
mistake  may  occasion  my  loving  a  good  man  less  than  I  ought ;  which 
is  a  defective,  that  is,  a  wrong  temper. — 5.  For  all  these,  we  need  the 
atoning  blood ,  as  indeed  for  every  defect  or  omission. — Therefore, 
6.  All  men  have  need  to  say  daily,  ‘  Forgive  us  our  trespasses ”• — We 
see  here  the  solid  reason  why  Mr.  Wesley  always  objected  to  the 
phrase,  smless  perfection. 


THE  LIFE 


OP 

THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY,  A.  M. 


BOOK  THE  SEVENTH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

GREAT  REVIVAL  OF  RELIGION - SEPARATION  OF  MAXFIELD  AND  OTHERS 

- MINUTES  OF  THE  CONFERENCE  AGAINST  ANTINOMIANISM - PRO¬ 
TEST  BY  THE  REV.  MR.  SHIRLEY  AND  OTHERS - MR.  FLETCHER’S 

WRITINGS. 

Whoever  seriously  considers  the  foregoing  pages,  will  readily  con¬ 
clude,  that  the  work  carried  on  by  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  assistants  was 
really  of  God.  The  great  concern  for  religion,  which  was  evident  in 
many  thousands,  who  were  before  careless  or  profane ;  the  impression 
made  on  their  minds,  of  the  importance  of  eternal  things  ;  their  being  so 
deeply  convinced  of  the  number  and  heinousness  of  their  own  sins,  from 
which  conviction  sprung  ‘  fruits  meet  for  repentance  ;’  their  being  made 
happy  partakers  of  ‘  righteousness ,  peace ,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,’ 
and  walking  in  all  holiness ,  were  demonstrable  proofs  of  this.  For  is 
there  any  name  given  under  heaven,  whereby  men  can  be  thus  saved, 
hut  the  name  of  Christ  alone  ? 

But  the  Lord,  at  sundry  times  and  in  divers  places,  poured  out  his 
Spirit  in  a  remarkable  manner.  This  religious  concern ,  these  divine 
impressions ,  and  their  consequent  fruits,  attended  the  preaching  of  God’s 
word  in  so  great  a  degree  upon  those  occasions,  that  more  were  con¬ 
verted  in  a  few  months,  or  even  weeks  or  days  at  such  times,  than  for 
several  years  before.  Many  parts  of  these  kingdoms  have  been  thus 
favoured,  at  different  seasons  ;  but  especially  about  the  year  1760,  and 
for  some  years  after.  In  London  particularly,  this  revival  of  religion 
was  great  and  conspicuous  ;  many  hundreds  were  added  to  the  Socie¬ 
ties,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  glorified  among  them. 

The  city  of  London  had  been  highly  favoured  from  the  commence¬ 
ment  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  labours.  He  usually  resided  there  during  the 
winter  months.  There  were  now  several  chdpels  in  it;  under  his  direc¬ 
tion.  In  some  of  these,  on  every  Lord’s  day,  the  service  of  the  Church 
of  England  was  performed,  and  the  Lord’s  Supper  administered.  Mr. 
Maxfield,  whom  we  have  already  mentioned,  was  ordained  by  Dr.  Bar¬ 
nard,  then  Bishop  of  Londonderry,  who  resided  for  some  time  at  Bath, 
for  the  benefit  of  his  health.  The  Bishop  received  him  at  Mr.  Wesley’s 
recommendation,  saying,  “  Sir,  I  ordain  you,  to  assist  that  good  man, 
that  he  may  not  work  himself  to  death.”  He  did  assist  Mr.  Wesley  for 
some  years,  and  was  eminently  useful. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  great  revival  of  religion,  Mr.  Maxfield  was  in 


rIIHE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


131 


London.  For  some  time  he  laboured  in  concert  with  Mr.  Wesley  and 
the  other  preachers.  But  this  did  not  continue.  The  sower  of  tares, 
the  enemy  of  God  and  man,  began  now  again  to  pervert  the  right  ways 
of  the  Lord.  While  hundreds  rejoiced  in  God  their  Saviour  with  joy 
unspeakable  and  full  of  glory,  and  yet  walked  humbly  with  him,  being 
zealous  of  ‘  whatsoever  things  are  pure ,  and  lovely ,  and  of  good  report  ;9 
others  were  not  so  minded.  Instead  of  the  faith  which  worketh  by  love, 
Antinomianism  reared  its  head  again.  Dreams,  visions,  and  revelations 
were  now  honoured  more  than  the  written  word.  Some  of  the  preach¬ 
ers  bluntly  and  sharply  opposed  the  spreading  errors  ;  which  seemed 
only  to  make  things  worse.  But  on  Mr.  Wesley’s  arrival  in  town,  the 
visionaries  stood  reproved.  For  a  considerable  time,  however,  as  he 
himself  confesses,  he  knew  not  how  to  act.  He  saw  that  much  good 
was  done  ;  but  he  also  saw  that  much  evil  was  intermixed.  Some  who 
appeared  to  be  very  useful  among  the  people,  nevertheless  encouraged 
those  things  which  are  subversive  of  true  order,  and  contrary  to  Scrip¬ 
ture.  He  loved  Mr.  Maxfield  much,  and  hoped  all  good  concerning 
him :  Yet  he  could  not  but  see  that  he  rather  encouraged  those  evils 
than  opposed  them.  He,  therefore,  retired  to  Canterbury  for  a  few 
days ,  from  whence  he  sent  him  the  following  letter : 

“  Without  any  preface  or  ceremony,  which  is  needless  between  you 
and  me,  I  will  simply  and  plainly  tell  you  what  I  dislike,  in  your  doc¬ 
trine,  spirit,  or  outward  behaviour.  When  I  say  yours ,  I  include  brother 
Bell  and  Owen,  and  those  who  are  most  closely  connected  with  them. 

“  1.  I  like  your  doctrine  of  Perfection ,  or  pure  love  ;  love  excluding 
sin  :  Your  insisting,  that  it  is  merely  by  faith  ;  that  consequently  it  is 
instantaneous ,  (though  preceded  and  followed  by  a  gradual  work,)  and 
that  it  may  be  now,  at  this  instant. 

“  But  I  dislike  your  supposing  a  man  may  be  as  perfect  as  an  angel  ; 
that  he  can  be  absolutely  perfect ;  that  he  can  be  infallible ,  or  above  being 
tempted ;  or,  that  the  moment  he  is  pure  in  heart,  he  cannot  fall  from  it. 

“  I  dislike  the  saying,  ‘  This  was  not  known  or  taught  among  us,  till 
within  two  or  three  years.’  I  grant,  you  did  not  know  it.  You  have  over 
and  over  denied  instantaneous*  sanctification  to  me.  But  I  have  known 
and  taught  it,  (and  so  has  my  brother,  as  our  writings  show,)  above 
these  twenty  years. 

“  I  dislike  your  directly  or  indirectly  depreciating  justification ;  say¬ 
ing,  a  justified  person  is  not  in  Christy  is  not  born  of  God,  is  not  sancti¬ 
fied ,  not  a  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  or  that  he  cannot  please  God ,  or 
cannot  grow  in  grace . 

“  I  dislike  your  saying,  that  one,  saved  from  sin,  needs  nothing  more 
than  looking  to  Jesus ,  needs  not  to  hear  or  think  of  any  thing  else  :  Be¬ 
lieve,  believe ,  is  enough  ;  that  he  needs  no  self-examination ,  no  times  of 
private  prayer ;  needs  not  mind  little  or  outward  things ;  and  that  he 
cannot  be  taught  by*  any  person,  who  is  not  in  the  same  state. 

“  I  dislike  your  affirming,  that  justified  persons  in  general  persecute 
them  that  are  saved  from  sin ;  that  they  have  persecuted  you  on  this 
account ;  and  that,  for  two  years  past,  you  have  been  more  persecuted 
by  the  two  brothers,  than  ever  you  was  by  the  world  in  all  your  life. 

*  By  instantaneous  sanctification,  Mr.  Wesley  always  meant  the  principle  of  entire  sanc¬ 
tification,  which  St.  John  calls  1 perfect  love;'  that  is,  love  that  casts  out  all  opposite  tem 
pers.  May  not  this  be  given  in  a  moment  ? 


132 


THE  LIFE  OF 


“  2.  As  to  your  spirit,  I  like  your  confidence  in  God,  and  your  zeal 
for  the  salvation  of  souls. 

“  But  I  dislike  something  which  has  the  appearance  of  pride ,  of  over¬ 
valuing  yourselves  and  undervaluing  others,  particularly  the  preachers  ; 
thinking  not  only  that  they  are  blind  and  that  they  are  not  sent  of  God, 
but  even  that  they  are  dead ;  dead  to  God,  and  walking  in  the  way  to 
hell ;  that  ‘  they  are  going  one  way,  you  another ;  that  they  have  no 
life  in  them !’  Your  speaking  of  yourselves,  as  though  you  were  the 
only  men  who  knew  and  taught  the  Gospel ;  and  as  if  not  only  all  the 
Clergy ,  but  all  the  JMethodists  besides,  were  in  utter  darkness. 

“  I  dislike  something  that  has  the  appearance  of  enthusiasm;  over¬ 
valuing  feelings  and  inward  impressions ;  mistaking  the  mere  work  of 
imagination  for  the  voice  of  the  Spirit ;  expecting  the  end  without  the 
means,  and  undervaluing  reason ,  knowledge ,  and  wisdom  in  general. 

“  I  dislike  something  that  has  the  appearance  of  Jlntinomianism  ;  not 
magnifying  the  law,  and  making  it  honourable  ;  not  enough  valuing  ten¬ 
derness  of  conscience ,  and  exact  watchfulness  in  order  thereto ;  using 
faith  rather  as  contradistinguished  from  holiness ,  than  as  productive 
of  it. 

“  But  what  I  most  of  all  dislike  is,  your  littleness  of  love  to  your  bre¬ 
thren,  to  your  own  Society ;  your  want  of  union  of  heart  with  them, 
and  boivels  of  mercies  towards  them  ;  your  want  of  meekness ,  gentleness , 
long-suffering ;  your  impatience  of  contradiction  ;  your  counting  every 
man  your  enemy  that  reproves  or  admonishes  you  in  love  ;  your  bigotry 
and  narrowness  of  spirit,  loving  in  a  manner  only  those  that  love  you ; 
your  censoriousness ,  proneness  to  think  hardly  of  all  who  do  not  exactly 
agree  with  you ;  in  one  word,  your  divisive  spirit.  Indeed,  I  do  not 
believe,  that  any  of  you  either  design  or  desire  a  separation.  But  you 
do  not  enough  fear ,  abhor ,  and  detest  it,  shuddering  at  the  very  thought. 
And  all  the  preceding  tempers  tend  to  it,  and  gradually  prepare  you  for 
it.  Observe,  I  tell  you  before !  God  grant  you  may  immediately  and 
affectionately  take  the  warning ! 

“3.  As  to  your  outward  behaviour,  I  like  the  general  tenour  of  your 
life,  devoted  to  God,  and  spent  in  doing  good. 

“  But  I  dislike  your  slighting  any,  the  very  least  rules  of  the  Bands 
or  Society ;  and  your  doing  any  thing  that  tends  to  hinder  others  from 
exactly  observing  them.  Therefore, 

“  I  dislike  your  appointing  such  meetings,  as  hinder  others  from 
attending  either  the  public  preaching,  or  their  class  or  band ;  or  any 
other  meeting,  which  the  rules  of  the  Society  or  their  office  require  them 
to  attend. 

“  I  dislike  your  spending  so  much  time  in  several  meetings,  as  many 
that  attend  can  ill  spare  from  the  other  duties  of  their  calling,  unless 
they  omit  either  the  preaching,  or  their  class  or  band.  This  naturally 
tends  to  dissolve  our  Society,  by  cutting  the  sinews  of  it. 

“  As  to  your  more  public  meetings,  I  like  the  praying  fervently  and 
largely  for  all  the  blessings  of  God.  And  I  know  much  good  has  been 
done  hereby,  and  hope  much  more  will  be  done. 

“  But  I  dislike  several  things  therein  :  1.  The  singing,  or  speaking, 
or  praying,  of  several  at  once  :  2.  The  praying  to  the  Son  of  God  only, 
or  more  than  to  the  Father :  3.  The  using  improper  expressions  in 
prayer :  sometimes  too  bold,  if  not  irreverent :  sometimes  too  pompous 


THE  REV*  JOHN  WESLEY. 


133 

and  magnificent,  extolling  yourselves  rather  than  God,  and  telling  him 
what  you  are ,  not  what  you  want :  4.  Using  poor,  flat,  bald  hymns ; 
5.  The  never  kneeling  at  prayer :  6.  Your  using  postures  or  gestures 
highly  indecent :  7.  Your  screaming,  even  so  as  to  make  the  words 
unintelligible  :  8.  Your  affirming  people  will  be  justified  or  sanctified 
just  now:  9.  The  affirming  they  are,  when  they  are  not;  10.  The 
bidding  them  say,  I  believe:  11.  The  bitterly  condemning  any  that 
oppose,  calling  them  wolves ,  &c,  and  pronouncing  them  hypocrites ,  or 
not  justified, 

“  Read  this  calmly  and  impartially  before  the  Lord  in  prayer.  So 
shall  the  evil  cease,  and  the  good  remain.  And  you  will  then  be  more 
than  ever  united  to 

“  Your  affectionate  brother, 

“  John  Wesley. 

“  Canterbury ,  JYcv.  2,  1762*” 

It  does  not  appear  that  this  letter  had  any  good  effect.  George  Bell, 
mentioned  above  as  an  intimate  of  Mr.  Maxfield,  was  a  sergeant  in  the 
Life-Guards.  He  was  at  one  time  unquestionably  a  man  of  piety,  of 
deep  communion  with  God,  and  of  extraordinary  zeal  for  the  conversion 
of  souls.  But  he  was  not  a  man  of  understanding :  His  imagination 
was  lively,  but  his  judgment  weak.  While,  therefore,  he  hearkened  to 
the  advice  of  those  who  had  longer  experience  in  the  ways  of  God  than 
himself,  as  well  as  more  knowledge  of  the  devices  of  Satan,  he  was  a 
pattern  to  all,  and  eminently  useful  to  his  brethren.  But  not  continuing 
to  regard  either  them  or  his  Bible  he  fell  into  enthusiasm,  pride  and 
great  uncharitableness.  Yet  Mr.  Wesley,  it  appears,  was  very  tender 
over  this  poor  man  :  “  Being  determined,”  says  he,  “  to  hear  for  myself, 
I  stood  where  I  could  hear  and  see  without  being  seen.  George  Bell 
prayed,  in  the  whole,  pretty  near  an  hour.  His  fervour  of  spirit  I  could 
not  but  admire.  I  afterwards  told  him  what  I  did  not  admire  :  Namely, 
1.  His  screaming  every  now  and  then  in  so  strange  a  manner,  that  one> 
could  scarce  tell  what  he  said :  2.  His  thinking  he  had  the  miraculous 
discernment  of  spirits  :  And,  3.  His  sharply  condemning  his  opposers.” 

A  member  of  the  Society,  soon  after,  observed  to  Mr.  Wesley,  “  Sir, 
I  employ  several  men.  Now,  if  one  of  my  servants  will  not  follow  my 
directions,  is  it  not  right  in  me  to  discard  him  at  once  1  Pray,  Sir,  apply 
this  to  Mr.  Bell.”  He  answered,  “  It  is  right  to  discard  such  a  servant 
But  what  would  you  do,  if  he  were  your  son  ?” 

All  this  time,  he  was  blamed  on  every  hand  ;  by  some,  because  he 
did  not  reprove  those  persons ;  by  themselves,  because,  as  they  said, 
he  was  continually  reproving  them. 

“  I  had  a  second  opportunity,”  observes  Mr.  Wesley,  “  of  hearing 
George  Bell.  I  believe,  part  of  what  he  said  was  from  God,  (this  was 
my  reflection  at  that  time,)  part  from  a  heated  imagination.  But  as  he 
did  not  scream,  and  there  was  nothing  dangerously  wrong,  I  do  not  yet 
see  cause  to  hinder  him.” — He  heard  him  once  more  on  that  day  sen¬ 
night.  “  I  was  then  convinced,”  says  he,  “  that  he  must  not  continue  to 
pray  at  the  Foundery.  The  reproach  6f  Christ  I  am  willing  to  bear; 
but  not  the  reproach  of  enthusiasm,  if  I  can  help  it. 

“  All  this  time,”  he  proceeds,  “  I  did  not  want  information  from  all 
quarters,  that  Mr.  Maxfield  was  at  the  bottom  of  all  this  ;  that  he  was 

VdL.  H.  18 


134 


UHE  LIFE  OF 


the  life  of  the  cause  ;  that  he  was  continually  spiriting  up  all  with  whom 
he  was  intimate,  against  me  ;  that  he  told  them,  I  was  not  capable  of 
teaching  them  ;  and  insinuated,  that  none  was  but  himself ;  and  that  the 
inevitable  consequence  must  be  a  division  in  the  Society.” 

But  George  Beil  became  still  more  wild :  And,  as  he  took  every 
strong  impression  made  upon  his  mind  for  a  revelation  from  God,  he  at 
last  prophesied,  in  January,  1763,  that  “  the  end  of  the  world  would  be 
on  the  28th  of  February  following.”  Mr.  Wesley  explicitly  declared 
against  this,  first  in  the  Society,  then  in  the  Congregation,  and  after¬ 
wards  in  the  Public  papers.  W  hen  the  day  arrived,  he  preached  at  Spi- 
talfields  in  the  evening  on,  ‘  Prepare  to  meet  thy  God  ;9  thus  turning  to 
religious  profit,  the  terror  which  had  seized  upon  many.  After  expound¬ 
ing  the  passage,  he  largely  showed  the  utter  absurdity  of  the  supposi¬ 
tion,  that  the  world  would  be  at  an  end  that  night.  But,  notwithstanding 
all  he  could  say,  many  were  afraid  to  go  to  bed,  and  some  wandered 
about  in  the  fields,  being  persuaded,  that  if  the  world  did  not  end,  at 
least  London  would  be  swallowed  up  by  an  earthquake.  But  he  went 
to  bed  at  his  usual  time,  and,  as  he  notes  in  his  Journal,  was  fast  asleep 
about  ten  o’clock. 

Things  now  ripened  apace  for  a  separation:  To  prevent  which,  (if 
possible,)  he  desired  all  the  preachers,  as  they  had  time,  to  be  present 
at  all  meetings,  when  he  could  not  attend  himself ;  particularly  at  the 
Friday  meeting,  in  the  chapel  at  West-street.  At  this,  Mr.  Maxfield 
was  highly  offended,  and  wrote  to  him  as  follows  : 

“  I  wrote  to  you,  to  ask  if  those  who  before  met  at  brother  Guilford’s,* 
might  not  meet  in  the  chapel.  Soon  after  you  came  to  town,  the  preach¬ 
ers  were  brought  into  the  meeting,  though  you  told  me,  again  and  again, 
they  should  not  come.”  ( True ,  remarks  Mr.  Wesley,  but ,  since  I  said 
this ,  there  has  been  an  entire  change  in  the  situation  of  things.)  “  Had 
I  known  this,  I  would  rather  have  paid  for  a  room  out  of  my  own  pocket. 
I  am  not  speaking  of  the  people  that  met  at  the  Foundery  before ;  though 
I  let  some  of  them  come  to  that  meeting. — If  you  intend  to  have  the 
preachers  there  to  watch,  and  others  that  I  think  very  unfit ,  and  will 
not  give  me  liberty  to  give  leave  to  some  that  I  think  fit  to  be  there,  I 
shall  not  think  it  my  duty  to  meet  them.” — So  from  this  time  he  kept  a 
separate  meeting  elsewhere. 

Shortly  after  this,  Mr.  Maxfield  refused  to  preach  at  the  Fbundery 
according  to  appointment.  Mr.  Wesley,  who  was  at  Westminster, 
where  he  intended  to  preach,  hearing  this,  immediately  returned  to  the 
Foundery,  and  preached  there  himself  on  the  words  of  Jacob,  ‘  If  I  am 
bereaved  of  my  children ,  I  am  bereaved  /’  Thus  was  that  breach  made 
which  could  never  afterwards  be  healed. 

Mr.  Maxfield  lived  about  twenty  years  after  this  separation,  and 
preached  in  a  meeting-house  near  Moorfields  to  a  large  congregation. 
Several  who  separated  with  him,  continued  with  him  to  the  last ;  though 
far  the  greater  part  returned.  Mr.  Wesley  mourned  over  him,  as  an  old 
and  valued  friend,  and  as  the  first  Preacher  of  the  Gospel  who  submit¬ 
ted  to  his  direction.  But  he  always  considered  his  behaviour,  in  the 
present  ifistance,  as  both  ungrateful  and  unjust ;  as  well  as  giving  a  stab 
to  the  cause  of  true  religion  in  London,  from  which  it  did  not  entirely 

*  Mr.  Guilford  afterwards  became  Itinerant :  and  lived,  laboured,  and  died,  in  the  full 
triumph  of  Faith 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


135 


recover  for  several  years.  Poor  George  Bell  lived  many  years  after  Mr. 
Maxfield,  but  he  made  no  pretension  to  religion.  He  was  a  deplorable 
instance  of  the  danger  which  arises  even  to  truly  pious  persons,  from 
giving  place  to  any  impression  that  does  not  agree  with  the  only  true 
standard,  the  word  oj  God. — I  shall  have  occasion  to  introduce  Mr. 
Maxfield  again  to  the  reader,  in  a  way  truly  characteristic. 

The  great  revival  of  religion  was  not,  however,  stopped  by  this  un¬ 
happy  separation,  or  by  the  extravagance  which  led  to  it.  Mr.  Wesley 
soon  after  visited  many  parts  of  England,  in  which  he  found  the  same 
deep  concern  for  genuine  piety,  with  the  same  inward,  experimental 
knowledge  and  love  of  God,  as  our  Redeemer  and  Sanctifier,  which  had 
been  so  remarkable  in  London.  Meantime  the  crowds  that  flocked  to 
hear  the  word  of  God,  were  immense.  At  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  he 
was  obliged  to  preach,  in  the  open  air,  at  five  in  the  morning  ! 

On  his  return  to  London,  he  examined  the  Society,  and  found  that 
one  hundred  and  seventy-five  persons  had  separated  from  their  brethren. 
But  the  gracious  work  of  God  still  continued  among  those  who  remained. 

“  I  stood  and  looked  back,”  says  he,  “  on  the  late  occurrences. 
The  peculiar  work  of  this  season  has  been,  what  St.  Paul  calls  ‘  the 
perfecting  of  the  saints .’  Many  persons  in  London,  Bristol,  York,  and 
in  various  parts  both  of  England  and  Ireland,  have  experienced  so  deep 
and  universal  a  change,  as  it  had  not  before  entered  into  their  hearts  to 
conceive.  After  a  deep  conviction  of  inbred  sin,  of  their  total  fall  from 
God,  they  have  been  so  filled  with  faith  and  love,  (and  generally  in  a 
moment,)  that  sin  vanished,  and  they  found,  from  that  time,  no  pride, 
anger,  evil  desire,  or  unbelief.  They  could  4  rejotce  evermore ,  pray 
without  ceasing ,  and  in  every  thing  give  thanks.’  Now,  whether  we 
call  this  the  destruction  or  suspension  of  sin,  it  is  a  glorious  work  of 
God  ;  such  a  work  as,  considering  both  the  depth  and  extent  of  it,  we 
never  saw  in  these  kingdoms  before. 

“  It  is  possible,  some  who  spoke  in  this  manner  were  mistaken ;  and 
it  is  certain,  some  have  lost  what,  they  then  received.  A  few  (very  few 
compared  to  the  whole  number)  first  gave  way  to  enthusiasm,  then  to 
pride,  next  to  prejudice  and  offence,  and  at  last  separated  from  their 
brethren.  But  although  this  laid  a  huge  stumblingblock  in  the  way, 
still  the  work  of  God  went  on,  nor  has  it  ceased  to  this  day  in  any  of 
its  branches.  God  still  convinces,  justifies,  sanctifies.  We  have  lost 
only  the  dross,  the  enthusiasm,  the  prejudice  and  offence.  The  pure 
gold  remains,  1  faith  ivorking  by  love ,’  and,  we  have  ground  to  believe, 
increases  daily.” 

The  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  of  the  Reformation,  and  of  the  Church 
of  England,  were  now  preached  in  almost  every  part  of  the  land.  Pre¬ 
sent  ‘  salvation  by  grace  through  faith’  and  universal  obedience  as  the 
fruit  thereof,  urged  on  the  consciences  of  men,  caused  practical  Chris¬ 
tianity  again  to  revive  :  And,  to  use  the  words  of  a  pious  and  elegant 
writer,*  “  Leaning  on  her  fair  daughters,  Truth  and  Love,  she  took 
a  solemn  walk  through  the  kingdom,  and  gave  a  foretaste  of  heaven  to 
all  that  entertained  her.”  “  She  might,”  says  he,  “  by  this  time  have 
turned  this  favourite  isle  into  a  land  flowing  with  spiritual  milk  and  honey, 
if  Apollyon,  disguised  in  his  angelic  robes,  had  not  played,  and  did  not 
continue  to  play,  his  old  (Antinomian)  game.” 

*  The  late  Rev.  Mr.  Fletcher,  Vicar  of  Madelv,  Salop. 


THE  LIFE  OF* 


i36 

We  have  already  seen  this  mystery  of  iniquity  break  out  on  particular 
occasions.  But  the  deadly  leaven  spread  far  and  wide  ;  and  many  of 
those  whose  hearts  it  had  alienated  from  God,  had  still 4  a  name  to  live*’ 
Some  of  them  were  even  accounted  pillars  in  their  respective  congre¬ 
gations,*  who,  while  the  truly  pious  wept  and  prayed  for  them,  were 
‘  at  ease  in  Zion ,’  having  only  the  form  of  godliness,  with  a  confidence 
at  the  same  time  that  their  state  was  good,  because  4  they  knew  not  what 
spirit  they  were  of’ 

It  may  not  be  unacceptable,  to  give  a  picture  of  this  fatal  delusion, 
drawn  by  the  same  masterly  hand  : 

44  At  this  time,  we  stand  particularly  in  danger  of  splitting  upon  the 
Antinomian  rock.  Many  smatterers  in  Christian  experience  talk  of fin¬ 
ished  salvation  in  Christ,  or  boast  of  being  in  a  state  of  Justification  and 
Sanctification,  while  they  know  little  of  themselves,  and  less  of  Christ. 
Their  whole  behaviour  testifies,  that  their  heart  is  void  of  humble  love, 
and  full  of  carnal  confidence.  They  cry,  4  Lord,  Lord !’  with  as  much 
assurance  and  as  little  right,  as  the  foolish  virgins.  They  pass  for  sweet 
Christians,  dear  children  of  God,  and  good  believers ;  but  their  secret 
reserves  evidence  them  to  be  only  such  believers  as  Simon  Magus, 
Ananias,  and  Sapphira. 

44  Some  with  Diotrephes,  4  love  to  have  the  pre-eminence ,  and  prate 
malicious  words ,  and  not  content  therewith,  they  do  not  themselves  receive 
the  brethren,  and  forbid  them  that  would.’  Some  have  4  forsaken  the 
right  way,  and  are  gone  astray,  following  the  way  of  Balaam,  who 
loved  the  wages  of  unrighteousness  ;  they  are  ivells  without  water,  clouds 
without  rain ,  and  trees  without  fruit :’  with  Judas  they  try  to  load  them¬ 
selves  with  thick  clay,  endeavour  to  4  lay  up  treasures  on  eay'th,  and 
make  provision  for  the  flesh  to  fulfil  the  lusts  thereof.’  Some,  with  the 
incestuous  Corinthian,  are  4  led  captive  by  fleshly  lusts,’  and  fall  into  the 
greatest  enormities.  Others,  with  the  language  of  the  awakened  pub¬ 
lican  in  their  mouths,  are  fast  asleep  in  their  spirits  :  You  hear  them 
speak  of  the  corruptions  of  their  hearts  in  as  unaffected  and  airy  a  man¬ 
ner,  as  if  they  talked  of  freckles  upon  their  faces  :  It  seems,  they  run 
down  their  sinful  nature,  only  to  apologize  for  their  sinful  practices  ;  or 
to  appear  great  proficients  in  self-knowledge,  and  court  the  praise  due 
to  genuine  humility. 

44  Others,  quietly  4  settled  on  the  lees’  of  the  Laodicean  state,  by  the 
whole  tenour  of  their  life  say,  4  they  are  rich  and  increased  in  goods,  and 
have  need  of  nothing  ;’  utter  strangers  to  4  hunger  and  thirst  after  right¬ 
eousness,’  they  never  importunately  beg,  never  wrestle  hard  for  the  hid¬ 
den  manna.  On  the  contrary,  they  sing  a  requiem  to  their  poor  dead 
souls,  and  say,  4  Soul  take  thine  ease,  thou  hast  goods  laid  up  [in  Christ] 
for  many  years,’  yea,  for  ever  and  ever  ;  and  thus,  like  Demas,  they  go 
on  talking  of  Christ  and  heaven,  but  loving  their  ease,  and  enjoying 
4  this  present  world.’ 

44  Yet  many  of  these,  like  Herod,  hear  and  entertain  us  gladly  ;  but 
like  him  also,  they  keep  their  beloved  sin,  pleading  for  it  as  a  right  eye, 
and  saving  it  as  a  right  hand.  To  this  day  their  bosom-corruption  is 

*  Mr.  Southey  strangely  supposes,  that  this  strong  description  exhibited  the  true  state  of 
the  Wesleyan  Societies  !  Blessed  be  God,  we  had  then,  and  have  still,  a  discipline  which 
prevents  such  a  leaven  from  spreading-  among  vs.  In  the  parishes,  or  congregations,  it 
made  great  havoc. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


137 


not  only  alive,  but  indulged ;  their  treacherous  Delilah  is  hugged  ;  and 
their  spiritual  Agag  walks  delicately,  and  boasts  that  4  the  bitterness  of 
death  is  past ,’  and  he  shall  never  be  4  hewed  in  pieces  before  the  Lord 
nay,  to  dare  so  much  as  to  talk  of  his  dying  before  the  body,  becomes  an 
almost  unpardonable  crime. 

“  Forms  and  fair  shows  of  godliness  deceive  us  :  Many,  whom  our 
Lord  might  well  compare  to  4  whited  sepulchres ,’  look  like  angels  of  light 
when  they  are  abroad,  and  prove  tormenting  fiends  at  home.  We  see 
them  weep  under  sermons,  we  hear  them  pray  and  sing  with  the  tongues 
of  men  and  angels  ;  they  even  profess  the  faith  that  removes  mountains ; 
and  yet,  by  and  by,  we  discover  they  stumble  at  every  molehill ;  every 
trifling  temptation  throws  them  into  peevishness,  fretfulness,  impatience, 
ill-humour,  discontent,  anger,  and  sometimes  into  loud  passion. 

44  Relative  duties  are  by  many  grossly  neglected ;  husbands  slight 
their  wives,  or  wives  neglect  and  plague  their  husbands ;  children  are 
spoiled,  parents  disregarded,  and  masters  disobeyed  :  yea,  so  many  are 
the  complaints  against  servants  professing  godliness  on  account  of  their 
unfaithfulness,  indolence,  pert  answering  again,  forgetfulness  of  their 
menial  condition,  or  insolent  expectations,  that  some  serious  persons 
prefer  those  who  have  no  knowledge  of  the  truth,  to  those  who  make  a 
high  profession  of  it. 

44  Knowledge  is  certainly  increased  ;  4  many  run  to  and  fro1  after  it, 
but  it  is  seldom  experimental ;  the  power  of  God  is  frequently  talked  of, 
but  rarely  felt,  and  too  often  cried  down  under  the  despicable  name  of 
frames  and  feelings.  Numbers  seek ,  by  hearing  a  variety  of  gospel 
ministers,  reading  all  the  religious  books  that  are  published,  learning  the 
best  tunes  to  our  hymns,  disputing  on  controverted  points  of  doctrine, 
telling  or  hearing  church  news,  and  listening  to  or  retailing  spiritual 
scandal.  But,  alas !  few  strive  in  pangs  of  heartfelt  conviction,  few 
4  deny  themselves  and  take  up  their  cross  daily ;’  few  4  take  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  by  [the  holy]  violence 1  of  wrestling  faith  and  agonizing  prayer ; 
few  4  see,’  and  fewer  live  in,  4  the  kingdom  of  God ,’  which  ‘  is  righteous¬ 
ness ,  peace ,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.1  In  a  word  many  say,  4  Lo  ! 
Christ  is  here  ;  and,  lo  !  he  is  there  ;’  but  few  can  consistently  witness 
that  4  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  within  them.1 

44  Many  assert  that  the  4  clothing  of  the  king ’s  daughter  is  of  wrought 
gold  :’  but  few,  very  few  expedience  that  4  she  is  all  glorious  within 
and  it  is  well,  if  many  are  not  bold  enough  to  maintain  that  she  is  4  all 
full  of  corruptions.1  With  more  truth  than  ever  we  may  say, 

Ye  different  sects,  who  all  declare, 

Lo  !  here  is  Christ,  or  Christ  is  there! 

Your  stronger  proofs  divinely  give, 

And  show  us  where  the  Christians  live! 

Your  claim,  alas  .  ye  cannot  prove, 

Ye  want  the  genuine  mark  of  love. 

44  The  consequences  of  this  high,  and  yet  lifeless  profession,  are  as 
evident  as  they  are  deplorable.  Selfish  views,  sinister  designs,  invete¬ 
rate  prejudice,  pitiful  bigotry,  party  spirit,  self-sufficiency,  contempt  of 
others,  envy,  jealousy,  4  making  men  offenders  for  a  word ’ — possibly  a 
Scriptural  word  too,  taking  advantage  of  each  other’s  infirmities,  mag¬ 
nifying  innocent  mistakes,  putting  the  worst  construction  upon  each 
other’s  words  and  actions,  false  accusations,  backbiting,  malice,  revenge, 


138 


THE  LIFE  OF 


persecution,  and  a  hundred  such  evils,  prevail  among  religious  people, 
to  the  great  astonishment  of  the  children  of  the  world,  and  the  unspeak¬ 
able  grief  of  the  true  Israelites  that  yet  remain  among  us. 

44  But  this  is  not  all.  Some  of  our  hearers  do  not  even  keep  to  the 
great  outlines  of  heathen  morality  :  Not  satisfied  practically  to  reject 
Christ’s  declaration,  that  4  it  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive ,’  they 
proceed  to  that  pitch  of  covetousness  and  daring  injustice,  as  not  to  pay 
their  just  debts  ;  yea,  and  to  cheat  and  extort,  whenever  they  have  a  fair 
opportunity.  How  few  of  our  Societies  are  there,  where  this  or  some 
other  evil  has  not  broken  out,  and  given  such  shakes  to  the  ark  of  the 
gospel,  that  had  not  the  Lord  wonderfully  interposed,  it  must  long  ago 
have  been  overset  1  And  you  know  how  to  this  day  4  the  name ,’  and 
truth  ‘  of  God ’  are  4  openly  blasphemed  among  the  baptized  heathen ,’ 
through  the  Antinomian  lives  of  many,  who  4  say  they  are  Jews  when 
they  are  not,’  but  by  their  works  declare  they  ‘  are  of  the  synagogue  of 
Satan.’  At  your  peril  therefore,  my  brethren,  countenance  them  not :  I 
know,  you  would  not  do  it  designedly,  but  you  may  do  it  unawares ; 
therefore  take  heed — more  than  ever  take  heed  to  your  doctrine.  Let 
it  be  Scripturally  evangelical ;  give  not  the  children’s  bread  unto  dogs  ; 
comfort  not  people  that  do  not  mourn.  When  you  should  give  emetics, 
do  not  administer  cordials,  and  by  that  means  strengthen  the  hands  of 
the  slothful  and  unprofitable  servant.” 

Mr.  Wesley  had  from  the  beginning  borne  a  faithful  testimony  against 
this  delusion.  In  his  sermon  preached  before  the  University  of  Oxford, 
so  early  as  the  year  1738,  he  admitted,  that  the  doctrine  of  Salvation 
by  Faith  was  often  thus  abused.  44  Many,”  says  he,  44  will  now,  as  in 
the  Apostles’  days,  4  continue  in  sin  that  grace  may  abound.’  But  their 
blood  is  on  their  own  head.  The  goodness  of  God  ought  to  lead  them 
to  repentance  ;  and  so  it  will,  those  who  are  sincere  of  heart.”  After 
a  trial  of  more  than  thirty  years,  he  was  abundantly  confirmed  in  this 
sentiment. 

Therefore,  to  raise  a  bulwark  against  this  overflowing  of  ungodliness, 
and  to  prevent  it  from  spreading  among  the  people  under  his  care,  the 
evil  principle  which  occasioned  it  was  taken  into  consideration,  in  the 
Conference  of  the  year  1770.  Minutes  of  this  Conference  were  soon 
afterwards  published,  in  which  were  inserted  the  following  propositions  : 

“  Take  heed  to  your  doctrine .” 

44  We  said  in  1744,  4  We  have  leaned  too  much  towards  Calvinism.’ 
— Wherein  ? 

44  1.  With  regard  to  man’s  faithfulness.  Our  Lord  himself  taught  us 
to  use  the  expression,  therefore  we  ought  never  to  be  ashamed  of  it. 
We  ought  steadily  to  assert  upon  His  authority,  that  if  a  man  4  is  not 
faithful  in  the  unrighteous  Mammon ,  God  will  not  give  him  the  true 
riches .’ 

44  2.  With  regard  to  working  for  life ,  which  our  Lord  expressly  com¬ 
mands  us  to  do.  4  Labour ,  (spya^eSs,  literally  work,)  for  the  meat  that 
endureth  to  everlasting  life.’  And  in  fact,  every  believer,  till  he  comes 
to  glory,  works  for,  as  well  as  from  life. 

44  3.  We  have  received  it  as  a  maxim,  that  4  A  man  is  to  do  nothing, 
in  order  to  justification.’  Nothing  can  be  more  false.  Whoever  desires 
to  find  favour  with  God,  should  4  cease  from  evil ,  and  learn  to  do  well.’ 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


139 


So  God  himself  teaches  by  the  prophet  Isaiah.  Whoever  repents,  should 
4  do  works  meet  for  repentance .’  And  if  this  is  not  in  order  to  find 
favour,  what  does  he  do  them  for  ? 

44  Once  more  review  the  whole  affair  : 

44  1.  Who  of  us  is  now  accepted  of  God  1 

44  He  that  now  believes  in  Christ,  with  a  loving,  obedient  heart. 

44  2.  But  who  among  those  that  never  heard  of  Christ  1 

44  He  that,  according  to  the  light  he  has,  4  feareth  God  and  workelh 
righteousness .’ 

44  3.  Is  this  the  same  with  4  he  that  is  sincere  V 

44  Nearly,  if  not  quite. 

44  4.  Is  not  this  Salvation  by  works  ? 

44  Not  by  the  merit  of  w  orks,  but  by  works  as  a  condition .* 

44  5.  What  have  we  then  been  disputing  about  for  these  thirty  years  ? 

44 1  am  afraid  about  words :  [Namely,  in  some  of  the  foregoing 
instances.] 

44  6.  As  to  merit  itself,  of  which  we  have  been  so  dreadfully  afraid  :  We 
are  rewarded  according  to  our  works ,  yea  because  of  our  works.  How 
does  this  differ  from,  for  the  sake  of  our  works  ?  And  how  differs  this 
from  Secundum  merita  operum?\  Which  is  no  more  than,  as  our  works 
deserve  ?  Can  you  split  this  hair  ?  I  doubt,  I  cannot. 

44  7.  The  grand  objection  to  one  of  the  preceding  propositions,  is 
drawn  from  matter  of  fact.  God  does,  in  fact,  justify  those,  who,  by 
their  own  confession,  4  neither  feared  God ,  nor  wrought  righteousness 
Is  this  an  exception  to  the  general  rule  ? 

44  It  is  a  doubt,  whether  God  makes  any  exception  at  all.  But  how 
are  we  sure,  that  the  person  in  question  never  did  fear  God  and  work 
righteousness  '?  His  own  thinking  so,  is  no  proof.  For  we  know  how 
all  that  are  convinced  of  sin,  undervalue  themselves  in  every  respect : 
[i.  e.,  think  their  case  more  hopeless  than  it  really  is.] 

44  8.  Does  not  talking,  without  proper  caution;  of  a  justified  or  sanc¬ 
tified  state,  tend  to  mislead  men ;  almost  naturally  leading  them  to 
trust  in  what  was  done  in  one  moment  ?  Whereas,  we  are  every  moment 
pleasing  or  displeasing  to  God,  according  to  our  works ;  according  to 
the  whole  of  our  present  inward  tempers,  and  outward  behaviour.” 

It  is  hardly  possible  to  give  a  just  idea  of  the  noise  which  these  pro¬ 
positions  occasioned  among  the  religious  professors  of  the  land.  Some, 
whose  carnal  confidence  was  shaken  by  them,  cried  out  amain,  “  that 
they  were  contrary  to  the  Gospel,  and  that  Mr.  Wesley  had  in  them 
contradicted  all  his  former  declarations.”  Some  even  of  the  truly  pious 
seemed  staggered  at  them ;  and  though  they  lamented  the  abuse  of 
Gospel-truths,  could  hardly  bear  so  strong  an  antidote. 

From  the  days  of  Augustine,  who  first  introduced  the  question  of  the 
44  Divine  Decrees”  to  the  Christian  Church,  even  to  the  present  day, 
this  question  has  been  mooted,  and  has  occasioned  much  discord.  The 
propositions  at  the  conclusion  of  the  Minutes  were  sufficient  to  kindle 
what  before  was  only  jealousy  and  suspicion,  into  a  flame  of  contention 

*  That  is,  ‘  works  meet  for  repentance and  faith  that  pleads  the  atonement  and  the 
promises ,  and  which  is  therefore  called,  the  work  of faith ,  and  also  justifying  faith.  Does 
God  justify  any,  who,  being  awakened,  do  not  thus  work? — We  see  here,  that  these 
Minutes  were  a  death-blow  to  Antinornianism. 

+  A  common  phrase- among  the  ancient  Fathers. 


140 


THE  LIFE  OF 


and  strife.  The  Calvinists  took  the  alarm,  and  the  late  Honourable  and 
Reverend  Walter  Shirley  wrote  a  circular  letter  to  all  the  serious  clergy 
and  others  through  the  land. 

In  June,  1771,  Mr.  Fletcher  sent  a  copy  of  this  letter  to  Mr.  Wesley, 
and  at  the  same  time  wrote  as  follows  :  44  When  I  left  Wales,  where  I 
had  stood  in  the  gap  for  peace,  I  thought  my  poor  endeavours  were  not 
altogether  in  vain.  Lady  Huntingdon  said,  she  would  write  civilly  to 
you,  and  desire  you  to  explain  yourself  about  your  Minutes.  I  suppose 
you  have  not  heard  from  her  ;  for  she  wrote  me  word  since,  that  she 
believed  she  must  not  meddle  in  the  affair.  Upon  receiving  yours  from 
Chester,  I  cut  off  that  part  of  it,  where  you  expressed  your  Relief  of, 
what  is  eminently  called  by  us,  the  doctrine  of  free  grace,  and  sent  it 
to  the  college,  desiring  it  might  be  sent  to  Lady  Huntingdon.  She  hath 
returned  it,  with  a  letter  wherein  she  expresses  the  greatest  disapproba¬ 
tion  of  it :  The  purport  of  it  is,  to  charge  you  with  tergiversation,  (the 
old  accusation  of  the  Antinomians  !)  and  me  with  being  the  dupe  of  your 
impositions.  She  hath  wrote  in  stronger  terms  to  her  college. 

44  Things,  I  hoped,  would  have  remained  here  ;  but  how  am  I  sur¬ 
prised,  and  grieved  to  see  zeal  borrowing  the  horn  of  discord,  and  sound¬ 
ing  an  alarm  through  the  religious  world  against  you  !  Mr.  H - call¬ 

ed  upon  me  last  night,  and  showed  me  a  printed  circular  letter,  which  I 
suppose  is,  or  will  be,  sent  to  the  serious  clergy  and  laity  through  the 
land.  I  have  received  none,  as  I  have  lost,  I  suppose,  my  reputation  of 
being  a  real  Protestant,  by  what  I  wrote  on  your  Minutes,  in  Wales, 

44  The  following  is  an  exact  copy  of  the  printed  letter  : 

44  4  Sir, — Whereas  Mr.  Wesley’s  Conference  is  to  be  held  at  Bristol, 
on  Tuesday,  the  6th  of  August  next,  it  is  proposed  by  Lady  Huntingdon, 
and  many  other  Christian  friends,  ( real  Protestants ,)  to  have  a  meeting 
at  Bristol,  at  the  same  time,  of  such  principal  persons,  both  clergy  and 
laity,  who  disapprove  of  the  underwritten  Minutes  ;  and  as  the  same  are 
thought  injurious  to  the  very  fundamental  principles  of  Christianity ,  it 
is  farther  proposed,  that  they  go  in  a  body  to  the  said  Conference,  and 
insist  upon  a  formal  recantation  of  the  said  Minutes  ;  and,  in  case  of  a 
refusal,  that  they  sign  and  publish  their  protest  against  them.  Your  pre¬ 
sence,  Sir,  on  this  occasion  is  particularly  requested :  But  if  it  should 
not  suit  your  convenience  to  be  there,  it  is  desired  that  you  will  transmit 
your  sentiments  on  the  subject,  to  such  person  as  you  think  proper  to 
produce  them.  It  is  submitted  to  you,  whether  it  would  not  be  right,  in 
the  opposition  to  be  made  to  such  a  dreadful  heresy ,  to  recommend  it  to 
as  many  of  your  Christian  friends,  as  well  of  the  Dissenters,  as  of  the 
Established  Church,  as  you  can  prevail  on,  to  be  there  ;  the  cause  being 
of  so  public  a  nature. 

44  4 1  am,  Sir, 

“ £  Your  obedient  servant, 

44  4  Walter  Shirley.’ 

Then  followed  a  postscript,  containing  the  objectionable  propositions, 
&c,  &c.  After  stating  this,  Mr.  Fletcher  proceeds  :  44 1  think  it  my  duty, 
dear  Sir,  to  give  you  the  earliest  intelligence  of  this  bold  onset ;  and 
assure  you,  that,  upon  the  evangelical  principles  mentioned  in  your  last 
letter  to  me.  I,  for  one,  shall  be  glad  to  stand  by  you,  and  yo“ur  doctrine 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


141 


to  the  last ;  hoping  that  you  will  gladly  remove  stumblingblocks  out  of 
the  way  of  the  weak,  and  alter  such  expressions  as  may  create  prejudice 
in  the  hearts  of  those  who  are  inclined  to  admit  it.  If  you  come  this 
way,  Sir,  I  will  show  you  the  Minutes  of  what  I  wrote  in  Wales,  in 
defence  of  what  is  called  your  dreadful  heresy :  For,  as  to  the  writing 
itself,  I  have  it  not ;  Lady  H.  would  never  return  it  to  me.  Dear  Sir, 
we  can  never  make  too  much  of  Jesus  Christ  :  Some  may  preach  and 
exalt  him  out  of  contention ,  but  let  us  do  it  willingly  and  Scripturally ; 
and  the  Lord  will  stand  by  us.  I  beg,  I  entreat  Him,  to  stand  by  you  ; 
particularly  at  this  time  to  give  you  the  simplicity  of  the  dove ,  and  the 
wisdom  of  the  serpent ;  the  condescension  of  a  child,  and  the  firmness 
of  a  father. 

“  I  write  to  Mr.  Shirley,  to  expostulate  with  him  to  call  in  his  circular 
letter.  He  is  the  last  man  who  should  attack  you.  His  sermons  con¬ 
tain  propositions  much  more  heretical  and  anti-Calvinistic,  than  your 
Minutes.  If  my  letters  have  not  the  desired  effect,  I  shall  probably,  if 
you  approve  of  them  and  will  correct  them,  publish  them  for  your  justifi¬ 
cation.  I  find  Mr.  Ireland  is  to  write,  to  make  you  tamely  recant ,  with¬ 
out  measuring  swords,  or  breaking  a  pike  with  our  real  Protestants.  I 
write  to  him  also.” 

The  Honourable  and  Reverend  Walter  Shirley,  the  brother  of  the 
unhappy  Earl  Ferrars,  and  Chaplain  to  his  sister  the  pious  Countess  of 
Huntingdon,  was  a  truly  pious  man,  and  affectionately  attached  for  seve¬ 
ral  years  to  Mr.  Wesley,  who  had  been  the  principal  instrument  of  his 
conversion.  The  following  letter  will  clearly  show  that  piety  and 
attachment : 

“  Loughrea,  Aug.  21,  1759. 

“  Reverend  and  dear  Sir, — Your  obliging  and  truly  Christian  let¬ 
ter  was  welcome  to  my  soul,  ten  thousand,  thousand  times  ;  and  brought 
along  with  it  a  warm  satisfaction,  which  could  only  be  exceeded  by  the 
pleasure  of  a  personal  conversation  with  you.  And  I  am  not  without 
hopes,  that,  when  you  shall  think  fit  to  visit  those  blessed  seminaries  of 
true  vital  religion  in  this  kingdom,  of  your  own  planting,  you  will  take  an 
opportunity  of  honouring  this  place,  and  more  particularly  my  house, 
with  the  presence  of  one,  whose  labours  in  the  Gospel  of  my  dear  Mas¬ 
ter  are  so  eminent. 

“  I  thank  you  greatly  for  your  Alarm :  Indeed,  the  devil  could  not 
make  use  of  a  more  subtle,  specious  insinuation  to  dissuade  us  from 
pursuing  the  attack  with  vigour,  than  that  of  Christian  prudence.  I 
trust  he  sees  himself  baffled,  through  your  timely  caution.  But,  alas  ! 
what  confidence  is  there  to  be  put  in  the  v/eakness  of  man !  It  is  in  the 
Lord’s  strength  alone  that  I  shall  be  able  to  triumph  over  this,  and  all 
other  temptations. 

“  I  highly  honour  and  love  Mr.  Berridge,  and  Mr.  Grimshaw.  May 
God  bless  them  with  increasing  success,  that  they  may  4  see  the  travail 
of  their  soids  and  be  satisfied  /’  And  may  He  endue  me  with  the  same 
noble  courage,  that  his  name  may  be  magnified  even  in  this  place  ! 

“  What  will  you  say,  dear  Sir?  Will  you  not  give  up  every  favourable 
opinion  of  so  unworthy  a  minister  as  I  am,  when  I  inform  you,  that, 
though  there  are  many  under  my  charge,  who  confess  they  have  been 
awakened  ;  yet  I  dare  not  boast  of  any  confirmed  converts  (now  living) 
Vol.  II.  19 


142 


THE  LIFE  OF 


through  my  preaching  and  ministry  ?  I  bless  my  God,  however,  for  one 
dear  soul,  who  departed  in  peace. 

“Iam  now  about  to  leave  them  for  two  or  three  months,  being  in  a 
very  bad  state  of  bodily  health,  and  advised  to  go  to  Bath.  Let  me 
entreat  your  earnest  prayers  to  the  God  of  all  grace,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord,  that  I  may  not  be  found  an  unprofitable  servant ;  and 
that  I  may  return  to  my  dear  parishioners,  under  the  fulness  of  the 
blessing  of  the  Gospel  of  peace. 

“  That  you  may  finish  your  course  with  joy,  and  in  God’s  good  sea¬ 
son  enter  into  the  full  possession  of  the  fruits  of  your  labours,  is  the 
sincere  prayer  of 

“  Your  affectionate  Brother, 

“  W.  Shirley. 

“  To  the  Rev.  J.  Wesley .” 

A  few  years  after  this,  Mr.  Shirley  adopted  the  creed  of  his  noble 
sister,  and,  entering  into  all  her  views,  became  the  champion  of  the 
cause  which  appeared  to  them  of  so  much  importance  to  u  evangelical 
truth.” 

Tuesday,  August  6,  the  Conference  began  at  Bristol.  On  Thursday 
morning,  Mr.  Shirley  and  his  friends*  were  admitted  ;  when  a  conver¬ 
sation  took  place  for  about  two  hours,  on  the  subject  which  occasioned 
their  visit.  Though  the  party  had  shown  much  violence  in  writing,  yet 
the  interview  with  the  Conference  was  managed  with  much  temper  and 
moderation.  Mr.  Wesley  showed  great  love  to  his  old  friend.  But 
the  party  in  the  nation  was  so  irritated,  that  all  accommodation  became 
hopeless,  and  it  was  thought  absolutely  necessary  to  publish  Mr.  Flet¬ 
cher’s  letters.  On  the  14th,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  the  following  letter  to 
Lady  Huntingdon  : 

“  My  Dear  Lady, — When  I  received  the  former  letter  from  your 
Ladyship,  I  did  not  know  how  to  answer :  And  I  judged,  not  only  that 
silence  would  be  the  best  answer,  but  also  that  with  which  your  Lady¬ 
ship  would  be  best  pleased.  When  I  received  your  Ladyship’s  of  the 
second  instant,  I  immediately  saw  that  it  required  an  answer ;  only  1 
waited  till  the  hurry  of  the  Conference  was  over,  that  [  might  do  nothing 
rashly.  I  know  your  Ladyship  would  not  4  servilely  deny  the  truth.’  I 
think,  neither  would  I;  especially  that  great  truth,  Justification  by 
Faith  ;  which  Mr.  Law  indeed  flatly  denies,  (and  yet  Mr.  Law  was  a 
child  of  God,)  but  for  which  I  have  given  up  all  my  worldly  hopes,  my 
friends,  my  reputation  ;  yea  for  which  I  have  so  often  hazarded  my  life, 
and  by  the  grace  of  God  will  do  again.  The  principles  established  in 
the  Minutes  I  apprehend  to  be  no  way  contrary  to  this  ;  or  to  that  faith, 
that  consistent  plan  of  doctrine,  which  was  1  once  delivered  to  the  saints .’ 
I  believe,  whoever  calmly  considers  Mr.  Fletcher’s  letters  will  be  con¬ 
vinced  of  this.  I  fear,  therefore,  4  zeal  against  those  principles’  is  no 
less,  than  zeal  against  the  truth,  and  against  the  honour  of  our  Lord. 
The  preservation  of  his  honour  appears  so  sacred  to  me,  and  has  done 
for  above  these  forty  years,  that  I  have  counted,  and  do  count,  all  things 

*  The  Calvinist  ministers,  who  were  summoned  by  Mr.  Shirley,  were  not  willing  to  enter 
the  lists  in  the  way  that  he  had  appointed  :  and  therefore  the  good  man  was  attended  only 
by  a  few  of  the  Countess’s  students  from  her  college  at  Trevecka 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


143 


loss  in  comparison  of  it.  But  till  Mr.  Fletchers  printed  letters  are 
answered,  I  must  think,  every  thing  spoken  against  those  Minutes  is 
totally  destructive  of  his  honour,  and  a  palpable  affront  to  Him,  both  as 
our  Prophet  and  Priest,  but  more  especially  as  the  King  of  his  people. 
Those  letters,  which  therefore  could  not  be  suppressed  without  betray¬ 
ing  the  honour  of  our  Lord,  largely  prove,  that  the  Minutes  lay  no  other 
foundation  than  that  which  is  laid  in  Scripture,  and  which  I  have  been 
laying,  and  teaching  others  to  lay,  for  between  thirty  and  forty  years. 
Indeed  it  would  be  amazing,  that  God  should  at  this  day  prosper  my 
labours,  as  much,  if  not  more  than  ever,  by  convincing  as  well  as  con¬ 
verting  sinners,  if  I  was  ‘  establishing  another  foundation,  repugnant  to 
the  whole  plan  of  man’s  salvation  under  the  covenant  of  grace,  as  well 
as  the  clear  meaning  of  our  Established  Church,  and  all  other  Protest¬ 
ant  Churches.’  This  is  a  charge  indeed  !  But  I  plead,  Not  guilty. 
And  till  it  is  proved  upon  me,  I  must  subscribe  myself, 

“  My  dear  Lady, 

“  Your  Ladyship’s  affectionate  but  much  injured  servant, 

“  John  Wesley.” 

The  controversy  now  fully  commenced,  and  was  continued  for  some 
time,  but  very  prudently  committed  almost  wholly  to  Mr.  Fletcher ;  who 
managed  it  with  astonishing  temper  and  success.  Indeed,  the  temper 
of  this  gentleman  did  not  lead  him  to  Polemic  Divinity.  He  was  de¬ 
vout  and  pious,  to  a  degree  seldom  equalled  since  the  days  of  the 
Apostles.  But  being  urged  into  this  controversy  by  the  love  of  truth, 
and  reverence  for  Mr.  Wesley,  he  displayed  great  knowledge  of  his 
subject,  and  a  most  happy  manner  of  treating  it.  ^Jn  his  hands,  the 
ablest  of  his  antagonists  were  as  the  lion  in  the  hands  of  Samson.  He 
demonstrated,  that  those  propositions  were  equally  agreeable  to  Scrip¬ 
ture,  reason,  and  the  writings  of  the  soundest,  even  of  the  Calvinistic 
divines.  He  largely  showed,  that  as  the  day  of  judgment  differs  from 
the  day  of  conversion ,  so  must  the  conditions  of  justification.  That,  as 
in  the  one  we  are  considered  as  mere  sinners ,  and  raised  out  of  guilt  and 
misery  by  an  act  of  God’s  mercy,  through  faith  in  the  merits  of  his  Son  : 
So,  in  the  other,  we  are  considered  as  members  of  the  mystical  body  of 
Christ ;  and  being  enabled  by  his  grace  to  do  works  acceptable  to  God, 
we  are  justified  in  that  awful  day  by  the  evidence ,  though  not  the  merit , 
of  those  works,  inward  and  outward ;  and  yet,  that  we  are  indebted,  for 
both,  to  that  glorious  act  of  divine  love,  proclaimed  by  St.  Paul,  ‘  God 
was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  to  himself  ’  And,  lastly,  that  the 
propositions  in  question  secured  the  one,  without  at  all  weakening  the 
other. 

In  all  the  controversies,  in  which  Mr.  Wesley  had  hitherto  been  con¬ 
cerned,  he  stood  alone.  In  this  he  had  but  little  to  do.  He  wrote  one 
or  two  small  tracts  ;  but,  as  the  Reviewers  of  that  day  observed,  he  soon 
retired  from  the  field,  and  went  quietly  on  in  his  labour,  happy  in  being 
succeeded  by  so  able  an  auxiliary.  Mr.  Fletcher  abounded  in  time  as 
well  as  talents  for  the  work.  He  equally  excelled  in  temper  as  in  skill. 
And  while  he  exposed  the  errors  of  his  mistaken  opponents,  he  did  ho¬ 
nour  to  their  piety.  He  died  in  the  year  1785,  lamented  by  all  the 
lovers  of  true  religion  and  useful  learning,  that  were  acquainted  either 
with  his  person  or  his  writings.  My  admiration  of  his  character  would 


144 


THE  LIFE  OF 


lead  me  to  speak  much  more  concerning  him,  had  not  his  Life  been 
published  :  To  that  I  refer  my  readers. 

From  this  time,  Mr.  Wesley  was  but  little  troubled  by  the  advocates 
for  Absolute  Predestination.  Mr.  Fletcher’s  Works  have  been  a  stand¬ 
ing  answer  to  all  those  who  assert  it ;  as  well  as  highly  useful  to  those 
who  have  been  troubled  concerning  questions  on  this  subject.  They 
are  published  in  nine  volumes  octavo,  and  are  well  worthy  the  attention 
of  all  serious  persons,  who  will  find  therein,  4  the  armour  of  righteous¬ 
ness,  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left ;  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.’ 

There  is  no  truth  which  has  not  its  closely  allied  falsehood.  This 
victory  of  the  doctrine  of  General  Redemption  caused  many  of  those 
who  were  not  established  in  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  to  run  into  high 
Arminianism,  which,  Mr.  Fletcher  had  declared,  was  nearly  allied  to 
Pelagianism.  I  have  myself  heard  one  of  those  confident  spirits,  whose 
*  glorying  was  not  good,’  exultingly  say,  “  I  know  I  shall  be  in  heaven, 
for — I  am  determined  to  be  there.” — Mr.  Wesley  saw  the  danger,  and 
in  his  sermons  he  strongly  enforced  the  humility  of  the  Gospel,  showing 
that  it  was  the  humility  of  a  condemned  man,  who  in  his  heart  acknow¬ 
ledges  the  justice  of  his  sentence. — Some  of  these  superficial  profess¬ 
ors  denied  also,  that  faith  was  the  gift  of  God ;  and  would  maintain, 
that  it  was  in  every  man’s  power  to  believe  the  whole  truth  of  the  Gos¬ 
pel,  even  respecting  his  own  acceptance,  whenever  he  pleased !  To 
counteract  this  pride,  and  yet  preserve  the  truth,  Mr.  Wesley  frequently 
preached  from  the  words  of  our  Lord, — lIf  thou  canst  believe,  all  things 
are  possible  to  him  that  believeth ,’ — and  he  showed  4  how  faith  was  the 
gift  of  God,’  and  yet  the  act  of  man.  He  showed  also  the  distinction 
with  respect  to  time  and  calling,  and  that  every  man  may  believe  if  he 
will,  but  not  when  he  will.  4  Salvation  is  of  the  Lord ;  he  draws, 
enlightens,  convinces  men  of  sin,  and  helps  their  unbelief — every  man 
may  at  those  times  believe  to  the  salvation  of  his  soul.  The  proper 
Scriptural  fruit  will  accompany  such  a  faith,  and  prove  it  to  be  living 
and  powerful.  These  discourses  were  very  edifying,  and  accompanied 
with  uncommon  power.  He  preached  to  the  Conference  in  London, 
two  years  before  his  death,  on  Ephesians  ii,  8,  4  By  grace  ye  are  saved 
through  Faith,’  and  stated  the  old  doctrine  which  he  had  preached, 
from  the  same  words,  before  the  University  of  Oxford  in  the  year  1738. 
He  warned  the  preachers  against  all  subtle  distinctions,  which  he  pro¬ 
nounced  to  be  44  only  fit  for  Jesuits,”  and  totally  contrary  to  the  plain 
Gospel  of  4  God  our  Saviour.’  I  had  never  heard  him  preach  with 
more  power  or  clearness,  than  upon  that  occasion. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


145 


CHAPTER  II. 

LABOURS  OP  HR.  WESLEY,  AND  HIS  ASSISTANTS  IN  SCOTLAND — CON¬ 
TROVERSY  RESPECTING  MR.  HERVEY’s  LETTERS — RECENT  REVIVAL 

OF  THAT  CONTROVERSY  BY  DR.  ERSKINE’s  BIOGRAPHER. 

It  has  been  already  stated,  that  in  the  month  of  April,  1751,  Mr. 
Wesley  first  visited  Scotland,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Christopher  Hopper, 
after  having  had  some  correspondence  with  Mr.  Erskine  on  the  subject. 
Colonel  Galatin,  then  in  quarters  at  Musselborough  near  Edinburgh  had 
pressed  him  to  pay  him  a  visit.  Mr.  Wesley  having  mentioned  this  to 
Mr.  Whitefield,  he  replied,  “  You  have  no  business  there  :  for  your 
principles  are  so  well  known,  that  if  you  spoke  like  an  angel,  none  would 
hear  you.  And  if  they  did,  you  would  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  dispute 
with  one  and  another  from  morning  to  night,”  He  answered,  “  If  God 
sends  me,  people  will  hear.  And  I  will  give  them  no  provocation  to  dis¬ 
pute  :  For  I  will  studiously  avoid  controverted  points,  and  keep  to  the 
fundamental  truths  of  Christianity.  And  if  any  will  begin  to  dispute,  they 
may  :  But  I  will  not  dispute  with  them.” 

He  went.  Hundreds  and  thousands  flocked  to  hear :  And  he  was 
enabled  to  keep  his  word.  He  avoided  whatever  might  engender  strife, 
and  insisted  upon  the  grand  points,  the  religion  of  the  heart,  and  salva¬ 
tion  by  faith,  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places.  And  by  this  means,  he  cut 
off  all  occasion  of  dispute. 

At  Musselborough  especially,  he  was  kindly  received.  He  had  given 
them  a  promise,  that  Mr.  Hopper  should  come  back  the  next  week,  and 
spend  a  few  days  with  them.  Mr.  Hopper  did  accordingly  return  at  the 
time  appointed,  and  preached  morning  and  evening  to  large  congrega¬ 
tions,  who  heard  with  the  greatest  attention. 

In  April,  1753,  Mr.  Wesley  again  visited  Scotland.  He  now  entered 
it  on  the  side  of  Dumfries.  In  passing  the  sands  which  lie  between 
Bonas  and  that  town,  the  innkeeper  who  guided  him,  asked  with  great 
simplicity,  “  How  much  a  year  he  got  by  preaching  thus  V9  This  gave 
him  an  opportunity  of  explaining,  to  his  guide,  that  kind  of  gain  to  which 
he  seemed  an  utter  stranger.  He  appeared  to  be  quite  amazed,  and 
spoke  not  one  word,  good  or  bad,  till  he  took  his  leave. 

When  he  arrived  at  Glasgow,  that  excellent  man,  Dr.  Gillies,  received 
him  in  a  truly  Christian  spirit ;  and  invited  him  to  preach  in  his  church. 
Upon  this  Mr.  Wesley  remarks,  “  Surely  with  God  nothing  is  impos¬ 
sible  !  Who  would  have  believed  five-and-twenty  years  ago,  either  that 
the  minister  would  have  desired  it,  or  that  I  should  have  consented  to 
preach  in  a  Scotch  Kirk !” — He  preached  also  at  the  prison  ;  and  then 
returned  by  Edinburgh  and  Tranent  to  England.  Not  long  after,  Mr. 
Wardrobe,  Minister  of  Bathgate  in  Scotland,  the  twin-soul  of  Dr.  Gillies, 
preached  at  Mr.  Wesley’s  chapel  in  Newcastle,  to  the  no  small  amaze¬ 
ment  and  displeasure  of  some  of  his  zealous  countrymen.  Some  time 
after  this,  Mr.  Wesley  received  from  Dr.  Gillies  the  following  account  of 
the  death  of  that  excellent  man : 

u  Mr.  Wardrobe  died  last  night.  He  was  seized  on  Sabbath  last,  just 


146 


THE  LIFE  OF 


as  he  was  going  to  the  Kirk,  with  a  most  violent  cholic,  which  termi¬ 
nated  in  a  mortification  of  his  bowels.  The  circumstances  of  his  death 
are  worthy  to  be  recorded.  With  what  pleasure  did  he  receive  the  mes¬ 
sage,  and  depart  in  all  the  triumph  of  a  conqueror !  Crying  out,  ‘  My 
warfare  is  accomplished  ;  I  have  fought  the  good  fight :  My  victory  is 
completed  !  Crowns  of  grace  shall  adorn  this  head,  (taking  off  his  cap,) 
and  palms  be  put  into  these  hands.  Yet  a  little  while,  and  I  shall  sing 
for  ever.  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth .’  When  he  was  within  a  few 
moments  of  his  last,  he  gave  me  his  hand,  and  a  little  after  said,  ‘  Now 
lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace ;  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  sal- 
vation .’  Were  I  to  repeat  half  of  what  he  spoke,  I  should  write  you  three 
hours.  It  shall  suffice  at  this  time  to  say,  that  as  he  has  lived  the  life, 
so  he  died  the  death  of  a  Christian.  We  weep  not  for  him  ;  we  weep 
for  ourselves.  I  wish  we  may  know  how  to  improve  this  awful  judgment, 
so  as  to  be  also  ready,  not  knowing  when  our  Lord  cometh.” 

Mr.  Adams,  Minister  of  Falkirk,  wrote  thus  :  “  On  Friday  night, 
about  ten,  I  witnessed  Mr.  Wardrobe  of  Bathgate’s  entrance  into  the 
joy  of  his  Lord.  But,  ah !  who  can  help  mourning  the  loss  to  the 
Church  of  Christ  1  His  amiable  character  gave  him  a  distinguished 
weight  and  influence  ;  which  his  Lord  had  given  him  to  value,  only  for 
its  subserviency  to  his  honour  and  glory.  He  was  suddenly  taken  ill 
on  the  last  Lord’s  day,  and  from  the  first  moment  believed  it  was  for 
death.  I  went  to  see  him  on  Thursday  evening,  and  heard  some  of  the 
liveliest  expressions  of  triumphant  faith,  and  of  zeal  for  the  glory  of 
Christ  and  the  salvation  of  souls,  mixed  with  the  most  amiable  humility 
and  modesty.  4  Yet  a  little  while,  said  he,  ‘  and  this  mortal  shall  put 
on  immortality.  Mortality  shall  be  swallowed  tip  of  life  :  This  vile  body 
fashioned  like  to  his  glorious  body  !  O  for  the  victory  !  I  shall  get  the 
victory.  I  know  in  whom  I  have  believed .’  Then  with  a  remarkably 
audible  voice,  lifting  up  his  hands,  he  cried  out,  ‘  O  for  a  draught  of  the 
well  of  the  water  of  life,  that  I  may  begin  the  song  before  I  go  off  to  the 
church  triumphant  !  I  go  forth  in  thy  name,  making  mention  of  thy 
righteousness,  even  thine  only.  1  die  at  the  feet  of  mercy.’ — Then 
stretching  out  his  arms,  he  put  his  hand  upon  his  head;  and  with  the 
most  serene,  steady,  and  majestic  eye  I  ever  saw,  looking  upwards,  he 
said,  ‘  Crowns  of  grace,  crowns  of  grace,  and  palms  in  their  hanjls  !  O 
Lord  God  of  truth,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit !’  After  an  unex¬ 
pected  revival,  he  said,  ‘0,1  fear  his  tarrying,  lest  the  prospect  become 
more  dark  !  I  sometimes  fear  he  may  spare  me  to  live,  and  to  be  less 
faithful  than  he  has  helped  me  to  be  hitherto.’  He  said  to  me,  ‘  You 
that  are  ministers,  bear  a  proper  testimony  against  the  professors  of  this 
age,  who  have  a  form  of  godliness  without  the  power.’ — Observing  some 
of  his  people  about  the  bed,  he  said,  ‘  May  I  have  some  seals  among 
you  !  0  where  will  the  ungodly  and  sinners  of  Bathgate  appear  ?  Labour 
to  be  in  Christ.’;: — Then  he  stretched  out  his  hand  to  several,  and  said, 

‘  Farewell,  farewell !  And  now,  0  Lord,  what  wait  I  for?  My  hope  is 
in  thee  !’ — Once  or  twice  he  said,  ‘  Let  me  be  laid  across  the  bed  to 
expire,  where  I  have  sometimes  prayed  and  sometimes  meditated  with 
pleasure.’  He  expressed  his  grateful  sense  of  the  assiduous  care  which 
Mr.  Wardrobe  of  Cult  had  taken  of  him  :  And  on  his  replying,  ‘  Too 
much  could  not  be  done  for  so  valuable  a  life,’  he  said,  ‘  0  speak  not 
bo,  or  you  will  provoke  God !  Glory  be  to  God.  that  I  have  ever  had 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


14? 


any  regard  paid  me,  for  Christ’s  sake  !’ — I  am  greatly  sunk  under  the 
event.  0  help  by  your  prayers,  to  get  the  proper  submission  and 
improvement !” 

The  Lord  was  pleased,  in  Scotland  also,  to  *  choose  the  foolish  things 
of  the  world?  to  carry  on  his  work.  Not  only  such  men  as  Dr.  Gillies, 
Mr.  Wardrobe,  and  Mr.  Wesley,  but  sometimes  soldiers  in  quarters,  or 
on  recruiting  parties,  or  tradesmen  who  went  thither  to  get  employment, 
were  the  instruments  of  turning  many  to  God,  who  had  before  sought 
death  in  the  error  of  their  ways. 

The  first  Societies  Were  those  of  Musselborough  and  Dunbar ;  many 
of  whom,  at  Mr.  Wesley’s  next  visit,  in  the  year  1757,  could  rejoice  in 
God  their  Saviour.  During  this  tour  he  preached  in  the  open  air  in  every 
place,  and  remarks  that  he  wal  agreeably  surprised  at  the  simplicity  and 
teachableness  of  many  who  attended  his  ministry.  Steadiness ,  indeed, 
he  looked  for  in  the  people  of  North  Britain ;  and  he  rejoiced  to  find 
also  those  other  pleasing  qualities  in  many. 

He  visited  Scotland  again  in  1761,  and  found  the  labours  of  the  preach¬ 
ers  were  not  in  vain.  Mr.  Hopper  met  him  at  Edinburgh,  where  the 
preaching  was  now  well  attended.  From  thence  he  went  to  Dundee  and 
Aberdeen.  At  the  latter  place  he  was  treated  with  much  respect  by  the 
Principal  and  other  eminent  persons  of  the  University.  He  preached 
first  in  the  college-close,  and  then  in  the  hall,  which  was  crowded  even 
at  five  in  the  morning  !  In  every  place  some  desired  to  unite  with  him, 
(according  to  the  rule,)  to  meet  together  weekly,  to  i provoke  each  other 
to  love  and  to  good  works .’ 

An  anecdote,  which,  I  doubt  not,  will  be  pleasing  to  my  readers,  is 
mentioned  by  Mr.  Wesley  on  this  occasion  :  “  May  4. — About  noon,” 
said  he,  “  I  took  a  walk  to  the  King’s  College  in  Old  Aberdeen.  It 
has  three  sides  of  a  square  handsomely  built,  not  unlike  Queen’s  College 
in  Oxford.  Going  up  to  see  the  hall,  we  found  a  large  company  of 
ladies  with  several  gentlemen.  They  looked,  and  spoke  to  one  another  ; 
after  which  one  of  the  gentlemen  took  courage,  and  came  to  me.  He 
said,  ‘  We  came  last  night  to  the  college-close,  but  could  not  hear,  and 
should  be  extremely  obliged  if  you  would  give  us  a  short  discourse 
here.’ — I  knew  not  what  God  might  have  to  do,  and  so  began  without 
delay,  on  ‘  God  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself.’  I 
believe  the  word  was  not  lost.  It  fell  as  dew  on  the  tender  grass.” 

The  work  of  God  now  prospered  much.  Many  were  brought  to  the 
knowledge  and  love  of  God  by  the  preaching  of  Mr.  Roberts  and  Mr. 
Hanby  at  Edinburgh,  Dundee,  and  Aberdeen.  But  Satan  was  not 
idle.  He  made  even  a  good  man  the  cause  of  unspeakable  evil.  The 
late  Mr.  Hervey,  of  whose  grateful  sense  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  fatherly  kind¬ 
ness  towards  him,  when  he  was  his  pupil  at  Oxford,  I  have  inserted 
such  strong  testimonies,  was  persuaded  by  a  Mr.  Cudworth,  an  Anti- 
nornian  teacher,  to  write  a  pamphlet  against  him.  Cudworth  boasted, 
that  Mr.  Hervey  had  permitted  him  “  to  put  out,  and  put  in,  what  he 
pleased,”  in  this  performance.  In  England  this  tract  was  but  little 
attended  to,  the  advocates  for  Particular  Redemption  being  compara¬ 
tively  few.  But  Dr.  Erskine,  a  man  greatly  esteemed  in  Scotland, 
having  republished  it  in  that  kingdom,  with  a  Preface  wherein  he  bitterly 
inveighed  against  what  he  called  the  unsoundness  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  prin¬ 
ciples,  caused  a  flood  of  calumny  to  go  forth,  to  the  hurt  of  many  who 


14S 


THE  LIFE  Of 


before  earnestly  sought  the  kingdom  of  God. — “  O,3’  said  one  of  the 
preachers  then  labouring  in  Scotland,  “  the  precious  convictions  which 
these  letters  have  destroyed  !*  Many  that  have  often  declared  the  great 
profit  they  received  under  our  ministry,  were  by  these  induced  to  leave  us. 
This  made  me  mourn  in  secret  places !”  Lady  Frances  Gardiner,  the 
widow  of  that  truly  Christian  soldier  who  fell  at  Preston-Pans,  fighting 
for  his  lawful  sovereign,  was  one  of  those.  A  letter  which  she  wrote  to 
Mr.  Wesley,  a  short  time  before  Mr.  Hervey’s  were  published,  while  it 
does  honour  to  the  piety  of  the  writer,  is  a  clear  proof  of  the  evil  which 
may  arise  from  an  immoderate  attachment  to  systems  of  doctrine ;  which 
oftentimes  influences  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  even  to  forsake  those 
whom  they  before  esteemed  as  angels  o^God.  I  shall  give  it  at  large. 


“Edinburgh,  July  25,  1763. 

“  Reverend  and  very  dear  Sir, — I  persuade  myself  that  you  will 
not  be  displeased  at  my  taking  the  liberty  to  write  to  you.  You  have 
cause  to  bless  God  for  his  having  directed  you  in  sending  preachers  to 
this  place.  As  to  those  of  them  I  have  heard,  I  have  cause  to  thank 
God  that  they  came  hither.  There  has  been  a  comfortable  reviving  of 
late ;  some  sinners  are  newly  awakened  ;  some  formalists  have  got  their 
eyes  opened;  some  backsliders  are  recovered;  and,  I  believe,  many 
saints  have  been  much  edified.  Mr.  Roberts’s  preaching  has  been 
remarkably  blessed  to  many  in  Edinburgh ;  and  so  was  Mr.  Hanby’s, 
the  short  time  he  stayed.  0  that  their  sermons  may  be  blessed  where- 
ever  they  preach  !  I  verily  believe,  God  sent  them. 

“  I  have  never,  I  own,  been  at  the  preaching  house  in  a  morning  yet, 
as  they  preach  so  early :  But  I  ventured  to  the  High  School  yard  the 
morning  you  left  Edinburgh ;  and  it  pleased  God,  even  after  I  had  got 
home,  to  follow  part  of  your  sermon  with  a  blessing  to  me  ;  and  I  think 
it  my  duty  to  mention,  that  God  has  often  of  late  dealt  very  bountifully 
with  me.  Well  may  1  be  astonished  at  it,  when  I  consider  my  own 
unworthiness.  But  I  dare  venture  to  say,  that  Christ  and  all  with  Christ 
is  mine.  I  beg  a  share  in  your  prayers  ;  and  am,  very  dear  Sir, 

“  Your  Sister  in  Christ  Jesus, 

“  Frances  Gardiner.” 


But 1  many  waters  cannot  quench  love.1  Those  who  4  sought  not  their 
own  things ,  but  the  things  of  Christ ,’  redoubled  their  efforts.  Very  soon 
after  those  bitter  waters  were  let  out,  Mr.  Thomas  Taylor  visited  Glas¬ 
gow,  and  for  several  weeks  together  preached  in  the  open  air.  As  the 
winter  came  on,  his  difficulties  were  great :  but  he  continued  daily  to 

*  It  is  well  known,  that  these  Letters  of  Mr.  Hervey  were  a  posthumous  publication ; 
and  it  was  also  knowri  to  the  intimate  friends  of  that  pious  man,  that  on  his  deathbed  he 
charged  his  brother,  who  was  his  executor,  that  they  should  not  be  published.  The  bro¬ 
ther,  however,  was  not  of  Mr.  Hervey’s  mind,  and  knowing  that  those  letters  would  have 
a  widecirculation,  he  gave  them  to  the  public.  Some  time  after,  this  brother  having  fallen 
into  a  snare  by  lending  money,  to  the  amount  of  one  thousand  pounds,  to  an  artful  man, 
he  was  prosecuted  for  taking  more  than  the  legal  interest,  and  the  penalty  of  thrice  the 
sum  was  recovered.  Mr.  Blackwell,  the  Banker,  an  intimate  and  warm  friend  of  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley,  and  who  for  his  plain  honesty  was  called  “  the  rough  diamond,”  was  Mr.  Hervey’s 
Banker.  Upon  that  gentleman  expressing  his  surprise,  that  he  should  be  so  entrapped, 
Mr.  Blackwell  replied,  u  Mr.  Hervey,  I  will  tell  you  the  reason.  You  know,  your  brother 
ordered  you  to  destroy  those  letters  against  Mr.  Wesley.  But  you  thought  they  would  be 
productive,  and  you  published  them.  The  business  is  now  settled,  and  you  may  count 
your  gains !” — We  see  there  were  other  persons  beside  Mr.  Wesley,  who  believed  in  a  par¬ 
ticular  and  remunerative  providence. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


149 


testify  1  repentance  towards  God ,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. y 
At  length  he  saw  fruit  of  his  labour.  Some  turned  to  God,  and  acknow¬ 
ledged  his  messenger.  A  place  was  then  provided  for  him  in  which  to 
preach,  and  the  little  Society  was  soon  increased  to  seventy  persons. 

The  preachers  now  penetrated  into  the  Highlands  ;  and,  at  his  next 
visit,  Mr.  Wesley  preached  at  Inverness.  Alikin  this  place  seemed  to  hear 
him  gladly,  and  a  Society  was  afterwards  formed,  which  continues  to 
this  day.  On  his  return  to  Edinburgh,  finding  it  was  the  time  of  cele¬ 
brating  the  Lord’s  Supper,  he  laid  aside  his  last  portion  of  bigotry,  and 
partook  of  that  holy  ordinance  at  the  West  Kirk ! 

But  though  of  a  truly  catholic  spirit,  he  was  firm  to  his  own  princi¬ 
ples.  He  abhorred  that  speculative  Latitudinarianism,  that  indifference 
to  all  opinions,  which  some  men  have  applauded  as  true  liberality.  He 
knew,  God  had  given  us  a  standard  of  truth ;  and  that  nothing  was  in¬ 
different,  which  was  found  therein.  On  this  subject  he  used  great 
plainness  of  speech  ;  an  instance  of  which  he  soon  after  gave  to  the 
same  people  with  whom  he  had  communicated. 

“  The  sum,”  he  observes,  “  of  what  I  spoke  was  this  : 

“  I  love  plain  dealing.  Do  not  you  T  I  will  use  it  now.  Bear  with  me. 

“  I  hang  out  no  false  colours,  but  show  you  all  I  am,  all  I  intend,  all 
I  do. 

“  I  am  a  member  of  the  Church  of  England,  but  I  love  good  men  of 
every  Church. 

“  My  ground  is,  the  Bible.  Yea,  I  am  a  Bible-bigot.  I  follow  it  in 
all  things,  both  great  and  small. 

“  Therefore,  1.  I  always  use  a  short ,  private  prayer ,  when  I  attend 
the  public  service  of  God.*  Do  not  you  ?  Why  do  you  not  ?  Is  not 
this  according  to  the  Bible  ? 

“  2.  I  stand,  whenever  I  sing  the  praises  of  God  in  public.  Does 
not  the  Bible  give  you  plain  precedents  for  this  ? 

“  3.  I  always  kneel  before  the  Lord  my  Maker,  when  I  pray  in  public. 

“  4.  I  generally  in  public  use  the  Lord's  Prayer ;  because  Christ 
has  taught  me,  When  I  pray,  to  say — 

“  I  advise  every  preacher  connected  with  me,  whether  in  England, 
or  Scotland,  herein  to  tread  in  my  steps.” 

The  reader  will  recollect  the  observation  of  Mr.  Gambold,  that  “  faith 
was  looked  upon  as  a  downright  robber”  by  those  who  had  accumulated 
a  stock  of  religion,  which  might  be  truly  called  their  own.  In  Scotland, 
this  remark  has  often  been  realized.  This  robber  has  especially  been 
exclaimed  against  as  troubling  the  disciples  of  the  Geneva  creed  ;  which 
has  been  generally  so  mixed  with  politics  as  to  betray  its  earthly  origin. 
Mr.  Wesley  knew,  that  many  in  Scotland,  who  were  truly  pious,  had 
received  that  creed  from  their  infancy,  had  associated  it  with  their  gra¬ 
cious  helps  and  comforts,  and  also  reverenced  it  as  the  established 
orthodoxy.  He  therefore  abstained  from  the  controversies  so  common 
in  that  day,  and  enforced  the  ‘  faith,'  that  alone  4  overcometh  the  world , 
and  workelh  by  love ;' — so  highly  needful  for  those  devout  pupils  of  tra¬ 
dition.  This  was  interpreted  as  deception,  Jesuitism,  &c,  by  those 
professors  of  religion  who  were  fond  of  controversy,  and  of  whom  Dr* 

*  The  generality  of  the  people  in  Scotland  used  to  come  into  the  kirk,  and  sit  down,  as 
in  any  common  house. 

VOL.  II. 


20 


150 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Erskine  now  became  the  champion.  It  is  well  for  the  reputation  of  the 
great  Apostle,  that  those  flowers  of  polemic  oratory  must  not  be  lavished 
upon  him.  What  a  fair  mark  has  he  given  to  the  adepts  in  that  kind  of 
warfare,  by  his  open  declaration  respecting  his  own  views  and  conduct ! 
1  Cor.  ix,  20 — 23.  ‘  The  love  that  thiuketh  no  eviV  sees  in  all  this  ‘  the 
wisdom  from  above, ’*  James  iii,  17.  But  to  others  who  do  not  see 
through  that  medium,  it  is  all  art,  policy,  and  deception ! 

Sir  Henry  Moncreiff  Well  wood,  Bart.,  D.  I).,  in  his  Life  of  Dr. 
Erskine,  lately  published,  has  revived  this  stale  controversy  concern¬ 
ing  Mr.  Hervey’s  letters,  and,  with  the  aid  of  Bishop  Warburton’s  old 
scurrility,  he  would  make  out  a  fresh  case  against  the  Methodist  faith. 
But  this  also  comes  a  little  too  late.  The  personal  righteousness  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  imputed  to  us  for  our  justification,  which  was 
the  fond  opinion  of  Mr.  Hervey,  is  now  exploded  by  the  pious  Calvin¬ 
ists,  as  manifestly  precluding  the  necessity  of  a  Divine  Atonement,  and 
opening  a  wide  door  to  Antinomianism.f  The  very  respectable  biogra¬ 
pher  of  Dr.  Erskine  has  laboured  to  establish  this  faith ;  but  it  will  not 
stand  against  the  faith  which 

Lays  the  rough  paths  of  peevish  nature  even, 

And  opens  in  each  breast  a  little  heaven. 

The  first  Quakers  attacked  the  swelling  words  of  the  professors  of  that 
day  in  a  concise  but  forcible  manner : — “  Friend,  thou  speakest  great 
things.  But  is  Christ  in  thee  ?  If  not,  thou  art  a  reprobate,  with  all  thy 
talk.”  Many  a  Goliah  in  orthodoxy  was  felled  with  this  stone,  taken  out 
of  the  brook  of  truth. — A  writer  in  a  periodical  publication,  strangely 
called  “  The  Christian  Instructer,”  has  laboured  hard  to  support  Sir 
Henry’s  cause  ;  but  so  ignorant  is  that  writer  of  the  common  facts  need¬ 
ful  to  be  known  respecting  this  controversy,  that  he  names  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  who  never  was  in  Scotland,  and  who  never  wrote  on  the  sub¬ 
ject,  as  the  grand  troubler  of  their  Israel !- — It  should  also  be  noted,  that 
neither  Mr.  Wesley’s  Answer,  nor  the  Rev.  Walter  Sellon’s  Reply  to 
these  Eleven  Letters,  is  mentioned  in  this  renewed  controversy. 

Dr.  Whitehead  observes,  “  The  preachers  met  with  no  riotous  mobs 
to  oppose  their  progress  in  Scotland.  Here,  all  ranks  and  orders  of 
the  people,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  had  long  been  remarkable 
for  a  decent  regard  to  religion,  and  respect  for  the  ministerial  charac¬ 
ter  A  consequence  of  that  power  of  religion  which  once  rested  on  that 
nation.  But  the  preachers  soon  found,  that  they  had  prejudices  to 
contend  against  more  difficult  to  be  overcome  than  the  violence  of  a  mob. 
They  found  the  Scots  strongly  intrenched  within  the  lines  of  religious 
opinions  and  modes  of  worship,  which  almost  bade  defiance  to  any  mode 
of  attack.  Their  success  was  therefore  small,  when  compared  with 
what  they  had  experienced  in  England  and  Ireland,  where  their  lives 
had  often  been  in  danger  from  the  mob.  Mr.  Wesley,  however,  in  his 
stated  journeys  through  Scotland,  every  where  met  with  the  most  flatter¬ 
ing  marks  of  respect ;  both  from  the  nobility,  (who  often  invited  him  to 
take  their  houses  in  his  way,)  from  many  of  the  established  ministers, 
and  from  the  magistrates  of  the  cities.  In  April  this  year,  (1772,)  being 
on  his  biennial  visit  to  Scotland,  he  came  to  Perth,  where  the  magis- 

*  See  the  liberal  and  pious  sentiments  of  Mr.  Robe,  and  Mr.  Erskine,  pages  57 — 59, 

f  See  the  note  in  page  30. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.  151 

trates,  as  a  token  of  their  respectful  regard  for  him,  presented  him  with 
the  freedom  of  the  city.  The  diploma  ran  thus  : 

“  Perthi  vigesimo  octavo  die  mensis  Aprilis,  Anno  Domini  millesimo 
sep ti ngen tesimo  sepiuagesimo  secundo  : 

“  Quo  die ,  JVTagistratuum  illustris  or  do,  et  honorandus  Senatorum 
ccetus  inc  lifter  civitatis  Per  then  sis,  in  debiti  amoris  el  affectus  Tesseram 
erga  Johannem  Wesley,  Artium  Magistrum ,  nuper  Collegii  Lincolniensis 
Oxonice  Socium ,  Immunitatibus  proefatce  civitatis ,  Societatis  etiam  ac 
Frateniitatis  JEdilitiw  privilegiis ,  de  omnibus  a  cive  necessario  exigendis 
ac  prcestandis  donarunt ,” 

This  diploma  was  struck  off  from  a  copper-plate  upon  parchment : 
The  arms  of  the  city  and  some  of  the  words  were  illuminated,  and  flowers 
painted  round  the  borders,  which  gave  it  a  splendid  appearance.  And 
for  purity  of  the  Latin,  it  is  not  perhaps  exceeded  by  any  diploma,  either 
from  London  or  any  other  city  in  Europe. 

Mr.  Southey  supposes,  that  the  reason  why  Methodism  did  not  pros¬ 
per  in  Scotland  as  in  England,  was,  that  it  was  not  needed;  that  the 
religious  education  of  the  Scotch,  made  ‘  the  foolishness  of  preaching ’ 
unnecessary,  and  consequently  really  foolish.  It  is  not  surprising  that 
Mr.  Southey  should  think  thus.  His  opinion  of  human  nature  is  entirely 
at  variance  with  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  with  the  authorized  creeds  of 
the  Established  Churches  of  both  kingdoms.  Were  Mr.  Southey’s  doc¬ 
trine  true,  it  would  be  quite  sufficient  to  direct  men  how  to  walk,  and  no 
inward  renovation  would  be  needful.  In  that  case,  the  ironical  observa¬ 
tion  of  a  pious  man  would  be  realized — “  If  a  man  be  born  on  the  other 
side  of  the  Tweed,  he  need  not  be  born  again.”  Mr.  Wesley,  however, 
painfully  found,  that  the  self-righteousness  natural  to  man  was  mightily 
fostered  by  that  kind  of  religious  education  so  common  in  Scotland.  “  I 
am  now,”  says  he,  speaking  of  Scotland,  “among  a  people,  many  of 
whom  hear  much,  know  every  thing,  and  feel  nothing.”  Thus  ‘  that 
which  might  have  been  for  their  health,  became  an  occasion  of  falling 
There  is,  however,  a  great  and  blessed  change  in  this  respect.  Dr. 
Chalmers,  and  other  pious  ministers,  seem  to  have  adopted,  in  a  good 
measure,  Mr.  Wesley’s  views ;  and  their  success  has  been  so  great 
that  multitudes  have  been  roused  from  their  self-righteous  delusion  :  So 
that  the  simple  and  powerful  religion  of  the  Bible  bids  fair  to  become 
again  the  religion  of  Scotland. 

*  Perth,  the  twenty -eighth  day  of  April ,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  Thousand ,  Seven 
Hundred ,  and.  Seventy-two : 

“On  which  day,  the  illustrious  order  of  Magistrates,  and  the  honourable  Assembly  of 
Senators  Aldermen]  of  the  celebrated  city  of  Perth,  in  token  of  their  deserved  love  and 
affection  for  John  Wesley,  Master  of  Arts,  late  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College  in  Oxford,  have 
bestowed  upon  him  the  immunities  of  the  above-mentioned  city,  and  have  endowed  him 
with  the  privileges  of  the  Society  and  Brotherhood  of  a  Burges^,  -with  respect  to  all  those 
things  which  are  necessarily  required  from  and  performed  by  a  citizen,”  &c. 


152 


THE  LIFE  OF 


CHAPTER  III. 

PROPOSAL  TO  MR.  FLETCHER  FULLY  TO  UNITE  WITH  MR.  WESLEY  IN 

THE  WORK - REMARKABLE  DEATH  OF  MR.  DOWNS - MR.  WESLEY’S 

DANGEROUS  ILLNESS  IN  IRELAND - DISPUTE  CONCERNING  THE 

AMERICAN  REVOLUTION— CURIOUS  ANECDOTE  CONCERNING  MR. 

WESLEY’S  PLATE. 

Mr.  Wesley  now  saw  the  religious  societies  he  had  been  the  happy 
instrument  of  forming,  spread  rapidly  on  every  side ;  and  the  preachers 
increasing  in  an  equal  proportion.  He  became,  therefore,  every  day  more 
solicitous  to  provide  for  their  unity  and  permanency  after  his  decease, 
wishing  to  preserve,  at  the  same  time,  the  original  doctrines  and  eco¬ 
nomy  of  the  Methodists.  From  the  beginning  he  had  stood  at  the 
head  of  the  Connexion,  and  by  the  general  suffrage  had  acted  as  a 
Father,  in  matters  relating  to  the  government  of  the  societies.  He  had 
often  found,  that  all  his  authority  was  necessary  in  order  to  unanimity, 
and  he  wished  that  authority  to  be  continued. 

In  January,  1773,  being  at  Shoreham,  where,  no  doubt,  he  had  con¬ 
sulted  Mr.  Perronet  on  the  subject,  he  wrote  the  following  letter  to  Mr. 
Fletcher,  whom,  of  all  men,  he  thought  the  most  proper  to  fill  his  place, 
when  the  Lord  should  remove  him  : 

“  Dear  Sir, — What  an  amazing  work  has  God  wrought  in  these 
kingdoms,  in  less  than  forty  years !  And  it  not  only  continues,  but  in¬ 
creases  throughout  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland  ;  nay,  it  has  lately 
spread  into  New-York,  Pennsylvania,  Virginia,  Maryland,  and  Carolina. 
But  the  wise  mem  of  the  world  say,  ‘  When  Mr.  Wesley  drops,  then  all 
this  is  at  an  end  !’  And  so  it  surely  will,  unless,  before  God  calls  him 
hence,  one  is  found  to  stand  in  his  place.  For  Oux  ayaSov  &o\vxoipaviri. 
E is  xoipavos  sgu.*  I  see  more  and  more,  unless  there  be  one  npos£w£,'j' 
the  work  can  never  be  carried  on.  The  body  of  the  Preachers  are  not 
united :  Nor  will  any  part  of  them  submit  to  the  rest ;  so  that  either 
there  must  be  One  to  preside  over  all,  or  the  work  will  indeed  come 
to  an  end. 

“  But  who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  ?  Qualified  to  preside  both 
over  the  Preachers  and  people  1  He  must  be  a  man  of  faith  and  love, 
and  one  that  has  a  single  eye  to  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of 
God.  He  must  have  a  clear  understanding ;  a  knowledge  of  men  and 
things,  particularly  of  the  Methodist  doctrine  and  discipline ;  a  ready  utter¬ 
ance  ;  diligence  and  activity,  with  a  tolerable  share  of  health.  There 
must  be  added  to  these,  favour  with  the  people,  with  the  Methodists 
in  general.  For  unless  God  turn  their  eyes  and  their  hearts  towards 
him,  he  will  be  quite  incapable  of  the  work.  He  must  likewise  have 
some  degree  of  learning;  because  there  are  many  adversaries,  learned 
as  well  as  unlearned,  whose  mouths  must  be  stopped.  But  this  cannot 
be  done,  unless  he  be  able  to  meet  them  on  their  own  ground. 

*  It  is  not  good,  that  the  supreme  power  should  be  lodged  in  many  hands :  Let  there  be 
One  chief  governor. 

f  A  person  who  presides  over  the  rest. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


153 


“  But  has  God  provided  one  so  qualified  ?  Who  is  he  1  Thou  art 
the  man  !  God  has  given  you  a  measure  of  loving  faith  ;  and  a  single 
eye  to  his  glory.  He  has  given  you  some  knowledge  of  men  and  things  ; 
particularly  of  the  whole  plan  of  Methodism.  You  are  blessed  with 
some  health,  activity,  and  diligence ;  together  with  a  degree  of  learning. 
And  to  all  these,  he  has  lately  added,  by  a  way  none  could  have  fore¬ 
seen,  favour  both  with  the  preachers  and  the  whole  people. — Come  out 
in  the  name  of  God  !  Come  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty! 
Come,  while  I  am  alive  and  capable  of  labour — 

Dum  super  est  Lachesi  quod  torqueat,  et  pedibus  me 
Porto  meis,  nullo  dextram  subeunte  bdcillo.# 

Come  while  I  am  able,  God  assisting,  to  build  you  up  in  faith,  to  ripen 
your  gifts,  and  to  introduce  you  to  the  people.  Nil  tnnti.  What  possible 
employment  can  you  have,  which  is  of  so  great  importance  ? 

“  But  you  will  naturally  say,  ‘  I  am  not  equal  to  the  task :  I  have 
neither  grace  nor  gifts  for  such  an  employment.’  You  say  true ;  it  is 
certain  you  have  not.  And  who  has  t  But  do  you  not  know  Him  who 
is  able  to  give  them  ?  Perhaps  not  at  once,  but  rather  day  by  day  :  As 
each  is,  so  shall  your  strength  be. — ‘  But  this  implies,’  you  may  say,  ‘  a 
thousand  crosses,  such  as  I  feel  [  am  not  able  to  bear.’  You  are  not 
able  to  bear  them  now  ;  and  they  are  not  now  come.  Whenever  they 
do  come,  will  he  not  send  them  in  due  number,  weight,  and  measure  ? 
And  will  they  not  all  be  for  your  profit,  that  you  may  be  a  partaker  of 
His  holiness  ? 

“Without  conferring,  therefore,  with  flesh  and  blood,  come  and 
strengthen  the  hands,  comfort  the  heart,  and  share  the  labour  of 
“  Your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

“  John  Wesley.” 

“  This  warm  and  sincere  invitation,”  says  Dr.  Whitehead,  “  to  a 
situation  not  only  respected  but  even  reverenced  by  so  large  a  body  of 
people,  must  have  been  highly  flattering  to  Mr.  Fletcher;  especially  as 
it  came  from  a  person  he  most  sincerely  loved ;  whose  superior  abilities, 
learning,  and  labours  he  admired  ;  and  to  whose  success  in  the  ministry 
he  wished  to  give  every  assistance  in  his  power.  But  he  well  knew’  the 
embarrassments  Mr.  Wesley  met  with  in  the  government  of  the  preach¬ 
ers,  though  he  alone,  under  the  providence  of  God,  iiad  given  existence 
to  their  present  character,  influence,  and  usefulness ;  he  was  also  well 
acquainted  with  the  mutual  jealousies  the  preachers  had  of  each  other, 
and  with  their  jarring  interests  ;  but  above  all,  with  the  general  deter¬ 
mination  which  prevailed  among  them,  not  to  be  under  the  control  of 
any  one  man  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley.  Under  these  circumstances, 
he  saw  nothing  before  him  but  darkness,  storms,  and  tempests,  with  the 
most  threatening  dangers,  especially  if  he  should  live  to  be  alone  in  the 
office.  He  therefore  determined  not  to  launch  his  little  bark  on  so 
tempestuous  an  ocean.” 

I  have  quoted  the  above  passage  from  Dr.  Whitehead,  in  his  own 
words,  as  expressive  of  his  views  and  feelings  !  But  he  wrote  on  a  sub¬ 
ject  with  which  he  was  wholly  unacquainted.  The  charity  of  his  sur- 

*  While  Lachesis  has  some  thread  of  life  to  spin,  and  I  walk  on  my  own  feet  without 
the  help  of  a  staff. — Juven.  Sat.  3. 


1 54 


"  THE  LIFE  OF 


misings  is,  however,  very  manifest.  He  did  not  know,  that  Mr.  Fletcher 
had  ever  answered  Mr.  Wesley’s  letter ;  but  I  am  happy  in  being  able  to 
lay  his  answer  before  the  reader,  who  will  see  in  it  the  very  different 
spirit  of  that  man  of  God.  His  faith,  indeed,  respecting  the  continuance 
of  the  whole  body  of  the  preachers  in  their  first  calling,  seems  to  have 
been  shaken,  as  Mr.  Wesley’s  also  was ;  but  there  is  no  such  feeling 
expressed  as  that  which  festered  in  the  mind  of  Dr.  Whitehead.  His 
attachment  to  that  work  which  he  fully  believed  to  be  of  God,  is  also 
strikingly  evident.  He  certainly  could  not  be  easily  persuaded  to  take 
the  station  which  Mr.  Wesley  wished  him  to  take,  as  his  well-known 
humility  used  to  give  the  preachers  trouble  by  his  constantly  preferring 
them  before  himself.  But  he  certainly  would  have  taken  a  most  decided 
part  in  the  work,  if  his  total  loss  of  health,  which  obliged  him  to  leave 
his  parish,  and  to  retire  to  Switzerland,  had  not  prevented  it.  Upon  his 
return,  with  his  strength  renewed  in  some  degree,  he  married,  and  thus 
became  settled  in  his  parish,  evidencing  to  the  last  his  ardent  love  to  the 
work  of  God,  and  to  those  who  were  employed  in  it.  \t  the  last  Con¬ 
ference  which  he  attended,  in  the  year  1784,  (the  year  before  he  died,)  he 
entreated  Mr.  Wesley  to  put  Madeley  into  the  Minutes,  as  a  Methodist 
Circuit,  and  that  he  might  be  put  down  as  Supernumerary  there  :  Thus 
wishing  to  be  still  more  united  to  those  whom  he  so  much  loved. 

The  following  is  Mr.  Fletcher’s  answer  : 

“  Madeley,  6th  February ,  1773. 

“  Reverend  and  dear  Sir, — I  hope  the  Lord,  who  has  so  wonder¬ 
fully  stood  by  you  hitherto,  will  preserve  you  to  see  many  of  your  sheep, 
and  me  among  the  rest,  enter  into  rest.  Should  Providence  call  you 
first ,  I  shall  do  my  best,  by  the  Lord’s  assistance,  to  help  your  brother 
to  gather  the  wreck,  and  keep  together  those  who  are  not  absolutely 
bent  upon  throwing  away  the  Methodist  doctrine  or  discipline,  as  soon 
as  he  that  now  letteth  shall  be  removed  out  of  their  way.  Every  little 
help  will  then  be  necessary  ;  and  I  hope,  I  shall  not  be  backward  to 
throw  in  my  mite. 

“  In  the  mean  time,  you  stand  sometimes  in  need  of  an  assistant  to 
serve  tables,  and  occasionally  to  fill  up  a  gap.  Providence  visibly 
appointed  me  to  that  office  many  years  ago :  And  though  it  no  less  evi¬ 
dently  called  me  here,  yet  I  have  not  been  without  doubt,  especially  for 
some  years  past,  whether  it  would  not  be  expedient  that  I  should  resume 
my  place,  as  your  Deacon ;  not  with  any  view  of  presiding  over  the 
Methodists  after  you,  (God  knows  !)  but  to  save  you  a  little  in  your  old 
age,  and  be  in  the  way  of  receiving,  and  perhaps  of  doing,  more  good. 
I  have  sometimes  considered,  how  shameful  it  was  that  no  Clergyman 
should  join  you,  to  keep  in  the  church  the  work  which  the  Lord  had 
enabled  you  to  carry  on  therein  ;  and,  as  the  little  estate  I  have  in  my 
native  country  is  sufficient  for  my  maintenance,  I  have  thought  I  would, 
one  day  or  other,  offer  you  and  the  Methodists  m y  free  services. 

“  While  my  love  of  retirement,  and  my  dread  of  appearing  upon  a 
higher  stage  than  that  I  stand  upon  here,  made  me  linger,  I  was  provi¬ 
dentially  called  to  do  something  in  Lady  Huntingdon’s  plan  ;  but  being 
shut  out  there,  it  appears  to  me,  I  am  again  called  to  my  first  work. 

“  Nevertheless,  I  would  not  leave  this  place,  without  a  fuller  persua¬ 
sion  that  the  time  is  quite  come.  Not  that  God  uses  me  much  now 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


155 


among  my  parishioners,  but  because  I  have  not  sufficiently  cleared  my 
conscience  from  the  blood  of  all  men,  especially  with  regard  to  ferreting 
out  the  poor,  and  expostulating  with  the  rich,  who  make  it  their  business 
to  fly  from  me.  In  the  mean  time,  it  shall  be  my  employment  to  beg 
the  Lord  to  give  me  light,  to  guide  me  by  his  counsel,  and  make  me 
willing  to  go  any  where  or  nowhere,  to  be  any  thing  or  nothing. 

“  I  have  laid  my  pen  aside  for  some  time  ;  nevertheless,  I  resumed 
it  last  week,  at  your  brother’s  request,  to  go  on  with  my  treatise  on 
Christian  Perfection .  I  have  made  some  alterations  in  the  sheets  you 
have  seen,  and  hope  to  have  a  few  more  ready  for  your  correction, 
against  the  time  you  come  this  way. 

“  How  deep  is  the  subject !  What  need  have  I  of  1  the  Spirit ,  to 
search  the  deep  things  of  God  V  Help  me  by  your  prayers,  till  you  can 
help  me  by  word  of  mouth. 

“  Reverend  and  dear  Sir, 

“  Your  willing,  though  unprofitable,  servant  in  the  Gospel, 

“  J.  Fletcher.” 

Respecting  the  Preachers,  Mr.  Fletcher,  it  is  plain,  had  no  feelings 
in  common  with  Dr.  Whitehead.  The  wish  to  have  Mr.  Fletcher  at 
their  head,  in  case  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  removal,  originated  with  themselves. 
They  pressed  Mr.  Wesley  to  apply  to  him  ;  and,  on  his  reporting  Mr„ 
Fletcher’s  answer,  they  were  so  encouraged,  that  they  requested  that 
the  application  should  be  renewed.  Mr.  Wesley  replied  in  his  usual 
short  way,  “  He  will  not  come  out,  unless  the  Lord  should  baptize  him 
for  it.” — His  habits  were  very  retired,  though  his  exertions  in  his  parish 
were  great.  In  one  of  his  letters  to  his  friend  Mr.  Ireland,  he  says, 
“  I  am  like  one  of  your  casks  of  wine  :  I  am  good  for  nothing  till  I 
settle.” — “  If,”  said  he  in  another  letter,  “  I  had  a  heart  full  of  grace,  a 
head  full  of  wisdom,  and  a  pocket  full  of  money,  I  might  take  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley’s  place.” — From  all  I  know  of  Mr.  Fletcher,  I  am  certain  he  would 
have  resisted  such  thoughts  as  that  to  which  Dr.  Whitehead  has  thus 
given  utterance,  and  would  have  considered  them  as  coming  from  ‘  the 
Accuser  of  the  brethren .’ 

Mr.  Wesley  was  now  advancing  in  the  seventy-first  year  of  his  age, 
and  found  his  health  and  strength  undiminished  :  He,  therefore,  con¬ 
tinued  his  labours  and  travels,  with  the  same  assiduity  and  punctuality 
as  at  the  beginning.  In  June  1774,  when  he  entered  on  his  seventy- 
second  year,  he  speaks  thus  of  himself :  “  This  being  my  birth-day,  the 
first  day  of  my  seventy-second  year,  1  was  considering,  how  is  this,  that 
I  find  just  the  same  strength  as  I  did  thirty  years  ago  1  That  my  sight  is 
considerably  better  now,  and  my  nerves  firmer,  than  they  were  then? 
That  I  have  none  of  the  infirmities  of  old  age,  and  have  lost  several  I 
had  in  my  youth  ?  The  grand  cause  is,  the  good  pleasure  of  God,  who 
doth  whatsoever  pleaseth  him.  The  chief  means  are,  1.  My  constantly 
rising  at  four,  for  about  fifty  years  :  2.  My  generally  preaching  at  five 
in  the  morning,  one  of  the  most  healthy  exercises  in  the  world  :  3.  My 
never  travelling  less,  by  sea  or  land,  than  four  thousand  five  hundred 
miles  in  a  year.” 

About  this  time  died  Mr.  John  Downs,  who  had  been  many  years  a 
Preacher  among  the  Methodists.  He  was  a  man  of  sincere  unaffected 
piety,  of  great  affliction,  and  also  of  uncommon  genius.  Mr.  Charles 


156 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Wesley  gives  the  following  account  of  his  death  :*  “  John  Downs  has 
lived  and  died  the  death  of  the  righteous.  For  several  months  past,  he  has 
been  greatly  alive  to  God,  walked  closely  with  him,  and  visibly  growing 
in  grace.  Ever  since  the  time  that  he  resolved  to  preach  again,  he  has 
preached  as  often  as  he  really  could,  and  with  great  success.  On  Fri¬ 
day  morning  he  rose  full  of  faith,  and  love,  and  joy.  He  declared  it  was 
the  happiest  day  of  his  life,  and  that  he  had  not  been  so  well  in  body  for 
years.  He  expressed  his  joy  in  showers  of  tears — He  was  led  to  pray 
for  the  people,  so  as  never  before.  Going  out  to  the  chapel  at  West- 
street,  he  said,  *  I  used  to  go  to  preach  trembling,  and  with  reluctance, 
but  now  I  go  in  triumph.’  His  text  was,  ‘  Come,  unto  me,  all  ye  that 
labour  and  are  heavy  laden,1  &c.  His  words  were  unusually  weighty, 
and  with  power,  but  few.  He  perceived,  that  he  could  not  finish  his 
discourse,  and  gave  out  this  verse  of  the  hymn, 

Father,  I  lift  my  heart  to  thee, 

No  other  help  I  know. 

His  voice  failing,  he  fell  on  his  knees,  as  meaning  to  pray  ;  but  he  could 
not  be  heard.  The  Preacher  ran  and  lifted  him  from  his  knees,  for  he 
could  not  raise  himself.  They  carried  him  to  bed,  where  he  lay  quiet 
and  speechless  till  eight  on  Saturday  morning,  and  then  fell  asleep.  O 
for  an  end  like  his  !  It  is  the  most  enviable,  the  most  desirable  I  ever 
heard  of.  His  widow  I  visited  yesterday  afternoon.  She  surprised 
me,  and  all  who  saw  her  ;  so  supported,  so  calm,  so  resigned.  A  faith¬ 
ful  friend  received  her  into  her  house.  She  had  one  sixpence  in  the 
world,  and  no  more.  But  her  Maker  is  her  husband  :  We  all  agreed, 
it  is  the  Lord’s  doing,  and  is  marvellous  in  our  sight.” 

In  1775,  Mr.  Wesley  visited  Ireland  in  his  usual  course  ;  and  in 
June,  being  then  in  the  North,  on  his  return  from  Londonderry,  he  had 
the  most  severe  illness  he  had  ever  before  experienced.  It  was,  how¬ 
ever,  in  part,  brought  on,  and  afterwards  increased  by  his  own  impru¬ 
dence.  I  shall  give  the  circumstances  in  his  own  words  :  “  Tuesday, 
13,  (of  June,)  I  was  not  very  well  in  the  morning,  but  supposed  it  would 
soon  go  off.  In  the  afternoon,  the  weather  being  extremely  hot,  I  lay 
down  on  the  grass  in  Mr.  Lock’s  orchard  at  Cockhill.  This  I  had  been 
accustomed  to  do  for  forty  years,  and  never  remember  to  have  been 
hurt  by  it.  Only  I  never  before  lay  on  my  face,  in  which  posture  I  fell 
asleep.  I  waked,  a  little,  and  but  a  little,  out  of  order,  and  preached  with 
ease  to  a  multitude  of  people.  Afterwards  I  was  a  good  deal  worse ; 
however,  the  next  day  I  went  on  a  few  miles  to  the  Grange.  The  table 
was  placed  there  in  such  a  manner,  that  all  the  time  I  was  preaching,  a 
strong  and  sharp  wind  blew  full  on  the  left  side  of  my  head  :  And  it  was 
not  without  a  good  deal  of  difficulty  that  I  made  an  end  of  my  sermon. 
I  now  found  a  deep  obstruction  in  my  breast.  My  pulse  was  exceeding 
weak  and  low.  I  shivered  with  cold,  though  the  air  was  sultry  hot, 
only  now  and  then  burning  for  a  few  minutes.  I  went  early  to  bed, 
drank  a  draught  of  treacle  and  water,  and  applied  treacle  to  the  soles  of 
my  feet.  I  lay  till  seven  on  Thursday,  the  15th,  and  felt  considerably 
better.  But  I  found  near  the  same  obstruction  in  my  breast :  I  had  a 
low,  weak  pulse  :  I  burned  and  shivered  by  turns  ;  and  if  I  ventured  to 
cough,  it  jarred  my  head  exceedingly.  In  going  on  to  Derry- Anvil,  I 
wondered  what  was  the  matter,  that  I  could  not  attend  to  what  I  was 
*  Taken  from  his  Diary  in  short-hand. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


im 

reading  ;  no,  not  for  three  minutes  together,  but  my  thoughts  were  per¬ 
petually  shifting.  Yet  all  the  time  I  was  preaching  in  the  evening, 
(though  I  stood  in  the  open  air,  with  the  wind  whistling  round  my  head,) 
my  mind  was  as  composed  as  ever. — Friday,  16,  in  going  to  Lurgan, 
I  wondered  again  that  I  could  not  fix  my  attention  to  what  I  read :  Yet 
while  I  was  preaching  in  the  evening  on  the  Parade,  I  found  my  mind 
perfectly  composed,  although  it  rained  a  great  part  of  the  time,  which 
did  not  well  agree  with  my  head. — Saturday,  17,  I  was  persuaded  to 
send  for  Dr.  Laws,  a  sensible  and  skilful  physician.  He  told  me,  ‘  1 
was  in  a  high  fever,  and  advised  me  to  lie  by.’  I  told  him,  that  could 
not  be  done ;  as  I  had  appointed  to  preach  in  several  places,  and  must 
preach  as  long  as  I  could  speak.  He  then  prescribed  a  cooling  draught, 
with  a  grain  or  two  of  camphor,  as  my  nerves  were  universally  agitated. 
This  I  took  with  me  to  Tandragee ;  but  when  I  came  there,  1  was  not 
able  to  preach  ;  my  understanding  being  quite  confused,  and  my  strength 
entirely  gone.  Yet  I  breathed  freely,  and  had  not  the  least  thirst,  nor 
any  pain  from  head  to  foot. 

“  I  was  now  at  a  full  stand,  whether  to  aim  at  Lisburn,  or  to  push 
forward  for  Dublin :  But  my  friends  doubting  whether  I  could  bear  so 
long  a  journey,  I  went  straight  to  Derry- Aghy,  a  gentleman’s  seat  on 
the  side  of  a  hill,  three  miles  beyond  Lisburn.  Here  nature  sunk,  and 
I  took  to  my  bed  ;  but  I  could  no  more  turn  myself  therein,  than  a  new¬ 
born  child.  My  memory  failed  as  well  as  my  strength,  and  well  nigh 
my  understanding.  Only  those  wrords  ran  in  my  mind,  when  I  saw 
Miss  Gayer  on  one  side  of  the  bed,  looking  at  her  mother  on  the  other, 

She  sat,  like  patience  on  a  monument, 

Smiling  at  grief. 

“  I  can  give  no  account  of  what  followed  for  two  or  three  days,  being 
more  dead  than  alive.  Only  I  remember  it  was  difficult  for  me  to  speak, 
my  throat  being  exceedingly  dry.  But  Joseph  Bradford  tells  me,  I  said 
on  Wednesday,  ‘  It  will  be  determined  before  this  time  to-morrow 
that  my  tongue  was  much  swoln,  and  as  black  as  a  coal ;  that  I  was 
convulsed  all  over :  and,  for  some  time,  my  heart  did  not  beat  percep¬ 
tibly,  neither  was  any  pulse  discernible. 

“  In  the  night  of  Thursday,  the  22d,  Joseph  Bradford  came  to  me 
with  a  cup,  and  said,  ‘  Sir  you  must  take  this.’  I  thought  I  will,  if  I  can, 
to  please  him  ;  for  it  will  do  me  neither  harm  nor  good.  Immediately 
it  set  me  a  vomiting :  My  heart  began  to  beat,  and  my  pulse  to  play 
again  :  And  from  that  hour,  the  extremity  of  the  symptoms  abated.  The 
next  day  I  sat  up  several  hours,  and  walked  four  or  five  times  across 
the  room. — On  Saturday,  I  sat  up  all  day,  and  walked  across  the  room 
many  times,  without  any  weariness. — On  Sunday  I  came  down  stairs, 
and  sat  several  hours  in  the  parlour. — On  Monday,  l  walked  before  the 
house. — On  Tuesday,  I  took  an  airing  in  the  chaise  :  And  on  Wed¬ 
nesday,  trusting  in  God,  to  the  astonishment  of  my  friends,  I  set  out 
for  Dublin.” 

About  this  time,  Mr.  Wesley  published  his  “  Calm,  Address  to  the 
American  Colonies ,”  then  at  war  with  England,  the  mother  country. 
This  tract  made  a  great  noise,  and  raised  him  many  adversaries.  Being 
frequently  asked,  why  he  published  it  ?  He  answered,  in  Lloyd’s  Eve¬ 
ning  Post, 

“  Not  to  get  money.  Had  that  been  my  motive,  I  should  have 
Yol.  II.  21 


15S 


THE  LIFE  O.F 


swelled  it  into  a  shilling  pamphlet,  and  have  entered  it  at  Stationer’s 
Hall. — Not  to  get  preferment  for  myself,  or  my  brother’s  children  :  Not 
to  please  any  man  living,  high  or  low.  I  know  mankind  too  well.  I 
know  they  that  love  you  for  political  service,  love  you  less  than  their 
dinner ;  and  they  who  hate  you,  hate  you  worse  than  the  devil. — Least 
of  all  did  I  write,  with  a  view  to  inflame  any  :  Just  the  contrary.  I  con¬ 
tributed  my  mite  towards  putting  out  the  flame  which  rages  all  over  the 
land,”  &c. 

Dr.  Whitehead  observes  upon  this,  “  Many  of  his  friends,  however, 
were  of  opinion,  that  he  would  have  acted  a  more  wise  and  better  part, 
had  he  never  meddled  with  political  disputes.*  Observation  had  con¬ 
vinced  them,  that  Ministers  of  the  Gospel,  by  interfering  with  politics, 
have  seldom  done  any  good,  and  often  much  harm ;  having  frequently 
hindered  their  own  usefulness,  and  made  a  whip  for  their  own  backs.” 
This  also  is  very  likely.  But  Mr.  Wesley  suffered  for  teaching  men  to 
‘/ear  God,  and  honour  the  King.’  He  meddled  no  more  with  politics 
than  St.  Paul  did.  But  he  had  harder  work  than  the  Apostle,  on  this 
point ;  viz.,  ‘  to  show  to  many  of  God’s  people  their  transgressions.’ 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1776,  Mr.  Fletcher  was  recovering  from 
a  severe  illness.  Mr.  Wesley,  having  a  high  opinion  of  the  salutary 
effects  of  easy  journeys  through  the  country,  in  such  cases,  invited  Mr. 
Fletcher  to  come  out,  and  accompany  him  through  some  of  the  societies 
in  the  spring.  Part  of  Mr.  Fletcher’s  answer  is  as  follows  :  “I  receiv¬ 
ed  last  night  the  favour  of  yours,  from  Bristol.  My  grand  desire  is,  to 
be  just  what  the  Lord  would  have  me  to  be.  I  could,  if  you  wanted  a 
travelling  assistant,  accompany  you,  as  my  little  strength  would  admit,  in 
some  of  your  excursions.  But  your  recommending  me  to  the  societies 
as  one  who  might  succeed  you,  should  the  Lord  take  you  hence  before 
me,  is  a  step  to  which  I  could  by  no  means  consent.  It  would  make 
me  take  my  horse  and  gallop  away.  Beside,  such  a  step  would,  at  this 
juncture,  be,  I  think,  peculiarly  improper. — We  ought  to  give  as  little 
hold  to  the  evil  surmisings  and  rash  judgments  of  our  opponents  as  may 
be. — What  has  made  me  glut  our  friends  with  my  books,  is  not  any  love 
to  such  publications,  but  a  desire  to  make  an  end  of  the  controversy. f 
It  is  probable  that  my  design  has  miscarried  ;  and  that  I  have  disgusted, 
rather  than  convinced,  the  people. — I  agree  with  you,  Sir,  that  now  is 
the  time  to  pray  both  for  ourselves  and  our  King,  for  the  Church  of  Eng¬ 
land,  and  that  part  of  it  which  is  called  the  Methodists.  I  cast  my  mite 
of  supplication  into  the  general  treasure.  The  Lord  guide,  support,  and 
strengthen  you  more  and  more  unto  the  end !” 

An  order  had  been  made  by  the  House  of  Lords,  in  May,  this  year, 
“  That  the  Commissioners  of  his  Majesty’s  Excise  do  write  circular 
letters  to  all  such  persons  whom  they  have  reason  to  suspect  to  have 
plate,  as  also  to  those  who  have  not  paid  regularly  the  duty  on  the 
same,”  &c. — In  consequence  of  this  order,  the  Accomptant-General 
for  Household  Plate,  sent  Mr.  Wesley,  in  September,  a  copy  of  the 
order,  with  the  following  letter  : 

“  Reverend  Sir, — As  the  Commissioners  cannot  doubt  but  you 

*  tt  was  very  natural  for  them  to  think  so.  They  took  counsel  with  flesh  and  blood,  which 
he  never  dared  to  do. 

t  That  is,  the  American  controversy ;  wherein  this  man  of  peace  and  love  wrote  more 
largely  and  more  strongly  than  Mr.  Wesley  had  done. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


159 


have  plate,  for  which  you  have  hitherto  neglected  to  make  an  entry,  they 
have  directed  me  to  send  you  the  above  copy  of  the  Lords’  order,  and 
to  inform  you,  they  expect  that  you  forthwith  make  due  entry  of  all  your 
plate ;  such  entry  to  bear  date  from  the  commencement  of  the  plate- 
duty,  or  from  such  time  as  you  have  owned,  used,  had,  or  kept  any 
quantity  of  silver  plate,  chargeable  by  the  Act  of  Parliament ;  as,  in 
default  hereof,  the  Board  will  be  obliged  to  signify  your  refusal  to  their 
Lordships. 

“  N.  B.  An  immediate  answer  is  desired.” 

Mr.  Wesley  answered  as  follows 


“  Sir, — I  have  two  silver  teaspoons  at  London,  and  two  at  Bristol. 
This  is  all  the  plate  which  I  have  at  present ;  and  I  shall  not  buy  any 
more,  while  so  many  round  me  want  bread. 

“  I  am,  Sir, 

“  Your  most  humble  Servant, 

“  John  Wesley.” 


CHAPTER  IY. 

LABOURS  AND  OPPOSITION  IN  THE  ISLE  OF  MAN - SECESSION  OF  AN 

EMINENT  PREACHER - PROTESTANT  ASSOCIATION - MR.  WESLEY’S 

LETTER  ON  THAT  OCCASION - HIS  LETTER  TO  THE  BISHOP  OF  LON¬ 
DON,  AND  TO  SIR  HARRY  TRELAWNEY - THOUGHTS  ON  “  DR.  PAR¬ 
SON’S  REMAINS  OF  JAPHET” - CURIOUS  QUESTIONS  PUT  TO  MR. 

WESLEY - HIS  LETTER  RESPECTING  THE  SABBATH-DAY,  ADDRESSED 

TO  ONE  OF  HIS  MAJESTY’S  MINISTERS - CURIOUS  FRAGMENT - MR. 

wesley’s  visits  to  Holland. 

In  the  year  1776,  the  Methodist  Preachers  visited  the  Isle  of  Man.* 
The  year  before,  a  Local  Preacher  from  Liverpool,  Mr.  John  Crook, 
had  paid  them  a  visit,  and  spent  some  time  with  them.  He  repeated 
his  visit  this  year,  and  Societies  were  already  formed  in  seven  different 
places,  and  they  reckoned  157  members  in  the  Island.  It  happened 

*  This  island  is  mentioned  by  several  ancient  authors.  Caesar  calls  it  Mona ;  but  the 
Mona  of  Tacitus  can  only  be  applied  to  Anglesey.  Pliny  calls  it  Monabia :  And  in  Ptolemy, 
we  find  Monaida,  that  is,  the  farther  or  more  remote  Mon.  Orosius  styles  it  Menavia ;  and 
tells  us,  that  it  was  extremely  fertile.  Bede,  who  distinguishes  clearly  two  Menavian  Islands, 
names  this  the  Northern  Menavia ,  bestowing  the  epithet  of  Southern  upon  Anglesey. 
Alured  of  Beverly  also  speaks  of  it  as  one  of  the  Menavian  Islands.  The  Britons,  in  their 
own  language,  called  it  Manaw,  more  properly  Main  au,  that  is,  “  a  little  island,”  which 
seems  to  be  Latinized  in  the  word  Menavia.  All  which  proves,  that  this  small  Isle  was 
early  inhabited,  and  as  well  known  to  the  rest  of  the  world,  as  either  Britain  or  Ireland. 

The  Isle  of  Man  was,  for  a  long  time,  an  independent  State,  governed  by  its  own  Princes. 
At  length,  however,  they  became  feudatories  to  the  Kings  of  England,  resorted  to  their 
Court,  were  kindly  received,  and  had  pensions  bestowed  upon  them.  Upon  the  demise  of 
Magnus,  the  last  King  of  this  isle,  without  heirs  male,  Alexander  III,  King  of  Scots,  who 
had  conquered  the  other  isles,  seized  likewise  upon  this;  which,  as  part  of  that  kingdom, 
came  into  the  hands  of  Edward  I,  who  directed  William  Huntercumbe,  Warden  of  that  isle 
for  him,  to  restore  it  to  John  Baliol,  who  had  done  homage  to  him  for  the  kingdom  of 
Scotland. 

But  it  seems  there  was  still  remaining  a  Lady  named  Austrica,  who  claimed  this 
sovereignty  as  nearest  of  kin  to  the  deceased  Magnus.  This  claimant  being  able  to  obtain 


160 


THE  LIFE  OF 


here,  as  in  most  places  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  that  the  first 
preaching  of  the  Methodists  produced  no  commotions  or  riots  among 
the  common  people.  I  am,  indeed,  fully  convinced,  that  the  lower 
orders  of  the  people  would  never  become  riotous  on  account  of  religion, 
were  they  not  excited  to  it,  under  false  pretences,  by  persons  who  have 
some  influence  over  them,  and  who  endeavour  to  keep  behind  the  scene. 
The  Preachers,  however,  did  not,  long  enjoy  peace.  Two  or  three  ill- 
minded  persons,  of  some  influence  in  the  island,  formed  a  plan  of  oppo¬ 
sition,  which,  in  such  cases,  is  but  too  often  successful.  These  persons, 
to  give  greater  weight  to  their  opposition,  so  far  prejudiced  the  mind  of 
the  Bishop  against  these  new  comers,  that  he  wrote  a  pastoral  letter, 
directed  to  all  the  rectors,  vicars,  chaplains,  and  curates  within  the  isle 
and  diocess  of  Man. 

In  this  letter  his  Lordship  states  the  ground  of  his  opposition  thus  : 
“Whereas  we  have  been  informed,  that  several  unordained,  unauthorized, 
and  unqualified  persons  from  other  countries,  have,  for  some  time  past, 
presumed  to  preach  and  teach  publicly,  and  hold  and  maintain  conven¬ 
ticles  ;  and  have  caused  several  weak  persons  to  combine  themselves 
together  in  a  new  society,  and  have  private  meetings,  assemblies,  and 
congregations,  contrary  to  the  doctrines,  government,  rites,  and  cere¬ 
monies  of  the  Established  Church,  and  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  laws 
of  this  Isle.  We  do,  therefore,  for  the  prevention  of  schism  and  the 
re-establishment  of  that  uniformity  in  religious  worship  which  so  long 
hath  subsisted  among  us,  hereby  desire  and  require  each  and  every  of* 
you,  to  he  vigilant  and  use  your  utmost  endeavours  to  dissuade  your 
respective  flocks  from  following,  or  being  led  and  misguided  by  such 
incompetent  teachers,”  &c,  &c. — After  expatiating  a  little  on  this  part 
of  his  charge,  he  tells  his  clergy  that  if  they  could  not  prevail  with  the 
people  by  persuasion,  they  must  get  a  knowledge  of  the  names  of  such 
persons  as  attended  at  “  these  unlawjul  meetings,”  as  he  calls  them, 
and  especially  of  such  as  enjoyed  any  office  or  privilege  by  episcopal 
license,  and  present  them  to  his  Reverend  Vicars  General,  or  to  some 
of  them.  He  then  requires  every  one  of  his  clergy,  to  repel  any  Me¬ 
thodist  Preacher  from  the  sacrament,  if  he  should  offer  himself  at  the 
table  to  receive  it.  He  farther  directs,  that  this  pastoral  letter  should  be 
read,  plena  Ecclesid ,  in  full  church ,  the  next  Sunday  after  the  receipt 
thereof. 

The  storm  now  became  violent,  and  Methodism  was  threatened  with 
a  total  shipwreck  on  the  island.  The  preachers  and  people,  however, 
weathered  it  out ;  and  in  the  end  of  May,  1777,  Mr.  Wesley  paid  them 

nothing  from  John  Baliol,  applied  herself  to  King  Edward,  as  the  superior  Lord.  He,  upon 
this  application,  by  his  writ,  which  is  yet  extant,  commanded  both  parties,  in  order  to  de¬ 
termine  their  right,  to  appear  in  the  King’s  Bench.  The  suit,  it  seems,  was  successful ;  for 
we  know,  that  this  lady,  by  a  deed  of  gift,  conveyed  her  claim  to  Sir  Simon  de  Montacute; 
and  after  many  disputes,  invasions  by  the  Scots,  and  other  accidents,  the  title  was  examined 
in  Parliament,  in  the  seventh  of  Edward  III,  and  solemnly  adjudged  to  William  de  Mon¬ 
tacute;  to  whom,  by  letters  patent  dated  the  same  year,  that  monarch  released  all  claim 
whatsoever.  It  descended  afterwards  to  the  Duke  of  Athol,  from  whom  tbe  English  Go¬ 
vernment  purchased  it,  in  the  year  1765,  the  Duke  retaining  his  landed  property.  The 
manorial  rights  and  emoluments,  the  patronage  of  the  Bishopric,  and  other  ecclesiastical 
benefices,  are  unalienably  vested  in  the  Crown,  and  the  Island  subjected  to  the  regulations 
of  the  British  Excise  and  Customs. — The  inhabitants  of  the  Isle  are  of  the  Church  of  Eng¬ 
land,  and  the  Bishop  is  styled,  Bishop  of  Sodor  and  Man.  By  an  Act  of  Parliament,  the 
thirty-third  of  Henry  VIII,  this  Bishopric  is  declared  to  be  in  the  province  of  York.— 
JZncyclop.  Bril. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


161 


a  visit,  and  was  received  in  a  very  friendly  manner  by  a  few  persons  of 
respectability  and  influence.  At  Peele-town,  Mr.  Corbet  said,  he  would 
gladly  have  asked  him  to  preach  in  his  church,  but  the  bishop  had  for¬ 
bidden.  On  this  occasion  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  “  Is  any  clergyman 
obliged,  either  in  law  or  conscience,  to  obey  such  a  prohibition  ?  By  no 
means.  The  will  even  of  the  King  does  not  bind  any  English  subject, 
unless  it  be  seconded  by  an  express  law.  How  much  less  the  will  of 
a  bishop  ?  But  did  not  yon  take  an  oath  to  obey  him  ?  No  :  Nor  any 
clergyman  in  the  three  kingdoms.  This  is  a  mere  vulgar  error .  Shame 
that  it  should  prevail  almost  universally !” 

Before  Mr.  Wesley’s  next  visit,  the  Bishop  was  dead.  His  successor 
was  a  man  of  a  very  different  spirit ;  and  has  proved  a  blessing  to  the 
Island.  When  Mr.  Wesley  arrived,  all  was  peace.  Before  his  de¬ 
parture,  he  made  the  following  remarks,  with  which  I  shall  conclude  this 
account : 

“  Having  now  visited  the  Island  round,  East,  South,  North,  and 
West,  I  was  thoroughly  convinced,  that  we  have  no  such  Circuit  as  this, 
either  in  England,  Scotland,  or  Ireland.  It  is  shut  up  from  the  world  : 
And  having  little  trade,  is  visited  by  scarce  any  strangers.  Here  are  no 
disputers  ;  no  opposition,  either  from  the  Governor,  (a  mild,  humane 
man,)  from  the  Bishop  (a  good  man)  or  from  the  bulk  of  the  Clergy. 
One  or  two  of  them  did  oppose  for  a  time  :  but  they  seem  now  to  under¬ 
stand  us  better.  So  that  the  scandal  of  the  cross  seems  to  have  for  the 
present  ceased.  The  natives  are  a  plain,  artless,  simple  people ;  few 
of  them  are  rich  or  genteel ;  the  far  greater  part  moderately  poor.  And 
most  of  the  strangers  that  settle  among  them,  are  men  that  have  seen 
affliction  ”  The  word  of  the  Lord  has  therefore  free  course,  and  the 
fruits  of  righteousness  and  peace  have  increased  to  this  day. 

About  the  time  of  the  Conference  this  year,  a  Travelling  Preacher, 
the  late  Mr.  J.  H.,  who  had  been  well  received  by  the  people,  and  who 
had  enjoyed  a  large  share  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  confidence  for  several  years, 
withdrew  from  the  Connexion,  and  went  among  the  Quakers.  There 
had  been  a  misunderstanding  between  them,  for  some  time  before  he 
took  this  step ;  and  soon  afterwards  he  wrote  his  determination  to  Mr. 
Wesley.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  in  the  habit  of  corresponding  with 
this  preacher,  and  happening  to  see  the  letter,  requested  his  brother  to 
let  him  answer  it.  The  request  was  granted ;  and  as  the  answer  is 
written  with  candour,  contains  some  good  observations  on  young  con¬ 
verts,  and  points  out  one  striking  trait  in  Mr.  John  Wesley’s  character, 
I  shall  insert  it.  The  date  is  October,  1777.* 

“  I  thank  you,”  says  he,  “  for  your  affectionate  letter.f  It  confirms 
and  increases  my  love  towards  you.  Your  phrase  and  dress  make  no 
difference  to  us. — Let  us  abide  in  the  love  of  Jesus,  and  we  must  con¬ 
tinue  to  love  one  another. — Out  of  true  impartial  love  to  you  both,  I 
long  for  peace  between  you  and  my  brother.  But  alas  !  you  do  not 
love  each  other  so  well  as  I  do  .  Mutual  confidence  is  lost,  and  then 
what  union  can  there  be  ?  I  submit  to  the  permissive  will  of  Providence. 

“  If  I  know  my  own  heart,  I  have  nothing  there  but  tender  disinte¬ 
rested  love  for  him  and  for  you  :  And  it  is,  and  must  be,  a  serious  grief' 
to  me  that  you  are  not  cordially  affected  to  each  other.  But  we  might 

*  This  letter  is  taken  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley’s  papers  in  short  hand. 

1 1  suppose,  one  that  Mr.  Charles  had  received  from  him. 


162 


THE  LIFE  OF 


part  friends,  who  can  never  part. — I  wished  to  see  you ;  I  should  not 
have  said  one  word  against  your  religion  ;  but  I  should  have  taken  the 
liberty  of  giving  you  a  friendly  caution  or  two,  lest  Satan  get  an  advan¬ 
tage  over  you,  or  us. 

“  You  know,  when  a  man  leaves  one  religious  party  or  society,  it  is 
a  theme  both  to  him  and  them.  Those  of  his  old  friends  who  loved 
him  merely  as  a  member  of  their  society,  will  cease  to  love  him  on  that 
account :  Those  who  have  little  or  no  grace,  will  partly  treat  him  as  a  de¬ 
serter,  and  express  their  anger  or  ill-will  by  speaking  against  him.  This 
stabbing  a  man  in  the  back,  as  soon  as  he  turns  it  upon  us,  I  abhor  and 
protest  against ;  and  discourage  to  the  utmost  of  my  power.  One,  who 
forsakes  his  former  friends,  will  be  tempted  to  speak  evil  of  them,  and 
mention  their  faults,  real  or  supposed,  to  justify  himself  for  leaving  them, 
or  to  recommend  himself  to  his  new  friends.  I  always  stood  in  doubt 
of  such  converts  ;  whether  from  the  Calvinists,  Moravians,  Dissenters, 
or  any  other.  Beside,  a  young  convert  is  always  most  zealous  in  making 
'proselytes;  which  awakens  suspicion  in  the  deserted  party,  and  arms 
them  against  depredations. 

“My  brother  showed  me  your  last:  I  desired  him  to  let  me  answer 
it.  Hope  of  a  free  conversation  with  you,  hindered  me  from  writing. 
You  know,  I  have  talked  with  you  concerning  him,  without  reserve  :  I 
could  not  have  used  such  confidence  towards  another.  Still  I  am  as 
incapable  of  mistrusting  you,  as  you  are  of  trusting  him.  In  many 
things  I  have  more  fellowship  with  you,  than  I  have  with  him  :  My 
love  for  both  is  the  same. 

“  But,  ‘  You  expect  he  will  keep  his  own  secrets!’  Let  me  whisper 
it  into  your  ear  ;  he  never  could  do  it  since  he  was  born.  It  is  a  gift 
which  God  has  not  given  him.  But  I  shall  speak  to  him,  and  put  a 
stop  to  what  you  justly  complain  of,  and  let  all  be  buried  in  oblivion — I 
wish  you  may  never  have  an  uneasy  thought  on  our  account.  Speak 
not  therefore  of  my  brother ;  think  no  evil  of  him  ;  forget  him,  if  you 
can,  entirely,  till  you  meet  above. 

“  You  are  now  entering  on  a  new  scene  of  things.  You  have  no 
doubt  of  God’s  calling  you  among  the  Friends.  I  judge  nothing  before 
the  time  :  Time  will  show.  I  heartily  pray  God,  you  may  do  and 
receive  much  more  good  among  them,  than  you  did  among  us.*  If 
God  give  you  discernment  and  favour,  and  you  are  the  approved  instru¬ 
ment  of  reviving  his  work,  and  their  first  love,  I  shall  rejoice  and  be 
thankful  that  you  ever  left  us.  But  if  (which  God  forbid  !)  you  should 
bury  your  talent,  do  no  good,  and  only  change  one  form  for  another  ; 
alas  !  alas!  my  brother,  you  will  prove  yourself  mistaken,  and  lose  many 
jewels  which  might  have  been  added  to  your  crown. f 

“  I  should  think  worse  of  our  society  than  you  do,  if  they  felt  no  sor¬ 
row  at  parting  with  you — Some  whom  I  know,  will  seldom  think  of  you 

*  This  good  man  was  possessed  of  eminent  ministerial  gifts,  but  he  fell  into  the  Mystic 
delusion  from  which  Mr.  Wesley  had  escaped.  He  then  became  high-minded  and  censo¬ 
rious  ;  and  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  in  his  hours  of  depression,  used  too  much  to  listen  to  him. 
The  Quakers  were  jealous  of  him,  and  kept  him  silent  a  long  time,  to  his  great  mortifica¬ 
tion  :  But  it  was  the  very  thing  he  needed.  It  was  good  medicine  to  heal  his  sickness. 

f  This  was  precisely  the  issue.  In  one  of  Mr.  H.’s  last  conversations  with  me  a  few 
years  ago,  he  said,  “  I  would  not  have  thy  people  to  think  of  changing :  They  may  be 
disappointed.”  He  was  then  in  a  sweet  and  humble  spirit,  very  different  from  that  in 
which  he  left  us ;  and  I  rejoiced  in  hope  of  meeting  him  where  those  who  overcome,  shall 
he  pillars  in  the  temple  of  God,  to  go  out  no  more. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


163 

without  a  sorrowful  tear.  The  days  of  my  mourning  are  just  ended. 
My  hope  of  you  is  steady,  that  if  you  hold  out  a  little  longer,  I  shall 
find  you  again  among  the  blessed  in  that  day.5’ 

Hitherto  the  Society  in  London  had  occupied  the  old  Foundery,  near 
Upper  Moorfields,  as  a  place  of  worship ;  but  were  now  making  pre¬ 
parations  to  quit  it.  They  had  obtained  the  promise  of  a  lease  from 
the  city,  of  a  piece  of  ground  in  the  City-road  ;  and,  every  thing  being 
prepared,  the  day  was  fixed  for  laying  the  foundation  of  a  chapel. 
“The  rain,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  “befriended  us  much,  by  keeping  away 
thousands  who  purposed  to  be  there.  But  there  were  still  such  multi¬ 
tudes,  that  it  was  with  great  difficulty  I  got  through  them  to  lay  the  first 
stone.  Upon  this  was  a  plate  of  brass,  covered  with  another  stone,  on 
which  was  engraved,  *  This  was  laid  by  John  Wesley,  on  April  1, 
1777.’  Probably  this  will  be  seen  no  more,  by  any  human  eye;  but 
will  remain  there,  till  the  earth  and  the  works  thereof  are  burnt  up.” 

By  the  end  of  October,  1778,  the  chapel  was  built,  and  ready  to  be 
opened.  “  November  1,”  says  Mr.  Wesley,  “  was  the  day  appointed 
for  opening  the  new  chapel  in  the  City-road.  It  is  perfectly  neat,  but 
not  fine;  and  contains  far  more  than  the  Foundery  :  I  believe,  together 
with  the  morning  chapel,  as  many  as  the  Tabernacle.  Many  were 
afraid,  that  the  multitudes,  crowding  from  all  parts,  would  have  occa¬ 
sioned  much  disturbance :  But  they  were  happily  disappointed  ;  there 
was  none  at  all.  All  was  quietness,  decency,  and  order.  I  preached 
on  part  of  Solomon’s  prayer  at  the  dedication  of  the  Temple  ;  and,  both 
in  the  morning  and  afternoon,  God  was  eminently  present  in  the  midst 
of  the  congregation.” 

In  February,  1779,  Mr.  John  Wesley  observes,  “Finding  many 
serious  persons  were  much  discouraged  by  prophets  of  evil,  confidently 
foretelling  very  heavy  calamities,  which  were  coming  upon  our  nation ; 
I  endeavoured  to  lift  up  their  hands,  by  opening  and  applying  those  com¬ 
fortable  words,  Psalm  xliii,  5,  6,  ‘Why  art  thou  so  heavy,  0  my  soul? 
Why  art  thou  so  disquieted  within  me  ?  O  put  thy  trust  in  God ;  for  1 
will  yet  give  him  thanks,  who  is  the  help  of  my  countenance  and  my 
God .’” — The  next  day  was  the  National  Fast.  And  he  observes,  “  So 
solemn  a  one  I  never  saw  before.  From  one  end  of  the  city  to  the 
other,  there  was  scarce  any  one  seen  in  the  streets.  All  places  of  public 
worship  were  crowded  in  an  uncommon  degree  ;  and  an  unusual  awe  sat 
on  most  faces.  I  preached  on  the  words  of  God  to  Abraham,  inter¬ 
ceding  for  Sodom,  *  I  will  not  destroy  it  (the  city)  for  ten’s  sake.’  ” 

Dr.  Whitehead  here  also  well  observes,  “  When  we  find  a  man  con¬ 
stantly  travelling  through  all  parts  of  the  nation  ;  holding  intercourse  with 
immense  multitudes  of  people,  by  means  of  the  pulpit  and  private  cor¬ 
respondence  :  and  exerting  all  his  influence  on  every  occasion  of  public 
distress  or  alarm,  to  soften  and  quiet  the  minds  of  the  people,  we  must 
call  him  a  national  blessing.  And  such  was  the  constant  practice  of 
Mr.  Wesley  for  more  than  half  a  century  !” 

In  the  beginning  of  this  year,  1780,  a  great  clamour  was  raised  against 
the  Bill  passed  in  favour  of  the  Roman  Catholics.  A  “  Protestant, 
Association”  was  formed  to  obtain  a  repeal  of  it;  and,  in  the  end,  much 
mischief  was  done  ; — not  without  suspicion,  however,  that  the  outrages 
which  followed  were  greatly  promoted  and  increased  by  Papists,  and 
by  others  in  disguise.  The  one  party  wished  to  disgrace  “  the  Asso- 


164 


THE  LIFE  OF 


ciation  the  other,  the  ministry.  But  before  these  things  happened,  a 
pamphlet  was  written  in  defence  of  the  object  the  Association  had  in 
view  ;  and  an  answer  to  it  soon  appeared.  These  pamphlets  were  put 
into  Mr.  Wesley's  hands ;  and,  having  read  them,  he  wrote  a  letter  on 
the  subject,  dated  January  21,  which  he  sent  to  the  Printer  of  the  Public 
Advertiser.  In  this  letter,  after  premising,  that  persecution  had  nothing 
to  do  with  the  matter,  and  that  he  wished  no  man  to  be  persecuted  for 
his  religious  principles  ;  he  lays  down  this  general  proposition,  “  That 
no  Roman  Catholic  does  or  can  give  security  to  a  Protestant  Govern¬ 
ment,  for  his  allegiance  and  peaceable  behaviour.”  He  rested  the  proof 
of  this  proposition  on  the  following  arguments  : 

“1.  It  is  a  Roman  Catholic  maxim,  established  not  by  private  men, 
but  by  a  public  Council,  that  J\o  faith  is  to  be  kept  with  heretics .  This 
has  been  openly  avowed  by  the  Council  of  Constance  ;*  but  it  never 
was  openly  disclaimed.  Whether  private  persons  avow  or  disavow  it, 
it  is  a  fixed  maxim  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

“  2.  One  branch  of  the  spiritual  power  of  the  Pope  is,  and  has  been 
for  ages,  the  power  of  granting  pardons  for  all  sins,  past,  present,  and 
to  come  !  But  those  who  acknowledge  him  to  have  this  spiritual  power, 
can  give  no  security  for  their  allegiance, — Ergo. 

“  3.  The  power  of  dispensing  with  any  promise,  oath,  or  vow,  is 
another  branch  of  the  spiritual  power  of  the  Pope.  And  all  who  ac¬ 
knowledge  his  spiritual  power,  must  acknowledge  this  :  But  whoever 
acknowledges  this  dispensing  power  of  the  Pope,  cannot  give  security 
for  his  allegiance  to  any  Government. — Nay,  not  only  the  Pope ,  but 
even  a  Priest ,  has  power  to  pardon  sins  !  This  is  an  essential  doctrine 
of  the  Church  of  Rome.  But  they  who  acknowledge  this,  cannot  pos¬ 
sibly  give  any  security  for  their  allegiance  to  any  Government. 

“  Setting  then  religion  aside,  it  is  plain,  that,  upon  principles  of  rea¬ 
son,  no  Government  ought  to  tolerate  men,f  who  cannot  give  any  secu¬ 
rity  to  that  Government  for  their  allegiance  and  peaceable  behaviour. 
But  this  no  Romanist  can  do,  not  only  while  he  holds,  that  ‘  No  faith  is 
to  be  kept  with  heretics,’  but  so  long  as  he  acknowledges  either  priestly 
absolution ,  or  the  spiritual  power  of  the  Pope.” 

A  Mr.  O’Leary,  a  Capuchin  Friar,  wrote  a  reply  to  these  proposi¬ 
tions,  and  endeavoured  to  explain  away  the  obnoxious  decree  of  the 
Council  of  Constance.  The  propositions,  however,  remained  unan¬ 
swered,  and  the  decree  of  the  Council  could  not  be  got  over.  The 
Rev.  Mr.  Skelton,  an  eminently  pious  and  learned  Minister  of  the 
Church  of  Ireland,  celebrated  for  several  useful  publications,  especially 
a  remarkable  one,  published  during  the  Rebellion  in  Scotland,  entitled 
“  The  Hopes  of  the  Chevalier,”  returned  Mr.  Wesley  his  thanks, 
for  his  letters  in  answer  to  Mr.  O’Leary.  He  used  to  speak  much  of 
them  ;  and  the  gentleman  who  delivered  his  thanks  to  Mr.  Wesley,  (with 
whom  I  then  was  in  Dublin,)  observed,  “  Sir,  Mr.  Skelton  declared  to 
me,  that  your  propositions  were  a  wall  of  adamant ;  and  that  Mr. 
O’Leary’s  arguments  were  as  boiled  peas  shot  against  it.” 

*  By  the  decree  of  this  Council,  John  Husse  and  Jerome  of  Prague  were  burned  alive, 
notwithstanding  the  safe-conduct ,  to  and  from  the  Council,  granted  to  each  of  them  by  the 
Emperor. 

f  He  meant,  that  they  ought  not  to  give  them  political  power.  No  man  abhorred  perse¬ 
cution  on  account  of  religion  more  than  Mr  Wesley.  Soon  after  this,  he  published  his 
admirable  tract,  entitled,  Popery  calmly  considered. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


165 


This  mighty  fabric  of  Popery  is  evidently  nodding  to  its  fall.  It  has 
continued  so  long,  partly  by  the  support  of  political  power,  but  chiefly 
because  so  many  truly-devoted  souls  have  been  found  within  its  pale. 
It  may  truly  be  called  the  Christianity  of  the  World.  But  the  Bible 
has  gone  forth,  as  it  never  did  before,  and  the  Faith  ‘  that  overcometh 
the  world?  keeps  pace  with  it.  In  a  little  time,  none  will  be  found  to 
submit  to  the  antichristian  yoke,  but  those  who  reject  the  word  of  God . 
Those  who  receive  the  truth  will  come  forth,  saying  to  the  would-be 
Universal  Bishop,  as  the  Greek  Church  said  long  ago,  in  departing, 
ct  Thy  greatness  we  know,  thy  covetousness  we  cannot  satisfy,  thy 
intolerable  insolence  we  can  no  longer  endure  — Live  to  thyself  !” 
It  will  then  4  suddenly  be  destroyed ,  and  that  icithout  remedy .’ 

In  the  course  of  this  year,  1780,  some  persons  in  America,  attached 
to  the  doctrines  and  to  the  ritual  of  the  Church  of  England,  wrote  to 
Mr.  Wesley,  requesting  that  he  would  get  a  young  man  ordained  for 
them,  by  one  of  the  Bishops  in  this  country.  They  did  not  apply  to 
“  the  Society  for  propagating  Christian  Knowledge  in  Foreign  Parts” 
because  they  did  not  want  pecuniary  assistance  from  that  fund.  Mr. 
Wesley  wrote  to  Dr.  Lowth,  Bishop  of  London,  begging  the  favour, 
that  he  would  ordain  a  pious  young  man  for  them.  The  Bishop  refused  ; 
and  August  10,  Mr.  Wesley  sent  him  the  following  letter  : 

“  My  Lord, — Some  time  since  I  received  your  Lordship’s  favour, 
for  which  I  return  your  Lordship  my  sincere  thanks.  Those  persons 
did  not  apply  to  the  Society,  because  they  had  nothing  to  ask  of  them. 
They  wanted  no  salary  for  their  Minister ;  they  were  themselves  able 
and  willing  to  maintain  him.  They  therefore  applied,  by  me,  to  your 
Lordship,  as  members  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  desirous  so  to 
continue,  begging  the  favour  of  your  Lordship,  after  your  Lordship  had 
examined  him,  to  ordain  a  pious  man  who  might  officiate  as  their 
Minister. 

“  But  your  Lordship  observes,  ‘  There  are  three  Ministers  in  that 
country  already  V  True,  my  Lord  :  But  what  are  three,  to  watch  over 
all  the  souls  in  that  extensive  country  ?  Will  your  Lordship  permit  me 
to  speak  freely  ?  I  dare  not  do  otherwise.  I  am  on  the  verge  of  the 
grave,  and  know  not  the  hour  when  I  shall  drop  into  it.  Suppose  there 
were  threescore  of  those  Missionaries  in  the  country,  could  I  in  con¬ 
science  recommend  these  souls  to  their  care  ?  Do  they  take  any  care 
of  their  own  souls?  If  they  do,  (I  speak  it  with  concern!)  I  fear  they 
are  almost  the  only  Missionaries  in  America  that  do.  My  Lord,  I  do  not 
speak  rashly :  I  have  been  in  America ;  and  so  have  several  with  whom  I 
have  lately  conversed.  And  both  I  and  they  know,  what  manner  of 
men  the  far  greater  part  of  these  are.  They  are  men  who  have  neither 
the  power  of  religion  nor  the  form  ;  men  that  lay  no  claim  to  piety,  nor 
even  decency. 

“  Give  me  leave,  my  Lord,  to  speak  more  freely  still :  Perhaps,  it  is 
the  last  time  I  shall  trouble  your  Lordship.  I  know  your  Lordship’s 
abilities  and  extensive  learning  :  I  believe,  what  is  far  more,  that  your 
Lordship  fears  God.  I  have  heard  that  your  Lordship  is  unfashionably 
diligent  in  examining  the  candidates  for  holy  orders :  Yea,  that  your 
Lordship  is  generally  at  the  pains  of  examining  them  yourself  1  Exa? 
Vol.  II.  22 


166 


THE  LIFE  OF 


mining  them  !’  in  what  respects  t  Why  whether  they  understand  a  little 
Latin  and  Greek,  and  can  answer  a  few  trite  questions  in  the  science 
of  Divinity !  Alas,  how  little  does  this  avail !  Does  your  Lordship  exa¬ 
mine,  whether  they  serve  Christ  or  Belial  ?  Whether  they  love  God  or 
the  world  1  Whether  they  ever  had  any  serious  thoughts  about  heaven 
or  hell  1  Whether  they  have  any  real  desire  to  save  their  own  souls,  or 
the  souls  of  others  ?  If  not,  what  have  they  to  do  with  holy  orders  ?  and 
what  will  become  of  the  souls  committed  to  their  care  ? 

“  My  Lord,  I  do  by  no  means  despise  learning ;  I  know  the  value 
of  it  too  well.  But  what  is  this,  particularly  in  a  Christian  Minister, 
compared  to  piety  1  What  is  it  in  a  man  that  has  no  religion  ?  ‘  As  a 
jeivel  in  a  swine’s  snout.’ 

“  Some  time  since,  I  recommended  to  your  Lordship  a  plain  man, 
whom  I  had  known  above  twenty  years  ;  as  a  person  of  deep  genuine 
piety,  and  of  unblameable  conversation.  But  he  neither  understood 
Greek  nor  Latin  ;  and  he  affirmed,  in  so  many  words,  that  ‘  He  believed 
it  was  his  duty  to  preach,  whether  he  was  ordained  or  no.’  I  believe 
so  too.  What  became  of  him  since,  I  know  not.  But  I  suppose  he 
received  Presbyterian  ordination ;  and  I  cannot  blame  him,  if  he  did. 
He  might  think  any  ordination  better  than  none. 

“  I  do  not  know,  that  Mr.  Hoskins  had  any  favour  to  ask  of  the  So¬ 
ciety.  He  asked  the  favour  of  your  Lordship  to  ordain  him,  that  he 
might  minister  to  a  little  flock  in  America.  But  your  Lordship  did  not 
see  good  to  ordain  him :  But  your  Lordship  did  see  good  to  Ordain, 
and  send  into  America,  other  persons,  who  knew  something  of  Greek 
and  Latin ;  but  who  knew  no  more  of  saving  souls,  than  of  catching 
whales. 

“  In  this  respect  also,  I  mourn  for  poor  America  :  for  the  sheep  scat¬ 
tered  up  and  down  therein.  Part  of  them  have  no  Shepherds  at  all, 
particularly  in  the  Northern  colonies  ;  and  the  case  of  the  rest  is  little 
better,  for  their  own  Shepherds  pity  them  not.  They  cannot,  for  they 
have  no  pity  on  themselves.  They  take  no  thought  or  care  about  their 
own  souls. 

“Wishing  your  Lordship  every  blessing  from  the  Great  Shepherd 
and  Bishop  of  our  souls, 

“  I  remain,  my  Lord, 

“  Your  Lordship’s  dutiful  son  and  servant, 

“  John  Wesley.” 

In  the  midst  of  the  multiplicity  of  affairs  in  which  Mr.  Wesley  was 
concerned,  he  constantly  paid  attention  to  the  spiritual  welfare,  not  only 
of  the  members  of  his  own  society,  but  of  those  persons  with  whom  he 
occasionally  corresponded.  The  following  is  an  instance  of  this  kind 
attention  and  brotherly  care.  Sir  Harry  Trelawney,*  celebrated  for  his 
zeal  and  eccentricities,  had  been  a  Calvinist,  and,  during  that  period, 
had  been  shy  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  acquaintance.  At  length  being  convin¬ 
ced,  that  the  narrow  and  limited  views  of  John  Calvin,  concerning  the 
atonement  of  Christ,  were  not  agreeable  to  the  general  tenour  of  the  invi¬ 
tations,  promises,  and  threatenings  of  the  New  Testament,  he  quitted 

*  He  was  the  Hero  of  a  witty  book,  entitled  the  Spiritual  Quixote,  or  the  History  of 
Geoffry  Wildgoose,  Esq.  It  was  written  by  a  Minister  of  the  Church  of  England,  for  the 
want  of  better  work. 


THE  REV'.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


167 


the  Calvinists.  On  this  occasion,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  him,  congratu¬ 
lating  him  on  his  escape ;  but,  at  the  same  time  warning  him  of  the 
danger  of  running  into  the  opposite  extreme.  This  is  so  natural  to 
the  human  mind,  that  it  is  difficult  to  be  avoided  :  And  by  yielding  to 
this  impulse  in  some  doctrines  of  importance,  it  is  to  be  feared  that 
many  have  made  * shipwreck  of  the  faith.’  Mr.  Wesley  kindly  cautioned 
his  friend,  against  the  danger  which  lay  before  him.  “Fora  long  time,” 
says  he,  “  I  have  had  a  desire  to  see  you,  but  could  not  find  an  oppor¬ 
tunity  ;  and,  indeed,  I  had  reason  to  believe,  my  company  would  not 
be  agreeable  ;  as  you  were  intimate  with  those  who  think  they  do  God 
service  by  painting  me  in  the  most  frightful  colours.  It  gives  me  much 
satisfaction  to  find,  that  you  have  escaped  out  of  the  hands  of  those 
warm  men.  It  is  not  at  all  surprising,  that  they  should  speak  a  little 
unkindly  of  you  too,  in  their  turn.  It  gave  me  no  small  satisfaction  to 
learn  from  your  own  lips,  the  falsehood  of  their  allegation.  I  believed 
it  false  before,  but  could  not  affirm  it  so  positively  as  I  can  now. 

“  Indeed,  it  would  not  have  been  without  precedent,  if,  from  one 
extreme,  you  had  run  into  another.  This  was  the  case  with  that  great 
man,  Dr.  Taylor,  of  Norwich.  For  some  years?  he  was  an  earnest 
Calvinist ;  but  afterwards,  judging  he  could  not  get  far  enough  from 
that  melancholy  system,  he  ran,  not  only  into  Arianism,  but  into  the 
very  dregs  of  Socinianism.  I  have  reason,  indeed,  to  believe,  he  was 
convinced  of  his  mistake,  some  years  before  he  died.  But  to  acknow¬ 
ledge  this  publicly,  was  too  hard  a  task  for  one  who  had  lived  above 
eighty  years. 

“  You  have  need  to  be  thankful  on  another  account  likewise  ;  that 
is,  that  your  prejudices  against  the  Church  of  England  are  removing. 
Having  had  an  opportunity  of  seeing  several  of  the  churches  abroad, 
and  having  deeply  considered  the  several  sorts  of  Dissenters  at  home, 
I  am  fully  convinced,  that  our  own  church,  with  all  her  blemishes,  is 
nearer  the  Scriptural  plan,  than  any  other  in  Europe. 

“  I  sincerely  wish  you  may  retain  your  former  zeal  for  God  ;  only, 
that  it  may  be  a  1  zeal  according  to  knowledge .’  But  there  certainly 
will  be  a  danger  of  your  sinking  into  a  careless,  lukewarm  state,  with¬ 
out  any  zeal  or  spirit  at  all.  As  you  were  surfeited  with  an  irrational, 
unscriptural  religion,  you  may  easily  slide  into  no  religion  at  all ;  or, 
into  a  dead  form,*  that  will  never  make  you  happy  either  in  this  world, 
or  in  that  which  is  to  come.  Wishing  every  Scriptural  blessing,  both  to 
Lady  Trelawneyf  and  you, 

“  I  am,  Dear  Sir, 

“  Your  affectionate  servant, 

“  J.  Wesley.” 

Notwithstanding  Mr.  Wesley’s  itinerancy,  his  daily  labour  of  preach¬ 
ing,  visiting  the  societies,  and  extensive  correspondence;  yet  he  still 
found  time  to  read  many  books.  And,  what  is  rather  singular,  he  often 
met  with  books  that  are  very  scarce,  which  many  men  of  literature,  with 
good  libraries,  have  never  seen.  He  read,  not  only  books  of  divinity,  of 
natural  history,  and  moral  philosophy,  which  came  more  immediately 

*  This  fear  was  unhappily  realized. 

t  Lady  Trelawney  was  the  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brown,  an  intimate  friend  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  of  whom  I  shall  have  to  speak  hereafter. 


168 


THE  LIFE  OF 


within  the  province  of  his  profession,  but  books  which  treated  of  the 
most  remote  antiquity.  Here  investigation  is  difficult ;  and  the  highest 
degree  of  evidence  to  be  attained,  a  bare  probability.  Yet  even  these 
books  Mr.  Wesley  read,  with  uncommon  diligence  and  care,  often  col¬ 
lecting  the  substance  of  them  into  a  small  compass,  and  directing  it  to 
the  one  point  which  he  had  ever  at  heart.  The  following  is  an  instance 
of  this  kind  : 

Sept.  1,  1781,  he  says,  “  I  made  an  end  of  reading  that  curious  book, 
Dr.  Parson’s  Remains  of  Japhet.  The  very  ingenious  author  has  struck 
much  light  into  some  of  the  darkest  parts  of  ancient  history.  And 
although  I  cannot  subscribe  to  every  proposition  which  he  advances, 
yet  I  apprehend,  he  has  sufficiently  proved  the  main  of  his  hypothesis  ; 
namely, — 1.  That  after  the  flood,  Shem  and  his  descendants  peopled 
the  greatest  part  of  Asia.- — 2.  That  Ham  and  his  children  peopled 
Africa. — 3.  That  Europe  was  peopled  by  the  two  sons  of  Japhet,  Go- 
mer,  and  Magog ;  the  Southern  and  Southwestern,  by  Gomer  and  his 
children ;  and  the  North  and  Northwestern,  by  the  children  of  Magog. 
— 4.  That  the  former  were  called  Gomerians,  Cimmerians,  and  Cim- 
brians  ;  and  afterwards,  Celtae,  Galatse,  and  Gauls  ;  the  latter  were 
called  by  the  general  name  of  Scythians,  Scuti,  and  Scots. — 5.  That 
the  Gomerians  spread  swiftly  through  the  North  of  Europe,  as  far  as 
the  Cimbrian  Chersonesus,  including  Sweden,  Denmark,  Norway,  and 
divers  other  countries,  and  then  into  Ireland,  where  they  multiplied  very 
early  into  a  considerable  nation. — 6.  That  some  ages  after,  another 
part  of  them,  who  had  first  settled  in  Spain,  sailed  to  Ireland  under 
Milea,  or  Milesius,  and,  conquering  the  first  inhabitants,  took  posses¬ 
sion  of  the  land. — 7.  That,  about  the  same  time  the  Gomerians  came 
to  Ireland,  the  Magogians,  or  Scythians,  came  to  Britain ;  so  early, 
that  both  spake  the  same  language,  and  well  understood  each  other. — 
8.  That  the  Irish  spoken  by  the  Gomerians,  and  the  Wrelsh  spoken  by 
the  Magogians,  are  one  and  the  same  language,  expressed  by  the  same 
seventeen  letters,  which  were  long  after  brought,  by  a  Gomerian  Prince, 
into  Greece. — 9.  That  all  the  languages  of  Europe,  Greek  and  Latin* 
in  particular,  are  derived  from  this. — 10.  That  the  Antediluvian  lan¬ 
guage,  spoken  by  all  till  after  the  flood,  and  then  continued  in  the  family 
of  Shem,  was  Hebrew ;  and  from  this  (the  Hebrew)  tongue,  many  of 
the  Eastern  languages  are  derived.  The  foregoing  particulars,  this  fine 
writer  has  made  highly  probable.  And  these  may  be  admitted,  though 
we  do  not  agree  to  his  vehement  panegyric  on  the  Irish  language  ; 
much  less  receive  all  the  stories  told  by  the  Irish  poets,  or  chroniclers, 
as  genuine  authentic  history.” 

Dr.  Whitehead  observes,  “  Candour  will  readily  acknowledge,  and 
envy  itself  must  confess,  that  a  man  in  the  seventy-ninth  year  of  his  age,, 
who,  in  the  midst  of  daily  avocations  which  he  deemed  of  the  highest 
importance  to  himself  and  others,  could  go  through  a  work  of  this  kind 
with  so  much  attention,  and  collect  the  substance  of  it  into  a  few  general 
heads,  must  have  possessed  great  strength  of  mind,  and  an  uncommon 
degree  of  the  spirit  of  inquiry.” 

In  February,  1782,  a  person  unknown  proposed  a  few  questions  to 

*  How  amazingly,  in  that  case,  must  these  languages  have  been  improved !  Of  the 
Latin  in  particular,  I  do  not  wonder  that  Cowper  should  say,  “  What  a  people  they  must 
have  been,  who  spoke  such  a  language  !” 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


169 


Mr.  Wesley  in  writing,  and  begged  the  favour  of  unequivocal  answers. 
The  questions  and  answers  were  as  follow  : 

“  Is  it  your  wish,  that  the  people  called  Methodists  should  be,  or 
become,  a  body  entirely  separate  from  the  Church  V9 

Answer.  No.  [And  it  is  not  so  now.] 

“  If  not,  where ,  that  is,  how  often ,  and  where , — I  mean,  upon  what 
description  of  Teachers  of  the  Establishment,  are  they  to  attend  ?” 

Answer.  I  advise  them  to  go  to  church.  [In  what  churches  could 
half  of  them  now  find  room?] 

“  More  particularly,  if  the  fall,  the  corruption,  and  natural  impotence 
of  man ;  his  free  and  full  redemption  in  Christ  Jesus,  through  faith 
working  by  love,  should  be  taught  and  inculcated,  and  offered  to  the 
attention  of  all ,  at  the  church  of  the  parish  where  they  reside,  are  they 
then,  in  your  opinion,  bound  in  conscience  to  hear ,  or  may  they,  at  their 
own  option,  forbear  ?" 

Answer.  I  do  not  think,  they  are  bound  in  conscience  to  attend  any 
particular  church. 

“  Or  if  they  are  at  liberty  to  absent  themselves,  are  they  at  liberty, 
that  is,  have  they  a  Christian  privilege  to  censure  this  doctrine  in  the 
gross,  to  condemn  such  Teachers,  and  boldly  to  pronounce  them,  1  blind 
leaders  of  the  blind  V 99 

Answer.  No  ;  by  no  means. 

“  Whenever  this  happens,  is  it  through  prejudice,  or  rational  piety? 
Is  it  through  bigotry,  or  a  Catholic  spirit  ?  Is  it  consistent  with  Christian 
charity  ?  Is  it  compatible  with  a  state  of  justification  ?  Or,  is  it  even 
allowable  in  the  high  habit  of  evangelical  perfection  ?” 

Answer.  I  think  it  is  a  sin.  [So  this  curious,  and,  I  am  afraid,  art¬ 
ful  inquirer,  took  nothing  for  his  motion  !] 

About  the  latter  end  of  this  year,  1782,  a  report  prevailed,  and  gained 
credit,  that  Administration  had  an  intention  to  bring  in  a  Bill  into  the 
House,  for  embodying  the  Militia,  and  for  exercising  them  on  a  Sunday. 
On  this  occasion,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  the  following  letter  to  a  Nobleman, 
then  high  in  office  : 

“  My  Lord, — If  I  wrong  your  Lordship,  I  am  sorry  for  it ;  but  I 
really  believe  your  Lordship  fears  God  :  And  I  hope  your  Lordship  has 
no  unfavourable  opinion  of  the  Christian  Revelation.  This  encourages 
me  to  trouble  your  Lordship  with  a  few  lines,  which  otherwise  I  should 
not  take  upon  me  to  do. 

“  Above  thirty  years  ago,  a  motion  was  made  in  Parliament,  for 
raising  and  embodying  the  Militia,  and  for  exercising  them,  to  save  time, 
on  Sunday.  When  the  motion  was  like  to  pass,  an  old  gentleman  stood 
up  and  said,  *  Mr.  Speaker,  I  have  one  objection  to  this  :  I  believe  an 
old  book,  called  the  Bible.’  The  Members  looked  at  one  another,  and 
the  motion  was  dropped. 

“  Must  not  all  others,  who  believe  the  Bible,  have  the  very  same 
objection  ?  And  from  what  I  have  seen,  I  cannot  but  think,  these  are 
still  three  fourths  of  the  nation.  Now,  setting  religion  out  of  the  ques¬ 
tion,  is  it  expedient  to  give  such  a  shock  to  so  many  millions  of  people 
at  once  ?  And  certainly  it  would  shock  them  extremely  :  It  would  wound 
them  in  a  very  tender  part.  For  would  not  they,  would  not  all  England, 
would  not  all  Europe,  consider  this  as  a  virtual  repeal  of  the  Bible  ? 


THE  LIFE  01 


170 

And  would  not  all  serious  persons  say,  ‘  We  have  little  religion  in  the 
land  now;  but  by  this  step,  we  shall  have  less  still.’  For  wherever 
this  pretty  show  is  to  be  seen,  the  people  will  flock  together ;  and  will 
lounge  away  so  much  time  before  and  after  it,  that  the  churches  will  be 
emptier  than  they  are  already ! 

“  My  Lord,  I  am  concerned  for  this  on  a  double  account. — First. 
Because  I  have  personal  obligations  to  your  Lordship,  and  would  fain, 
even  for  this  reason,  recommend  your  Lordship  to  the  love  and  esteem 
of  all  over  whom  I  have  any  influence. — Secondly.  Because  I  now 
reverence  your  Lordship  for  your  office  sake,  and  believe  it  to  be  my 
bounden  duty  to  do  all  that  is  in  my  little  power,  to  advance  your  Lord¬ 
ship’s  influence  and  reputation. 

“  Will  your  Lordship  permit  me  to  add  a  word  in  my  old-fashioned 
way  ?  I  pray  Him  that  has  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth,  to  prosper  all 
your  endeavours  for  the  public  good,  and  am, 

“  My  Lord, 

“Your  Lordship’s  willing  servant, 

“John  Wesley.” 

In  the  beginning  of  this  year,  1782,  Mr.  Wesley  received  from  one 
of  those  good  kind  of  people,  whom  he  used  to  call  Croakers ,  (and 
who  appears  to  have  been  displeased  with  him  for  having  written  con¬ 
cerning  the  war  with  America,)  a  dolorous  letter,  full  of  his  own  appre¬ 
hensions.  A  fragment  of  it  only  has  been  preserved.  “  And  first,” 
says  the  writer,  “  I  would  advise  you  to  speak  comfortably  to  the  peo¬ 
ple,  who  are  irritated  to  a  high  degree  against  you.  The  die  is  not  yet 
cast :  You  are  not  yet  in  as  bad  a  situation  as  England  is,  with  regard 
to  America.  A  few  comfortable  words  might  yet  make  them  your  own 
for  ever.  Let  not  your  sun  go  down  under  a  cloud.  Stain  not  with 
blood  every  action  of  your  whole  life.  Leave  the  event  to  Providence. 
- — You  cannot  prevent  a  separation  of  your  Preachers  [the  common 
notion  at  that  time,]  after  you  are  gone  to  rest ;  why  should  you  see  it 
in  your  life-time  1  A  door  is  open  for  you  at  Bristol,  and  a  comfortable 
door  too  :  Why  should  you  leave  the  word  of  God  to  serve  tables  ?  at 
the  instigation  of  those  who  would  be  glad  to  see  your  head  laid  in  the 
dust,  if  they  might  sit  in  your  chair  !  One  would  think  you  might,  with 
almost  half  an  eye,  see  what  some  of  them  are  aiming  at.  May  the 
God  of  peace  open  your  eyes,  and  direct  you  to  act  in  such  a  manner, 
as  will  disappoint  our  grand  adversary  of  his  unlawful  prey. 

“  I  am,  Reverend  Sir, 

Your  well-wisher  and  humble  servant, 

“J.  M.” 

Thus  the  Croakers  of  his  day  used  to  pester  the  great  Lord  Burleigh, 
the  Minister  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  with  their  information  and  advice ; 
but  they  always  found,  that  he  knew  more  of  the  matter  than  they  did. 
The  prophecies  of  the  separation  of  the  Preachers  and  of  the  work 
dwindling  into  little  sects  and  parties ,  have  all  come  to  an  end ;  like 
those  which  were  spoken,  foretelling  the  ruin  of  <  ngland  and  America, 
by  that  violent  collision.  But  ‘  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  shall  become 
the  kingdoms  of  the  Lord  !  and  the  government  is  upon  His  shoul¬ 
der, sf  to  that  very  end.  How  often,  therefore,  may  it  be  said. 


THE  EEV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


171 


Far,  far  above  thy  thought, 

His  counsel  shall  appear, 

When  fully  he  the  work  hath  wrought, 

Which  caused  thy  needless  fear ! 

England  and  America  have  both  prospered  since  that  lamentable  con¬ 
tention,  beyond  all  calculation ;  and  bid  fair,  when  ‘  'patience  shall  have 
its  perfect  work,’  and  a  firm  union  (so  much  desired  !)  shall  be  accom¬ 
plished,  not  only  to  awe  the  antichristian  powers,  and  secure  peace  to 
the  world,  but  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  the  remotest  regions  of  the  earth. 

Dr.  Whitehead  observes,  “  In  June  1783,  Mr.  Wesley  went  over  to 
Holland,  and  spent  his  birth-day,  completing  the  eightieth  year  of  his 
age,  in  that  country.  He  seemed  pleased  with  his  visit,  though  the 
motives  for  making  it  are  not  very  obvious.  It  is  not  probable,  that  the 
design  originated  with  himself ;  and  any  conjectures  concerning  the 
reasons  why  others  put  him  upon  it,  might  be  false,  and  appear  ill- 
natured  or  invidious.” — Very  likely  they  might — But,  as  the  Doctor  has 
well  observed,  in  another  place,  “  Mr.  Wesley  had  no  secrets.” — He 
has  detailed  the  facts  in  his  Journal;  and  I  am  enabled  to  state  with 
whom  the  design  originated. 

Mr.  William  Ferguson,  a  member  and  Local  Preacher  in  the  London 
Society,  traded  to  Holland  for  some  years,  and  generally  spent  his  sum¬ 
mers  there.  He  was  a  truly  pious  man,  and  could  not  be  hid  from  those 
who  had  4  like  precious  faith.’  He  soon  found  in  Holland  some  who 
were  Methodists  in  every  thing  except  the  name.  His  company  was 
desired,  not  only  by  those  of  his  own  rank,  but  by  many  of  the  principal 
inhabitants  and  persons  in  authority.  He  spoke  much  of  Mr.  Wesley, 
and  of  the  people  under  his  care  in  England,  and  distributed  his  sermons 
among  his  new  friends.  Of  these  they  expressed  high  approbation, 
and  also  their  wishes  to  see  the  venerable  Founder  of  Methodism  among 
them.  Mr.  Ferguson  pressed  Mr.  Wesley  to  visit  these  pious  people. 
His  own  philanthrophy,  always  alive  to  that  which  is  good,  aided  the 
request. 

Accordingly,  on  the  12th  of  June,  1783,  he  sailed  from  Harwich, 
and  landed  the  next  day  at  Helvoetsluys.  He  was  received  with  un¬ 
common  respect  by  all  the  people,  and  favoured  with  the  company  of 
many  eminent  Ministers  of  the  church  of  Holland,  as  well  as  of  the 
English  Ministers  in  the  commercial  towns.  With  the  former  he  con¬ 
versed  in  Latin.  In  the  Episcopal  church  at  Rotterdam,  he  preached 
twice  to  large  congregations  ;  the  first  time  on  ‘  God  created  man  in 
his  own  image,’  and  the  people  “  seemed,  all  but  their  attention,  dead 
the  second  time,  on  ‘  God  hath  given  to  us  eternal  life ,  and  this  lije  is  in 
his  Son.’ 

At  the  Hague,  he  was  invited  to  tea  by  Madam  de  Yassenaar,  a  lady 
of  the  first  rank  in  that  city.  She  received  him  with  that  easy  openness 
and  affability,  which  is  almost  peculiar  to  Christians  and  persons  of  quali¬ 
ty  :  Soon  after,  came  ten  or  twelve  ladies  more,  who  seemed  to  be  of  her 
own  rank,  (though  dressed  quite  plain,)  and  two  most  agreeable  gentle¬ 
men,  one  of  whom  was  a  Colonel  in  the  Prince’s  Guards.  After  tea, 
he  expounded  the  three  first  verses  of  the  thirteenth  Chapter  of  the  first 

Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  ;  and  Captain  M -  interpreted  sentence 

by  sentence.  Mr.  Wesley  then  prayed,  and  Colonel  Y -  prayed 

after  him. 


172 


THE  LIFE  OF 


On  the  following  day,  he  dined  at  Mrs.  L - ’s.  Her  mother,  upwards 

of  seventy,  seemed  to  be  continually  rejoicing  in  God  her  Saviour. 
The  daughter  breathed  the  same  spirit ;  and  her  grand-children,  three 
little  girls  and  a  boy,  seemed  to  be  all  love.  A  gentleman  coming  in 
after  dinner,  Mr.  Wesley  found  a  particular  desire  to  pray  for  him.  In 
a  little  while,  the  stranger  melted  into  tears,  as  indeed  did  most  of  the 
company.  The  next  day,  Madam  de  Vassenar  invited  Mr. Wesley  to  a 
meeting  at  a  neighbouring  lady’s  house  ;  where  he  expounded  Gal.  vi, 
14  ;  and  Captain  M - interpreted  as  before. 

In  his  way  from  Haerlem  to  Amsterdam,  he  met  with  several  fellow 
passengers  who  were  truly  serious.  Some  of  them  sung  hymns  in  a 
very  pleasing  manner :  And  his  and  their  hearts  were  so  knit  together 
in  Christian  love,  that  their  parting  at  Amsterdam  was  very  affecting. 

In  that  city  he  visited  a  lady  of  large  fortune,  who  appeared  to  be 
entirely  devoted  to  God.  “  There  is  such  a  childlike  simplicity,” 
observes  Mr.  Wesley,  concerning  Amsterdam,  “  in  all  that  love  God  in 
this  city,  as  does  honour  to  the  religion  they  profess.” 

After  performing  service  in  the  English  church,  he  visited  a  Mr. 
B - ,  who  had,  not  long  before,  found  peace  with  God.  This  gen¬ 

tleman  was  full  of  faith  and  love,  and  could  hardly  mention  the  good¬ 
ness  of  God  without  tears.  His  lady  seemed  to  be  exactly  of  the  same 
spirit.  From  thence  he  went  to  another  house,  where  a  large  company 
was  assembled  ;  and  all  seemed  open  to  receive  instruction,  and  desirous 
to  be  altogether  Christians. 

On  the  28th  of  June,  he  made  the  following  observation  :  “  I  have 
this  day  lived  fourscore  years  ;  and,  by  the  mercy  of  my  God,  my  eyes 
are  not  waxed  dim  :  and  what  little  strength  of  body  or  mind  I  had  thirty 
years  since,  just  the  same  I  have  now.  God  grant  I  may  never  live  to 
be  useless.  Rather  may  I 

My  body  with  my  charge  lay  down, 

And  cease  at  once  to  work  and  live.” 

On  the  next  day,  he  preached,  in  the  English  church  at  Utrecht,  a 
very  faithful,  searching  sermon  ;  and  afterwards  dined  with  a  merchant, 
who  seemed  to  be  deeply  acquainted  with  religion.  In  the  evening,  at 
the  desire  of  several  persons,  he  repeated  in  a  private  house,  the  sub¬ 
stance  of  his  morning’s  sermon,  to  a  large  company,  Mr.  Toydemea, 
the  Professor  of  Law  in  the  University,  interpreting  it  sentence  by  sen¬ 
tence.  The  congregation  then  sung  a  Dutch  hymn,  and  Mr.  Wesley 
and  his  companions,  an  English  one.  Afterwards  Mr.  Regulet,  a  vene¬ 
rable  old  man,  spent  some  time  in  prayer  for  the  establishment  of  peace 
between  the  two  nations.  . 

On  Tuesday,  July  1,  he  sailed  from  Helvoetsluys,  but,  through  con¬ 
trary  winds,  did  not  arrive  at  Harwich  till  the  Friday  following.  He 
observes  on  the  whole,  that  the  persons  with  whom  he  conversed  in 
Holland,  were  of  the  same  spirit  with  his  friends  in  England  ;  and  that 
he  was  as  much  at  home  in  Utrecht  and  Amsterdam,  as  in  Bristol  and 
London. 

In  the  year  1786,  he  again  visited  Holland.  Nothing  new  arose 
during  this  tour.  Many  of  the  Ministers  waited  on  him.  Some  of  the 
churches  were  opened.  He  preached  and  expounded  in  many  private 
houses  ;  and  received  many  marks  of  courtesy  from  several  pious 
persons  of  rank  and  fortune,  particularly  from  Mr.  Loten,  one  of  the 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


173 


Burghomasters  of  Utrecht,  who,  both  at  this  time  and  on  his  former 
visit,  seemed  studious  to  show  him  proof  of  his  regard  and  attention. 
Miss  Loten,  his  daughter,  a  most  amiable  and  pious  young  lady,  con¬ 
tinued  to  correspond  with  Mr.  Wesley  till  his  death,  in  the  English 
language,  which  she  well  understood  :  I  have  read  many  of  her  letters 
to  Mr.  Wesley. 

In  visiting  Holland,  he  had  no  design  to  form  Societies.  He  made 
these  visits  partly  for  relaxation,  and  partly  to  indulge  and  enlarge  his 
catholic  spirit,  by  forming  an  acquaintance  with  the  truly  pious  in  foreign 
nations.  He  often,  with  great  satisfaction,  reflected  on  the  sameness  of 
true  religion  in  every  country.  He  saw  that  the  genuine  spirit  of  piety, 
in  every  time  and  place,  tends  to  promote  union  in  heart  and  brotherly 
kindness.  The  same  simplicity  of  manners  and  dress  he  also  observed, 
even  in  those  of  the  highest  rank  that  professed  godliness.  The  meet¬ 
ings  for  Christian  fellowship  he  found  to  be  very  similar  to  those  he  had 
himself  established.  But  as  few  of  the  Ministers  of  the  church  of  Hol¬ 
land  seemed  to  encourage  or  rightly  understand  the  excellency  of  this 
great  help  to  piety ;  and  as  the  intolerant  spirit  of  the  national  Esta¬ 
blishment,  at  that  time,  prevented  these  pious  persons  from  having 
ministers  after  their  own  heart,  they  were,  on  these  accounts,  deprived 
of  the  full  advantages,  which  they  might  have  enjoyed  in  more  favour¬ 
able  circumstances.  But  the  Lord  will,  in  his  own  good  time,  remove 
from  that  lovely  people  this  want  of  conformity  to  his  pure  Gospel. 


Vol.  IT. 


23 


THE  LIFE 


OF 

THE  REV,  JOHN  WESLEY,  A.M. 


BOOK  THE  EIGHTH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

■THE  DEED  GF  DECLARATION - MR.  WESLEY’S  ORDINATIONS — SHORT 

ACCOUNT  OF  DR.  COKE. 

The  year  1784  is  remarkable  in  the  annals  of  Methodism,  1.  For 
the  solidity  given  to  its  affairs  by  the  Deed  of  Declaration,  enrolled  in 
Chancery,  whereby  the  numerous  chapels  of  the  connexion  were  secured 
to  the  people,  for  the  purposes  for  which  they  had  been  built :  And,  2. 
For  the  advancement  of  its  spiritual  privileges,  by  giving  a  full  Christian 
ministry  to  the  Societies  in  America,  just  then  become  independent  of 
the  mother  country. 

The  Founder  and  chief  instrument,  in  the  hand  of  God,  of  this  great 
work,  had  often,  before  this  time,  been  importuned  to  take  those  steps, 
which,  to  the  generality  of  our  people,  seemed  necessary  for  those  great 
purposes,  and  thus  to  quiet  the  minds  of  many  who  dreaded  the  disso¬ 
lution  of  this  social  compact,  whenever  they  contemplated  the  death  of 
the  venerable  Founder.  But  he  was  not  hasty  to  listen  to  those  fears. 
He  never  forgot,  that  the  work  was  the  Lord’s,  and  that  he  need  not, 
and  ought  not,  to  be  anxious  about  the  circumstances  of  it,  but  to  wait 
the  Lord’s  time. 

How  exceedingly  men  have  mistaken  the  character  of  Mr.  Wesley  1 
Because  he  held,  what  the  Scriptures  teach  concerning  religious  affec¬ 
tions,  it  has  been  confidently  said,  and  published  too,  that  he  was  wholly 
led  by  impulses  and  inward  feelings.  In  the  whole  compass  of  thought, 
there  could  not  be  a  greater  mistake  respecting  him.  What  his  father 
used  to  observe  of  him,  when  he  was  a  boy,  was  true  to  the  last  moment 
of  his  life  :  “  As  for  Jack,  he  will  have  a  reason  for  every  thing  he  is 
to  do.  I  suppose,  he  would  not  do  any  thing,  ( non  etiam  crepitate ) 
unless  he  had  a  reason  for  it.”  Mr.  Wesley  observed  to  me  one  day, 
“  Count  ZinzendorfF  was  mistaken  in  his  notion  of  the  way  in  which  the 
Lord  leads  his  servants  ;  viz.  by  a  divine  impression.  His  account 
suits  only  one  kind  of  men,  and  it  is  safe  to  them  only  while  they  con¬ 
tinue  entirely  devoted.  The  Lord,  on  the  contrary,  has  three  ways  of 
guiding  them,  suited  to  the  different  construction  of  men’s  minds  : — 

1.  To  some  he  gives  a  divine  impression,  that  what  is  proposed  in  any 
particular  case,  not  expressly  defined  in  Holy  Scripture,  is  of  Him. — 

2.  To  others,  who  are  more  sober  in  their  mental  constitution,  he  gives 
an  apt  and  convincing  Scripture. — 3.  To  others  he  gives  a  clear  reason 
for  that  particular  lino  of  duty  which  they  should  then  adopt.  He  has 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


175 


chiefly  led  me  in  this  last  way,  though  I  have  found  at  times  all  the 
three  concur.”  I  had  myself  observed  this  in  him.  When  I  have 
spoken  of  the  probable  utility  of  any  proposed  measure,  he  would  say, 
in  his  usual  kind  way,  “  Come,  Henry,  hoc  age  !  4  Mind  the  point  in 
hand.’  Give  me  a  reason .” — The  reason  why  he  should  act,  as  already 
intimated,  was  now  very  apparent ;  and  he  hesitated  no  longer. 

With  respect  to  the  chapels,  which  were  then  greatly  multiplied,  the 
call  was  imperative.  They  were  safe  during  his  life,  as  the  various 
deeds  specified,  that  he  by  name,  should  appoint  the  Preachers  from 
time  to  time.  The  generality  of  those  deeds  specified  also,  that,  after 
his  death,  the  Conference  of  the  People  called  Methodists 
should  appoint  the  Preachers  in  like  manner.  Some  of  those  deeds  had 
no  reference  to  any  posthumous  appointment,  and  so  would  have  been 
completely  in  the  power  of  the  Trustees,  at  Mr.  Wesley’s  decease. 
Several  even  of  those  Trustees,  where  the  chapels  were  settled  accord¬ 
ing  to  the  Methodist  plan,  did  not  scruple  to  say,  “  That  the  Confer¬ 
ence  was  not  an  assembly  that  the  law  would  recognise,  and  that,  there¬ 
fore,  they  would,  after  Mr.  Wesley’s  death,  appoint  whom  they  should 
think  proper.”  One  of  these  said  to  me,  “  They  might  appoint  a 
Popish  Priest,  if  they  should  think  it  proper.” 

That  there  could  be  but  little  hope,  that  the  work  should  continue  to 
be  a  work  of  God,  where  such  a  power  should  be  assumed,  was  very 
clear  to  all  who  were  the  subjects  of  that  work.  Upon  Mr.  Wesley’s 
mind,  it  lay  with  great  weight.  That  men,  not  a  few  of  whom  had  de¬ 
parted  from  the  society,  (and  some  had  been  expelled  from  it,)  should 
merely,  by  virtue  of  their  legal  authority  over  the  premises,  appoint 
Preachers  to  feed  and  guide  the  flock,  exhibited  a  distressing  prospect. 
Even  where  the  Trustees  continued  members  of  the  society,  and  attach¬ 
ed  to  its  interests,  what  could  be  expected,  in  a  matter  of  such  vital 
concern,  from  men  so  much  engaged  in  worldly  business  1  This  has 
often  been  proved  in  religious  communities.  It  was  the  chief  cause  of 
the  decline  of  religion  among  the  latter  Puritans  :  Their  lay-elders 
assumed,  after  some  time,  the  whole  authority.  From  this  proceeded 
that  worldly  spirit  and  political  zeal,  which  so  greatly  dishonoured  that 
work  in  its  last  days  ;  and  which  had  previously  overthrown  both  Church 
and  State.  We  see  also,  in  our  day,  in  the  sufferings  of  the  excellent 
Scott,  as  detailed  in  his  Memoirs  lately  published,  what  both  ministers 
and  people  have  to  expect  from  such  a  system  of  Lay- Government. 

The  evil  showed  itself  in  prominent  overt  acts,  previous  to  this  period. 
Mr.  Wesley  having  striven  to  prevail  on  some  Trustees,  in  Yorkshire, 
to  settle  their  chapels,  so  that  the  people  might  continue  to  hear  the 
same  truths,  and  be  under  the  same  discipline  as  heretofore,  was  assail¬ 
ed  with  calumny,  and  with  the  most  determined  opposition,  as  though 
he  intended  to  make  the  chapels  his  own  !  Another  set  of  Trustees,  in 
the  same  county,  absolutely  refused  to  settle  a  lately-erected  chapel ; 
and,  in  the  issue,  engaged  Mr.  Wesley’s  Book-Steward  in  London, 
who  had  been  an  Itinerant  Preacher,  to  come  to  them  as  their  Mi¬ 
nister.  This  man,  however,  was  4  wise  in  his  generation  and  insisted 
upon  having  an  income  of  s;xty  pounds  per  annum,  with  the  Chapel-house 
to  live  in,  settled  upon  him  during  his  life,  before  he  would  relinquish 
his  place  under  Mr.  Wesley.  What  will  not  party -spirit  do  !  I  was  a 
witness,  when,  after  Mr.  Wesley’s  death,  it  was  found,  that  the  Preach- 


176 


THE  LIFE  OF 


ers  continued  united  and  faithful  in  their  calling,  how  deeply  those  men 
repented  of  their  conduct  in  this  instance.  In  vain  they  represented  to 
the  man  of  their  unhappy  choice,  how  lamentably  their  congregations 
had  declined,  and  how  hardly  they  could  sustain  the  expences  they  had 
incurred.  The  answer  was  short :  They  might  employ  other  Preachers, 
if  they  should  think  it  proper ;  but  the  dwelling-house  and  the  stated 
income  belonged  to  him  ! 

We  need  not  wonder,  that  Dr.  Whitehead  should  speak  with  such 
deep  concern,  and  indulge  such  a  spirit  of  calumny,  concerning  this 
important  measure  of  settling  the  chapels.  The  Doctor,  and  many 
others  who  had  departed  from  the  work,  had,  through  that  wise  measure, 
but  little  prospect  of  succeeding,  like  his  friend  the  Book-Steward,  to 
occupy  chapels,  built  for  the  people  by  Mr.  Wesley’s  influence,  and  the 
labour  of  the  Preachers.  The  favour  of  those  Trustees,  whd  might  be 
disposed  to  forget  their  sacred  obligations,  and  incur  such  an  awful  re¬ 
sponsibility,  held  out  but  little  hope  to  such  men,  now  that  a  legal  defini¬ 
tion  was  given  to  the  phrase — The  Conference  :  And,  in  fact,  every 
appeal  made  to  Equity  has  fully  succeeded,  on  this  very  ground. 

In  that  day  of  uncertainty  and  surmise,  there  were  not  wanting  some, 
even  among  the  Itinerant  Preachers,  who  entertained  fears  respecting  a 
settlement  of  this  kind.  They  had  but  little  hope,  that  the  work  would 
continue,  after  Mr.  Wesley’s  death,  as  it  had  during  his  life  ;  and  they 
thought  it  probable,  that  the  largest  Societies,  and,  of  course,  the  prin¬ 
cipal  chapels,  would  become  independent.  In  such  a  case,  the  favour 
of  the  chief  men,  and  especially  of  the  Trustees,  would  insure  con¬ 
siderable  advantages  to  those  Itinerants,  who  might  wish  to  become 
settled  Ministers.  Of  all  this  Mr.  Wesley  was  fully  aware,  and  he  de¬ 
termined  to  counteract  such  wisdom.  He  found  it,  however,  very  diffi¬ 
cult  to  do  so,  without  breaking  with  them,  which  love  forbade  ;  or 
assuming,  in  a  questionable  case,  an  authority  contrary  to  that  of  a 
father  in  Christ.  One  of  those  Preachers,  and  of  considerable  emi¬ 
nence,  attacked  the  Deed  of  Settlement,  and  declared,  that  Mr.  Wesley 
might  as  justly  place  all  the  dwelling-houses,  barns,  workshops,  &c, 
in  which  we  had  preached  for  so  many  years,  under  the  authority  of  the 
Conference,  as  he  had  done  the  chapels  ;  and  that  he  thus  assumed  an 
authority  that  the  Lord  had  not  given  him.  This  seemed  far  too  strong 
to  be  generally  received,  and  it  was  quickly  answered.  A  Preacher,  in 
reply,  observed,  “  that,  certainly,  there  was  as  much  justice  in  the  one 
case  as  the  other,  provided  those  dwelling-houses,  barns,  workshops, 
&c,  had  been  built  in  consequence  of  the  preaching,  and  by  the  sub¬ 
scriptions  of  the  connexion ;  and  in  order  that  those  erections  might 
continue  to  be  used  for  the  purposes  for  which  they  were  thus  built !” 
This  closed  the  debate  for  that  time  ;  but  the  Preacher  first  mentioned, 
soon  after  he  got  to  his  circuit,  rallied  again,  and  wrote  Mr.  Wesley  a 
long  and  earnest  expostulation  on  the  same  subject,  which  I  read  to  him 
in  course.  To  this,  Mr.  Wesley  thus  shortly  replied : 

“  My  dear  Brother, — I  do  not  love  to  dispute  ;  and,  least  of  all, 
to  dispute  with  you ,  who  will  dispute  through  a  stone  wall.  It  seems  a 
little  thing  with  you,  who  shall  appoint  the  Preachers ;  with  me  it  is, 
under  God,  every  thing,  both  for  the  prosperity  and  the  continuance  of 
the  work.” — He  concluded  with  some  fatherly  advice,  not  to  be  so  very 
sure  of  his  own  opinion,  or  so  wise  in  his  own  conceit. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEYi 


177 

The  first  charge  which  Dr.  Whitehead  brings  against  this  important 
transaction  is,  that  “  neither  the  design  of  the  deed,  nor  the  words  of 
the  several  clauses,  are  to  be  imputed  to  Mr.  Wesley.” — I  answer,  the 
Doctor  here  asserts  that  of  which  he  had  no  knowledge.  He  had, 
several  years  before,  departed  from  the  work,  and  from  all  fellowship 
with  the  Preachers  or  people.  When  he  again  joined  the  Methodist 
Society  in  London,  he  heard  the*  surmisings  and  complaints  of  some 
who  had  taken  offence  at  this  measure,  and  this  he  detailed  at  a  conve¬ 
nient  period.  Some  of  the  Itinerant  Preachers  brought  the  same  charge, 
at  the  first  Conference  after  the  deed  was  enrolled  ;  and  declared,  that 
it  was  the  work  of  Dr.  Coke,  who  had  joined  Mr.  Wesley  a  few  years 
before.  Mr.  Wesley  only  replied  to  this  in  the  words  of  Yirgil,  Non 
vult ,  non  potuit !  “  He  had  neither  the  will  nor  the  power.” 

The  truth  is  :  The  Conference  had  requested  Mr.  Wesley  to  get  such 
an  instrument  drawn  up,  as  would  define  or  explain  what  was  meant  by 
that  expression,  used  in  the  various  deeds  of  the  chapels  so  settled ; 
viz.  “The  Conference  of  the  People  called  Methodists,”  upon 
the  meaning  of  which  terms,  the  authority  so  appointing  must  rest,  so 
long  as  there  should  be  an  Itinerant  Ministry.  The  elder  Mr.  Hampson, 
mentioned  in  the  preface  to  this  work,  was  particularly  earnest  with  Mr. 
Wesley,  to  have  such  an  instrument  executed  without  delay.  He  imme¬ 
diately  set  about  it ;  and  having  given  directions  to  his  solicitor,  who 
took  the  opinion  of  Counsel  upon  the  most  proper  and  effectual  way  of 
doing  it,  he  committed  it  chiefly  to  the  care  of  Dr.  Coke,  as  his  own 
avocations  would  not  admit  of  a  constant  personal  attendance.  He, 
however,  wrote,  with  his  own  hand,  a  list  of  a  hundred  names,  which 
he  ordered  to  be  inserted,  declaring  his  full  determination,  that  no  more 
should  be  appointed  ;  and  as  there  never  had  been  so  great  a  number 
at  any  Conference,  and  generally  from  twenty  to  thirty  less,  the  number 
so  fixed  would  not,  it  was  thought,  have  excited  either  surprise  or 
displeasure. 

Some  of  those  Preachers,  however,  whose  names  were  omitted,  were 
deeply  offended,  as  I  have  stated  in  the  Preface  to  the  first  Volume. 
But  I  can  state  with  the  fullest  certainty,  that  what  Dr.  Whitehead  has 
asserted,  respecting  Mr.  Wesley  having  repented  of  this  transaction,  is 
totally  unfounded.  On  the  contrary,  he  reviewed  it  always  with  high 
satisfaction  ;  and  praised  God,  who  had  brought  him  through  a  business, 
which  he  had  long  contemplated  with  earnest  desire,  and  yet  with  many 
fears.  The  issue,  even  to  this  day,  proves  the  wisdom  of  the  mea¬ 
sure  ;  and  that  it  was  in  the  order  of  Him,  without  whom  “  nothing  is 
strong,  nothing  is  holy.”  Many  chapels  have  been  restored  to  the 
Societies,  to  whom  they,  in  justice,  belonged,  by  the  upright  decisions 
of  our  Courts  of  Equity,  so  that  now  no  fears  are  entertained  of  any 
chapels  settled  according  to  this  Deed. 

Dr.  Whitehead’s  second  objection  is  a  poor  cavil.  He  strives,  in 
the  strongest  language,  to  fix  the  charge  of  falsehood  on  those  who 
drew  up  this  Deed,  and  on  Mr.  Wesley,  who  signed  and  sanctioned  it, 
because  of  the  term,  “  The  Conference  of  the  People  called 
Methodists.”  I  cannot  but  fear,  that  this  charge  might  be  retorted 
against  the  Doctor  with  truth  ;  for  he  well  knew,  when  he  wrote  thus, 
that  the  term  was  inserted  in  this  explanatory  and  authoritative  instru¬ 
ment,  because  it  was  not  only  the  term  used  in  common  speech  for 


178 


THE  LIFE  OF 


many  years,  but  also  because  it  was  used  in  every  record,  and  in  all  the 
Deeds  of  chapels  which  were  settled  in  this  way.  It  was,  therefore, 
absolutely  necessary,  that,  in  such  an  explanatory  Deed,  the  same  term 
should  be  used,  as  in  the  Deeds  of  the  particular  chapels  to  which  it 
referred.  Had  not  the  Doctor,  therefore,  an  intention  to  deceive,  when 
he  cried  out,  “It  is  well  known,  that  the  People  called  Methodists 
never  held  a  Conference  since  Methodism  existed  !”  Certainly  not ; 
nor  will  they  ever  come  together  till  they  ‘  all  appear  before  the  judg¬ 
ment-seat  of  Christ .’  But  there  was  no  deception  in  thus  using  the 
term.  Every  member  of  the  connexion  knew,  that  it  meant  the  assem¬ 
bled  Preachers  of  the  people  called  Methodists.  The  Doctor  brings 
in  the  People ,  as  he  does  the  Church ,  when  it  suits  his  purpose.  His 
observations  on  this  point  are  only  suited  to  the  theories  of  our  wildest 
demagogues.  This  absolutely  necessary  work  was  done  for  the  people , 
who  could,  in  no  other  way,  retain  their  property,  and  have  an  Itinerant 
ministry.  They  now  enjoy  these  blessings,  and  are  thankful  to  God 
and  man. 

The  Deed  of  Declaration  is  dated  February  28,  1784.  It  is  entitled, 
u  The  Rev.  John  Wesley’s  Declaration  and  Establishment  of  the  Con¬ 
ference  of  the  People  called  Methodists  And,  in  the  attested  copy, 
is  said  to  be,  “  Enrolled  in  his  Majesty’s  High  Court  of  Chancery.” — 
I  shall  endeavour  to  state  the  substance  of  the  Preamble  to  this  Deed, 
as  concisely  as  possible,  to  retain  the  sense  complete : — It  says,  that, 
ft  Whereas  divers  buildings,  commonly  called  chapels,  with  a  mes¬ 
suage  and  dwelling-house,  situate  in  various  parts  of  Great  Britain, 
have  been  given  and  conveyed,  from  time  to  time,  by  the  said  John 
Wesley,  to  certain  persons  and  their  heirs,  in  each  of  the  said  gifts 
and  conveyances  named — upon  trust  ;  That  the  Trustees  in  the 
several  Deeds  respectively  named,  and  the  survivors  of  them,  and  the 
Trustees  for  the  time  being,  to  be  elected  as  in  the  said  Deeds  is  appoint¬ 
ed,  should  permit  the  said  John  Wesley,  and  such  other  persons  as  he 
should,  for  that  purpose,  nominate  and  appoint,  at  all  times  during  his  life, 
to  have  and  enjoy  the  free  use  and  benefit  of  the  said  premises,  therein 
to  preach  and  expound  God’s  holy  word  :  And,  upon  farther  trust ,  that 
the  said  respective  Trustees,  &c,  should  permit  Charles  Wesley, 
brother  of  the  said  John  Wesley,  and  such  other  persons  as  the  said 
Charles  Wesley  should,  for  that  purpose,  nominate  and  appoint,  in  like 
manner,  during  his  life.  And  after  the  decease  of  the  survivor  of  them, 
the  said  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  then  upon  farther  trust,  that 
the  said  respective  Trustees,  &c,  should  permit  such  persons,  and  for 
such  time  and  times  as  should  be  appointed  at  the  Yearly  Conference  of 
the  people  called  Methodists ,  in  London ,  Bristol ,  or  Leeds ,  and  no  others, 
to  have  and  enjoy  the  said  premises  for  the  purposes  aforesaid  :  And 
whereas  divers  persons  have,  in  like  manner,  given  or  conveyed  many 
chapels,  &c,  situate  in  various  parts  of  Great  Britain,  and  also  in  Ire¬ 
land,  to  certain  Trustees,  in  each  of  the  said  gifts  and  conveyances 
respectively  named,  upon  the  like  trusts,  and  for  the  same  uses  and  pur¬ 
poses  as  aforesaid,  (except  only,  that,  in  some  of  the  said  gifts  and  con¬ 
veyances,  no  life  estate  or  other  interest  is  the*  eby  given  and  reserved 
to  the  said  Charles  Wesley  :)  And  whereas,  for  rendering  effectual  the 
trusts  created  by  the  said  several  gifts  or  conveyances,  and  that  no 
doubt  or  litigation  may  arise  with  respect  to  the  interpretation  and  true 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


179 


meaning  thereof,  it  has  been  thought  expedient  by  the  said  John  Wes¬ 
ley,  on  behalf  of  himself,  as  donor  of  the  several  chapels,  &c,  as*fcf  the 
donors  of  the  said  other  chapels,  &e,  to  explain  the  words,  Yearly  Con¬ 
ference  of  the  people  called  Methodists ,  contained  in  all  the  said  Trust 
Deeds,  and  to  declare,  what  persons  are  members  of  the  said  Confer¬ 
ence,  and  how  the  succession  and  identity  thereof  is  to  be  continued  ; 
jVW,  therefore ,  these  presents  witness ,  that,  for  accomplishing  the  afore¬ 
said  purposes,  the  said  John  Wesley  doth  hereby  declare,  that  the  Con¬ 
ference  of  the  people  called  Methodists ,  in  London,  Bristol,  or  Leeds, 
ever  since  there  hath  been  any  yearly  Conference  of  the  people  called 
Methodists,  hath  always  heretofore  consisted  of  the  Preachers,  com¬ 
monly  called  Methodist  Preachers,  in  connexion  with,  and  under  the 
care  of,  the  said  John  Wesley,  whom  he  hath  thought  expedient,  year 
after  year,  to  summon  to  meet  him,  to  advise  with  them  for  the  promo¬ 
tion  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  to  appoint  the  said  persons  so  summoned, 
and  the  other  Preachers  also  in  connexion  with,  and  under  the  care  of, 
the  said  John  Wesley,  not  summoned  in  the  yearly  Conference,  to  the 
use  and  enjoyment  of  the  said  chapels  ;  the  names  of  all  which  persons 
so  summoned  and  appointed  vith  the  chapels  to  which  they  were  so 
appointed,  together  with  the  dm  ition  of  such  appointments,  with  all  other 
matters  transacted  at  the  said  yearly  Conference,  have,  year  by  year, 
been  printed  and  published  under  the  title  of  ‘  Minutes  of  Confer¬ 
ence. ’  ” 

The  Deed  then  states  the  declaration  and  establishment  of  the  Con¬ 
ference  in  the  following  words  :  “  And  these  presents  farther  witness, 
and  the  said  John  Wesley  doth  hereby  avouch  and  farther  declare, 
that  the  several  persons  hereinafter  named,  to  wit.” — After  mentioning 
by  name  one  hundred  of  the  Preachers,  it  farther  states  that  these — - 
“  Being  Preachers  and  expounders  of  God’s  holy  word,  under  the  care 
of,  and  in  connexion  with,  the  said  John  Wesley,  have  been,  now 
are,  and  do,  on  the  day  of  the  date  hereof,  constitute  the  members  of 
the  said  Conference ,  according  to  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  the 
said  several  gifts  and  conveyances,  wherein  the  words,  ‘  Conference  of 
the  people  called  Methodists’  are  mentioned  and  contained.  And  that 
the  said  several  persons  before  named,  and  their  successors  for  ever, 
to  be  chosen  as  hereinafter  mentioned,  are,  and  shall  for  ever  be  con¬ 
strued,  taken,  and  be,  the  Conference  of  the  people  called  Methodists . 
Nevertheless,  upon  the  terms  and  subject  to  the  regulations  hereinafter 
prescribed  ;  that  is  to  say, 

“  First.  That  the  members  of  the  said  Conference,  and  their  suc¬ 
cessors  for  the  time  being  for  ever,  shall  assemble  once  in  every  year, 
at  London,  Bristol,  or  Leeds,  (except  as  after  mentioned,)  for  the  pur¬ 
poses  aforesaid ;  and  the  time  and  place  of  holding  every  subsequent 
Conference  shall  be  appointed  at  the  preceding  one,  save  that  the  next 
Conference  after  the  date  hereof  shall  be  holden  at  Leeds,  in  Yorkshire, 
the  last  Tuesday  in  July  next. 

“  Second.  The  act  of  the  majority  in  number  of  the  Conference 
assembled  as  aforesaid,  shall  be  had,  taken,  and  be  the  act  of  the  whole 
Conference,  to  all  intents,  purposes,  and  constructions  whatsoever. 

“  Third.  That,  after  the  Conference  shall  be  assembled  as  aforesaid, 
they  shall  first  proceed  to  fill  up  all  the  vacancies  occasioned  by  death 
or  absence,  as  after  mentioned. 


THE  LIFE  OF 


t&O 

u  Fourth.  No  act  of  the  Conference,  assembled  as  aforesaid,  shall 
be  had,  taken,  or  be  the  act  of  the  Conference,  until  forty  of  the  mem¬ 
bers  thereof  are  assembled,  unless  reduced  under  that  number  by  death, 
since  the  prior  Conference,  or  by  absence  as  after-mentioned  ;  nor  until 
all  the  vacancies  occasioned  by  death  or  absence  shall  be  filled  up  by 
the  election  of  new  members  of  the  Conference,  so  as  to  make  up  the 
number  one  hundred,  unless  there  be  not  a  sufficient  number  of  persons, 
objects  of  such  election  :  And,  during  the  assembly  of  the  Conference, 
there  shall  always  be  forty  members  present  at  the  doing  of  any  act, 
save  as  aforesaid,  or  otherwise  such  act  shall  be  void. 

“  Fifth.  The  duration  of  the  yearly  assembly  of  the  Conference, 
shall  not  be  less  than  five  days,  nor  more  than  three  weeks,  and  be 
concluded  by  the  appointment  of  the  Conference,  if  under  twenty-one 
days  ;  or  otherwise,  the  conclusion  thereof  shall  follow,  of  course,  at 
the  end  of  the  said  twenty-one  days  ,  the  whole  of  all  which  said  time 
of  the  assembly  of  the  Conference  shall  be  had,  taken,  considered,  and 
be  the  yearly  Conference  of  the  people  called  JMethodists  ;  and  all  acts 
of  the  Conference,  during  such  yearly  assembly  thereof,  shall  be  the 
acts  of  the  Conference,  and  none  others. 

“  Sixth.  Immediately  after  all  the  vacancies,  occasioned  by  death  or 
absence,  are  filled  up  by  the  election  of  new  members  as  aforesaid,  the 
Conference  shall  choose  a  President  and  Secretary  of  their  assembly 
out  of  themselves,  who  shall  continue  such  until  the  election  of  another 
President  or  Secretary  in  the  next,  or  other  subsequent  Conference  : 
and  the  said  President  shall  have  the  privilege  and  power  of  two  mem¬ 
bers  in  all  acts  of  the  Conference  during  his  Presidency,  and  such  other 
powers,  privileges,  and  authorities,  as  the  Conference  shall,  from  time 
to  time,  see  fit  to  intrust  into  his  hands. 

“  Seventh.  Any  member  of  the  Conference  absenting  himself  from 
the  yearly  assembly  thereof  for  two  years  successively,  without  the  con¬ 
sent  or  dispensation  of  the  Conference,  and  being  not  present  on  the 
first  day  of  the  third  yearly  assembly  thereof,  at  the  time  and  place  ap¬ 
pointed  for  the  holding  of  the  same,  shall  cease  to  be  a  member  of  the 
Conference,  from  and  after  the  said  first  day  of  the  said  third  yearly 
assembly  thereof,  to  all  intents  arid  purposes,  as  though  he  was  naturally 
dead.  But  the  Conference  shall  and  may  dispense  with,  or  consent  to 
the  absence  of,  any  member  from  any  of  the  said  yearly  assemblies,  for 
any  cause  which  the  Conference  may  see  fit  or  necessary ;  and  such 
member,  whose  absence  shall  be  so  dispensed  with,  or  consented  to  by 
the  Conference,  shall  not,  by  such  absence,  cease  to  be  a  member 
thereof. 

“  Eighth.  The  Conference  shall  and  may  expel  and  put  out  from 
being  a  member  thereof,  or  from  being  in  connexion  therewith,  or  from 
being  upon  trial,  any  person,  member  of  the  Conference,  admitted  into 
connexion,  or  upon  trial,  for  any  cause  which  to  the  Conference  may 
seem  fit  or  necessary  ;  and  every  member  of  the  Conference,  so  expel¬ 
led  and  put  out,  shall  cease  to  be  a  member  thereof,  to  all  intents  and 
purposes,  as  though  he  was  naturally  dead.  And  the  Conference,  im¬ 
mediately  after  the  expulsion  of  any  member  thereof  as  aforesaid,  shall 
elect  another  person  to  be  a  member  of  the  Conference,  in  the  stead  of 
such  member  so  expelled. 

c(  Ninth.  The  Conference  shall  and  may  admit  into  connexion  with 


illE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


181, 

them,  or  upon  trial,  any  person  or  persons  whom  they  shall  approve,  to 
be  Preachers  and  expounders  of  God’s  holy  word,  under  the  care  and 
direction  of  the  Conference  ;  the  name  of  every  such  person  or  persons 
so  admitted  into  connexion,  or  upon  trial,  as  aforesaid,  with  the  time 
and  degrees  of  the  admission,  being  entered  in  the  Journals  or  Minutes 
of  the  Conference. 

“  Tenth.  No  person  shall  be  elected  a  member  of  the  Conference,  who 
hath  not  been  admitted  in  connexion  with  the  Conference,  as  a  Preacher 
and  expounder  of  God’s  holy  word,  as  aforesaid,  for  twelve  months. 

“  Eleventh.  The  Conference  shall  not  nor  may  nominate  or  appoint 
any  person  to  the  use  and  enjoyment  of,  or  to  preach  and  expound  God’s 
holy  word  in,  any  of  the  chapels  and  premises  so  given  or  conveyed, 
or  which  may  be  given  or  conveyed  upon  the  trusts  aforesaid,  who  is 
not  either  a  member  of  the  Conference,  or  admitted  into  connexion  with 
the  same,  or  upon  trial,  as  aforesaid  ;  nor  appoint  any  person  for  more 
than  three  years  successively  to  the  use  and  enjoyment  of  any  chapels 
and  premises  already  given,  or  to  be  given  or  conveyed  upon  the  trusts 
aforesaid,  except  ordained  Ministers  of  the  Church  of  England. 

“  Twelfth.  That  the  Conference  shall  and  may  appoint  the  place  of 
holding  the  yearly  assembly  thereof  at  any  other  city,  town,  or  place, 
than  London,  Bristol,  or  Leeds,  when  it  shall  seem  expedient  so  to  do. 

u  Thirteenth.  And  for  the  convenience  of  chapels  and  premises 
already,  or  which  may  hereafter  be  given  or  conveyed  upon  the  trusts 
aforesaid,  situate  in  Ireland,  or  other  parts  out  of  the  kingdom  of  Great 
Britain,  the  Conference  shall  and  may,  when  and  as  often  as  it  shall 
seem  expedient,  but  not  otherwise,  appoint  and  delegate  any  member  or 
members  of  the  Conference,  with  all  or  any  of  the  powers,  privileges, 
and  advantages  herein-before  contained  or  vested  in  the  Conference ; 
and  all  and  every  the  acts,  admissions,  expulsions,  and  appointments 
whatsoever  of  such  member  or  members  of  the  Conference  so  appointed 
and  delegated  as  aforesaid,  the  same  being  put  into  writing,  and  signed 
by  such  delegate  or  delegates,  and  entered  in  the  Journals  or  Minutes  of 
the  Conference,  and  subscribed  as  after  mentioned,  shall  be  deemed, 
taken,  and  be  the  acts,  admissions,  expulsions,  and  appointments  of  the 
Conference,  to  all  intents,  constructions,  and  purposes  whatsoever,  from 
the  respective  times  when  the  same  shall  be  done  by  such  delegate  or 
delegates,  notwithstanding  any  thing  herein-contained  to  the  contrary. 

“  Fourteenth.  All  resolutions  and  orders  touching  elections,  admis¬ 
sions,  expulsions,  consents,  dispensations,  delegations,  or  appointments 
and  acts  whatsoever  of  the  Conference,  shall  be  entered  and  written  in 
the  Journals  or  Minutes  of  the  Conference,  which  shall  be  kept  for  that 
purpose,  publicly  read,  and  then  subscribed  by  the  President  and  Se¬ 
cretary  thereof  for  the  time  being,  during  the  time  such  Conference  shall 
be  assembled ;  and,  when  so  entered  and  subscribed,  shall  be  had, 
taken,  received,  and  be  the  acts  of  the  Conference ;  and  such  entry 
and  subscription  as  aforesaid  shall  be  had,  taken,  received,  and  be  evi¬ 
dence  of  all  and  every  such  acts  of  the  said  Conference  and  of  their 
said  delegates,  without  the  aid  of  any  other  proof;  and  whatever  shall 
not  be  so  entered  and  subscribed  as  aforesaid,  shall  not  be  had,  taken, 
received,  or  be  the  act  of  the  Conference :  And  the  said  President  and 
Secretary  are  hereby  required  and  obliged  to  enter  and  subscribe,  as 
aforesaid,  every  act  whatever  of  the  Conference. 

Vol.  II.  24 


182 


THE  LIFE  OF 


“  Lastly.  Whenever  the  said  Conference  shall  be  reduced  under  the 
number  of  forty  members,  and  continue  so  reduced  for  three  yearly  as¬ 
semblies  thereof  successively,  or  whenever  the  members  thereof  shall 
decline  or  neglect  to  meet  together  annually,  for  the  purposes  aforesaid, 
during  the  space  of  three  years,  that  then,  and  in  either  of  the  said 
events,  the  Conference  of  the  people  called  JVJethodists  shall  be  extin¬ 
guished,  and  all  the  aforesaid  powers,  privileges,  and  advantages  shall 
cease,  and  the  said  chapels  and  premises,  and  all  other  chapels  and 
premises  which  now  are,  or  hereafter  may  be  settled,  given,  or  cdn- 
veyed,  upon  the  trusts  aforesaid,  shall  vest  in  the  Trustees,  for  the 
time  being,  of  the  said  chapels  and  premises  respectively,  and.  their 
successors  forever  :  Upon  trust,  that  they,  and  the  survivors  of  them, 
and  the  Trustees  for  the  time  being,  do,  shall,  and  may  appoint  such 
person  and  persons  to  preach  and  expound  God’s  holy  word  therein, 
and  to  have  the  use  and  enjoyment  thereof,  for  such  time  and  in  such 
manner  as  to  them  shall  seem  proper.” 

The  second  occurrence,  for  which  the  year  1784  is  remarkable,  was, 
as  already  intimated,  the  advancement  of  the  spiritual  interests  of  the 
connexion,  by  giving  a  full  Christian  ministry  to  the  Societies  in  Ame¬ 
rica,  just  then  become  independent  of  the  mother  country.  In  this 
transaction,  Dr.  Coke,  already  mentioned,  bore  a  prominent  part,  and, 
in  consequence,  had  to  endure  much  obloquy.  Dr.  Whitehead  seems 
to  take  pleasure  in  heaping  upon  him  the  grossest  calumny.  Having 
been  favoured  with  a  much  more  intimate  knowledge  of  Dr.  Coke,  and 
of  the  business  in  which  he  was  employed,  than  Dr.  Whitehead  ever 
had,  or  could  have,  I  think  it  my  duty  to  state  the  facts  as  they  occurred : 
And,  in  order  to  elucidate  those  facts,  it  is  necessary  that  I  should  give 
the  reader  a  short  account  of  that  eminent  man,  who  acted  so  conspicu¬ 
ous  a  part  in  the  Methodist  connexion  for  many  years. 

The  Rev.  Thomas  Coke,  LL.  D.,  of  the  University  of  Oxford, 
already  mentioned,  had  joined  Mr.  Wesley  about  six  or  seven  years 
before  this  period.  It  was  at  first  thought,  that,  like  some  other  pious 
Clergymen,  he  would  act  as  an  assistant  to  Mr.  Wesley,  in  those  cha¬ 
pels  in  London  where  the  prayers  were  read  and  the  Sacrament  admi¬ 
nistered,  according  to  the  form  of  the  Church  of  England,  every  Lord’s- 
day  ;  but  the  warmth  and  energy  of  his  mind  soon  led  him  to  take  part 
in  the  whole  work,  wherever  Mr.  Wesley  had  need  of  such  an  active 
assistant. 

His  Life  has  been  published  by  Mr.  Drew ;  who,  for  some  years 
before  the  Doctor’s  decease,  assisted  him  in  his  literary  labours.  His 
biographer,  who  has  executed  his  task  with  considerable  ability,  has, 
however,  given  his  readers,  not  only  a  very  defective,  but,  (through 
wrong  information,)  an  erroneous  view  of  several  important  particulars 
in  the  Memoirs  which  he  has  given  to  the  world.  A  short  view  of  these 
facts  will  not  only,  it  is  apprehended,  be  interesting,  considering  what  a 
prominent  part  the  Doctor  acted  in  the  work,  during  the  latter  years  of 
Mr.  Wesley  ;  but  it  is  absolutely  necessary,  in  order  to  account  for  the 
obloquy  which  Dr.  Whitehead  has  cast  upon  him,  respecting  those  events 
which  I  have  now  to  relate  in  these  Memoirs  of  Messrs.  John  and 
Charles  Wesley. 

Dr.  Coke,  as  his  biographer  truly  observes,  wras  infected  with  infidel 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.  183 

principles  while  at  the  University,  in  which  he  was  unhappily  strength¬ 
ened  by  his  ungodly  Tutor.*  From  this  perilous  infection  he  was,  in  a 
considerable  degree,  delivered,  by  reading  the  works  of  Bishop  Sherlock 
and  some  other  divines  ;  but  he  continued  a  mere  theoretic  believer  till 
some  time  after  his  connexion  with  Mr.  Wesley. 

He  was,  as  his  biographer  acknowledges,  naturally  ambitious  and 
aspiring ;  and,  for  some  years,  had  made  great  efforts  to  obtain  prefer¬ 
ment  in  the  Church ;  but  finding  himself  disappointed,  and  at  length 
shut  up  in  the  curacy  of  South  Petherton,  in  Somersetshire,  he  became 
very  unhappy,  and  felt  the  want  of  that  real  good,  which,  as  yet,  was 
unknown  to  him.  At  this  time,  he  found  some  comfort  by  reading,  in. 
secret,  the  prayers  composed  for  King  William,  by  Archbishop  Tillot- 
son.  Those  gracious  drawings,  I  have  reason  to  believe,  from  his  own 
account,  was  all  the  experience  which  he  had  of  divine  things,  till  after 
his  union  with  the  Methodists. 

About  this  time,  the  Doctor  became  acquainted  with  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Brown,  of  Taunton,  an  old  friend  of  Mr.  Wesley.  (See  the  Note  in 
page  167.)  From  this  gentleman,  he  received  some  of  the  writings, 
both  of  Mr.  WT esley  and  Mr.  Fletcher,  which  opened  to  his  view  scenes 
of  usefulness,  accompanied  with  labour  and  suffering,  to  which,  till  then, 
he  had  been  a  stranger.  All  that  was  of  God,  in  his  naturally  aspiring 
mind,  eagerly  seized  these  openings  of  a  new  life  ;  and  “  the  ambitious 
stirrings”  which  Mr.  Southey  has  imputed  to  Mr.  Wesley,  (not  only 
without,  but  contrary  to,  all  evidence,)  was  realized  in  the  active  mind 
of  Dr.  Coke. 

Hearing  soon  after,  that  Mr.  Wesley  was  on  his  way  to  Cornwall, 
and  would  be  at  Mr.  Brown’s  on  a  particular  day,  the  Doctor  resolved 
to  visit  that  gentleman,  and  thus  obtain  an  introduction  to  the  great 
founder  of  Methodism,  whom  he  now  admired  above  all  men. 

He  found  Mr.  Wesley,  as  usual,  mild  and  easy  of  access,  with  an 
appearance  of  happiness  that  exceedingly  impressed  him.  The  Doctor 
staid  all  night ;  and,  in  the  morning,  Mr.  Wesley  having  walked  into  the 
garden,  he  joined  him  there,  and  made  known  his  situation  and  enlarged 
desires.  Mr.  Wesley,  with  marked  sobriety,  gave  him  an  account  of 
the  way  in  which  he  and  his  brother  proceeded  at  Oxford,  and  advised 
the  Doctor  to  go  on  in  the  same  path,  doing  all  the  good  he  could, 
visiting  from  house  to  house,  omitting  no  part  of  his  clerical  duty ;  and 
counselled  him  to  avoid  every  reasonable  ground  of  offence.  The 
Doctor  was  exceedingly  surprised,  and,  indeed,  mortified.  “  I  thought,” 
said  he  when  he  related  the  account  to  me,  u  he  would  have  said,  Come 
with  me,  and  I  will  give  you  employment  according  to  all  that  is  in  your 
heart.11  But  to  be  thus  put  off,  and  confined  still  to  the  work  of  a 
parish,  while  such  extensive  labours  and  usefulness  passed  in  vision 
before  him,  was  a  disappointment  he  could  hardly  bear. 

He,  however,  began,  and  his  warm  and  active  mind  gathering  strength 
in  its  progress,  he  proceeded  to  turn  the  parish  into  a  kind  of  Methodist 
Circuit.  He  visited  and  preached  in  every  part  of  it ;  and,  as  some 
showed  signs  of  dissatisfaction,  and  spoke  against  his  proceedings,  he 
cast  off  all  restraint ;  and,  after  the  second  lesson,  on  the  Sunday  morn- 

*  It  was  chiefly  in  his  cups  that  this  gentleman  administered  the  poison. — “  Eh  !  Coke,” 
he  would  then  say,  as  well  as  he  could,  “  do  you  believe  the  Adam  and  Eve  story,  Eh  ?” — 
And  thus  get  rid  of  the  Bible  with  a  fool -born  jest. 


184 


THE  LIFE  OF 


ing,  he  commenced  the  practice  of  reading  an  account  ©f  his  intended 
labours  for  the  week  to  come,  to  the  amazement  of  his  auditory. 

These  bold  advances  soon  brought  matters  to  a  crisis.  The  Doctor 
was  dismissed  from  his  curacy ;  and,  as  his  opponents  found  out  the 
day  on  which  he  was  to  leave  the  town,  the  bells  were  rung,  and  some 
hogsheads  of  cider  were  brought  into  the  street,  that  those  who  were  so 
disposed  might  rejoice  over  the  deliverance  of  the  parish  from  its  Me¬ 
thodist  Curate. 

On  Mr.  Wesley’s  next  visit  to  that  part  of  the  kingdom,  Dr.  Coke 
joined  him,  and  accompanied  him  to  Bristol.  In  this  city,  among  a 
people  established  in  the  true  faith  of  the  Gospel,  the  Doctor’s  gentle¬ 
manly  manners,  his  manifest  zeal  for  religion,  and  his  attachment  to 
Mr.  Wesley,  gained  him  universal  love  and  esteem.  His  biographer, 
however,  has  manifested  very  little  knowledge  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  character, 
in  supposing  that  he  kept  the  Doctor  under  his  own  eye  for  some  con¬ 
siderable  time,  fearing  that  he  might  be  tempted  to  turn  back,  and  that 
he  should  thus  lose  a  helper,  that  promised  to  be  so  useful.  In  all  those 
things,  Mr.  Wesley  always  kept  his  mind  perfectly  free,  knowing  his 
high  responsibility.  Speaking  of  his  own  constant  fellow  labourers,  to 
whom  under  God  he  was  indebted  for  his  great  success,  he  observed 
many  years  before  this  time,  “  The  desire  of  serving  me,  as  sons  in 
the  Gospel,  was  on  their  part,  not  mine ;  my  wish  was  to  live  and  die 
in  retirement.”  He  was  still  more  cautious  with  respect  to  the  Cler¬ 
gymen  who  joined  him.  He  well  knew,  that  only  those  whom  the  Lord 
of  the  harvest  thrusts  forth  into  the  work,  would  be  permanently  useful 
in  it ;  and  he  certainly  was  in  no  bondage  respecting  Dr.  Coke.  Upon 
Mr.  Wesley’s  going  to  London,  he  left  the  Doctor  at  Bristol,  where  he 
remained  a  considerable  time. 

While  Dr.  Coke  continued  in  that  city,  he  became  more  fully  ac¬ 
quainted  with  the  rules  of  the  Society  into  which  he  had  entered.  The 
discipline,  which  has  been  detailed  in  these  Memoirs,  it  now  became  his 
duty  to  maintain,  and  consequently  to  be  present  at  all  the  meetings  of 
the  Society.  In  these  meetings,  he  listened  to  Christian  experience,  to 
which  he  was  himself  a  stranger ;  and  not  unfrequently,  without  being 
conscious  of  the  cause,  he  found  himself  in  that  embarrassing  situation, 
described  by  Dr.  Edwards,  of  New  England,  in  his  “  Considerations 
on  the  Work  of  God,”  in  that  province  :  “  How  melancholy,”  observes 
that  great  man,  “  is  the  case  of  one  who  is  to  act  as  a  shepherd  and  guide 
to  a  people,  many  of  whom  are  under  great  awakenings,  and  many  are 
filled  with  divine  light,  love,  and  joy ;  to  undertake  to  instruct  and  lead 
them  all,  under  those  various  circumstances  ;  to  be  put  to  it  to  play  the 
hypocrite,  and  force  the  airs  of  a  saint  in  preaching,  and,  from  time  to 
time,  in  private  conversation  ;  and,  in  particular  dealing  with  souls,  to 
undertake  to  judge  of  their  circumstances  ;  to  talk  to  those  who  come 
to  him,  as  if  he  knew  what  they  said  ;  to  try  to  talk  with  persons  of 
experience,  as  if  he  had  experience  as  well  as  they ;  to  force  a  joyful 
countenance  and  manner  of  speech,  when  there  is  nothing  in  the  heart. 
What  sorrowful  work  is  here !  0  how  miserable  must  such  a  person 
feel !  What  wretched  slavery  is  this  !  Besides  the  infinite  provocation 
of  the  most  high  God,  and  displeasure  of  his  Lord  and  Master !” 

The  case  of  Dr.  Coke,  who  truly  wished  to  do  good,  was,  however, 
not  so  lamentable.  He  was  not  in  the  condition  of  an  ungodly  minis- 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


185 


ter,  who,  for  a  living,  undertakes  such  a  work.  The  Doctor  had  no 
stipend,  his  own  fortune  being  sufficient  for  his  support ;  and,  not  being 
convinced  of  sin,  he  felt  no  such  misery.  He  did  not,  indeed,  like  Mr. 
Southey  and  others,  suppose  that  those  people  laboured  under  a  mental 
disease  ;  on  the  contrary,  he  supposed  them  sincere  and  of  a  sound 
mind  :  but  he  comforted  himself  with  his  own  supposed  advantages. 
«  They  have,”  he  said  to  himself,  “  a  knowledge  of  God  among  them 
which  is  strange  to  me  ;  but  in  philanthropy,  and  in  large  views  for  the 
good  of  mankind,  1  am  superior  to  them.” 

Dr.  Coke  had  not  those  advantages  in  early  youth  with  which  Mr. 
Wesley  was  so  eminently  favoured.  He  had  not  been  brought  up  4  in 
the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord his  parents  being  only  attached 
to  the  forms,  but  having  no  knowledge  of  the  power  of  religion.  He 
was  also  an  only  child,  and  greatly  indulged.  I  have  not,  therefore,  to 
trace  in  him  that  early  work  of  grace  which  was  so  conspicuous  in  the 
great  subject  of  these  Memoirs  ;  rather,  I  have  to  represent  him  as  ‘  a 
brand  plucked  from  the  burning from  the  fire  of  ambition,  and  the 
intoxicating  love  of  the  world,  so  natural  to  man.  He  seems  to  have 
been  altogether  ignorant  of  the  higher  principle  of  the  Gospel,  when  his 
long-suffering  God  directed  his  steps  to  a  people  who  were  ‘  prepared  of 
the  Lord ’  to  direct  him  to  ‘  that  fountain  opened  for  sin  and  for  unclean - 
ness ,’  and  to  a  principle  of  action  wholly  unknown  to  the  natural  man, 
whatever  his  talents  may  be, — 4 faith  that  worketh  by  love.1  In  this 
respect  he  had  an  advantage  which  Mr.  Wesley  had  not :  he  was  re¬ 
ceived,  not  into  the  wide  field,  where  he  might  possibly  find  the  pearl 
of  great  price ,  but  into  the  garden  planted  by  the  Lord,  where  ‘  gold 9 
silvery  and  precious  stones ,’  all  the  holy  fruits  of  faith,  were  common  to 
those  who  believed. 

Being  called  to  London,  an  event  which  happened  on  the  road  was  a 
mean  in  the  hand  of  Him  who  4  numbered  the  hairs  of  his  head ,’ — 4  who 
worketh  all  in  all ,’  and  who  compassionated  his  ignorance,  of  teaching 
him  how  little  real  cause  he  had  of  self-preference.  One  of  the  pas¬ 
sengers  in  the  coach  in  which  he  travelled,  was  taken  with  a  fit ;  and, 
as  there  was  an  immediate  cry  for  water,  the  Doctor  ran  to  a  brook 
which  he  saw  at  some  distance.  Having  no  vessel,  he  thought  of  his 
hat ;  but  on  beholding  the  fine  new  beaver,  decorated  with  an  elegant 
rose,  then  common  among  clergymen,  his  heart,  which  he  had  supposed 
so  large,  instantly  failed  him,  and  he  returned  in  haste  to  the  scene  of 
distress.  A.  gentleman,  who  was  assisting  the  afflicted  man,  and  had 
observed  with  pleasure  the  Doctor’s  design,  exclaimed  with  surprise 
and  indignation,  “  What,  Sir !  have  you  brought  no  water?”  and  instantly 
ran  himself  to  the  brook,  and  returned  with  his  hat  full. 

The  Doctor  felt  his  situation,  in  the  presence  of  the  passengers  ; 
but  his  inward  mortification  was  inexpressible.  He  was  deeply  wound¬ 
ed  in  the  very  part  where  he  supposed  himself  invulnerable.  He  had 
trusted  in  himself  that  he  was  righteous ,  on  a  high  scale,  and  had  de¬ 
spised — or  lightly  esteemed — others.  That  scale  now  kicked  the  beam, 
and  the  convicted  sinner  felt  the  truth  of  that  word,  4  He  that  trusteth 
his  own  heart  is  a  /oo/,’ — 4  he  knoweth  nothing  as  he  ought  to  know.1 
With  his  spirit  thus  wounded  he  arrived  in  London. 

The  Doctor  was  now  prepared  to  attend  more  seriously  to  what  he 
heard  among  a  people,  who  were  well  acquainted  with  those  teachings 


186 


THE  LIFE  OF 


and  reproofs  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  with  that  renunciation  of  ‘  their 
own  righteousness ’  which  must  precede  the  obtaining  of  ‘  that  righteous - 
ness  which  is  of  God  by  faith.’ 

His  trouble  increased.  He  found  himself  to  be  what  our  Lord  calls 
a  Stranger  in  the  fellowship  of  his  people.  The  Holy  Spirit,  who,  by 
fastening  one  wrong  act  on  the  mind  of  a  sinner,  can,  in  the  issue,  as 
in  the  case  of  the  Samaritan  woman,  convince  him  of  ‘  all  that  ever 
he  did,’  now  showed  him  that  ‘  in  him  dwelt  no  good  thing.’  But, 
to  acknowledge  his  state,  and  to  take  his  place  among  those  who 
“  groaned  their  nature’s  weight  to  feel,”  was  a  sacrifice  as  yet  too  great 
for  him.  He  was  stript  of  that  self-complacency  which  had  served  at 
Bristol  as  a  shield  against  all  the  arrows  of  conviction,  and  his  distress 
became  very  great.  He  felt  he  had  undertaken  a  work  for  which  he 
was  wholly  unfit,  and  he  saw  no  way  of  deliverance. 

His  arrival  made  some  noise  ;  and  he  had  many  visiters.  Among 
the  number  was  Mr.  Maxfield,  who  had  separated  from  Mr.  Wesley,  as 
already  related,  and  who  occupied  a  chapel  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Moorfields.*  The  ardency  and  strength  of  this  gentleman’s  mind  has 
been  already  noted.  What  Lady  Huntingdon  had  said  of  him,  when 
first  employed  in  the  work,  must  be  fresh  in  the  reader’s  recollection. 
After  a  short  preface,  he  inquired,  with  his  usual  promptness,  into  the 
Doctor’s  own  state :  He  seemed  not  to  doubt  of  his  justification  (as 
neither  did  Mr.  Wesley,)  but  inquired  if  he  were  perfected  in  love  ?  The 
Doctor  acknowledged,  he  had  not  attained  that  privilege.  Mr.  Max- 
field  immediately  pressed  it  upon  him  with  all  his  might ;  showing,  in 
his  usual  strong  way,  that  the  blessing  was  to  be  received  by  faith,  and 
consequently  that  it  might  and  ought  to  be  received  now.  The  Doctor 
was  amazed,  and  much  embarrassed  :  He  got  off,  however,  from  his 
vehement  exhorter  as  well  as  he  could,  informing  him,  that  he  would  ma¬ 
turely  consider  what  had  been  advanced,  and  make  it  a  matter  of  prayer. 

The  Doctor  did  so ;  and  an  intimacy  took  place  between  them,  the 
consequence  of  which  was,  that,  through  the  instrumentality  of  that  ex¬ 
traordinary  man,  the  Doctor  found  rest  unto  his  soul.  He  obtained 
that  faith  which  gave  his  labouring  conscience  peace ;  and  which,  in  a 
mind  naturally  so  ardent,  raised  him  up  as  on  the  wings  of  eagles !  He 
joined,  from  that  time,  in  all  the  exercises  of  religion  with  a  fervour  that 
surprised  many,  and  caused  the  people  to  whom  he  ministered  to  glorify 
God  on  his  behalf. 

He  confined  himself  no  longer  to  the  duties  of  a  clergyman,  but  took 
part  in  all  the  work  of  a  regular  preacher.  Preaching  abroad,  and  in 
all  the  chapels  ;  exhorting  all  with  a  zeal  almost  equal  to  Maxfield  him¬ 
self  ;f  ‘  instant  in  season  and  out  of  season ,’  no  labours  seemed  too  much 
for  him, — no  journeyings  too  fatiguing ;  so  that  Mr.  Wesley  used  to 
say,  he  was  to  him  as  a  right  hand. 

*  What  the  biographer  of  Dr.  Coke  says  of  Mr.  Maxfield’s  living  at  South  Petherton,  and 
of  his  being  acquainted  with  the  Doctor  there,  is,  I  believe,  an  entire  mistake. 

|  In  this  account  the  Reader  will  see  much  of  what  has  been  already  related  respecting 
Mr.  Maxfield.  See  page  131. — Mr.  Wesley  told  me,  that  while  this  very  zealous  man 
remained  in  connexion  with  him,  he  took  care  to  have  Dr.  Jones  in  London  at  the  same 
time  with  Mr.  Maxfield.  The  one  was  remarkable  for  enforcing  the  fruits  of  faith,  and  the 
duties  of  the  Gospel :  The  other  for  vehemently  insisting  on  faith  itself.  Each  had  his 
peculiar  talent ;  but  labouring  together,  the  people  were  kept  in  the  safe  path  of  faith  and 
obedience.  But  Dr.  Coke  did  not  need  any  stimulus  to  duty.  He  was  ‘  zealous  of  goo# 
works'  from  the  first  day  to  the  last. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


187 


That  much  of  the  “  infection  of  nature”  (which  our  church,  in  con¬ 
formity  with  holy  Scripture,  states  as  “  remaining  even  in  the  regene¬ 
rate,”)  still  remained  in  him,  must  not,  and,  indeed,  cannot  be  denied. 
t  The  wisdom  from  above ’  was  not  always  manifest  in  his  zeal ;  so  that 
those  who  sought  occasion  were  amply  supplied  with  matter  for  decla¬ 
mation  against  him.  He  spared  not  those  whom  he  thought  lukewarm, 
and  consequently  they  did  not  spare  him.  Complaints  were  sometimes 
made  to  Mr.  Wesley  against  what  was  called  his  rash  spirit  and  pro¬ 
ceedings  ;  but  as  those  complaints  were  generally  made  by  those  who 
were  known  to  be  lukewarm ,  or  not  well  affected,  that  man  of  God, 
who  would  believe  evil  of  no  man,  and  put  the  best  construction  upon 
every  thing,  took  little  notice  of  these  complaints,  having  generally 
abundant  cause  to  be  satisfied  with  all  the  Doctor’s  conduct,  which 
came  under  his  own  observation,  and  especially  with  the  humility  and 
meekness  with  which  he  received  every  reproof  or  advice  from  his 
father  in  God. 

I  have  no  intention  of  giving  a  biography  of  Dr.  Coke  :  that  is  already 
done.  But  l  think  it  needful  to  give  this  short  sketch  of  this  good  and 
very  zealous  man’s  character,  in  order  to  correct  the  mistakes  of  his 
biographer  ;  and  chiefly,  that  the  reader  may  know  the  real  ground  of 
those  unjust  censures,  which  Dr.  Whitehead  has  so  liberally  heaped 
upon  him,  in  his  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley.  That  Life  was  written  to  please 
some  who  were  most  offended  with  Dr.  Coke  ;  and  we  may  believe 
also,  that  Dr.  Whitehead  was  not  without  hope,  that  the  calumnies 
which  he  thus  cast  upon  him  would  excuse  the  injury  which  he  had 
committed  against  the  Doctor,  concerning  Mr.  Wesley’s  manuscripts. 

I  shall  now  proceed  to  detail  the  particulars  concerning  his  being  em¬ 
ployed  by  Mr.  Wesley  in  a  very  extensive  Missionary  work  ; — a  work 
which  led  him  into  his  own  proper  element,  and  in  which  he  so  greatly 
distinguished  himself,  not  only  on  the  continent  of  America,  but  in  the 
W  est  India  Islands.  There  he  proved  himself  an  ‘  able  Minister  of  the 
New  TestamenV  towards  those  who,  without  that  ministry,  would  have 
been  ‘  of  all  men  most  miserable .’  He  thus  became  the  zealous  suc¬ 
cessor  of  Nathaniel  Gilbert,  the  pious  and  excellent  Speaker  of  the 
House  of  Assembly  in  Antigua.  The  labours  of  those  men,  with  their 
able  coadjutors,  will,  through  k  the  grace  of  Him  ivho  worketh  all  in  all ,  be 
found  unto  praise,  and  honour,  and  glory,  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus »’ 


CHAPTER  II. 

PROGRESS  OF  RELIGION  IN  AMERICA - ORDINATION  FOR  THE  AMERI¬ 
CAN  SOCIETIES - OBJECTIONS  CONSIDERED. 

America,  unlike  other  empires,  owes  all  its  greatness  to  religion, 
especially  North  America,  of  which  we  must  now  speak. 

In  1606,  James  the  First  erected  two  companies  for  the  colonization 
of  New  England,  then  included  under  the  general  name  of  Virginia. 
But  no  regular  settlements  were  then  formed  ;  a  small  trade  only  was 
carried  on  with  the  Indians.  But  under  the  yiolent  persecutions  of  the 
Non-conformists  by  Archbishop  Laud,  many  of  that  oppressed  people 


THE  LIFE  OF 


lied  for  refuge  to  New  England  ;  and,  with  indefatigable  and  unremitted 
zeal,  through  almost  every  difficulty  and  danger  that  could  obstruct  so 
hazardous  an  undertaking,  changed  the  face  of  a  great  tract  of  country 
from  a  waste  wilderness  to  an  improved  and  cultivated  land.  Many  of 
these  first  settlers  did  undoubtedly  experience  the  vital  power  of  godli¬ 
ness,  and  were  joined  by  a  multitude  of  others,  that  fled  from  the  tyranny 
of  Charles  the  Second. 

For  some  considerable  time,  all  the  holy  fruits  of  religion  were  mani¬ 
fested  among  them.  But,  as  usual,  an  uninterrupted  flow  of  prosperity 
damped  the  sacred  flame;  and,  perhaps,  their  wars  with  the  Indian  na¬ 
tions  might  also  contribute  towards  it.  Then  appeared  the  same  spirit 
among  themselves,  which  they  had  so  much  opposed  in  England.  The 
views  of  mankind  were  not  sufficiently  enlarged  at  that  period,  to  enable 
them  to  see  the  importance  of  universal  toleration  to  the  prosperity  of 
society.  None  of  them  seem  to  have  had  a  conception,  that  a  most 
perfect  civil  amity  may  be  preserved  among  those  who  differ  in  the 
speculative  points  of  Theology.  They,  therefore,  persecuted  the  emi¬ 
grants,  who,  like  themselves,  had  left  their  native  country  for  a  more 
comfortable  habitation  than  they  found  at  home,  but  who  unhappily  dif¬ 
fered  from  them,  either  in  modes  of  worship  or  religious  sentiments.  Of 
these,  the  Quakers  were  the  most  offensive,  and  were  inhumanly,  yea 
cruelly,  treated  by  them.  Mercy  and  pure  religion,  inseparable  compa¬ 
nions,  then  forsook  the  land.  They  lost  their  piety ;  and,  to  say  the 
best  of  them,  were  a  flourishing ,  commercial  people. 

In  1729,  the  Lord  raised  up  that  eminent  man,  Dr.  Jonathan  Ed¬ 
wards.  In  his  time,  religion  flourished  again  in  New  England.  A  very 
brief  account  of  this  revival  I  shall  give,  in  his  own  words  ; 

“  In  the  town  of  Northampton,  in  New  England,  after  a  more  than 
ordinary  licentiousness  in  the  people,  a  concern  for  religion  began  to 
revive  in  1729,  but  more  observedly  in  1733,  when  there  was  a  general 
reformation  of  outward  disorders,  which  has  continued  ever  since. 

“  About  this  time,  I  began  to  preach  concerning  Justification  by  faith 
alone.  This  was  attended  with  a  very  remarkable  blessing.  Then  it 
was  that  the  Spirit  of  God  began  wonderfully  to  work  among  us.  A 
great  and  earnest  concern  about  the  things  of  God  ran  through  all  parts 
of  the  town.  All  talk,  but  of  eternal  things,  was  laid  aside.  The  con¬ 
versation  in  all  companies,  (unless  so  far  as  was  necessary  for  the  car¬ 
rying  on  of  worldly  business,)  was  wholly  upon  religion.  Hence  there 
soon  appeared  a  glorious  alteration,  so  that,  in  1735,  the  town  seemed  to 
be  full  of  the  presence  of  God.  There  were  remarkable  tokens  of  God’s 
presence  almost  in  every  house  :  Parents  rejoicing  over  their  children 
as  new  born,  husbands  over  their  wives,  and  wives  over  their  husbands. 

“  God  has  also  seemed  to  go  out  of  his  usual  way  in  the  quickness  of 
his  work.  It  is  wonderful,  that  persons  should  be  so  suddenly,  and  yet 
so  greatly,  changed.  Many  have  been  taken  from  a  loose  and  careless 
way  of  living,  and  seized  with  strong  convictions  of  their  guilt  and 
misery  ;  and,  in  a  very  little  time,  old  things  have  passed  away,  and  all 
things  have  become  new  with  them.” 

There  were  many  also,  in  New  England,  and  among  the  Indians, 
truly  converted  to  God,  by  those  eminent  and  laborious  ministers,  Mr. 
Elliott  and  Mr.  Brainerd. 

In  1739,  Mr.  George  Whitefield  made  his  second  visit  to  America, 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


189 


and  the  Spirit  of  the  Most  High  did,  indeed,  rest  upon  him.  He  revived 
that  pure  religion,  which  was  so  remarkable  in  the  time  of  Dr.  Edwards, 
but  after  his  removal  had  decayed.  Great  was  his  zeal,  and  great  his 
success.  e  God  spake  the  word,  and  great  ivas  the  company  of  the 
Preachers .’  The  zealous  Ministers  raised  by  his  labours,  who  were 
distinguished  by  the  denomination  of  JYew  Lights,  became  the  most 
numerous  body  in  New  England:  And,  strange  as  it  may  appear,  the 
old,  wise,  literary  body  of  Presbyterians,  in  a  Synod  held  among  them¬ 
selves,  formally  thrust  out  or  excommunicated  the  majority  ;  declaring, 
they  would  have  no  ministerial  union  with  such  an  illiterate  body  of  men. 
But  the  real  Ministers  of  God  w^re  not  to  be  silenced  by  such  means. 
However,  this  revival  also  was  but  of  short  duration.  Formality  on  the 
one  hand,  and  Antinomianism  on  the  other,  again  recovered  their 
ascendancy. 

The  States  of  New-York  and  New  Jersey,  the  former  of  which  was 
first  settled  by  the  English  in  1664;  and  the  latter,  some  time  in  the 
reign  of  Charles  II,  were  never  remarkable  for  religion,  till  they  were 
visited  by  some  of  the  members  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  Societies.  Being  so 
near  New  England,  they,  indeed,  partook  in  a  small  measure  of  its 
revivals,  especially  those  under  Dr.  Edwards  and  Mr.  Whitefield. 

Pennsylvania,  which  formerly  included  the  little  State  of  Delaware, 
was  possessed  originally  by  the  Dutch  and  Swedes  ;  but  was  settled  by 
the  English  in  the  reign  of  Charles  the  Second  under  the  direction  of 
that  great  and  good  man,  William  Penn,  the  Quaker.  The  first  of  these 
settlers,  as  we  might  naturally  expect,  were  chiefly  persons  of  his  own 
persuasion  ;  and  the  Quakers  make  now  a  very  considerable  part  of 
that  state.  They  certainly  had,  and  now  have,  real  religion  among  them. 
The  quaintness  of  their  manners,  and  their  ideas  concerning  the  superior 
light  of  their  dispensation,  have  kept  them  from  being  much  known,  and 
from  being  very  useful.  But  the  noble  sacrifice  of  all  their  slaves,  whom 
they  have  emancipated  to  a  man,  is  a  proof  of  the  strong  religious  prin¬ 
ciple  of  that  people. 

In  respect  to  the  religion  of  Pennsylvania,  (that  of  the  Quakers  ex¬ 
cepted,)  we  can  say  but  little  in  its  commendation  ;  though  it  cannot  be 
doubted,  that  Mr.  Whitefield  kindled  the  flame  of  divine  love  in  the 
hearts  of  several  individuals,  during,  his  short  visits  to  Philadelphia. 

The  five  States  to  the  South  of  those  already  mentioned,  viz.,  Mary¬ 
land,  Virginia,  North  and  South  Carolina,  and  Georgia,  may  be  consi¬ 
dered  together.  The  Baptists,  who  are  numerous  in  some  parts  of 
these  States,  have  been  useful  to  thousands,  both  of  w  hites  and  blacks. 
The  abilities  of  their  Ministers  in  general  were  peculiarly  small  ;  but 
their  zeal  was  great,  and  God  was  pleased  to  own  it.  To  this  day,  a 
considerable  measure  of  real  religion  is  to  be  found  among  them.  Many 
of  their  Preachers  having  embraced  the  unscriptural  doctrine  of  Universal 
Restitution,  have  introduced  thereby  much  controversy  and  dissension 
into  their  church.  Here  and  there,  in  that  vast  tract  of  country,  from 
the  most  eastern  point  of  Maryland  to  the  most  western  point  of  Georgia, 
some  Ministers  were  also  to  be  found,  that  sprung  from  the  labours  of 
Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Whitefield,  who  were  zealous  for  the  salvation  of 
souls.  The  Clergy  of  the  Church  of  England,  in  these  States,  in 
general,  presented  a  melancholy  contrast  to  these  true  Ministers  of  the 
Gospel.  Notwithstanding  the  purity  and  many  other  excellencies  t>f 


190 


THE  LIFE  OF 


their  Liturgy,  Articles,  and  Homilies,  they  were,  with  few  exceptions,  a 
disgrace  to  the  church  of  God  :  Nor  had  their  wretched  flocks,  at  the 
distance  of  three  or  four  thousand  miles  from  the  source  of  ecclesiastical 
power,  the  least  hopes  of  redress.  But,  we  acknowledge,  and  bless 
God  for  it,  that  the  change  has  been  abundantly  for  the  better,  since  they 
have  been  favoured  with  an  Episcopacy  of  their  own. 

During  the  space  of  thirty  years  before  Mr.  Wesley’s  death,  several 
persons,  members  of  his  Society,  emigrated  from  England  and  Ireland, 
and  settled  in  various  parts  of  America.  About  the  year  1770,  Philip 
Embury,  a  Local  Preacher  from  Ireland,  began  to  preach  in  the  city  of 
New-York,  and  formed  a  Society  of  his  own  countrymen  and  some  of 
the  citizens.  About  the  same  time.  Robert  Strawbridge,  another  Local 
Preacher  from  Ireland,  settled  in  Frederic  county,  in  Maryland,  and, 
preaching  there,  formed  some  Societies.  A  little  before  this  period,  Mr, 
Webb,  a  Lieutenant  in  the  army,  preached  at  New-York  and  Philadel¬ 
phia  with  great  success,  and,  with  the  assistance  of  his  friends,  erected 
a  chapel  in  New-York,  which  was  the  first  chapel  in  Mr.  Wesley’s  con¬ 
nexion  in  America.  Induced  by  the  success  he  met  with,  and  by  an 
earnest  desire  of  saving  souls,  he  wrote  a  letter  to  Mr.  Wesley,  earnestly 
importuning  him  to  send  Missionaries  to  that  Continent.  Accordingly, 
Mr.  Wesley  nominated  Mr.  Richard  Boardman  and  Mr.  Joseph  Pilmoor, 
as  Missionaries  for  America,  who  landed  at  Philadelphia  in  1769,  and 
were  the  first  Itinerant  Preachers  in  connexion  with  Mr.  Wesley  on  that 
Continent.  A  few  days  after  their  landing,  Mr.  Pilmoor  wrote  a  letter 
to  Mr.  Wesley,  of  which  the  following  is  an  extract : 

“  Philadelphia ,  Oct.  31,  1769. 

u  Reverend  Sir, — By  the  blessing  of  God,  we  are  safe  arrived  here, 
after  a  tedious  passage  of  nine  weeks. 

li  We  were  not  a  little  surprised  to  find  Captain  Webb  in  town,  and  a 
Society  of  about  a  hundred  members,  who  desire  to  be  in  close  con¬ 
nexion  with  you.  1  This  is  the  Lord's  doing ,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our 
eyes.' 

“  I  have  preached  several  times,  and  the  people  flock  to  hear  in  mul¬ 
titudes.  Sunday  evening,  I  went  out  upon  the  Common.  I  had  the 
stage,  appointed  for  the  horse-race,  for  my  pulpit ;  and,  I  think,  between 
four  and  five  thousand  hearers,  who  heard  with  attention  still  as  night. 
Blessed  be  God  for  field-preaching  !  When  I  began  to  talk  of  preach¬ 
ing  at  five  o’clock  in  the  morning,  the  people  thought  it  would  not  answer 
in  America :  However,  I  resolved  to  try,  and  had  a  very  good  congre¬ 
gation. 

“  Here  seems  to  be  a  great  and  effectual  door  opening  in  this  coun¬ 
try,  and,  I  hope,  many  souls  will  be  gathered  in.  The  people  in  gene¬ 
ral  like  to  hear  the  word,  and  seem  fo  have  some  ideas  of  salvation  by 
grace.” 

Mr.  Boardman  observes,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Wesley  from  New-York, 
dated  April  24,  1770  :  “  Our  house  contains  about  seventeen  hundred 
hearers.  About  a  third  part  of  those  who  attend  the  preaching,  get  in ; 
the  rest  are  glad  to  hear  without.  There  appears  such  a  willingness  in 
the  Americans  to  hear  the  word,  as  I  never  saw  before.  They  have  no 
preaching  in  some  parts  of  the  back  settlements.  I  doubt  not,  but  an 
effectual  door  will  be  opened  among  them. — O  may  the  Most  High  now 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


iai 

give  his  Son  the  Heathen  for  his  inheritance  !  The  number  of  Blacks 
that  attend  the  preaching,  affects  me  much.” 

Mr.  Pilmoor  visited  Maryland,  Virginia,  and  North  Carolina,  and 
preached  in  those  States  with  considerable  success. 

About  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1771,  Mr.  Wesley  sent  over  Mr. 
Francis  Asbury,  and  Mr.  Richard  Wright,  to  the  assistance  of  the 
former  Missionaries.  Mr.  Asbury  was  then,  as  he  continued  to  his 
death,  indefatigable  in  his  labours.  He  staid  not  long  in  the  cities. 
Most  of  his  time  he  spent  in  the  villages  and  plantations,  forming  So¬ 
cieties  in  many  places.  He  frequently  complains  in  his  Journal,  which 
was  published  in  America,  that  his  brethren  were  too  fond  of  the  cities  ; 
and  justly  observes,  that  no  extensive  work  could  be  carried  on  in  Ame¬ 
rica,  unless  the  Preachers  devoted  more  of  their  time  to  the  plantations  ; 
the  cities  and  towns  being  very  few,  and  a  great  majority  of  the  inhabit¬ 
ants  settled  in  the  interior  parts  of  the  country. 

In  1773,  Mr.  Wesley  sent  over  Mr.  Thomas  Rankin  and  Mr.  George 
Shadford.  When  they  arrived,  they  found  that  the  Societies  in  New- 
York  and  Philadelphia  had  laid  aside  almost  all  discipline,  and  were  little 
better  than  a  rope  of  sand.  Mr.  Rankin,  who  was  a  strenuous  advocate 
for  all  the  various  branches  of  the  economy  established  by  Mr.  Wesley, 
and  was  invested  by  him  with  considerable  authority,  soon  reduced  every 
thing  into  order.  He  and  Mr.  Shadford  laboured  for  near  five  years  on 
that  Continent,  travelling  through  all  the  States  between  New-York  and 
North  Carolina  inclusive,  forming  Societies  and  preaching  the  Gospel 
with  great  success. 

“  At  our  first  little  Conference  in  Philadelphia,  July,  1773,”  observes 
Mr.  Rankin,  in  his  own  printed  account,  “  we  had  about  a  thousand  in 
the  different  Societies,  and  six  or  seven  Preachers  :  And,  in  May,  1777, 
we  had  forty  Preachers  in  the  different  circuits,  and  about  seven  thou¬ 
sand  members  in  the  Societies ;  besides  many  hundreds  of  Negroes, 
who  were  convinced  of  sin,  and  many  of  them  happy  in  the  love  of  God. 
Were  it  not  for  the  Civil  War,  I  have  reason  to  believe,  the  work  of  God 
would  have  flourished  in  a  more  abundant  manner ;  as  both  rich  and 
poor  gladly  embraced  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  received  the  Preach¬ 
ers  with  open  arms.” 

When  the  Civil  War  unhappily  became  general  in  that  country,  Mr. 
Rankin,  with  other  Preachers  from  England,  who  had  spoken  publicly 
in  behalf  of  the  British  cause,  were  obliged  to  fly  for  their  lives.  And  of 
all  the  European  Missionaries,  Mr.  Francis  Asbury  alone  was  deter¬ 
mined  to  bear  the  heat  and  burden  of  that  day.  Though  he  had  pre¬ 
served  a  perfect  neutrality,  and  had  spoken  nothing  in  public  or  private 
on  the  merits  of  the  war,  yet  he  was  obliged,  from  the  suspicions  already 
raised  against  the  Societies,  to  conceal  himself  for  two  years,  in  the 
county  of  Kent  in  Delaware,  at  the  house  of  a  Mr.  White,  a  Justice  of 
the  Peace  and  a  member  of  the  Society.  In  the  house  of  this  gentle¬ 
man,  he  held  two  Conferences  with  all  the  Preachers  he  could  collect 
in  the  midst  of  the  troubles.  But  a  gentleman  of  Delaware,  who  became 
a  very  celebrated  character  by  his  publications,  entitled  “  The  Farmer’s 
Letters,”  John  Dickenson,  I$sq.,  predecessor  to  Dr.  Franklin  in  the 
Government  of  Pennsylvania,  with  great  candour  gave  him  a  strong  let¬ 
ter  of  recommendation,  by  virtue  of  which  he  ventured  and  continued  to 
travel  through  the  States  without  any  molestation. 


192 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Many  of  the  Preachers,  who  had  learned,  like  Mr.  Wesley,  to  be  men 
of  one  book,  scrupled  to  take  the  oaths  of  allegiance  to  the  States  in 
which  they  respectively  laboured,  and  were  consequently  fined  or  impri¬ 
soned.  But,  in  every  instance,  those  who  were  confined,  soon  found 
some  powerful  friend,  yea,  often  one  who  had  no  connexion  with  the 
Society,  who  used  his  influence  with  the  Governor  and  Council  of  the 
State,  and  obtained  their  liberty.  Frequent  instances  there  were,  when 
the  Preachers  were  brought  before  the  Judges,  that  they  bore  such  a 
pointed  testimony  against  sin,  and  preached  with  such  power  the  doc¬ 
trines  of  the  Gospel,  that  the  Judges  were  at  a  loss  in  what  manner  to 
behave  to  them,  Mr.  Moore,  a  Preacher  in  Baltimore,  delivered,  on 
one  of  those  occasions,  such  a  sermon  from  the  bar,  as  filled  the  Judges 
and  the  whole  Court  with  astonishment.  The  Assembly  of  Maryland, 
partly  perhaps  to  deliver  the  Judges  from  the  trouble  which  was  given 
them,  and  partly  out  of  a  spirit  of  candour,  passed  an  Act,  expressly  to 
allow  the  Methodist  Preachers,  so  called,  to  exercise  their  function  with¬ 
out  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance. 

Some  time  before  this  a  remarkable  occurrence  happened  in  a  county 
in  Maryland.  Mr.  Chew,  one  of  the  Preachers,  was  brought  before 
Mr.  Downs,  then  Sheriff  of  the  county,  and  afterwards  a  member  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  State.  The  Sheriff  demanded,  whether  he 
was  a  Minister  of  the  Gospel.  On  receiving  from  Mr.  Chew  an  answer 
in  the  affirmative,  he  required  him  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance.  Mr. 
Chew  answered  him,  that  he  had  scruples  on  his  mind,  and  therefore 
could  not  consent  at  present.  Mr.  Downs  informed  him,  that  he  was 
bound  on  oath  to  execute  the  laws,  and  must,  in  such  case,  commit  him 
to  prison.  Mr.  Chew  calmly  replied,  that  he  by  no  means  wished  to 
be  the  cause  of  perjury,  and  therefore  was  perfectly  resigned  to  suffer 
the  penalty  incurred.  “  You  are  a  strange  man,”  cried  the  Sheriff,  “  and 
I  cannot  bear  to  punish  you.  I  will,  therefore,  make  my  own  house 
your  prison.”  He  accordingly  committed  him,  under  his  hand  and  seal, 
and  kept  him  in  his  own  house  for  three  months  ;  during  which  time,  the 
Sheriff  was  awakened,  and  his  lady  converted.  They  soon  afterwards 
joined  the  Society ;  and  Mr.  Downs,  with  the  assistance  of  some  neigh¬ 
bouring  gentlemen,  built  a  preaching  house  for  the  Society  at  Tuckaho, 
the  place  where  he  lived. 

During  the  Civil  War,  the  societies  were  destitute  of  the  Sacraments, 
except  in  two  or  three  of  the  cities.  They  could  not  obtain  Baptism  for 
their  children,  or  the  Lord’s  Supper  for  themselves,  from  the  Presby¬ 
terian,  Independent,  or  Baptist  Ministers,  but  on  condition,  that  they 
Would  leave  the  society  of  which  they  were  members,  and  join  those 
churches  respectively :  And  almost  all  the  Clergy  of  the  Church  of  Eng¬ 
land  had  left  the  country.  The  Societies  in  general  were  so  grieved  on 
this  account,  and  so  influenced  the  minds  of  the  Preachers  by  their 
incessant  complaints,  that,  in  the  year  1778,  a  considerable  number  of 
them  earnestly  importuned  Mr.  Asbury  to  take  proper  measures,  that  the 
people  might  enjoy  the  privileges  of  all  other  churches,  and  no  longer 
be  deprived  of  the  Christian  Sacraments.  Mr.  Asbury’s  attachment  to 
the  Church  of  England  was,  at  that  time,  exceedingly  strong :  He,  there¬ 
fore,  refused  them  any  redress.  On  this,  the  majority  of  the  Preachers 
withdrew  from  him,  and  consequently  from  Mr.  Wesley,  and  chose  out 
of  themselves  three  senior  brethren,  who  ordained  others  by  the  imposi- 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


193 


tion  of  their  hands.  The  preachers  thus  set  apart  administered  the  Sa¬ 
craments  to  those  whom  they  judged  proper  to  receive  it,  in  every  place 
where  they  came.  However,  Mr.  Asbury,  by  indefatigable  labour  and 
attention,  and  by  all  the  address  in  his  power,  brought  them  back  one 
after  another  ;  and,  by  a  vote  of  one  of  the  Conferences,  the  ordination 
was  declared  invalid,  and  a  perfect  re-union  took  place. 

When  peace  was  established  between  Great  Britain  and  the  States, 
the  intercourse  was  opened  betwixt  the  societies  in  both  countries.  Mr. 
Wesley  then  received  from  Mr.  Asbury  a  full  account  of  the  progress 
of  the  work  during  the  war ;  and  especially  of  the  division  which  had 
taken  place,  and  the  difficulties  he  met  with,  before  it  was  healed.  He 
also  informed  Mr.  Wesley  of  the  extreme  uneasiness  of  the  people’s 
minds  for  want  of  the  Sacraments  ;  that  thousands  of  their  children  were 
unbaptized,  and  the  members  of  the  Societies  in  general  had  not  partaken 
of  the  Lord’s  Supper  for  many  years.  Mr.  Wesley  then  considered  the 
subject,  and  informed  Dr.  Coke  of  his  design  of  drawing  up  a  plan  of 
church-government,  and  of  establishing  an  ordination  for  his  American 
Societies.  But,  cautious  of  entering  on  so  new  a  plan,  he  afterwards 
suspended  the  execution  of  his  purpose,  and  weighed  the  whole  for 
upwards  of  a  year. 

At  the  Conference  held  in  Leeds  in  1784,  he  declared  his  intention  of 
sending  Dr.  Coke  and  some  other  Preachers  to  America.  Mr.  Richard 
Whatcoat  and  Mr.  Thomas  Vasey  offered  themselves  as  Missionaries 
for  that  purpose,  and  were  accepted.  Before  they  sailed,  Mr.  Wesley 
abridged  the  Common  Prayer-book  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  wrote 
to  Dr.  Coke,  then  in  London,  desiring  him  to  meet  him  in  Bristol,  to 
receive  fuller  powers  ;  and  to  bring  the  Rev.  Mr.  Creighton  with  him. 
The  Doctor  and  Mr.  Creighton  accordingly  met  him  in  Bristol ;  when, 
with  their  assistance,  he  ordained  Mr.  Richard  Whatcoat,  and  Mr. 
Thomas  Yasey,  Presbyters  for  America :  And,  being  peculiarly  attached 
to  every  rite  of  the  Church  of  England,  he  afterwards  ordained  Dr. 
Coke  a  Superintendent,  giving  him  letters  of  ordination  under  his  hand 
and  seal,  and,  at  the  same  time,  the  following  letter  to  be  printed,  and 
circulated  in  America : 

“Bristol,  September  10,  1784. 

“  To  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Asbury,  and  our  Brethren  in  North 
America. 

“  By  a  very  uncommon  train  of  providences,  many  of  the  provinces 
of  North  America  are  totally  disjoined  from  their  mother  country,  and 
erected  into  independent  States.  The  English  Government  has  no 
authority  over  them,  either  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  any  more  than  over 
the  States  of  Holland.  A  civil  authority  is  exercised  over  them,  partly 
by  the  Congress,  partly  by  the  Provincial  Assemblies.  But  no  one 
either  exercises  or  claims  any  ecclesiastical  authority  at  all.  In  this 
peculiar  situation,  some  thousands  of  the  inhabitants  of  these  States 
desire  my  advice ;  and,  in  compliance  with  their  desire,  I  have  drawn 
up  a  little  sketch. 

“  Lord  King’s  account  of  the  Primitive  Church  convinced  me,  many 
years  ago,  that  Bishops  and  Presbyters  are  the  same  order,  and  conse- 


194 


THE  LIFE  OF 


quently  have  the  same  right  to  ordain.*  For  many  years  I  have  been 
importuned,  from  time  to  time,  to  exercise  this  right,  by  ordaining  part 
of  our  Travelling  Preachers.  But  I  have  still  refused,  not  only  for 
peace  sake,  but  because  I  was  determined,  as  little  as  possible,  to  vio¬ 
late  the  established  order  of  the  National  Church  to  which  I  belonged. 

“  But  the  case  is  widely  different  between  England  and  North  America. 
Here  there  are  Bishops  who  have  a  legal  jurisdiction.  In  America 
there  are  none,  neither  any  parish  Ministers.  So  that,  for  some  hun¬ 
dred  miles  together,  there  is  none  either  to  baptize  or  to  administer  the 
Lord’s  Supper.  Here,  therefore,  my  scruples  are  at  an  end  ;  and  1  con¬ 
ceive  myself  at  full  liberty,  as  I  violate  no  order,  and  invade  no  man’s 
right,  by  appointing  and  sending  labourers  into  the  harvest. 

“  I  have  accordingly  appointed  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Francis  Asbury  to 
be  joint  Superintendents  over  our  brethren  in  North  America ;  as  also 
Richard  Whatcoat  and  Thomas  Vasey,  to  act  as  Elders  among  them, 
by  baptizing  and  administering  the  Lord’s  Supper.  And  I  have  pre¬ 
pared  a  Liturgy,  little  differing  from  that  of  the  Church  of  England,  (I 
think,  the  best  constituted  national  church  in  the  world,)  which  I  advise 
all  the  Travelling  Preachers  to  use  on  the  Lord’s-day,  in  all  the  congre¬ 
gations,  reading  the  Litany  only  on  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  and  pray¬ 
ing  extempore  on  all  other  days.  I  also  advise  the  Elders  to  administer 
the  Supper  of  the  Lord  on  every  Lord’s-day. 

“  If  any  one  will  point  out  a  more  rational  and  Scriptural  way,  of 
feeding  and  guiding  those  poor  sheep  in  the  wilderness,  I  will  gladly 
embrace  it.  At  present,  I  cannot  see  any  better  method  than  that  I 
have  taken. 

“  It  has,  indeed,  been  proposed,  to  desire  the  English  Bishops  to 
ordain  part  of  our  Preachers  for  America.  But  to  this  I  object,  1.  I 
desired  the  Bishop  of  London  to  ordain  only  one,  but  could  not  prevail. 
2.  If  they  consented,  we  know  the  slowness  of  their  proceedings  ;  but 
the  matter  admits  of  no  delay.  3.  If  they  would  ordain  them  now ,  they 
would  likewise  expect  to  govern  them.  And  how  grievously  would  this 
entangle  us  ?  4.  As  our  American  brethren  are  now  totally  disentangled 
both  from  the  State  and  from  the  English  hierarchy,  we  dare  not  en¬ 
tangle  them  again  either  with  the  one  or  the  other.  They  are  now  at 
full  liberty,  simply  to  follow  the  Scriptures  and  the  Primitive  Church. 
And  we  judge  it  best,  that  they  should  stand  fast  in  that  liberty,' where¬ 
with  God  has  so  strangely  made  them  free. 

“  John  Wesley.” 

Dr.  Whitehead,  true  to  the  party  for  whom  he  wrote,  and  contrary  to 
his  own  well-known  principles,  and  earnest  wishes,  so  manifest  in  the 
statement  set  forth  in  the  Preface  to  this  work,  lampoons  this  whole 
proceeding,  in  language  that  not  only  sets  all  sobriety  at  defiance,  but 
even  borders  on  impiety.  He  begins  by  introducing  what  he  calls 
“  part  of  a  letter  from  one  Preacher  to  another,”  concerning  this  solemn 
transaction.  I  cannot  but  suspect,  that  the  letter  was  really  written  by 
the  Doctor  himself,  as  it  manifests  so  much  spleen,  as  could  hardly  be 

*  A  pious  Prelate,  (the  late  Rev  Dr.  Horne,  Bishop  of  Norwich,)  remarks  on  this  trans¬ 
action,  “  If  a  Presbyter  can  ordain  a  Bishop,  then  the  greater  is  blessed  of  the  less,  and  the 
order  of  all  things  is  inverted”  No:  not  if  Mr.  Wesley’s  position  be  true,  that  they  are 
the  same  order.  The  Bishop  should  have  overthrown  this  position,  (if  he  could,)  to  have 
established  his  own. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


195 


felt  by  any  but  a  disappointed  man.  If  it  were  really  written  by  any 
other  Preacher  of  that  day,  I  should  think  it  the  production  of  his  friend 
the  Book- Steward,  recently  mentioned  ;  as  he  was  the  only  Preacher 
who  spoke  against  Mr.  Wesley’s  ordinations  in  the  Conference,  some 
time  before  he  accepted  the  call  of  those  Trustees,  by  whom  the  cha¬ 
pel,  already  noticed,  (and,  so  far  as  their  influence  extended,  a  society 
also,)  was  wrested  from  their  spiritual  Fathers  and  Brethren,  and  be¬ 
came  the  property  of  that  Preacher  during  his  life.  A  few  expressions 
in  that  rancorous  epistle  will  show  the  spirit  of  the  writer : 

“  So  we  have  Methodist  Parsons  of  our  own  ! — I  greatly  fear,  the 
Son  of  Man  was  not  Secretary  of  State,  or  not  present,  when  the  busi¬ 
ness  was  brought  on  and  carried. — Who  is  the  father  of  this  monster , 
so  long  dreaded  by  the  Father  of  his  people,  and  by  most  of  his  sons? 
Whoever  he  be,  time  will  prove  him  a  Felon  to  Methodism,  and  disco¬ 
ver  his  assassinating  knife  sticking  fast  in  the  vitals  of  its  body.  Years 
to  come  will  speak  in  groans  our  religious  madness  for  gowns  and 
bands.  Will  it  not  sting  a  man,  that  has  been  honoured  by  his  Lord 
and  Master  for  many  years,  to  have  a  black-robed  boy,  flirting  away  in 
the  exercise  of  his  sacred  office,  set  over  him  ?”  &c.  Poor  Dr.  W'hite- 
head !  He  was,  indeed,  stung  almost  to  madness,  when  he  wrote,  or 
published  to  the  world,  this  vulgar  Philippic. 

The  Felon,  with  his  knife,  &c,  so  charitably  mentioned,  was  Dr. 
Coke,  whose  zeal  had  literally  provoked  many.  When  his  incensed 
calumniator  had  got  possession  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  MSS.,  as  related  in 
the  Preface,  he  found  among  them  a  letter  written  by  the  Doctor  to  Mr. 
Wesley,  which  he  thought  would  answer  his  wretched  purpose.  This 
document  Dr.  Whitehead  has  given  entire.  I  shall  also  present  it  to  the 
reader,  not  doubting  but,  in  this  day,  when  every  malignant  prophecy 
has  failed,  when  no  “  black-robed  boys”  have  appeared  among  the  plain 
Preachers  of  the  Gospel,  when  no  madness  for  gowns  and  bands  has 
been  manifested,  when  no  such  “  flirting”  novices  have  been  set  over 
the  Lord’s  favoured  servants,  and  when  the  circumstances  of  that  day 
are  considered,  it  will  appear,  that  Dr.  Coke  had  much  ground  for  the 
apprehensions  which  he  expressed,  and  for  the  request  which  he  pre¬ 
ferred  in  that  letter. 

It  being  determined  at  Leeds,  that  the  Ministers,  who  were  to  assist 
Mr.  Wesley,  should  meet  him  at  Bristol ;  August  the  9th,  Dr.  Coke 
sent  him  the  following  letter  : 

“  Honoured  and  dear  Sir, — The  more  maturely  I  consider  the 
subject,  the  more  expedient  it  appears  to  me,  that  the  power  of  ordain¬ 
ing  others  should  be  received  by  me  from  you ,  by  the  imposition  of  your 
hands  ;  and  that  you  should  lay  hands  on  brother  Whatcoat  and  bro¬ 
ther  Yasey,  for  the  following  reasons:  1.  It  seems  to  me  the  most 
Scriptural  way,  and  most  agreeable  to  the  practice  of  the  Primitive 
Churches. — 2.  I  may  want  all  the  influence  in  America,  which  you 
can  throw  into  my  scale.  Mr.  Brackenbury  informed  me  at  Leeds, 
that  he  saw  a  letter  in  London  from  Mr.  Asbury,  in  which  he  observed, 
‘  that  he  would  not  receive  any  person  deputed  by  you  to  take  any  part 
of  the  superintendency  of  the  work  invested  in  him ;’  or  words  which 
evidently  implied  so  much.  I  do  not  find  any  the  least  degree  of  pre¬ 
judice  in  my  mind  against  Mr.  Asbury ;  on  the  contrary,  a  very  great 


196 


THE  LIFE  OF 


love  and  esteem  ;  and  I  am  determined  not  to  stir  a  finger  without  his 
consent,  unless  mere  sheer  necessity  obliges  me,  but  rather  to  lie  at  his 
feet  in  all  things.  But  as  the  journe/is  long,  and  you  cannot  spare  me 
often,  and  it  is  well  to  provide  against  all  events ,  and  an  authority  for¬ 
mally  received  from  you  will,  (I  am  conscious  of  it,)  be  fully  admitted 
by  the  people  ;  and  my  exercising  the  office  of  ordination  without  that 
formal  authority  may  be  disputed,  if  there  be  any  opposition  on  any  other 
account;  I  could,  therefore,  earnestly  wish  you  would  exercise  that 
power,  in  this  instance,  which,  I  have  not  the  shadow  of  a  doubt,  but 
God  hath  invested  you  with  for  the  good  of  our  connexion.  I  think, 
you  have  tried  me  too  often  to  doubt,  whether  I  will,  in  any  degree,  use 
the  power  you  are  pleased  to  invest  me  with,  farther  than  I  believe  abso¬ 
lutely  necessary  for  the  prosperity  of  the  work.  3.  In  respect  of  my 
brethren,  (brother  Whatcoat  and  Vasey,)  it  is  very  uncertain  indeed, 
whether  any  of  the  Clergy,  mentioned  by  brother  Rankin,  will  stir  a  step 
with  me  in  the  work,  except  Mr.  Jarrit ;  and  it  is  by  no  means  certain, 
that  even  he  will  choose  to  join  me  in  ordaining :  And  propriety  and 
universal  practice  make  it  expedient,  that  I  should  have  two  Presbyters 
with  me  in  this  work.  In  short,  it  appears  to  me,  that  every  thing 
should  be  prepared,  and  every  thing  proper  be  done,  that  can  possibly 

be  done  this  side  the  water.  You  can  do  all  this  in  Mr.  C - -n’s 

house,  in  your  chamber ;  and  afterwards,  (according  to  Mr.  Fletcher’s 
advice,)*  give  us  letters  testimonial  of  the  different  offices  with  which 
you  have  been  pleased  to  invest  us.  For  the  purpose  of  laying  hands 
on  brothers  Whatcoat  and  Yasey,  I  can  bring  Mr.  Creighton  down  with 
me,  by  which  you  will  have  two  Presbyters  with  you.  In  respect  to 
brother  Rankin’s  argument,  that  you  will  escape  a  great  deal  of  odium 
by  omitting  this,  it  is  nothing.  Either  it  will  be  known,  or  not  known ; 
if  not  known,  then  no  odium  will  arise  ;  but  if  known,  you  will  be  obliged 
to  acknowledge  that  I  acted  under  your  direction,  or  suffer  me  to  sink 
under  the  weight  of  my  enemies,  with,  perhaps,  your  brother  at  the  head 
of  them.  I  shall  entreat  you  to  ponder  these  things. 

“  Your  most  dutiful, 

“  T.  CoKE.”f 

Dr.  Whitehead  indulges  in  some  splenetic  remarks  on  this  letter,  and 
on  Mr.  Wesley’s  conduct  in  this  whole  transaction.  Not  choosing  to 
attack  Lord  King’s  position,  that  Bishops  and  Presbyters  were,  in  the 
Primitive  Church,  the  same  order,  (of  the  truth  of  which  he  had  no 
doubt,)  he  insists,  that  it  does  not  justify  Mr.  Wesley  ;  and  asserts, 
that,  according  to  the  position  laid  down,  “  Dr.  Coke  had  the  same 
right  to  ordain  Mr.  Wesley,  that  Mr.  Wesley  had  to  ordain  Dr.  Coke.” 
If  this  should  be  granted,  what  will  it  amount  to  ?  As  presbyters  of  the 
church,  they  had,  certainly,  the  same  right  to  ordain ;  and  if  Dr.  Coke 
had  been  the  Father  of  that  great  work  which  is  called  Methodism,  he 
would,  in  that  case,  have  had  a  right  to  ordain  Mr.  Wesley,  to  superin¬ 
tend  any  part  of  that  work.  But  Dr.  Coke  was  not  the  father  of  that 
work ;  he  was  still  a  babe,  a  son  in  the  Gospel ,  but  remarkable  for  zeal 

*  Mr.  Fletcher  attended  the  Conference  in  1784,  and  was  one  of  the  meeting  which  Mr. 
Wesley  called,  in  order  to  consider  the  subject. 

f  Dr.  Whitehead  observes,  “  This  letter  is  taken  from  an  attested  copy.of  the  Doctor’s 
letter,  in  Mr.  Charles  Wesley’s  handwriting.”  t 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


197 


and  activity.  His  education,  rank  in  life,  and  station  in  the  Established 
Church,  pointed  him  out,  however,  as  a  proper  person  to  be  employed 
in  that  new  and  very  delicate  situation,  in  which  the  Methodists  were 
placed,  by  the  recent  revolution  in  America.  The  Doctor,  certainly, 
needed  all  the  authority  and  influence  which  Mr.  Wesley  could  give 
him  ;  and  if  he  chose'  to  give  it  to  him,  according  to  the  forms  of  the 
Church  of  England,  which  he  loved,  and  which  is  so  truly  venerable, 
who  has  a  right  to  find  fault  with  him  ?  Certainly,  not  Dr.  Whitehead  ; 
who,  in  all  he  has  said  on  the  subject,  has  contradicted  his  own  prin¬ 
ciples. 

The  Doctor  concludes  his  lampoon  with  supposing,  that  u  the  three 
gentlemen  were  highly  gratified  with  their  new  titles,  as  we  see  both 
young  and  old  children  gratified  with  gilded  toys.” — To  these  supposi¬ 
tions,  I  shall  only  say,  that  those  good  men,  being  then  called  to  exer¬ 
cise  the  duties  of  the  entire  Christian  ministry,  were,  no  doubt,  much 
comforted  and  strengthened,  in  receiving  from  the  father  of  the  work, 
and  from  his  reverend  assistants,  that  full  Scriptural  authority,  which,  in 
every  age  of  the  church,  and  among  all  people,  has  been  counted  essen¬ 
tial  to  the  full  exercise  of  that  sacred  function,  in  its  entire  duties ;  which 
they  were,  at  length,  so  imperiously  called  to  perform  ;  and  concerning 
which,  we  may  hope,  they  said  with  the  great  Apostle,  ‘  Who  is  suffi¬ 
cient  for  these  things  V  We  need  not  be  at  a  loss,  however,  to  suppose, 
what  were  the  feelings  of  Dr.  Whitehead,  on  being  refused  that  Scrip¬ 
tural  authority,  which  he  sought  in  the  most  earnest  manner,  and,  to 
obtain  which,  he  was  willing  to  make  considerable  sacrifices. 

Mr.  Wesley  well  knew  the  difference  between  the  office  and  the  title. 
He  knew  and  felt  the  arduous  duties  and  high  responsibility  which 
attaches  to  the  one,  and  the  comparative  nothingness  of  the  other.  In 
this  respect,  his  brother,  with  all  his  High-Church  zeal,  has  stated  the 
truth,  concerning  the  church  which  he  loved  : 

Whatever  shines  in  outward  splendour  great, 

I  give  it  up,-  a  creature  of  the  State. 

I  say  comparative  nothingness  ;  for  who  can,  with  sobriety,  say,  that 
titles  are  nothing  in  a  national  church?  Would  it  have  been  wise,  con¬ 
sidering  the  state  of  this  nation,  and,  indeed  of  Europe,  at  the  time  of 
the  Reformation,  to  have  abolished  these  titles  altogether,  which  men 
had  been  used  to  identify  with  those  offices  for  so  many  generations  ? 
Have  not  real  shepherds  borne  those  titles  ? — men  who  naturally  cared 
for  the  flock ,  and  who  proved  it  by  laying  down  their  lives  for  them  ? 
If  we  allow,  that  these  things  are,  in  truth,  “  a  creature  of  the  state,”  yet 
it  may  be  asked,  Could  we,  humanly  speaking,  ever  have  had  a  thorough 
deliverance  from  the  yoke  of  Popery,  identified  as  it  was  with  the  State, 
if  the  civil  government  had  not  adopted  the  Scriptural  creed  of  the  Re¬ 
formers  ?  It  is  certain,  however,  that  the  Lord  took  that  way,  and  did 
the  work  of  deliverance  by  that  aid  :  And  while  such  freedom  is  given 
to  those  who  think  it  their  duty  to  dissent,  and  also  to  us  who  do  not, 
but  who  are  irregular,  yet  only  for  the  Lord’s  sake, — may  we  not  at  least 
innocently  pray,  that  no  rude  or  ungodly  hand  may  be  permitted  to  hurt 
that  goodly  fabric  ?  It  still  does  good  ;  and  if  we  contrast  her  greatness 
with  the  meretricious  greatness  of  former  days,  we  must  acknowledge 
it  to  be  JV ational  Christianity.  Those  who  wish  to  learn  ‘  the  ivay  of 
God  more  perfectly have  entire  liberty  so  to  do. 

Vol.  IT.  .  26 


198 


THE  LIFE  OF 


With  respect  to  the  title  of  Bishop,  I  know,  that  Mr.  Wesley  en¬ 
joined  the  Doctor  and  his  associates,  and,  in  the  most  solemn  manner, 
that  it  should  not  be  taken.  In  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Gilbert,  the  widow  of 
the  excellent  Nathaniel  Gilbert,  Esq.,  of  Antigua,  a  copy  of  which  now 
lies  before  me,  he  states  this  in  the  strongest  manner. — In  this  and 
in  every  similar  deviation,  I  cannot  be  the  apologist  of  Dr.  Coke  ;  and 
I  can  state,  in  contradiction  to  all  that  Dr.  Whitehead  and  Mr.  Hamp- 
son  have  said,  that  Mr.  Wesley  never  gave  his  sanction  to  any  of  these 
things  ;  nor  was  he  the  author  of  one  line  of  all  that  Dr.  Coke  published 
in  America,  on  this  subject.  His  views  on  these  points  were  very  dif¬ 
ferent  from  those  of  his  zealous  son  in  the  Gospel.  He  knew,  that  a 
work  of  God  neither  needed,  nor  could  be  truly  aided,  nor  could  recom¬ 
mend  itself  to  pious  minds,  by  such  additions. 

When  pressed  and  goaded  by  his  brother’s  severe  remarks,  concern¬ 
ing  his  thus  acting  as  a  Bishop,  he  answered,  “  I  firmly  believe,  that  I 
am  a  Scriptural  E rfufxotfos,  as  much  as  any  man  in  England,  or  in  Eu¬ 
rope  ;  for  the  uninterrupted  succession  I  know  to  be  a  fable,  which 
no  man  ever  did  or  can  prove.  But  this  does,  in  no  wise,  interfere 
with  my  remaining  in  the  Church  of  England  ;  from  which  I  have  no 
more  desire  to  separate,  than  I  had  fifty  years  ago.”  He  gave  to  those 
Etfjff’jcotfoi  whom  he  ordained,  the  modest,  but  highly  expressive,  title  of 
Superintendents ,  and  desired,  that  no  other  might  be  used.  That  the 
Lord  has  greatly  blessed  this  boon  to  the  American  Societies  is  evident, 
by  their  great  and  continued  increase.  The  numbers  in  the  various 
societies,  when  Dr.  Coke  went  over,  were  about  fifteen  thousand.  Six 
years  after,  they  had  increased  to  nearly  seventy  thousand ;  and,  in  the 
year  1820,  they  were  two  hundred  and  eighty  thousand  ! 

Tradition  is  old,  and  ought  to  be  respected ;  but  the  Bible  is  older, 
and  contains  “  the  only  religion  of  Protestants.”  ‘  He  that  is  of  God 
heareth  God’s  word.’  A  man  of  one  book,  like  Mr.  Wesley,  must 
wonder  to  see  the  office  of  Bishop  made  thus  the  head  of  the  Christian 
ministry.  In  the  Apostolic  church,  it  was,  ceitainly,  a  limited  and  infe¬ 
rior  office,  appointed  by  the  Apostles  and  Evangelists,  for  the  care  of  a 
particular  flock,  while  they  continued,  according  to  the  original  com¬ 
mission,  £  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature.’ — This  was  their  great 
and  awful  charge  !  to  proclaim  the  Saviour  to  1  all  the  world’ — their  im¬ 
mense  Diocess  ! — Mr.  Wesley,  having  obtained  the  same  faith,  felt  the 
same  call,  and  surprised  the  sons  of  tradition  by  declaring,  that  he 
“  looked  upon  all  the  world  as  his  parish.”  When  the  Apostolic  church 
became  enlarged,  and  this  original  commission  was  forgotten,  it  is  no 
wonder,  that  the  Bishops,  in  every  place,  should  be  considered  as  the 
head  and  fountain  of  all  authority.  It  answered  the  design  of  the  civil 
rulers  also,  who  adopted  Christianity  as  the  religion  of  the  Empire.  By 
thus  setting  up  the  Local  Shepherds,  they  gained  the  flock  in  every 
place.  But  from  the  beginning  it  was  not  so.  The  “  booted  Apostles,” 
as  Mosheim  calls  those  who  were  sent  forth  by  Constantine  and  his 
successors,  to  proclaim  the  religion  of  the  Empire,  laboured  for  the 
Emperor  and  for  his  Bishops,  rather  than  for  the  Lord.  Hence  the 
corruptions  that  followed,  until  the  Chief  Shepherd  removed  the 
golden  candlesticks ,  and  the  man  of  sin  enthroned  himself  in  the  church ; 
while  the  impostor  Mohammed  spread  darkness  and  desolation  through 
those  fields  which  the  Lord  had  so  greatly  blessed. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


199 


With  respect  to  titles,  what  a  simplicity  do  we  find  in  the  book  of 
God  !  Not  one  of  the  Apostles  calls  himself  Bishop.  They  call  them¬ 
selves  Presbyters  or  Elders,  sometimes  Deacons.  4  God ,’  says  St.  Paul, 
4  has  made  us  able  Ministers ,’  (in  the  original,  Aiaxovoi,  Deacons,)  4  of 
the  J\Tew  Testament ;’  while  he  calls  his  sons  in  the  Gospel ,  AtfoSoXoj, 
Apostles  of  the  churches .  So  simple  is  the  language  of  these  men  of 
God  ! — So  little  anxious  were  such  respecting  any  distinguishing  title, 
where  only  the  propagation  of  truth  was  aimed  at ! 

Dr.  Whitehead  also  takes  much  pains  to  affix  blame  on  Mr.  Wesley, 
on  account  of  the  ordinations  being  seciet,  that  is,  not  performed  before 
the  congregation.  When  Dr.  Whitehead  wished  to  share  in  the  privi¬ 
lege,  he  did  not  object  to  that  circumstance.  Thpre  were  witnesses 
enough  present  on  those  occasions.  In  vain  the  Doctor  brings  forward 
passages  from  ancient  writers,  which  declare,  that  Ministers  should  be 
ordained  before  the  church.  Certainly,  they  ought,  when  they  are  to 
minister  to  that  church.  But  the  ordination  that  is  the  subject  of  these 
remarks,  was  the  ordination  of  Evangelists,  truly  so  called,  and  who, 
however  lightly  esteemed  among  men,  took  up  the  original  commission, 
and  were  confined  to  no  particular  flock.  That  a  competent  number  of 
those  in  the  same  office  should  be  present,  was  all  that  was  needful ; 
nor  do  we  read  of  any  other  way  of  setting  such  apart  in  the  Apostolic 
Church,  where  the  authority  was  not  limited,  as  in  the  case  of  Bishops 
or  Pastors  and  Teachers.  The  jealousy  also  of  that  day,  which  Dr. 
Whitehead  strove  to  fan  into  a  flame,  rendered  greater  publicity  improper. 
In  the  present  day,  large  congregations  assemble  to  see  our  Missiona¬ 
ries  set  apart,  in  the  Scriptural  way,  for  their  arduous  work.  4  The  Lord 
has  stilled  the  enemy,’  and  his  people  praise  him  for  the  consolation. 

That  Mr.  Wesley  should  never  before  this  time,  so  late  in  life,  exer¬ 
cise  that  authority,  which  he  had  no  doubt  he  possessed,  is  easily  ac¬ 
counted  for.  He  never  before  had  such  a  reason  for  exercising  it,  as 
fully  satisfied  him.  That  word  of  God  seemed  written  on  his  heart, — 

4  render  to  all  their  due.’  He  well  knew,  and  ever  acted  upon  that  prin¬ 
ciple,  that  real  religion  no  more  needs  the  violation  of  any  relative  duty 
in  bodies  of  men,  than  in  individuals.  He  always  deplored  and  con¬ 
demned  that  zeal  that  would  unnecessarily  violate  established  order.  He 
saw  no  precedent  for  such  a  zeal  in  the  oracles  of  God.  That  a  portion 
of  this  zeal,  however,  should  never  appear  in  any  individuals,  in  the  best 
constituted  churches  of  Christ,  is  more  than  w  have  any  right  to  expect, 
in  the  present  state  of  human  nature,  notwithstanding  the  great  advan¬ 
tages  which  the  history,  both  of  the  world  and  the  church,  affords  us,  to 
bring  about  a  more  charitable  and  reasonable  conduct.  That  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley  should,  however,  maintain  this  Scriptural  and  sober  principle  for  so 
many  years,  notwithstanding  the  earnest  wish  of  the  Preachers  to  be 
Scripturally  ordained,  and  the  almost  incessant  opposition  and  slander 
which  he  had  to  encounter,  is  truly  surprising;  and  perhaps,  no  part  of 
his  conduct  more  strongly  proves  his  divine  commission. 

Dr.  Whitehead  quotes  a  passage  from  a  sermon,  which  Mr.  Wesley 
published  about  two  years  before  his  death,  as  fully  corroborating  what 
the  Doctor  has  said  against  Mr.  Wesley’s  ordinations.  The  text  was 
Hebrews  v,  4  :  4  Mo  man  taketh  this  honour  to  himself,  but  he  who  is 
called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron.’  44  In  this  discourse,”  says  the  Doctor, 

11  he  has  clearly  shown,  that  the  office  of  a  Priest  was  totally  distinct 


THE  LIFE  OF 


2&G 

and  separate  from  the  office  of  a  Preacher  or  expounder  of  God’s  word 
and  will,  sometimes  called  a  Prophet ;  that  from  Adam  to  Noah,  and 
from  Noah  to  Moses,  the  first-born  in  every  family  was  the  Priest,  by 
virtue  of  his  primogeniture  :  But  any  other  of  the  family  might  be  a 
Prophet  or  expounder  of  God’s  will  to  the  people.  In  the  time  of 
Moses,  the  priesthood  was  restricted  to  the  tribe  of  Levi ;  while  the 
Preachers,  or  expounders  of  God’s  law  might  be,  and  afterwards  were, 
of  different  tribes.  In  the  New  Testament,  these  expounders  of  the 
law  are  called  vop-ixoi,  or  Scribes  :  But  few,  if  any  of  them,  were  Priests. 

“  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  High  Priest  of  our  profession, 
sent  out  Apostles  and  Evangelists,  to  proclaim  the  glad  tidings  of  peace 
to  all  the  world.  Aftci  wards,  Pastors  were  appointed  to  preside  over, 
and  to  build  up  in  the  faith,  the  churches  that  were  formed.  4  But,’  says 
Mr.  Wesley,  4 1  do  not  find,  that  ever  the  office  of  an  Evangelist  was  the 
same  with  that  of  a  Pastor ,  frequently  called  a  Bishop.  I  cannot  prove, 
from  any  part  of  the  New  Testament,  or  from  any  author  of  the  three 
first  centuries,  that  the  office  of  an  Evangelist  gave  any  man  a  right  to 
act  as  a  Pastor  or  Bishop.  I  believe,  these  offices  were  considered  as 
quite  distinct  from  each  other,  till  the  time  of  Constantine.’ 

“  Mr.  Wesley  then  goes  on  to  observe,  that,  among  the  Presbyterians, 
in  the  Church  of  England,  and  even  among  the  Roman  Catholics,  the 
office  of  an  Evangelist  or  Teacher  does  not  imply  that  of  a  Pastor,  to 
whom  peculiarly  belongs  the  administration  of  the  Sacraments.  All 
Presbyterian  churches,  that  of  Scotland  in  particular,  license  men  to 
preach  throughout  the  whole  kingdom,  before  they  are  ordained.  And 
it  is  never  understood,  that  this  appointment  to  preach  gives  them  any 
right  to  administer  the  Sacraments.  4  Likewise,’  says  he,  4  in  our  own 
church,  persons  may  be  authorized  to  preach,  yea,  may  be  Doctors  in 
Divinity,  as  Dr.  Atwood,  at  Oxford,  was,  when  I  resided  there,  who  are 
not  ordained  at  all,  and,  consequently,  have  no  right  to  administer  the 
Lord’s  Supper.  Yea,  even  in  the  Church  of  Rome  itself,  if  a  Lay-brother 
believes  he  is  called  to  go  on  a  mission,  as  it  is  termed,  he  is  sent  out, 
though  neither  Priest  nor  Deacon,  to  execute  that  office,  and  not  the 
other.’  And  Mr.  Wesley  declares,”  says  Dr.  Whitehead,  “that  he  and 
his  brother  considered  the  Lay-Preachers  in  the  light  of  Evangelists ,  or 
Preachers  only,  when  they  received  them  as  helpers  in  the  work,  or 
they  never  should  have  admitted  them.” 

I  was  with  Mr.  Wesley  in  London,  when  he  published  that  sermon. 
He  had  encouraged  me  to  be  a  man  of  one  hook ,  and  he  had  repeatedly 
invited  me  to  speak  fully  whatever  objection  I  had  to  any  thing  which 
he  spoke  or  published.  I  thought,  that  some  things  in  that  discourse 
were  not  to  be  found  in  the  book,  and  I  resolved  to  tell  him  so  the  first 
opportunity.  It  soon  occurred.  I  respectfully  observed,  that  I  agreed 
with  him,  that  the  Lord  had  always  sent,  by  whom  he  would  send,  in¬ 
struction,  reproof,  and  correction  in  righteousness,  to  mankind ;  and 
that  there  was  a  real  distinction  between  the  prophetic  and  priestly  office 
in  the  Old  Testament,  and  the  prophetic  and  pastoral  office  in  the  New, 
(where  no  Priesthood  is  mentioned  but  that  of  our  Lord ;)  but  I  could 
not  think,  that  what  he  had  said,  concerning  the  Evangelists  and  the 
Pastors,  or  Bishops,  was  agreeable  to  what  we  read  there  ;  viz.  that  the 
latter  had  a  right  to  administer  the  Sacraments,  which  the  former  did  not 
possess.  I  observed,  44  Sir,  you  know,  that  the  Evangelists  Timothy 


THE  REV.  JOHN  YVESLEV. 


201/ 


and  Titus  were  ordered  by  the  Apostle  to  ordain  Bishops  in  every  place ; 
and,  surely,  they  could  not  impart  to  them  an  authority  which  they  did 
not  themselves  possess.” — He  looked  earnestly  at  me  for  some  time, 
but  not  with  displeasure.  He  made  no  reply,  and  soon  introduced 
another  subject.  I  said  no  more.  The  man  of  one  book  would  not 
dispute  against  it.  I  believe  he  saw  his  love  to  the  church,  from  which 
he  never  deviated  unnecessarily,  had,  in  this  instance,  led  him  a  little 
too  far. 

He  had  foreseen,  that  the  increase  of  the  Societies,  so  far  beyond 
all  that  he  had  looked  for  in  his  own  days,  would  necessarily  oblige  the 
people  to  assemble  in  their  own  chapels,  and,  at  length,  to  have  all  the 
privileges  which  the  Holy  Scriptures  secure  to  all  Christian  believers. 
In  many  places,  the  parish  church  would  not  contain  the  Methodist  So¬ 
ciety,  even  if  the  other  parishioners  were  excluded,  in  order  to  accom¬ 
modate  them.  To  give,  therefore,  to  the  people  under  his  care  all  the 
advantages  needful  for  their  growth  in  grace,  and  yet  continue  a  friendly 
connexion  with  the  Established  Church,  seemed  to  him  a  desideratum . 
Here  a  change,  in  some  degree,  seemed  as  necessary,  therefore,  as  in 
America,  though  for  a  different  reason.  He  had  firmly  resisted,  for 
many  years,  every  effort  made  by  those  who  were  for  a  more  liberal 
plan,  as  they  termed  it.  Even  Thomas  Walsh,  in  that  early  day,  de¬ 
plored  his  obstinacy  respecting  the  Roman  Catholics.  He  expostulated 
with  him  in  the  bitterness  of  his  soul,  not  through  any  enmity  to  the 
Established  Church,  with  which  he  constantly  communicated,  but  from 
tender  love  to  those  desolate  children  of  his  faith  and  prayer,  and  for 
whom  chiefly  he  was  prodigal  of  life.  “  Sir,”  said  he,  “  they  must  have 
the  ordinances  of  Christ,  but  they  will  not  go  to  church.  They  will  not 
hear  those,  men,  whose  ungodly  lives  they  daily  behold ;  but  they  will 
joyfully  communicate  with  those,  by  whom  they  have  been  brought  to 
God.  You  may  open  the  kingdom  of  heaven  to  those  multitudes,  who 
have  hitherto  walked  in  the  way  to  hell,  as  they  have  been  led .  Beware 
how  you  shut  it  against  them !” — Mr.  Wesley  reverenced  this  man  of 
God — this  ‘  debtor  to  all  men? — this  Apostle  of  the  Roman  Catholics, — 
beyond  all  the  men  of  his  day  ;  but  he  was  steadfast  and  unmoveable  in 
his  great  views,  not  seeing,  even  in  that  hard  case,  a  good  reason  for 
deviating.  I  believe,  this  conversation  was  the  last  they  had  on  earth  ; 
and  I  am  constrained  to  believe,  that  Mr.  Wesley’s  inflexibility  hastened 
the  lamented  death  of  that  great  and  good  man.  Many  sorrows  com¬ 
passed  him  about,  while  hard  and  continual  labours  shattered  the  clay 
tenement ;  but  this  seemed  to  oppress  him  more  than  all.  He  found 
rest  in  a  premature  grave,  giving  up  his  soul  into  the  hands  of  his  merci¬ 
ful  and  faithful  Creator,  exclaiming,  “  JVly  Beloved  is  mine  and  I  am 
his  ! — his  for  ever  !” 

But  while  Mr.  Wesley  yielded  to  the  good  reason ,  when  it  appeared 
nearly  thirty  years  after,  he  yielded  with  the  same  unostentatious  simpli¬ 
city  which  marked  his  path  from  the  beginning.  He  was  much  grieved 
with  something  of  the  contrary  spirit  which  was  manifest  in  his  sons  in. 
the  Gospel,  who  were  chiefly  employed  in  conducting  that  necessary 
work.  We  have  already  seen  something  of  it  in  his  letter  to  Mrs.  Gil¬ 
bert.  A  letter  now  before  me,  and  which  he  wrote  when  I  was  with  him, 
will  clearly  show,  how  much  he  felt  that  deviation  from  the  simplicity 
which  is  in  Christ,  in  those  whom  he  much  loved.  It  was  written  to 


202 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Mr.  Asbury,  and  is  dated  London ,  Sept.  90,  1788.  After  speaking  on 
some  general  subjects,  he  adds, 

“  There  is,  indeed,  a  wide  difference  between  the  relation  wherein 
you  stand  to  the  Americans,  and  the  relation  wherein  I  stand  to  all  the 
Methodists.  You  are  the  elder  brother  of  the  American  Methodists  :  I 
am,  under  God,  the  father  of  the  whole  family.  Therefore,  I  naturally 
care  for  you  all  in  a  manner  no  other  person  can  do.  Therefore,  I,  in  a 
measure,  provide  for  you  all ;  for,  the  supplies  which  Dr.  Coke  provides 
for  you,  he  could  not  provide,  were  it  not  for  me — were  it  not  that  I  not 
only  permit  him  to  collect,  but  also  support  him  in  so  doing. 

“  But,  in  one  point,  my  dear  brother,  I  am  a  little  afraid,  both  the 
Doctor  and  you  differ  from  me.  I  study  to  be  little ;  you  study  to  be 
great.  1  creep  ;  you  strut  along.  I  found  a  school ;  you  a  college  / 
Nay,  and  call  it  after  your  own  names  !*  0  beware  !  Do  not  seek  to  be 
something  !  Let  me  be  nothing,  and  ‘  Christ  be  all  in  all  P 

“  One  instance  of  this,  of  your  greatness ,  has  given  me  great  con¬ 
cern.  How  can  you,  how  dare  you,  suffer  yourself  to  be  called  Bishop  ? 
I  shudder,  I  start  at  the  very  thought !  Men  may  call  me  a  knave  or  a 
fool ;  a  rascal,  a  scoundrel,  and  I  am  content :  But  they  shall  never,  by 
my  consent,  call  me  Bishop !  For  my  sake,  for  God’s  sake,  for  Christ’s 
sake,  put  a  full  end  to  this  !  Let  the  Presbyterians  do  what  they  please, 
but  let  the  Methodists  know  their  calling  better. 

“  Thus,  my  dear  Franky,  I  have  told  you  all  that  is  in  my  heart : 
And  let  this,  when  I  am  no  more  seen,  bear  witness  how  sincerely  I  a>m 
“  ¥our  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

“John  Wesley.” 

There  were  very  few  men  that  stood  higher  in  Mr.  Wesley’s  esteem, 
for  disinterested  attachment  to  the  cause  of  God,  and  arduous  labour 
therein,  than  Mr.  Asbury,  who  lived  and  died  honoured  by  all  his  bre¬ 
thren.  Mr.  Wesley,  in  writing  to  him,  as  above  stated,  acted  according 
to  his  own  rule.  (See  page  36.) — “Tell  everyone  what  you  think 
wrong  in  him,  and  that  plainly  ;  else  it  will  fester  in  your  heart.  Make 
all  haste  to  cast  the  fire  out  of  your  bosom.” — Mr.  Asbury  meekly  bore 
the  fatherly  reproof ;  but  he  was  not  convinced,  that  he  had  acted  wrong  : 
And,  certainly,  every  church  of  Christ  derives  from  its  Divine  Head, 
and  only  Master,  a  right  to  whatever  the  Holy  Scriptures  makes  their 
privilege,  or  marks  the  office  of  its  Pastors. — That  Mr.  Asbury  lost 
none  of  his  veneration  for  his  Father  in  the  Gospel,  on  this  occasion, 
will  appear  from  the  following  extract  from  his  Journal,  lately  published  : 

“  The  public  papers  have  announced  the  death  of  that  dear  man  of 
God,  John  Wesley.  He  died  in  his  own  house,  in  London,  in  the 
eighty-eighth  year  of  his  age,  after  preaching  the  Gospel  sixty-four 
years. — When  we  consider  his  plain  and  nervous  writings  ;  his  uncom¬ 
mon  talent  for  sermonizing  and  journalizing  ;  that  he  had  such  a  steady 
flow  of  animal  spirits  ;  so  much  of  the  spirit  of  government  in  him  ;  his 
knowledge,  as  an  observer;  his  attainments,  as  a  scholar;  his  expe¬ 
rience,  as  a  Christian  ;  I  conclude,  his  equal  is  not  to  be  found  among 
all  the  sons  he  hath  brought  up,  nor  his  superior  among  all  the  sons  of 
Adam.  For  myself,  notwithstanding  my  long  absence  from  Mr.  Wes- 

*  Cokesbury  College,  twice  burned  down.  The  name  was  formed  from  the  name  of  its 
founders— Coke  and  Asbury. 


THE  REV.  JOHff  WESLE1T* 


20 & 


ley,  and  a  few  unpleasant  expressions  in  some  of  his  letters  written  to 
me,  (occasioned  by  the  misrepresentations  of  others,)  I  feel  the  stroke 
most  sensibly ;  and,  I  expect,  I  shall  never  read  his  works  without 
reflecting  on  the  loss  which  the  church  of  God  and  the  world  have  sus¬ 
tained  by  his  death.” 

Mr.  Asbury  was,  however,  mistaken  when  he  supposed,  that  Mr. 
Wesley  was  influenced  by  “  the  misrepresentations  of  others,”  and  not 
by  the  facts  stated,  when  he  wrote  those  letters. 

I  have  thought  it  my  duty  thus  to  show,  how  invariably  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley  cherished  those  principles  which  so  eminently  shone  in  the  early 
period  of  his  Christian  course,  and  which  issued  in  what  may  be  called 
a  hatred  of  all  display,  excepting  that  of  truth,  love,  and  victory  over 
the  world,  to  the  latest  period  of  his  life, — and  even  when  the  Lord 
had  given  him  so  great  a  people,  and  such  a  number  of  able  coadjutors. 
But  did  he  not,  upon  this  occasion,  a  little  forget  what  he  had  written, 
in  his  Address  to  the  Societies  in  America,  after  their  separation  from 
the  mother  country  V’* —  “They  are  now  at  full  liberty  simply  to  follow 
the  Scriptures  and  the  Primitive  Church :  and  we  judge  it  best,  that 
they  should  stand  fast  in  the  liberty  wherewith  God  has  so  strangely 
made  them  free.”  -But  the  association  in  his  mind,  between  the 
assumed  title,  and  the  display  connected  with  it  in  the  later  ages  of  the 
church,  was  too  strong.  He  could  not,  at  that  moment,  separate  the 
plain  laborious  Bishops  of  the  American  Societies,  where  there  is  no 
legal  establishment,  from  the  dignified  Prelates  of  the  mighty  Empire  of 
Great  Britain.  That  our  brethren  who  are  in  that  office,  are  true  Scrip¬ 
tural  Bjshops,  I  have  no  doubt  at  all ;  nor  do  I  wish  that  the  title  should 
be  relinquished,  as  it  is  grown  into  use,  and  is  known,  by  every  person 
in  the  United  States,  to  designate  men  distinguished  only  by  their  sim¬ 
plicity  and  abundant  labours. 

There  was  no  danger  that  a  man  of  this  spirit  should  be  suffered  to 
deviate  from  the  truth,  in  any  essential  point,  in  conducting  this  work  of 
God.  Mr.  Wesley  firmly  adhered  to  the  Scriptures,  the  Primitive 
Church,  and  the  Church  of  England.  When  the  necessity  of  the  case, 
however,  was  apparent,  he  minded  only  the  Scriptures,  believing  that 
men  may  err,  but  ‘  the  word  of  God  shall  abide  for  ever.1  Where  the 
necessity  did  not  appear,  he  highly  respected  antiquity,  and  would  never 
deviate  from  the  accumulated  wisdom  of  ages,  or  shock  the  common 
sense  of  mankind.  The  moment  he  saw  the  necessity  of  giving  an 
entire  Gospel  ministry  to  his  people,  he  revolted  from  conferring  it  in 
any  way  not  sanctioned  by  the  Apostolic  practice,  or  the  usage  of  the 
purest  ages  that  succeeded  them.  Hence,  fie  never  would  acknowledge 
any  ministry  that  was  not  conferred  in  the  Scriptural,  Apostolic,  and 
ancient  way,  by  ‘  laying  on  of  hands.1  Of  all  the  men  who  ever  attempted 
to  break  down  these  fences,  there  were  none  he  loved  more  than  the 
two  sons  of  his  venerable  friend,  the  Vicar  of  Shoreham,  Charles  and 
Edward  Perronet,  and  Nicholas  Norton,  whom  I  personally  knew  and 
highly  respected.  These  men  were  truly  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to 
take  upon  them  the  ‘  ministry  of  the  word.1  They  felt  and  walked  in 
the  power  of  it ;  but  when  they  would  maintain,  that  the  Spirits  call  to 
teach  implied  also  a  call  to  the  full  Pastorship ,  and  would  no  longer  be 
indebted  to  what  they  called  a  carnal  ministry,  in  partaking  of  the  ordi- 

*  See  page  194 


204 


THE  LIFE  OF 


nances  of  Christ,  he  withstood  them  with  all  the  authority  that  the  Chief 
Shepherd  had  given  him.  Several  letters  passed  between  them  on  this 
subject.  They  contended  for  liberty  of  conscience.  This  he  fully 
allowed,  but  at  the  same  time,  maintained  his  own  liberty,  and  the 
authority  which,  he  believed,  the  Lord  had  given  him,  respecting  the 
people  of  his  charge.  “  You  believe,”  said  he,  “  it  is  a  duty  to  admi¬ 
nister  :  Do  so,  and  herein  follow  your  own  conscience.  I  verily  believe, 
it  is  a  sin  ;  which,  consequently,  I  dare  not  tolerate  ;  and  herein  I 
follow  my  conscience.  Yet  this  is  no  persecution ,  [which  they,  in  their 
letters,  alleged  it  to  be,]  were  I  to  separate  from  our  society  those  who 
practise  what,  I  believe,  is  contrary  to  the  word,  and  destructive  of  the 
work  of  God. — Keep  from  proselyting  others,  and  keep  your  opinion 
till  doomsday,  self- inconsistent,  unprimitive,  and  unscriptural  as  it  is.” 

When,  however,  Dr.  Hey,  of  Leeds,  whose  Life  has  been  recently 
published,  (and  in  which  some  of  these  things  are  noted,)  and  others, 
attempted  to  hedge  him  in  on  the  other  hand,  and  so  constrain  him  to 
make  that,  which  he  fully  believed  to  be  a  revival  of  Primitive  Christian¬ 
ity,  a  mere  appendage  to  the  church  as  by  law  established,  they  found, 
he  would  not  walk  in  the  trammels  of  men,  or  consent  to  their  narrow 
and,  sometimes,  worldly  proposals.*  When  his  own  beloved  brother 

*  Mr.  Wesley  has  repeatedly  observed  to  me,  that  he  could  rarely  keep  professional  men, 
either  in  law  or  medicine,  long  in  the  society.  While  young,  in  their  apprenticeship,  or  pur¬ 
suing  their  studies,  they  held  fast  their  first  desire, — “  To  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and 
to  be  saved  from  their  sins,”  (the  one  purpose  for  which  the  Wesleyan  Methodists  are  asso¬ 
ciated,)  and  were  thankful  for  the  help  which  the  society  afforded.  This  was  the  case  with 
Dr.  Hey,  (I  use  the  title  by  which  he  was  commonly  known,)  for  a  longer  period  than  usual. 
After  he  rose  to  eminence  in  his  profession,  the  society,  by  its  strict  discipline,  became 
rather  a  burden  than  a  help.  He  then  began,  as  his  respectable  biographer,  Mr.  Pearson, 
informs  us,  to  reason  upon  his  situation,  “  and  finally  determined,  in  the  year  1781,  on  the 
expediency  of  withdrawing  from  the  Methodists.”  But  Dr.  Hey  could  not  submit  to  retire 
in  the  usual  quiet  way.  He  drew  up  a  long  statement  of  his  fears  for  the  Established 
Church,  and  added  a  set  of  propositions,  amounting  to  an  entire  change  of  the  whole  Me¬ 
thodist  Constitution,  and  to  which  the  whole  connexion  must  submit,  as  the  condition  of 
his  remaining  with  them  !  He  desired  permission  of  Mr.  Wesley  to  read  this  statement  to 
the  Conference,  then  assembled  at  Leeds,  which  was  readily  granted. 

The  Doctor  being  introduced,  a  most  extraordinary  scene  was  exhibited.  A  member  of 
a  particular  society,  without  one  other  member  to  second  or  countenance  him,  gravely  pro¬ 
posing  to  the  Methodist  Conference,  (assembled  to  consult  about,  and  transact  the  business 
of  the  whole  connexion,  according  to  the  rules  that  govern  the  body,)  to  consent  to  the 
overthrow  of  their  whole  discipline,  and  to  act  immediately  on  the  speculations  of  Dr.  Hey  ! 
He  declaring,  as  Mr.  Pearson  informs  us,  “  that,  if  they  rejected  his  proposals,  he  could  no 
longer  remain  a  member !”  In  an  Independent  congregation,  perhaps,  this  would  have 
excited  but  little  surprise ;  but,  I  believe,  we  may  safely  say,  that  such  a  proposal  was  never 
before  made  to  any  such  united  body  of  people.  We  may  also  add,  I  think,  never  did  such 
a  proposal  meet  with  a  more  gentle  dismissal :  Mr.  Wesley  only  observing,  (after  hearing 
quite  enough  to  learn  the  Doctor’s  design,)  that,  “  as  much  business  lay  before  them,  bro¬ 
ther  Hey  must  defer  reading  the  remainder  of  his  paper  to  another  opportunity.”  But  bro¬ 
ther  Hey  troubled  them  no  more.  He  withdrew  from  the  society,  and,  no  doubt,  in  his  own 
eyes,  in  a  very  honourable  way ;  observing,  (which,  we  are  told,  he  often  did,)  “  He  did 
not  leave  the  Methodists — they  left  him.” 

We  readily  allow,  that  Mr.  Wesley  and  the  Methodist  Conference  refused  to  have  Dr. 
Hey  to  rule  over  them,  and,  of  consequence,  to  rule  over  the  whole  connexion.  But  the 
society  at  Leeds  continued,  in  company  with  Dr.  Hey,  to  attend  the  Church  and  Sacra¬ 
ment  ;  but  he  would  no  longer  go  with  them  to  the  Society,  or  partake  of  that  Christian 
fellowship  which  had  been,  for  so  many  years,  light  and  life  to  him.  About  twenty  years 
ago,  when  I  was  stationed  at  Leeds,  I  had  the  privilege  of  attending  the  Church  and  Sacra¬ 
ment,  with  a  goodly  company  of  the  Methodists ;  and  so  far  we  still  claimed  a  brotherhood 
with  Dr.  Hey,  who  had  departed  from  the  society  more  than  twenty  years  before.  He  well 
knew,  and  so  does  his  biographer,  that  he  might  have  continued  a  Churchman  and  a  Me¬ 
thodist  to  the  hour  of  his  death,  if  he  had  been  so  minded.  But  to  use  a  common  saying, 
the  good  man  “  saw  things  in  another  light.”  Perhaps,  the  fear  expressed  by  the  Apostle, 

2  Cor.  xi,  3,  may  give  some  elucidation  to  the  worthy  Doctor’s  departure  from  the  friends 
of  his  youth,  and  from  his  first  calling. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


205 


and  partner  in  the  work  would  have  aided  their  views,  even  this  did  not 
shake  him.  He  would  go  on  with  his  Divine  Leader,  and  they  founds 
that,  as  it  was  said  of  old,  they  could  not  ‘  bind  him  for  the  maidens ,  or 
part  him  among  the  merchants ,’  either  of  the  world  or  of  the  church. 
There  were  not  wanting  those  who,  from  the  beginning  of  the  work, 
having  departed  from  simplicity,  fondly  hoped,  that  he- also  would, 

“  Though  born  for  the  universe,  narrow  his  mind, 

And  to  party  give  up  what  was  meant  for  mankind.” 

But  they  prevailed  not.  He  held  on  his  even  course,  and  “  squared  his 
useful  life  below  by  reason  and  by  grace.”  To  use  his  own  expression, 
he  crept  along,  4  through  honour  and  through  dishonour  and  could 
neither  be  beat  down  nor  turned  out  of  the  way.  The  Lord  shined  upon 
his  path,  and  none  of  his  works  have  been  burned.  Even  in  this  last, 
and  by  those  who  watched  for  his  halting,  supposed  to  be  his  greatest 
deviation,  ‘  the  wisdom  that  is  from  above ’  is  apparent.  The  amazing 
extension,  and  wholly  religious  nature  of  the  work,  speaks  for  itself ; 
evidencing  the  utter  impossibility,  that  it  ever  could  be  strictly  united  to 
any  human  system ;  while  its  friendliness  to  all,  and  especially  to  our 
venerable  establishment,  shows  it  to  be  the  work  of  ‘  Him  who  gave 
himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time .’  That  time  now 
appears  swiftly  approaching. 


CHAPTER  m. 

CONTINUANCE  OP  MR.  WESLEY’S  LABOURS - HIS  VISIT  TO  IRELAND— 

ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WORK  OP  GOD  IN  THE  FRENCH  ISLANDS - MR. 

wesley’s  visit  to  them — latter  days  and  death  of  mr. 

CHARLES  WESLEY - A  REVIEW  OF  IIIS  CHARACTER. 

During  the  latter  years  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  life,  he  was  a  wonder  unto 
many.  To  see  a  man,  at  the  age  of  fourscore  years  and  upwards,  per¬ 
severing  in  daily  labours,  from  which  even  the  young  and  vigorous  would 
recede,  as  from  an  intolerable  burden  :  To  see  him  rising  in  the  morn¬ 
ing  at  four ;  travelling  often  from  thirty  to  sixty  or  seventy  miles  a  day  ; 
preaching  daily  two,  three,  or  four,  yea,  sometimes  five  sermons  ;  read¬ 
ing,  writing,  visiting  the  sick,  conversing  with  his  friends,  and  superin¬ 
tending  the  societies  wherever  he  came :  And,  in  all  this  labour  and 
care,  to  see  him  a  stranger  to  weariness,  either  of  body  or  mind  : — This 
was  a  new  thing  in  the  earth,  and  excited  the  admiration  of  mankind, 

I  have  already  noted  the  observations  which  he  made  on  his  birthday, 
in  Holland,  in  the  year  1783,  that,  “  by  the  mercy  of  God,  his  eyes 
were  not  waxed  dim,  and  what  strength  of  body  or  mind  he  had  thirty 
years  before,  the  same  he  had  then.”  And  we  find  similar  remarks 
yearly  in  his  Journal  till  the  .year  1787. 

In  that  year,  he  visited  Ireland ;  and,  passing  through  the  North  of 
that  kingdom,  he  called  upon  a  respectable  Clergyman,  whose  kind 
attentions  in  his  sickness  at  Tandragee,  in  the  year  1775,  had  laid  him 
under  obligations.  After  he  had  quitted  this  agreeable  family,  reflecting 
on  some  painful  deviations  which  he  had  observed,  he  sent  the  Clergy- 
Yol.IL  27 


206 


THE  LIFE  OF 


man  the  following  letter.  It  will  serve,  as  one  instance,  to  show  that 
faithfulness  for  which  he  was  so  remarkable. 

“  Reverend  and  dear  Sir, — I  have  obligations  to  you,  on  many 
accounts,  from  the  time  I  first  saw  you  ;  particularly  for  the  kind  con¬ 
cern  you  showed,  when  I  was  ill  at  Tandragee.  These  have  increased 
upon  me  every  time  that  I  have  since  had  the  pleasure  of  waiting  upon 
you.  Permit  me,  Sir,  to  speak  without  reserve.  Esteem  was  added  to  my 
affectionate  regard,  when  l  saw  the  uncommon  pains  you  took  with  the 
flock  committed  to  your  care  ;  as  also,  when  I  observed  the  remarkably 
serious  manner  wherein  you  read  prayers  in  your  family.  Many  years 
have  passed  since  that  time  ;  many  more  than  I  am  likely  to  see  under 
the  sun.  But  before  I  go  hence,  I  would  fain  give  you  one  instance  of 
my  sincere  regard  ;  the  rather,  because  1  can  scarce  expect  to  see  you 
again  till  we  meet  in  a  better  world.  But  it  is  difficult  for  me  to  do  it, 
as  I  feel  myself  inferior  to  you  in  so  many  respects.  Yet  permit  me  to 
ask  a  strange  question,  Is  your  soul  as  much  alive  to  God  as  it  was 
once  ?  Have  you  not  suffered  loss  from  your  relations  or  acquaintance, 
that  are  sensible  and  agreeable  men,  but  not  incumbered  with  religion  ? 
Some  of  them,  perhaps,  as  free  from  the  very  form,  as  from  the  power 
of  it.  O  Sir,  if  you  lose  any  of  the  things  which  you  have  ivrought ,  who 
can  make  you  amends  for  that  loss  ?  If  you  do  not  receive  a  full  re¬ 
ward,  what  equivalent  can  you  gain  ?  I  was  pained,  even  at  your  hos¬ 
pitable  table,  in  the  midst  of  those  I  loved  so  well.  We  4id  not  begin 
and  close  the  meal  in  the  same  manner  you  did  ten  years  ago !  You 
was  then,  contrary  to  almost  universal  custom,  unfashionably  serious  in 
asking  a  blessing  and  returning  thanks.  I  know  many  would  blame  you 
for  it :  But  surely  the  Lord  said,  1  Servant  of  God,  well  done  !’  Wishing 
you  and  your  lovely  family  every  blessing, 

“lam,  Reverend  and  dear  Sir, 

“  Your  obliged  and  affectionate  Brother  and  Servant, 

“  J.  Wesley.” 

On  his  return,  he  notes  in  his  Journal : — “  For  seventy  years  I  have 
observed,  that  England  abounds  with  prophets,  who  confidently  foretel 
many  terrible  things.  They  generally  believe  themselves  ;  but  are  car¬ 
ried  away  with  a  vain  imagination  ;  and  are  seldom  undeceived,  even  by 
the  failure  of  their  predictions,  but  still  believe,  they  will  be  fulfilled 
some  time  or  other.” — Such  was  the  constant  sobriety  of  his  mind,  and 
so  did  he  reprove  the  pestilent  spirit  of  curiosity,  too  common  even 
among  good  men. 

The  following  paper  is  without  date ;  and  though  it  was  probably 
written  before  this  period,  I  shall  insert  it  here,  omitting  an  observation 
or  two,  which  could  not  now  be  considered  interesting.  The  style  is 
truly  Wesleyan,  and  the  thoughts  may  be  of  use  even  in  our  day.  We 
have  still  men  in  the  nation,  both  pious  and  learned,  who  are  as  fanciful 
as  Mr.  Hutchinson  himself. 

“  To  the  Reverend  Dean  D - . 


“  Reverend  Sir, — When  Dr.  Bentley  published  his  Greek  Testa- 
rtfent,  one  remarked,  4  Pitv  but  he  would  publish  the  Old  :  then  we 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.  $07 

should  have  two  New  Testaments  !’  It  is  done.  Those  who  receive  Mr. 
Hutchinson’s  emendations  certainly  have  two  New  Testaments  !  But  I 
stumble  at  the  threshold.  Can  we  believe,  that  God  left  his  whole 
Church  so  ignorant  of  the  Scripture  till  yesterday?  And  if  He  was 
pleased  to  reveal  the  sense  of  it  noiv ,  to  whom  may  wft  suppose  he 
would  reveal  it  ?  ‘  All  Scripture,’  says  Kempis,  ‘  must  be  understood 
by  the  same  Spirit  whereby  it  was  written.’  And  a  greater  than  he 
says,  ‘  Them  that  are  meek  will  He  guide  in  judgment,  and  them  that  are 
gentle  will  He  learn  his  way.’  But  was  Mr.  Hutchinson  eminently  meek 
and  gentle  ? 

“  However,  in  order  to  learn  all  I  could  from  his  works,  after  first 
consulting  them,  I  carefully  read  over  Mr.  Spearman,  Mr.  Jones’s  in¬ 
genious  book,  and  the  Glasgow  Abridgment.  I  read  the  last  with  Mr. 
Thomas  Walsh,  [already  mentioned,]  the  best  Hebraean  I  ever  knew*. 
I  never  asked  him  the  meaning  of  a  Hebrew  word,' but  he  would  imme¬ 
diately  tell  me,  how  often  it  occurred  in  the  Bible,  and  what  it  meant  in 
each  place !  We  then  both  observed,  that  Mr.  Hutchinson’s  whole 
scheme  is  built  upon  etymologies  ;  the  most  uncertain  foundation  in  the 
world ,  and,  the  least  to  be  depended  upon.  We  observed,  Secondly,  that 
if  the  points  be  allowed,  all  his  building  sinks  at  once  :  And  Thirdly, 
that,  setting  them  aside,  many  of  his  etymologies  are  forced  and  unna¬ 
tural.  He  frequently,  to  find  the  etymology  of  one  word,  squeezes  two 
radices  together ;  a  liberty  never  to  be  taken,  where  a  word  may  fairly 
be  derived  from  a  single  radix. 

“  But  may  I  hazard  a  few  words  on  the  points  ?  Mr.  H.  affirms,  they 
were  invented  by  the  Masorites*  only  thirteen  or  fourteen  hundred  years 
ago,  in  order  to  destroy  the  sense  of  Scripture.  I  doubt  this  :  Who  can 
prove  it  ?  Who  can  prove  they  were  not  as  old  as  Ezra,  if  not  coeval 
with  the  language?  Let  any  one  give  a  fair  reading,  only  to  what  Dr. 
Cornelius  Bayley  has  offered  in  the  Preface  to  his  Hebrew  Grammar, 
and  he  will  be  as  sick  of  reading  without  points  as  I  am ;  at  least,  till 
he  can  answer  the  Doctor’s  arguments,  he  will  not  be  so  positive  upon 
the  question. 

“  As  to  his  Theology,  I  first  stumble  at  his  profuse  encomiums  on 
the  Hebrew  language.  But,  it  may  be  said,  Is  it  not  the  language  which 
God  himself  used  ?  And,  is  n.ot  Greek  too  the  language  which  God 
himself  used  ?  And  did  he  not  use  it  in  delivering  to  man  a  far  more 
perfect  dispensation,  than  that  which  he  delivered  in  Hebrew?  Who  can 
deny  it?  And  does  not  even  this  consideration  give  us  reason  at  least 
to  suspect,  that  the  Greek  language  is  as  far  superior  to  the  Hebrew, 
as  the  New  Testament  is  to  the  Old?  And,  indeed,  if  we  set  prejudice 
aside,  and  consider  both,  with  attention  and  candour,  can  we  help  seeing, 
that  the  Greek  excels  the  Hebrew,  as  much  in  beauty  and  strength  as 
it  does  in  copiousness  ?  I  suppose,  no  one  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world  wrote  better  Hebrew  than  Moses.  But  does  not  the  language 
of  St.  Paul  excel  the  language  of  Moses,  as  much  as  the  knowledge  of 
St.  Paul  excelled  his  ? 

“  I  speak  this,  even  on  supposition  that  you  read  the  Hebrew,  as  I 
believe  Ezra,  if  not  Moses,  did  with  points.  For,  if  we  read  it  in  the 
piodern  way  without  points,  I  appeal  to  every  competent  judge,  whe¬ 
ther  it  be  not  the  most  equivocal.” — The  paper  has  been  partly 
destroyed. 


208 


THE.  LITE  OF 


In  the  countries  which  have  hitherto  been  considered,  (the  Isle  of 
Man  excepted,)  the  English  language  has  been  universally*  spoken. 
But  Divine  Providence  led  Mr.  Wesley,  with  the  Preachers  in  con¬ 
nexion  with  him,  into  an  unexpected  line  of  usefulness,  promising  the 
happiest  results. 

The  Islands  of  Jersey,  Guernsey,  and  Alderney,  are  situated  in  St. 
Michael’s  Bay,  near  the  coast  of  Normandy.  They  are  the  only  remains 
of  the  Norman  dominions  annexed  to  Great  Britain  by  William  the 
Conqueror.  The  inhabitants  in  general,  (those  of  the  principal  towns 
excepted,)  speak  only  French. 

Jersey  was  known  to  the  ancient  Romans  under  the  name  of  Ccesa- 
rea.  It  is  twelve  miles  in  length,  and  contains  about  twenty  thousand 
inhabitants.  Guernsey  is  seven  or  eight  miles  long,  and  contains  about 
fifteen  thousand  people.  These  two  islands  are  exceedingly  fertile  and 
healthy.  Alderney  is  about  eight  miles  in  circumference,  and  has  about 
three  or  four  thousand  inhabitants. 

In  a  regiment  of  soldiers,  which  was  sent  over  to  Jersey  in  the 
French  war,  before  the  Revolution,  there  were  a  few  serious  Christians 
who  had  heard  the  Gospel  in  one  of  the  seaport  towns  of  England. 
These  men,  finding  no  help  for  their  souls  in  the  island,  wrote  to  Mr. 
Wesley,  entreating  him  to  send  them  a  Preacher.  Mr.  Brackenbury,  a 
gentleman  of  fortune  in  Lincolnshire,  who  had  joined  the  society,  and 
soon  after  preached  in  connexion  with  Mr.  Wesley,  was  present  when 
the  letter  was  received,  and  offered  his  service,  as  he  had  some  ac¬ 
quaintance  with  the  French  language.  Mr.  Wesley  readily  accepted 
the  offer.  Mr.  Brackenbury  set  off  for  Jersey,  rented  a  house  in  the 
town  of  St.  Helier,  preached  the  Gospel  through  the  island,  and  was  the 
instrument  of  turning  many  from  their  sins  to  God.  At  first,  his  reli¬ 
gious  assemblies  were  greatly  disturbed,  particularly  in  the  parish  of  St. 
Mary,  by  a  miserable  set  of  ungodly  men,  who,  on  an  appeal  to  the 
Civil  Magistrate,  were  fined,  and  obliged  to  give  security  for  their  good 
behaviour. 

In  the  year  1786,  Mr.  Wesley  sent  another  Preacher,  Mr.  (now  Dr.) 
Adam  Clarke,  to  the  Island  of  Jersey.  Mr.  Clarke  preached  several 
times  in  the  town  of  St.  Aubin,  surrounded  by  a  very  violent  mob,  from 
whom  he  received  much  abuse,  and  was  often  in  danger  of  losing  his 
life.  The  rioters  tore  the  house  in  which  he  preached  almost  to  pieces. 
At  another  time,  one  of  the  Magistrates  headed  a  large  mob,  and  pulled 
down  Mr.  Clarke  from  the  pulpit  with  his  own  hands.  The  drummer 
of  the  St.  Aubin  Militia  was  then  called,  who  had  the  honour  of  violently 
assaulting  the  Minister  of  God,  and  afterwards  of  drumming  him  through 
and  out  of  the  town.  Mr.  Clarke,  however,  was  not  to  be  intimidated  by 
the  usage  he  met  with,  but  continued  his  visits  and  labours,  till  he  at  last 
outweathered  the  storm.  Regular  preaching  was  then  established  in 
the  town,  and  even  the  mob  themselves  reverenced  the  Preacher. 

From  this  time,  religion  flourished  more  and  more  in  the  Island  of 
Jersey.  Many  Preachers  were  raised  among  the  natives,  and  societies 
formed  all  over  the  island. 

In  the  course  of  these  events,  a  shopkeeper  of  the  Island  of  Guern¬ 
sey,  whose  name  was  Arrive,  visited  Jersey,  and,  under  the  preaching 
of  Mr.  Brackenbury,  was  convinced  of  sin.  He  then  invited  Mr. 
Brackenbury  to  visit  Guernsey.  He  went,  and  was  universally  well 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


209 


received.  Many  of  the  gentry  opened  their  houses  to  him,  and  permit¬ 
ted  him  to  preach  in  their  parlours.  Dr.  Coke,  who  about  this  time 
visited  the  French  Islands,  followed  Mr.  Brackenbury  in  Guernsey,  and 
formed  the  first  society  in  that  island.  Afterwards,  Mr.  Clarke,  with 
much  pain  and  difficulty,  accompanied  by  many  remarkable  providences, 
erected  a  very  commodious  chapel  in  the  town  of  St.  Peter,  in  which  a 
large  congregation  regularly  attended.  Much  good  was  done,  till  a 
foppish  Minister,  (as  a  pious  man  then  on  the  island  observes,)  came 
there  from  England,  and  introduced  doubtful  disputations,  respecting  the 
decrees  of  God,  among  the  people,  and  thereby  exceedingly  injured  the 
congregation  and  the  work  in  general.  “  It  nearly  cost  me  my  life,” 
says  the  same  person,  “  to  bring  back  into  the  way  of  salvation  those 
whom  he  had  been  so  unhappy  as  to  turn  out  of  it.” 

Mr.  De  Queteville,  a  native  of  Jersey,  was  also  very  useful  in  the 
Island  of  Guernsey,  particularly  in  the  country  parts,  where  the  French 
language  alone  is  spoken.  But  he  endured  great  persecutions.  The 
most  horrid  things  were  laid  to  his  charge.  A  prosecution  was  carried 
on  against  him  in  the  Supreme  Court,  with  the  design  of  procuring  a 
sentence  of  banishment.  But  the  very  witnesses  who  were  employed 
to  swear  the  falsest  things  against  him,  and  most  probably  intended  it 
when  they  first  appeared  before  the  Court,  were  yet  strangely  led  to  give 
the  most  pointed  evidence  in  his  favour,  which  entirely  counteracted  all 
the  designs  of  his  enemies. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1787,  Mr.  Clarke  visited  the  Isle  of  Al¬ 
derney.  When  he  arrived,  he  knew  not  where  to  go :  He  had  no 
acquaintance  in  the  island,  nor  had  any  person  invited  him  thither.  For 
some  time,  he  was  perplexed  in  reasoning  on  his  situation,  till  that  word 
of  the  God  of  Missionaries  powerfully  impressed  his  mind,  “  Into  what¬ 
soever  house  ye  enter,  first  say,  - Peace  be  to  this  house , — and  in  the 
same  house  remain,  eating  and  drinking  such  things  as  they  give,” 
Luke  x,  5,  7. 

On  this,  he  took  courage,  and  proceeded  to  the  town,  which  is  about 
a  mile  distant  from  the  harbour.  After  having  walked  some  way  into  it, 
he  took  particular  notice  of  a  very  poor  cottage,  into  which  he  found  a 
strong  inclination  to  enter.  He  did  so,  with — “  Peace  be  to  this  house  !” 
and  found  in  it  an  old  man  and  woman,  who,  understandiug  his  busi¬ 
ness,  bade  him  u  welcome  to  the  best  food  they  had,  to  a  little  chamber 
where  he  might  sleep,  and,  (what  was  still  more  acceptable,)  to  their 
house  to  preach  in.”  He  now  saw  clearly  the  hand  of  Providence  in 
his  favour,  and  was  much  encouraged. 

Being  unwilling  to  lose  any  time,  he  told  them  he  would  preach  that 
evening,  if  they  could  convene  a  congregation.  The  strange  news 
spread  rapidly  through  the  town  ;  and  long  before  the  appointed  hour,  a 
multitude  of  people  flocked  together,  to  whom  he  spoke  of  ‘  the  kingdom 
of  God,'  nearly  as  long  as  the  little  strength  he  had,  after  the  fatigues 
of  his  voyage,  remained.  When  he  had  concluded,  it  was  with  much 
difficulty  he  could  persuade  them  to  depart,  after  promising  to  preach  to 
them  again  the  next  evening.  He  then  retired  to  his  little  apartment, 
where  he  had  not  rested  twenty  minutes,  when  the  good  woman  of  the 
house  came  and  entreated  him  to  preach  again,  as  several  of  the  gentry, 
(among  whom  was  one  of  the  Justices,)  were  come  to  hear  what  he 
had  to  say. 


210 


THE  LIFE  OF 


He  went  down  immediately,  and  found  the  house  once  more  full. 
Deep  attention  sat  on  every  face,  while  he  showed  the  great  need  they 
had  of  a  Saviour,  and  exhorted  them  to  turn  immediately  from  all  their 
iniquities  to  the  living  God.  He  continued  in  this  good  work  about  ail 
hour,  and  concluded  with  informing  them,  what  his  design  was  in  visit¬ 
ing  their  island,  and  the  motives  that  induced  him  thereto. 

Having  ended,  the  Justice  stepped  forward,  exchanged  a  few  very 
civil  words  with  him,  and  desired  to  see  the  book  out  of  which  he  had 
been  speaking.  He  handed  his  Bible  to  him.  The  Justice  looked  at 
it  with  attention,  and  returned  it  with  apparent  satisfaction.  The  con¬ 
gregation  then  departed  ;  and  the  concern  evident  on  many  of  their 
countenances  fully  proved,  that  God  had  added  his  testimony  to  that  of 
his  servant. 

The  next  evening,  he  preached  again  to  a  large  attentive  company. 
But  a  singular  circumstance  happened  the  following  day.  While  he 
was  at  dinner,  a  constable  came,  from  a  person  in  authority,  to  solicit 
his  immediate  appearance  at  a  place  called  the  Bray,  (where  several 
reputable  families  dwell,  and  where  the  Governor’s  stores  are  kept,)  to 
preach  to  a  company  of  gentlemen  and  ladies,  who  were  waiting,  and  at 
whose  desire  one  of  the  large  store-rooms  was  prepared  for  the  purpose. 
He  immediately  went,  and  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after  his  arrival,  a 
large  company  was  assembled.  The  gentry  were  not  so  partial  to 
themselves,  as  to  exclude  the  sailors  or  labourers.  All  heard  with  deep 
attention,  except  an  Engli  h  gentleman ,  so  called  ;  who,  perhaps,  meant 
to  show  the  islanders,  how  much  he  despised  sacred  things. 

The  next  Lord’s-day,  in  the  evening,  he  preached  again  in  the  same 
place  to  a  much  larger  congregation,  composed  of  the  principal  gentry 
of  the  island.  The  day  following,  being  the  time  appointed  for  his 
return,  many  were  unwilling  he  should  leave  them,  saying,  “  We  have 
much  need  of  such  preaching  and  such  a  Preacher  :  We  wish  you  would 
abide  in  the  island,  and  go  back  no  more.”  However,  the  vessel  being 
aground,  he  was  detained  till  the  next  morning,  to  the  great  joy  of  his 
new  friends,  when  after  a  tender  parting,  lie  left  the  island. 

After  this,  the  native  Preachers,  raised  up  in  Jersey  and  Guernsey, 
visited  this  little  island  :  And,  by  their  means,  a  chapel  has  been  erected, 
a  large  society  formed,  and  many  souls  brought  to  the  knowledge  of 
God. 

On  Monday,  August  6,  1787,  Mr.  Wesley,  with  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr. 
Bradford,  set  off  from  the  Manchester  Conference  to  visit  the  French 
Islands.  On  the  1 1th  they  sailed  from  Southampton,  but  contrary  winds 
and  stormy  weather  obliged  them  to  fly  for  refuge,  first  into  the  port  of 
Yarmouth  in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  and  afterwards  into  that  of  Swanage. 
On  the  14th,  they  expected  to  reach  tbe  Isle  of  Guernsey  in  the  after¬ 
noon  ;  but  the  wind  turning  contrary,  and  blowing  hard,  they  were 
obliged  to  sail  for  Alderney.  But  they  were  very  near  being  shipwrecked 
in  the  Ray.  Being  in  the  midst  of  rocks,  with  the  sea  rippling  all  around 
them,  the  wind  having  totally  failed.  Had  they  continued  in  this  situ¬ 
ation  many  minutes  longer,  the  vessel  must  have  struck  on  one  or  other 
of  the  rocks.  So  they  went  to  prayer,  and  the  wind  sprung  up  instantly, 
and  brought  them  about  sunset  to  the  port  of  Alderney. 

At  eight  the  next  morning,  Mr.  Wesley  preached  on  the  Beach,  near 
the  place  where  he  lodged ;  and  before  his  hymn  was  ended,  had  a 


XHE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEF. 


211 

tolerable  congregation.  Soon  after  he  had  concluded,  the  Governor  of 
the  island  waited  upon  him  with  very  great  courtesy.  After  which,  he, 
with  his  company,  sailed  for  Guernsey. 

On  his  arrival,  he  went  into  the  country,  to  the  house  of  Mr.  De  Jer¬ 
sey,  a  gentleman  of  fortune,  whose  whole  family  have  been  converted 
to  God.  At  five  the  following  morning,  he  preached  in  a  large  room  of 
Mr.  De  Jersey’s  to  a  very  serious  congregation  ;  and,  in  the  evening, 
to  a  crowded  audience  in  the  preaching  house  in  the  town  of  St.  Peter. 
On  the  18th,  he  and  Dr.  Qoke  dined  with  the  Governor,  who  studied  to 
show  them  every  mark  of  civility.  On  the  20th,  he  sailed  for  the  Isle  of 
Jersey.  Mr.  Brackenbury  received  him  on  his  arrival,  and  in  his  house 
he  frequently  preached  to  exceeding  serious  congregations.  “  Even 
the  gentry,”  observes  Mr.  Wesley,  speaking  of  his  visit  to  this  island, 
“  heard  with  deep  attention.  What  little  things  does  God  use  to  advance 
his  own  glory !  Probably,”  continues  he,  “  many  of  these  flock  together, 
because  I  have  lived  so  many  years  !  And,  perhaps,  even  this  may  be 
the  means  of  their  living  for  ever !” — In  the  country,  he  preached  in 
English,  Mr.  Brackenbury  interpreting  sentence  by  sentence  ;  and  even 
in  this  inconvenient  way  of  speaking,  God  owned  his  word.  Being 
detained  a  considerable  time  by  contrary  winds,  the  assembly  room  was 
offered  him,  in  which  he  preached  to  very  large  congregations,  and  to 
the  profit  of  many. 

On  the  29th,  the  wind  still  continuing  to  blow  from  the  English  coast, 
he-  returned  to  the  Isle  of  Guernsey  ;  where  the  winds,or  rather  a  kind 
Providence,  detained  him  till  the  6th  of  September.  Hardly  a  gentle¬ 
man  or  lady  in  the  town  of  St.  Peter  omitted  a  single  opportunity  of 
attending  his  ministry.  So  universal  and  steady  an  attendance  of  the 
rich  and  the  gay,  he  never  before  experienced.  During  this  visit,  he 
was  favoured  with  singular  powers  of  elocution  ;  and  delivered  a  series 
of  discourses,  peculiarly  suited  to  his  hearers.  On  the  6th,  a  ship  sailed 
for  Mount’s  Bay  in  Cornwall ;  and,  the  wind  not  permitting  him  to  sail 
for  Southampton,  he  took  his  passage  in  it,  and  on  the  next  day  landed 
at  Penzance. 

There  ISl  now  a  surplus  of  native  Preachers  in  the  French  Islands, 
several  of  yjihom  have  visited  France,  and  have  formed  societies  there  : 
So  that  theipte  is  a  prospect  of  the  work  of  God  spreading  in  that  large 
and  populous  kingdom. 

In  February,  178S,  his  85th  year,  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  “  I  took  a 
solemn  leave  of  the  congregation  at  West-street,  by  applying  once  more 
what  I  had  enforced  for  fifty  years,  ‘  By  grace  ye  are  saved ,  through 
faith.1  The  next  day,  we  had  a  very  numerous  congregation  at  the  New 
Chapel,  (in  the  City-road,)  to  whom  I  declared,  in  the  words  of  St.  Paul, 

‘  the  whole  counsel  of  God.1  I  seemed  now  to  have  finished  my  work  in 
London.  If  I  see  it  again,  well :  If  not,  I  pray  God  to  raise  up  others, 
that  will  be  more  faithful  and  more  successful  in  his  work.” 

It  was  always  in  February,  generally  the  last  week,  that  he  left  Lon¬ 
don,  and  began  his  spring  journeys.  Those  times  of  departure  were 
always  solemn  and  edifying.  The  solemnity  was  much  increased  at 
this  time,  by  the  state  of  his  beloved  and  venerable  brother’s  health. 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  been  for  some  time  declining,  and  it  was  pain¬ 
fully  anticipated,  that  we  should  soon  lose  ‘  the  sweet  singer  of  our 
Israel ,’  and  ‘  one  of  the  stars  in  his  right  hand1  who  had  begun  and  con.- 


212 


THE  LIFE  OF 


tinued  the  great  work.  We  have  seen  the  differences,  as  well  as  the 
union  of  the  brothers.  Nothing,  however,  could  separate  them  from 
their  Lord,  or  from  each  other.  Towards  the  close  of  life,  Mr.  C. 
Wesley  seemed  to  have  adopted  more  liberal  sentiments,  and  more  com¬ 
fortable  views  of  the  work  of  religion.  He  generally  feared  much  ;  it 
was  his  besetting  weakness.  But  love  triumphed  over  fear.  In  one  of 
his  last  letters  to  his  brother,  dated  April  9,  1787,  he  observes,  “  l 
served  West-street  chapel  on  Friday  and  Sunday.  Next  Saturday  I  pro¬ 
pose  to  sleep  in  your  bed. — Stand  to  your  own  proposal :  ‘  Let  us  agree 
to  differ.’  I  leave  America  and  Scotland  to  your  latest  thoughts  and 
recognitions ;  only  observing  now,  that  you  are  exactly  right. — Keep 
your  authority  while  you  live  ;  and,  after  your  death,  detur  digniori — or 
rather,  dignioribus.  You  cannot  settle  the  succession:  You  cannot 

divine  how  God  will  settle  it. — Have  the  people  of - given  you  leave 

to  die,  E.  A.  P.  J.  V’* 

The  quotation  above  is  an  allusion  to  the  dying  words  of  Alexander 
the  Great.  Dr.  Whitehead,  as  usual,  supposes,  that  Mr.  C.  Wesley 
used  the  expression — Let  it  be  given  to  the  worthiest — as  an  irony 
against  the  Preachers.  This  is  quite  in  character.  But  Mr.  C.  Wesley 
now  entered  more  into  his  brother’s  views  ;  and  knowing  that  it  was  a 
work  of  God  in  which  they  had  been  employed,  he  believed  that  God 
alone,  as  he  observes,  could  settle  the  succession.  And  the  Lord  did 
settle  it  in  a  way,  that  joyfully  surprised  even  the  wisest  and  most  pious 
in  the  connexion.  He  continued  the  Preachers  in  their  office,  and  gave 
them  unanimity  There  were  no  ‘  battles  of  shaking’ — no  perverse 
disputations — but  they  agreed,  to  a  man,  to  take  up  his  plan,  (so  truly 
distant  from  all  sectarianism,)  as  he  left  it :  Having  proved  it,  for  more 
than  fifty  years,*  to  be  truly  primitive  and  Apostolic. 

In  this  letter,  speaking  of  genius,  he  observes,  “  I  never  knew  a 
genius  that  came  to  good.  What  can  be  the  reason  ?  Are  they  as  pre¬ 
mature  in  evil  as  in  good  ?  or  do  their  superior  talents  overset  them  ? 
JVIust  every  man  of  a  superior  understanding  lean  to,  and  trust,  and  pride 
himself  in  it  ? — I  never  envied  a  man  of  great  parts  :  I  never  wished  a 
friend  of  mine  possessed  of  them. 

u  Poor  J.  Henderson  !  What  has  genius  done  for  him  ?  ruined  his 
fortune  and  ruined  his  body.  Last  night  I  heard  he  was  dying  of  a  pu¬ 
trid  fever.  We  prayed  for  him  at  the  table  :  But  I  know  not  whether  he 
is  alive  or  dead.  His  sickness  was  sent  to  prepare  him  either  for  Para¬ 
dise  or  for  Orders. |  Such  a  messenger  may,  perhaps,  take  Sam.  or 

*  Ecclesioe  Anglican®.  Presbyter  Johannes :  “  J ohn,  Presbyter  of  the  Church  of  England.” 
This  signature,  1  believe,  Mr.  John  Wesley  sometimes  used  in  the  early  part  of  life,  when 
writing  to  his  brother. 

f  He  was  the  son  of  Mr.  Richard  Henderson,  one  of  the  Itinerant  Preachers ;  and  was 
accounted  the  best  scholar  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  where  he  lived  till  near  his  last  illness. 
He  was  educated  at  Kingswood  School;  and,  when  twelve  years  old,  was  taken  to  Lady 
Huntingdon’s  College  at  Trevecca,  to  teach  the  classics  there.  Mr.  Wesley’s  account  of  him, 
in  his  Journal,  (May,  1789,)  is,  that,  “  with  as  great  talents  as  most  men  in  England,  he  lived 
two-and-thirty  years,  and  did — just  nothing !” — Not  a  vestige  of  his  writings  remains !  This 
was  owing  to  what  some  would  call  a  remarkable  cross  providence.  He  used  to  visit  his 
father,  at  Hannam  near  Bristol,  in  the  summer  vacation.  He  there  studied  intensely,  and 
wrote  largely.  His  MSS.  he  stowed  in  a  large  trunk,  without  a  lock.  Returning  home, 
some  time  before  his  last  illness,  he  flew  to  his  treasure,  but  found  the  trunk  empty.  He 
enquired  of  Mrs.  Henderson,  who  called  up  the  servant,  and  asked  for  the  papers  in  the 
trunk.  The  girl,  who  had  been  hired  that  year,  replied,  with  great  simplicity,  “  La,  Ma’am, 
I  thought  they  were  good  for  nothing,  and  so  I  lighted  the  fires  with  them  during  the  winter.” 
— Mr.  J.  Henderson  looked  at  his  excellent  mother-in-law  for  some  time,  but  spoke  not  a 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


213 


Charles  from  the  evil.  I  never  sought  great  things  for  them  ;  or  greater 
for  myself,  than  that  I  may  escape  to  land — on  a  broken  piece  of  the 
ship.  It  is  my  daily  and  hourly  prayer,  that  I  may  escape  safe  to  land, 
and  that  an  entrance  may  be  ministered  to  yo*u  abundantly  into  the  ever¬ 
lasting  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ.” 

Dr.  Whitehead  observes,  M  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  a  weak  body, 
and  a  poor  state  of  health,  during  the  greatest  part  of  his  life.  I  believe, 
he  laid  the  foundation  of  both  at  Oxford,  by  too  close  application  to 
study,  and  abstinence  from  food.  He  rode  much  on  horseback,  which 
probably  contributed  to  lengthen  out  life  to  a  good  old  age.  I  visited 
him  several  times  in  his  last  sickness,  and  his  body  was,  indeed,  reduced 
to  the  most  extreme  state  of  weakness.  He  possessed  that  state  of 
mind  which  he  had  been  always  pleased  to  see  in  others — unaffected 
humility  and  holy  resignation  to  the  will  of  God.  He  had  no  transports 
of  joy,  but  solid  hope  and  unshaken  confidence  in  Christ,  which  kept 
his  mind  in  perfect  peace.” 

The  circumstances  of  his  death  are  related  by  his  daughter,  Miss 
Wesley,  in  a  letter  to  her  uncle  Mr.  John  Wesley,  as  follows  : — 

44  Dear  and  honoured  Uncle, — We  were  all  present  when  my 
dear  respected  father  departed  this  life.  His  end  was,  what  he  parti¬ 
cularly  desired  it  might  be,  Peace  ! 

44  For  some  months  past,  he  seemed  totally  detached  from  earth  ;  he 
spoke  very  little,  nor  wished  to  hear  any  thing  read  but  the  Scriptures. 
He  took  a  solemn  leave  of  all  his  friends.  I  once  asked,  if  he  had  any 
presages  that  he  should  die?  He  said,  4  No  ;  but  his  weakness  was 
such,  that  he  thought  it  impossible  he  should  live  through  March.’  He 
kindly  bade  me  remember  him  ;  and  seemed  to  have  no  doubt,  but  I 
should  meet  him  in  heaven. 

44  All  his  prayer  was,  ‘  Patience  and  an  easy  death  !’  He  bade  every 
one  who  visited  him  to  supplicate  for  these,  often  repeating,  4  An  easy 
death !’ 

41  He  told  my  mother,  the  week  before  he  departed,  that  no  fiend  was 
permitted  to  approach  him ;  and  said  to  us  all,  ‘  I  have  a  good  hope  !’ 

“  Wrhen  we  asked,  if  he  wanted  any  thing,  he  frequently  answered, 

£  Nothing  but  Christ.’  Some  person  observed,  that  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death  was  hard  to  be  passed  :  4  Not  with  Christ,’  replied  he. 

44  On  March  the  27th,  (after  a  most  uneasy  night,)  he  prayed,  as  in 
an  agony,  that  he  might  not  have  many  such  nights.  *  0  my  God !’ 
said  he,  4  not  many.’  It  was  with  great  difficulty  he  seemed  to  speak. 
About  ten  days  before,  on  my  brother  Samuel’s  entering  the  room,  he 
took  hold  of  his  hand,  and  pronounced,  with  a  voice  of  faith,  4 1  shall 
bless  God  to  all  eternity,  that  ever  you  were  born :  I  am  persuaded  I 
shall !’ 

44  My  brother  Charles  also  seemed  much  upon  his  mind  :  4  That  dear  . 
boy,’  said  he,  4  God  bless  him  !’  He  spoke  less  to  me  than  to  the  rest, 
which  has  since  given  me  some  pain.  However,  he  bade  me  trust  in 
God,  and  never  forsake  him,  and  then,  he  assured  me,  he  never  would 
forsake  me ! 

word.  He  then  turned  into  his  study,  and  was  never  known  to  mention  the  subject  more. 
Did  these  MSS.  contain  the  “  Physic  of  the  Soul  ?”  From  what  I  have  seen  of  his  writings, 

I  fear  not.  He  was  a  great  speculator  in  theology,  as  well  as  in  other  things.  There  was, 
however,  hope  in  his  e*.id.  iThe  broken  and  contrite  heart  God  will  not  despise .’ 

Vol.  II.  28 


214 


THE  LIFE  OF 


44  The  28th,  my  mother  asked,  if  he  had  any  thing  to  say  to  us  : 
Raising  his  eyes,  he  said,  4  Only  thanks  !  Love  !  Blessing  !’ 

44  Tuesday  and  Wednesday,  he  was  not  entirely  sensible.  He  slept 
much,  without  refreshment,  and  had  the  restlessness  of  death  for,  I 
think,  the  whole  week. 

44  He  was  eager  to  depart ;  and,  if  we  moved  him,  or  spoke  to  him, 
he  answered,  ‘  Let  me  die  !  Let  me  die  !’ 

44  A  fortnight  before,  he  prayed  with  many  tears  for  all  his  enemies, 

naming  Miss - .  4 1  beseech  thee,  0  Lord,  by  thine  agony  and 

bloody  sweat,’  said  he,  4  that  she  may  never  feel  the  pangs  of  eternal 
death.’ 

44  When  your  kind  letter  to  my  brother  came,  (in  which  you  affection¬ 
ately  tell  him,  that  you  will  be  a  father  to  him  and  my  brother  Samuel,) 
I  read  it  to  our  father.  4  He  will  be  kind  to  you,’  said  he,  4  when  I  am 
gone  :  I  am  certain,  your  uncle  will  be  kind  to  all  of  you.’ 

44  The  last  morning,  (which  was  the  29th  of  March,)  being  unable  to 
speak,  my  mother  intreated  him  to  press  her  hand,  if  he  knew  her,  which 
he  feebly  did. 

44  His  last  words  which  I  could  hear,  were,  4  Lord — my  heart — my 
God !’  He  then  drew  his  breath  short,  and  the  last  so  gently,  that  we 
knew  not  exactly  the  moment  in  which  his  happy  spirit  fled. 

44  His  dear  hand  was  in  mine  for  five  minutes  before,  and  at  the  awful 
period  of  his  dissolution. 

44  It  often  had  been  his  desire,  that  we  should  attend  him  to  the  grave ; 
and  though  he  did  not  mention  it  again,  (as  he  did  the  place  of  his 
burial,)  during  this  illness,  we  all  mean  to  fulfil  his  wish  ;  trusting  we 
shall  be  supported,  as  we  have  been  hitherto,  in  our  afflicting  situation. 

44 1  am, 

44  Your  afflicted  and  dutiful  niece, 

44  S.  Wesley.” 

44  Chesterfield- Street,  April  4,  1788.” 

A  few  days  before  his  death,  he  composed  the  following  lines.  Ha¬ 
ving  been  silent  and  quiet  for  some  time,  he  called  Mrs.  Wesley  to  him, 
and  bid  her  write  as  he  dictated  : 

In  age  and  feebleness  extreme, 

Who  shall  a  sinful  worm  redeem  ?* 

Jesus,  my  only  hope  thou  art, 

Strength  of  my  failing  flesh  and  heart ; 

O !  could  I  catch  a  smile  from  thee, 

And  drop  into  eternity ! 

Thus  died,  March  29,  1788,  aged  seventy-nine  years  and  three 
months,  the  truly  Reverend  Charles  Wesley.  He  was  buried,  April 
5,  in  Marybone  Churchyard,  at  his  own  desire.  The  pall  was  supported 
by  eight  Clergymen  of  the  Church  of  England.  On  his  tombstone  are 
the  following  lines,  written  by  himself,  on  occasion  of  the  death  of  one 
of  his  friends  :  They  could  not  be  more  aptly  applied  to  any  person  than 
to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  : 

With  poverty  of  spirit  bless’ d, 

Rest,  happy  saint,  in  Jesus  rest ; 

A  sinner  saved,  through  grace  forgiven, 

Redeem’d  from  earth  to  reign  in  heaven ! 

*  Viz.,  from  that  distressing  feebleness :  The  smile  of  Christ  would  thus  redeem  his  feeble 
dying  nature. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


21S 


'fhy  labours  of  unwearied  love, 

By  thee  forgot  are  crown’d  above ; 

Crown’d,  through  the  mercy  of  thy  Lord, 

With  a  free,  full,  immense  reward  ! 

Dr.  Whitehead  observes,  “  Mr.  C.  Wesley  was  of  a  warm  and  lively 
disposition ;  of  great  frankness  and  integrity,  and  generous  and  steady 
in  his  friendships.  His  love  of  simplicity,  and  utter  abhorrence  of  hypo¬ 
crisy,  and  even  of  affectation  in  the  professors  of  religion,  made  him 
sometimes  appear  severe  on  those  who  assumed  a  consequence,  on 
account  of  their  experience,  or  were  pert  and  forward  in  talking  of  them¬ 
selves  and  others.  In  conversation,  he  was  pleasing,  instructive,  and 
cheerful ;  and  his  observations  were  often  seasoned  with  wit  and  humour. 
His  religion  was  genuine  and  unaffected.  As  a  Minister,  he  was  fami¬ 
liarly  acquainted  with  every  part  of  divinity  ;  and  his  mind  was  furnished 
with  an  uncommon  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures.  His  discourses  from 
the  pulpit  were  not  dry  and  systematic,  but  flowed  from  the  present 
views  and  feelings  of  his  own  mind.  He  had  a  remarkable  talent  of 
expressing  the  most  important  truths  with  simplicity  and  energy ;  and 
his  discourses  were  sometimes  truly  Apostolic,  forcing  conviction  on  the 
hearers,  in  spite  of  the  most  determined  opposition.  As  a  husband,  a 
father,  and  a  friend,  his  character  was  amiable.  Mrs.  Wesley  brought 
him  five  children,  of  whom  two  sons  and  a  daughter  are  still  living. 
The  sons  discovered  a  taste  for  music,  and  a  fine  musical  ear,  at  an 
early  period  of  infancy,  which  excited  general  amazement ;  and  they 
are  now  justly  admired  by  the  best  judges  for  their  talents  in  that  plea¬ 
sing  art.” 

His  poetical  talents  were  of  the  first  order.  It  is  concerning  his  com¬ 
positions,  that  his  brother  Mr.  J.  Wesley  writes  such  strong  encomiums 
in  his  preface  to  his  large  Hymnbook.  “  In  these  hymns,”  says  he, 
t(  there  is  no  doggerel,  no  botches,  nothing  put  in  to  patch  up  the  rhyme  ; 
no  feeble  expletives.  Here  is  nothing  turgid  or  bombastic,  on  the  one 
hand,  or  low  and  creeping  on  the  other.  Here  are  no  cant  expressions, 
no  words  without  meaning.  Here  are,  (allow  me  to  say,)  both  the 
purity,  the  strength  and  the  elegance  of  the  English  language,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  the  utmost  simplicity  and  plainness,  suited  to  every 
capacity.” 

He  wrote  short  hymns  on  most  of  the  remarkable  passages  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament,  and  very  largely  on  some  parts  of  both.  His 
Hymns  and  Sacred  Poems  are  an  invaluable  treasure.  There  is  not  a 
point  of  divinity,  doctrinal,  experimental,  or  practical,  which  he  has  not 
illustrated  in  verse  ;  which,  for  purity,  and  often  for  sublimity,  may  vie 
with  any  in  the  English  language.  But  they  especially  evidence,  that 
the  mind  of  the  writer  was  deeply  impressed  with  his  subject,  and  fully 
acquainted  with  the  religion  of  the  heart. 

It  has  been  said  by  some  who  knew  him  superficially,  that  the  poet 
was  spoiled  by  religion,  else  he  would  have  shined  in  the  higher  walks 
of  that  science.  But,  had  he  been  so  unfaithful  to  Him  who  called  him, 
as  to  leave  Paradise  for  Parnassus,  there  could  be  no  certain  fulfilment 
of  these  conjectures,  as  the  Lord  might  take  away  even  those  natural 
gifts.  Specimens  are,  however,  still  extant,  which  fully  show,  that  he 
had  genius  equal  to  the  highest  walks  of  poetry,  and  taste  to  direct  it, 
so  as  to  excite  admiration  in  the  best  informed.  I  shall  give  some  spe~ 


216 


THE  LIFE  OF 


cimens  from  his  translations  of  the  most  admired  Classics,  and  fear  not 
to  rank  them  with  either  Dryden  or  Pope. 

—Fuit  ante  Helenam  rnulier  teterrima  belli 
Causa:  Sed  ignotis perierunt  mortibus  omnes 
Quos  Venerem  incertam  rapicntes ,  more  ferarum , 

Viribus  editior  coedebat ,  ut  in  grege  taurus. 

Full  many  a  war  has  been  for  woman  waged. 

Ere  half  the  world  in  Helen’s  cause  engaged; 

But  unrecorded  in  historic  verse, 

Obscurely  died  those  savage  ravishers : 

Who,  like  brute  beasts,  the  female  bore  away. 

Till  some  superior  brute  re-seized  the  prey. 

As  a  wild  bull,  his  rival  bull  o’erthrown, 

Claims  the  whole  subject-herd,  and  reigns  alone, 

— Turpe  pecus,  glandem  atque  cubilia  propter 
Certabant  pugnis,  dein  fustibus  atque  itaporro 
Pugnabant  armis,  quae  postfabricaverat  usus. 

The  human  herd,  unbroken  and  untaught, 

For  acorns  first  and  grassy  couches  fought ; 

With  fists,  and  then  with  clubs,  maintain’d  the  fray. 

Till,  urged  by  hate,  they  found  a  quicker  way, 

And  forged  pernicious  arms,  and  leam’d  the  art  to  slay 

Jupiter  antiqvi  contraxit  tempora  veris, 

Perque  hiemes  cestusque  et  incequales  autumnos,- 
Et  breve  ver  spatiis  exegit  quatuor  annum. 

The  God  of  nature,  and  her  sovereign  king, 

Shorten’d  the  primitive  perennial  spring : 

The  spring  gave  place,  no  sooner  come  than  past,- 
To  summer’s  heat,  and  winter’s  chilling  blast ; 

And  autumn  sick,  irregular,  uneven  : 

While  the  sad  year,  through  different  seasons  drivenu 
Obey’d  the  stem  decree  of  angry  heaven. 

- Irrupit  venae  pejoris  in  cevum 

Omne  nefas :  Fugere  pudor,  verumque,Jidesqve 
In  quorum  subiere  locum  fraudesque  dolique 
Insidiceque  et  vis ,  et  amor  sceleratus  habendi. 

A  flood  of  general  wickedness  broke  in 
At  once,  apd  made  the  iron  age  begin : 

-  Virtue  and  truth  forsook  the  faithless  race, 

And  fraud  and  wrong  succeeded  in  their  plate. 

Deceit  and  violence,  the  dire  thirst  of  gold, 

Lust  to  possess,  and  rage  to  have  and  hold. 

Viviter  ex  rapto :  Non  hospes  ab  hospite  tutus . 

Filius  ante  diem  patrios  inquirit  in  annos  ( 

Viet  a  jacetpietas ;  et  virgo  coede  madenfesr 
Ultima  cadestum  terras  Astrcea  reliq  uit. 

They  live  by  rapine.  The  unwary  guest 
Is  poison’d  at  the  inhospitable  feast. 

The  son,  impatient  for  his  father’s  death, 

'  Numbers  his  years,  and  longs  to  stop  his  breath  j 
Extinguish’d  all  regard  to  God  and  man  : 

And  Justice,  last  of  the  celestial  train, 

Spurns  the  earth  drench’d  in  blood,  and  flies  to  heaven  again. 

The  classical  reader  will  perceive,  in  all  these  examples,  how  exactly 
the  sense  is  given,  while  the  translation  has  all  the  freedom  of  original 
thought. 

God  can  debase  the  highest  genius,  and  render  groveling  the  most 
exquisite.  Perhaps,  those  writers  whom  the  world  have  most  admired, 
were  never  truly  turned  to  God,  and,  consequently,  could  not  turn  from 
God  to  court  the  applause  of  men  ;  it  was  their  original  element,  from 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


217 


which  they  departed  not.  A  poetic  censure,  pronounced  by  old  Mr. 
Samuel  Wesley  upon  the  great,  but  unhappy,  John  Dryden,  (as  related 
to  me  by  Mr.  John  Wesley,)  is  strikingly  appropriate.  Supposing  the 
great  poet  and  critic  to  stand  before  the  Judgment-seat,  (even  if  he 
should  find  mercy,)  he  exclaims — 

“  How  will  he  wish  that  each  high-polish’d  line, 

That  makes  vice  pleasing,  and  damnation  shine, 

Had  been  as  dull  as  honest  Quarles’  or  mine  !” 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  soon  delivered  from  this  bewitching  danger. 
He  ‘  rendered  to  God  the  things  that  were  God’s ,’  and  glorified  him  with 
all  his  ransomed  powers.  The  world  will  not,  cannot,  appreciate  the 
beauties  of  sacred  poetry.  Mr.  Pope’s  “  Universal  Prayer”  has  been 
admired  :  I  will  put  one  stanza  of  it  before  one  of  Charles  Wesley’s, 
on  a  subject  nearly  similar  : 

Pope. — The  blessings  thy  free  bounty  gives, 

Let  me  not  cast  away ; 

For  God  is  pleasea  when  man  receives  : 

T’  enjoy  is  to  obey. 

This  is  very  true ;  but  is  it  not  very  flat?  Let  us  hear  our  religious  poet  r 

C.  Wesley. — Come  then,  our  heavenly  Adam,  come, 

Thy  healing  influence  give ; 

Hallow  our  food,  reverse  our  doom, 

And  bid  us  eat  and  Live  ! 

Earth  then  a  scale  to  heaven  shall  be ; 

Sense  shall  point  out  the  road  ; 

The  creatures  all  shall  lead  to  thee. 

And  all  we  taste  be  God ! 

It  has  been  said,  “  that  one  born  a  poet,  is  a  poet  in  every  thing.”  I 
have  often  thought  of  this  sentiment  when  contemplating  the  character 
I  am  striving  to  portray.  He  had  great  eccentricity,  even  from  a  child. 
Divine  grace  soon  corrected  this  constitutional  exuberance  ;  but  some¬ 
thing  of  it  innocently  remained  throughout  his  whole  life.  When  at  the 
University,  in  early  youth,  his  brother,  (as  he  informed  me,)  was  alarmed 
whenever  he  entered  his  study.  Jlut  insanit  homo ,  aut  versus  facit .* — - 
Full  of  the  muse,  and  being  short-sighted,  he  would  sometimes  walk 
right  against  his  brother’s  table,  and,  perhaps,  overthrow  it.  If  the 
“  fine  phrenzy”  was  not  quite  so  high,  he  would  discompose  the  books 
and  papers  in  the  study, — ask  some  questions  without  always  waiting 
for  a  reply, — repeat  some  poetry  that  just  then  struck-him — and  at  length 
leave  his  brother  to  his  regularity ;  but  all  this  was  soon  corrected  by 
4  the  wisdom  from  above.’ 

His  complete  knowledge  of  the  classic  writers,  and  his  high  relish  for 
their  beauties,  when  it  could  be  drawn  from  him,  (for  he  was  dead  even 
to  that  kind  of  applause,)  has  often  excited  my  surprise  how  he  could 
bring  himself  into  the  bondage  of  regular  study,  which  he  must  have 
done  to  attain  such  excellence.  But  his  brother  Samuel  was  his  tutor, 
and  kept  him,  pro  imperio ,  to  his  books  till  the  drudgery  was  over,  and 
then  the  stores  of  Greek  and  Roman  poetry  were  a  sufficient  stimulus. 
One  day,  after  having  talked  on  religious  subjects  for  some  time,  he 
broke  out, — “  Come,  I  ’ll  give  you  two  hundred  lines  of  Virgil.”  He 
began,  and  it  was  Virgil  indeed.  I  question  if  the  great  poet  was  ever 
more  honoured.  The  prosody  was  as  truly  Roman  as  the  language. 

*  “  The  man  is  mad,  or  making  verses.1'’ 


218 


THE  LIFE  OF 


When  he  was  nearly  fourscore,  he  retained  something  of  this  eccen¬ 
tricity.  He  rode  every  day  (clothed  for  winter  even  in  summer)  a  little 
horse,  gray  with  age.  When  he  mounted,  if  a  subject  struck  him,  he 
proceeded  to  expand  and  put  it  in  order.  He  would  write  a  hymn  thus 
given  him,  on  a  card  (kept  for  the  purpose)  with  his  pencil  in  shorthand. 
Not  unfrequently  he  has  come  to  our  house  in  the  City-road,  and,  having 
left  the  pony  in  the  garden  in  front,  he  would  enter,  crying  out,  “  Pen 
and  ink !  pen  and  ink !”  These  being  supplied,  he  wrote  the  hymn  he 
had  been  composing.  .When  this  was  done,  he  would  look  round  on 
those  present,  and  salute  them  with  much  kindness,  ask  after  their  health, 
give  out  a  short  hymn,  and  thus  put  all  in  mind  of  eternity.  He  was 
fond  of  that  stanza  upon  those  occasions  : 

There  all  the  ship’s  company  meet, 

Who  sailed  with  the  Saviour  beneath ; 

With  shouting  each  other  they  greet, 

And  triumph  o’er  sorrow  and  death. 

The  voyage  of  life  ’s  at  an  end, 

The  mortal  affliction  is  past ; 

The  age  that  in  heaven  they  spend, 

For  ever  and  ever  shall  last ! 

It  seemed  to  me  that  he  could  never  study  regularly  after  he  was 
delivered  from  tutors  and  governors.  His  Hymns  and  Sacred  Poems, 
which  will  be  admired  beyond  any  thing  on  that  subject  when  the  age 
shall  have  a  truly  religious  taste,  perhaps  owed  much  of  their  strength 
and  excellence  to  that  circumstance.  His  feelings  were  strong,  his 
affections  warm,  and  his  imagination  ardent ;  and,  as  he  was  a  master 
of  language,  the  subject  flowed  from  him  in  an  order  that  no  study  could 
supply.  But  he  seldom,  if  ever,  wrote  a  line  upon  any  subject  that  was 
given  to  him.  He  admired  Mr.  Fletcher  beyond  all  men  ;  but  he  never, 
I  believe,  wrote  a  line  upon  his  death.  His  brother  requested  him  to 
write  an  elegy  upon  that  occasion,  “  which,”  said  he,  “  I  will  print  with 
my  funeral  sermon.”  He  made  no  reply,  but  seemed  to  nod  assent. 
Some  time  after,  I  asked  Mr.  J.  Wesley  if  he  had  received  the  elegy. 
He  replied,  “  No :  my  brother  I  suppose  is  waiting  for  a  thought.  Poets 
you, know  are  magotty.”  The  thought  I  believe  never  came :  yet  he 
wrote  something  upon  almost  every  thing  that  occurred.  He  wrote  a 
whole  set  of  hymns  (which  were  published)  on  the  riots  in  London  in 
the  year  1780.  There  was  a  beauty  as  well  as  a  feeling  in  those  hymns 
which  evidenced  the  piety,  strong  affection,  and  high  taste,  of  the  mind 
that  gave  them  birth.  One  circumstance  is  remarkable  in  those  compo¬ 
sitions  :  the  measure  varies  according  to  the  progress  of  the  threatening 
ruin,  and  concludes  with  that  kind  (the  ten-lines  measure)  which  is  only 
proper  for  joy  and  thanksgiving.  On  almost  every  thing  that  affected  his 
most  compassionate  heart  he  wrote  something.  The  awful  end  of  the 
celebrated  Miss  Ray,  who  was  shot  coming  out  of  Covent-Garden 
Theatre,  produced  from  his  feeling  mind  some  most  moving  elegiac 
stanzas. 

Numberless  examples  might  be  given  of  his  genius  and  taste  ;  but, 
however  unfashionable  it  may  appear,  I  cannot  but  give  the  palm  to  his 
* 1  Family  Hymnbook.”  Such  accumulated  strength  and  beauty  of  expres¬ 
sion,  in  presenting  the  daily  wants,  pains,  trials,  and  embarrassments  of 
a  family,  to  the  God  of  the  families  of  the  whole  earth,  surely  never  before 
was  presented  to  the  suffering  children  of  men.  It  seems  as  if  he  had. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


219 


after  he  became  a  domestic  man,  noted  every  want  that  flesh  is  heir  to 
within  that  circle,  and  that  his  one  desire  was  to  elevate  and  direct  the 
subjects  of  the  curse  to  that  only  remedy  that  turns  all  into  blessing !  We 
expect  a  man  of  real  genius  to  be  great  where  the  subject  is  inspiring  ; 
but  to  be  great  in  the  privacies  of  common  life,  to  be  a  true  poet  (while 
the  man  of  God  equally  appears)  in  those  littlenesses,  so  called,  of  daily 
occurrence,  shows  an  elevation  and  spirituality  of  mind  that  has  been 
rarely,  if  ever,  equalled.  A  shrewd  judge  of  human  nature  has  said, 
that  no  man  ever  appeared  great  in  the  eyes  of  his  valet-de-chambre. 
Charles  Wesley  was  as  great  in  the  eyes  of  the  retired  partners  of  his 
domestic  joys  and  sorrows  as  in  the  schools  of  philosophy  and  the  arts, 
or  the  dangers  and  toils  of  the  held  in  which  he  entreated  sinners  to  be 
reconciled  unto  God  ! 

In  this  last  mentioned  glory  his  brother  alone  was  his  superior,  and 
that  chiefly  by  continuance.  Men  of  God  alone  can  conduct  a  work  of 
God.  Those  only  who  have  passed  through  the  conflict  that  awaits 
those  who  come  to  God,  can  truly  direct  those  who  encounter  the  same 
perils,  nor  can  any  other  safely  superintend  those  who  walk  with  God . 
The  excellent  Scott,  lately  gone  to  his  reward,  has  recorded  those  trials 
which  he  had  to  endure  with  those  who  were  the  children  of  his  faith 
and  prayer,  and  has  noted  the  same  fears  and  perplexities  which  his 
pious  friend  Newton  confided  to  his  friendly  heart.  Those  who  beget 
children  in  the  Lord,  should  never  cease  to  superintend  them,  knowing 
the  wiles  of  the  devil,  and  the  deceitfulness  of  the  human  heart ;  nor 
should  any  clerical  forms  hinder  thjat  superintendence.  Mr.  John  Wes¬ 
ley  felt  this  ;  and,  according  to  the  excellent  form  of  his  ordination,  he 
11  forsook  all  other  cares  and  studies”  that  would  hinder  or  cramp  this 
one  great  and  divine  obligation,  and  persevered  in  that  sacred  work  to 
the  end  of  his  life.  He  lamented  that  his  devoted  brother  ever  left  his 
side.  Much  may  be  said,  and  with  truth,  of  the  great  tenderness  of  that 
brother’s  spirit,  the  weakness  of  his  body,  and  the  degree  of  constitu¬ 
tional  depression  to  which  he  was  subject,  and  which  was  increased  by 
the  care  of  a  family.  For  several  years  he  rose  above  all  these  weights, 
and  the  Lord  was  with  him  of  a  truth ;  nor  did  he  forsake  him  in  his 
retirements.  But  his  gifts  were  extraordinary,  and  the  call  to  exercise 
them  in  defiance  of  all  that  nature  pleads  for,  seemed  imperative.  Yet, 
though  he  comparatively  departed  from  the  great  public  work,  I  have 
abundantly  showed  he  never  departed  from  the  Lord. 

I  have  now  before  me  the  strongest  testimony  that  can  be  given  at 
this  day,  that  he  refused  a  living  of  five  hundred  pounds  a  year,  choosing 
to  remain  among  the  people  that  he  loved.  He  also  refused  a  large 
fortune,  left  to  him  by  a  lady  whose  relatives  had  quarrelled  with  her ; 
telling  her,  in  his  usual  short  way,  “  it  was  unjust.”  The  lady,  after 
trying  in  vain  to  bend  his  spirit,  informed  him  that  she  “  had  struck  his 
name  out  of  her  will ;  but  that,  nevertheless,  her  family  should  not  pos¬ 
sess  the  fortune.”  Being  advised  to  accept  the  fortune,  and  give  it  to 
the  relatives — “  That  is  a  trick  of  the  devil,”  said  he,  “  but  it  won’t  do. 
I  know  what  I  am  now  ;  but  I  do  not  know  what  I  should  be  if  I  were 
thus  made  rich.” 

As  a  Preacher,  he  was  4  mighty  in  the  Scriptures,’  and  possessed  a 
remarkable  talent  of  uttering  the  most  striking  truths  with  simplicity, 
force,  and  brevity.  His  ministerial  gift  was  in  one  respect  truly  extra- 


IKE  LIFE  QF 


22$ 

ordinary  :  it  came  the  nearest  of  any  thing  I  ever  witnessed  to  that 
which  we  have  reason  to  believe  was  the  original  way  of  preaching  the 
Gospel.  It  is  well  known  that  the  Greek  word  which  we  render  to 
\ preach ,  signifies  to  proclaim  as  a  herald.  The  herald  is  to  bring  for¬ 
ward  nothing  of  his  own,  but  to  deliver  the  proclamation  of  the  king  his 
master.  Hence  the  astonishing  effects  which  accompanied  the  word  in 
the  primitive  days.  ‘  I  rejoice,'  says  St.  Paul,  4  that  ye  received  the 
ivord ,  not  as  the  word  of  man ,  but  as  it  is,  indeed ,  the  word  of  God , 
which  effectually  worketh  in  you  who  believe.  Our  word,  came  not  unto 
you  in  ivord  only ,  but  in  power  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  much 
assurance .'  Our  Lord,  declaring  his  commission,  says,  ‘  The  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  is  upon  me,  because  he  hath  anointed  me  to  preach  [proclaim] 
the  Gospel  to  the  poor:  he  hath  sent. me  to  heal  the  brokenhearted,  to 
proclaim  deliverance  to  the  captives,  and  recovery  of  sight  to  the  blind , 
to  set  at  liberty  them  that  are  bruised,  to  publish  the  acceptable  year  of 
the  Lord.'  Man  is  the  same  at  this  day  ;  God  is  the  same  ;  and  these 
effects  now  follow,  when  men,  who  have  themselves  been,  thus  healed 
and  set  at  liberty,  proclaim,  by  the  same  Spirit,  the  Gospel  of  God  ;  and 
when  1  it  is  mixed  with  faith  in  those  who  hear  it.'  Where  the  man 
who  is  not  himself  a  subject  of  this  work,  takes  some  notes  out  of  the 
king’s  proclamations,  and  thus  forms  a  proclamation  of  his  own,  we 
need  not  wonder  that  no  such  effects  follow — that  no  sinners  are  con¬ 
verted  to  God.  Much  of  this  power  of  truth  rested  on  Mr.  J.  Wesley, 
Mr.  Fletcher,  and  others  ;  but  on  none  more  conspicuously  than  on  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  while  he  gave  himself  up  entirely  to  the  work.  His 
Sermon  before  the  University  of  Oxford,  in  the  year  1742,  in  his  course 
as  a  student  of  Christ  Church,  on  Ephesians  v,  14,  is  an  example  of 
this  way  of  proclaiming  the  Gospel,  in  which  he  so  greatly  excelled  ; 
but  it  falls  short  of  many  discourses  which  he  delivered  in  the  highways 
and  to  large  auditories  in  his  own  chapels.  The  scholar  was  under 
some  restraint  while  preaching  at  St.  Mary’s,  knowing  the  state  of  many 
in  his  learned  congregation,  and  the  need  of  preserving  order  in  his  dis¬ 
course  ;  but  where  only  God  and  conscious  sinners  were  before  him,  it 
seemed  as  if  nothing  could  withstand  the  wisdom  and  power  with  ivhich 
he  spoke :  to  use  the  expression  of  a  pious  man,  “  It  was  all  thunder 
and  lightning.”  Even  when  he  retired  from  the  itinerant  work,  I  have 
known  him  thus  favoured  and  thus  great,  so  that  I  should  not  have  won¬ 
dered  at  beholding  the  whole  congregation  on  their  knees,  or  prostrate 
on  their  faces  before  God,  crying  for  mercy !  But  though  these  times 
were  not  of  frequent  recurrence,  he  was  always  the  savour  of  life  to 
those  who  waited  upon  God ;  but  those  of  the  congregation  who  looked 
for  a  regular  discourse,  concerning  which  they  might  giye  their  judg¬ 
ment,  were  seldom  satisfied  :  He  was  either  an  ambassador  for  God, 
or  he  was  nothing.  He  would  not  preach  himself,  in  any  sense  of  that 
expression. 

In  the  three  or  four  last  years  of  his  life,  he  visited  the  prisoners 
under  sentence  of  death  in  Newgate.  Having  become  acquainted  with 
the  Rev.  Mr  Villette,  the  Ordinary,  he  had  full  liberty  for  this  work, 
and  frequently  preached  what  is  called  “  the  condemned  sermon.”  I 
attended  him  upon  one  of  those  occasions,  and  witnessed,  with  feelings 
which  I  cannot  describe,  the  gracious  tenderness  of  his  heart.  I  saw 
the  advantage  of  proclaiming  the  Gospel  to  those  who  knew  they  were 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


221 


soon  to  die,  and  who  felt  that  they  had  greatly  sinned.  He  composed 
many  hymns,  most  strikingly  suited  to  their  unhappy  condition ;  and 
used  to  come,  as  before  mentioned,  to  the  Chapel-house  in  the  City- 
road,  and  after  reading  those  hymns  to  us,  he  used  to  call  us  to  unite  in 
prayer  for  these  outcasts  of  men.  When  we  arose,  something  of  that 
peculiarity  would  sometimes  appear  which  I  have  already  noted.  He 
would  ask,  “  Can  you  believe  ?”  And  upon  our  answering  “  Yes,  sir,’’ 
he  would  flourish  his  hand  over  his  head,  and  cry  out,  “  We  shall  have 
them  all !”  and  immediately  hasten  away  to  the  cells  to  hold  out  life  to 
the  dead. 

But  I  must  conclude  a  subject  that  lies  near  my  heart,  and  of  which 
I  could  never  be  weary.  Yet  I  must  mention  the  remarkable  gift  which 
he  possessed,  of  promptness  in  answering  attacks,  or  replying  to  the 
remarks  of  those  who  attempted  to  hedge  him  in.  Soon  after  the  work 
of  God  began,  the  question  of  Absolute  Predestination  was  introduced 
among  the  people,  and  was  soon  followed  by  Antinomianism.  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  was  roused  to  the  most  determined  opposition  against 
this  evil,  which  was  making  havoc  of  the  people  around  him.  One  day, 
he  was  preaching  in  Moorfields,  and  having  mentioned  those  things,  he 
added,  “  You  may  know  one  of  these  zealots  by  his  bad  temper.”  A 
person  in  the  crowd  immediately  vociferated,  “  You  lie !”  “  Ha !”  says 
Mr.  C.  Wesley,  “  have  I  drawn  out  leviathan  with  a  hook  ?” 

An  anecdote,  which  he  related  to  me  himself,  is  perhaps  still  more 
striking.  When  that  dignified  character,  Dr.  Robinson,  primate  of  Ire¬ 
land,  and  who  was  raised  to  the  temporal  peerage,  was  at  the  Hot- wells, 
near  Bristol,  he  met  Mr.  C.  Wesley  in  the  pump-room.  They  were 
both  of  Christ-church,  Oxford.  The  Archbishop  seemed  glad  to  see 
his  old  fellow  collegian,  and  conversed  with  him  freely.  After  some 
time,  he  observed,  “  Mr.  Wesley,  you  must  be  sensible  that  I  have 
heard  many  things  of  you  and  your  brother ;  but  I  have  not  believed 
them  :  I  knew  you  better.  But  one  thing  has  always  surprised  me,— ^ 
your  employing  laymen.” 

C.  W. — It  is  your  fault,  my  lord. 

Archbishop. — My  fault,  Mr.  Wesley  ? 

C.  W. — Yes,  my  lord,  yours  and  your  brethren’s. 

Archbishop. — How  so,  sir? 

C.  W. — Why,  my  lord,  you  hold  your  peace ,  and  so  the  stones  cry 
out. 

They  took  a  turn  in  silence.  His  grace  however  rallied  : 

Archbishop. — But  I  hear  they  are  unlearned  men. 

C.  W. — Very  true,  my  lord  ;  in  general,  they  are  so  :  so  the  dumb 
ass  rebukes  the  prophet. 

His  grace  immediately  turned  the  conversation. 

I  shall  conclude  this  sketch  of  the  character  of  this  great  and  most 
estimable  man,  by  expressing  my  conviction  of  him  also,  as  of  his 
brother,  that 

“  I  ne’er  shall  look  upon  his  like  again !” 


VOL.  II. 


29 


i 


222 


THE  LITE  OF 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  THREE  LAST  YEARS  OF  MR.  WESLEY’S  LIFE — HIS  LAST  ILLNESS 

AND  DEATH - THE  INSCRIPTION  ON  HIS  TOMB - HIS  LAST  WILL  AND 

TESTAMENT. 

The  long  life  graciously  dispensed  to  these  brothers  in  the  flesh  and 
in  the  Lord,  was  a  blessing  to  the  people  under  their  care.  The  want 
of  the  personal  superintendence  of  Mr.  C.  Wesley,  in  his  latter  years, 
was  but  little  felt  while  his  brother  continued  in  the  full  enjoyment  of 
his  vast  powers.  But  the  time  drew  near  when  he  also  must  prove, 
that  4  it  is  appointed  unto  men  once  to  died  This  awful  hour  began  now 
to  be  very  generally  anticipated,  accompanied  with  inquiries  concerning 
the  probable  consequences  of  his  death  to  that  great  work  of  which  he 
had  been  the  father,  and  still  continued  the  chief  instrument.  He  alone 
seemed  without  carefulness.  That  it  was  a  work  of  God ,  and  conse¬ 
quently  that  it  would  no  more  come  to  an  end  than  the  word  that  was 
given,  and  by  which  it  had  been  formed,  seemed  never  for  a  moment  to 
depart  from  his  mind.  That  his  death  must  be  sudden,  was  a  very 
general  thought ;  44  for,  if  the  people  apprehend  danger,  they  will  keep 
him  here  while  prayer  will  be  heard.”  Careful  to  do  the  work  of  Him 
that  sent  him,  all  other  care  he  cast  upon  Him  in  whom  is  the  life 
of  man. 

December  31,  1788,  he  makes  the  following  remarks  : — 1 “  A  nume¬ 
rous  company  concluded  the  old  year  with  a  very  solemn  watchnight* 
Hitherto  God  hath  helped  us  ;  and  we  neither  see  nor  feel  any  of  those 
terrible  judgments  which,  it  was  said,  God  would  pour  out  upon  the 
nation,  about  the  conclusion  of  the  year.” — -And  again  notes,  that,  44  for 
near  seventy  years,  I  have  observed,  that  before  any  war  or  public  ca¬ 
lamity,  England  abounds  with  prophets,  who  confidently  foretel  many 
terrible  things.  They  generally  believe  themselves  ;  and  are  seldom 
undeceived,  even  by  the  failure  of  their  predictions.” 

On  his  birth-day,  (June  28, 1788,)  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  44 1  this  day 
enter  on  my  eighty-sixth  year.  And  what  cause  have  I  to  praise  God,  as 
for  a  thousand  spiritual  blessings,  so  for  bodily  blessings  also  !  How  little 
have  I  suffered  yet,  by  the  4  rush  of  numerous  years  l’  It  is  true  I  am 
not  so  agile  as  I  was  in  times  past :  I  do  not  run  or  walk  so  fast  as  I 
did.  My  sight  is  a  little  decayed  :  my  left  eye  is  grown  dim,  and  hardly 
serves  me  to  read.  I  have  daily  some  pain  in  the  ball  of  my  right  eye, 
as  also  in  my  right  temple,  (occasioned  by  a  blow  received  some  months 
since,)  and  in  my  right  shoulder  and  arm,  which  I  impute  partly  to  a 
sprain  and  partly  to  the  rheumatism.  I  find  likewise  some  decay  in  my 
memory  with  regard  to  names,  and  things  lately  past ;  but  not  at  all  with 
regard  to  what  I  have  read  or  heard  twenty,  forty,  or  sixty  years  ago. 
Neither  do  I  find  any  decay  in  my  hearing,  smell,  taste,  or  appetite, 
(though  I  want  but  a  third  part  of  the  food  I  did  once,)  nor  do  I  feel  any 
such  thing  as  weariness,  either  in  travelling  or  preaching.  And  I  am 
not  conscious  of  any  decay  in  writing  sermons,  which  I  do  as  readily, 
slftd  I  believe  as  correctly,  as  ever. 


THE  RMV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


22& 


“  To  what  cause  can  I  impute  this,  that  I  am  as  I  am  ?  First,  doubt- 
iess,  to  the  power  of  God,  fitting  me  for  the  work  to  which  I  am  called, 
as  long  as  he  pleases  to  continue  me  therein  ;  and  next,  subordinated 
to  this,  to  the  prayers  of  his  children. 

“  May  we  not  impute  it  as  inferior  means  : 

“1.  To  my  constant  exercise  and  change  of  air'? 

“  2.  To  my  never  having  lost  a  night’s  sleep,  sick  or  well,  at  land  or 
at  sea,  since  I  was  born  ? 

“  3.  To  my  having  sleep  at  command,  so  that  whenever  I  feel  myself 
almost  worn  out,  I  call  it,  and  it  comes,  day  or  nights 

“  4.  To  my  having  constantly,  for  above  sixty  years,  risen  at  four  in 
the  morning  ? 

“  5.  To  my  constant  preaching  at  five  in  the  morning,  for  above  fifty 
years? 

“  6.  To  my  having  had  so  little  pain  in  my  life,  and  so  little  sorrow, 
or  anxious  care  ? 

“  Even  now,  though  I  find  pain  daily  in  my  eye,  or  temple,  or  arm, 
yet  it  is  never  violent,  and  seldom  lasts  many  minutes  at  a  time. 

“  Whether  or  not  this  is  sent  to  give  me  warning  that  I  am  shortly  to 
quit  this  tabernacle  I  do  not  know ;  but  be  it  one  way  or  the  other,  £ 
have  only  to  say, 

My  remnant  of  days 
I  spend  to  his  praise 
Who  died  the  whole  world  to  redeem  : 

Be  they  many  or  few, 

My  days  are  his  due, 

And  they  all  are  devoted  to  him  !” 

It  had  been  reported  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  said  a  little  before 
tie  died,  that  his  brother  would  outlive  him  but  one  year.  Mr.  Wesley 
did  dot  pay  much  attention  to  this,  but  he  seemed  to  think,  that  consi¬ 
dering  his  years,  and  the  symptoms  of  decay  which  he  had  marked  in 
himself,  such  an  event  was  highly  probable.  Yet  he  made  not  the  least 
alteration  in  his  manner  of  living,  or  in  his  labours.  He  often  said  to 
me,  during  that  year,  “Now  what  ought  I  to  do  in  case  I  am  to  die  this 
year  ?  I  do  not  see  what  I  can  do  but  to  go  on  in  my  labour  just  as  I 
have  done  hitherto.”  And  in  his  Journal  he  remarks,  “  If  this  is  to  be 
the  last  year  of  my  life,  I  hope  it  will  be  the  best.  I  am  not  careful 
about  it,  but  heartily  receive  the  advice  of  the  angel  in  Milton, 

*  How  well  is  thine  :  How  long  permit  to  heaven.’  ” 

In  conversing  on  this  subject,  before  he  left  London,  he  observed  to 
me,  “  Mr.  (afterwards  Sir)  James  Stonehouse  said,  many  years  ago, 
that  my  brother  and  I  should  die  in  the  harness.  My  brother  did  not, 
but  I  believe  I  shall.” 

He  accordingly  refused  to  listen  to  the  advice  of  many  who  loved 
him,  and  contrary  to  their  earnest  entreaties  went  to  Ireland  at  the  usual 
time.  He  travelled  through  that  kingdom  once  more,  preaching  and 
meeting  the  societies  as  he  had  used  to  do.  While  on  this  journey  he 
was  attacked  with  a  complaint  entirely  new  to  him, — a  diabetes.  Being 
at  that  time  in  London,  he  wrote  to  me,  and  described  the  symptoms  of 
this  disorder,  desiring  me  to  consult  Dr.  Whitehead,  and  let  him  know 
what  the  Doctor  should  advise.  I  did  so,  and  the  Doctor  wrote  for 
him ;  but  he  observed  to  me,  that  if  the  complaint  should  continue  it 


224 


THE  LIFE  OF 


would  shorten  his  life  ;  his  advanced  age  could  not  bear  it.  The  com¬ 
plaint  abated,  but  he  was  never  entirely  delivered  from  it ;  it  gave  him 
some  uneasiness  even  to  the  last. 

In  Dublin  he  made  the  following  remarks  on  his  birth-day :  “  This 
day  I  enter  on  my  eighty-seventh  year.  I  now  find  I  grow  old. — I.  My 
sight  is  decayed,  so  that  I  cannot  read  a  small  print,  except  in  a  strong 
light. — 2.  My  strength  is  decayed,  so  that  I  walk  much  slower  than  I 
did  some  years  since. — 3.  My  memory  of  names,  whether  of  persons  or 
places,  is  decayed :  I  am  obliged  to  stop  a  little  to  recollect  them. 
What  I  should  be  afraid  of  is,  (if  I  took  thought  for  the  morrow,)  that 
my  body  should  weigh  down  my  mind,  and  create  either  stubbornness , 
by  the  decrease  of  my  understanding,  or  peevishness ,  by  the  increase  of 
bodily  infirmities.  But  thou  shalt  answer  for  me,  O  Lord  my  God  !” 

On  the  first  day  of  the  following  year,  (1790,)  he  remarks  :  I  am  now 
an  old  man,  decayed  from  head  to  foot.  My  eyes  are  dim ;  my  right 
hand  shakes  much  ;  my  mouth  is  hot  and  dry  every  morning.  I  have  a 
lingering  fever  almost  every  day.  My  motion  is  weak  and  slow.  How¬ 
ever,  blessed  be  God,  I  do  not  slack  my  labour.  I  can  preach  and 
write  still.” 

Being  in  the  house  with  him  when  he  wrote  thus,  I  was  greatly  sur¬ 
prised.  I  knew  it  must  be  as  he  said ;  but  I  could  not  imagine  his 
weakness  was  so  great.  He  still  rose  at  his  usual  hour,  four  o’clock, 
and  went  through  the  many  duties  of  the  day,  not  indeed  with  the  same 
apparent  vigour,  but  without  complaint,  and  with  a  degree  of  resolution 
that  was  astonishing.  He  would  still,  as  he  afterwards  remarks,  “  do  a 
little  for  God  before  he  dropped  into  the  dust.” 

I  should  greatly  rejoice  to  be  able  to  testify  that  his  days  of  weakness 
were  days  of  uninterrupted  tranquillity.  That  he  might  enjoy  even 
more  than 

“  The  soul’s  calm  sunshine  and  the  heartfelt  joy,” 

was  certainly  the  wish  of  every  benevolent  mind.  God  had  made  all 
those  who  had  been  his  enemies  in  years  past,  to  be  at  peace  with  him. 
But  he  had  still  to  contend  with  that 4  jealousy’  which  ‘is  cruel  as  the 
grave ,’  and  never  to  be  satisfied. 

He  often  observed,  that  in  a  course  of  fifty  years,  he  had  never,  either 
premeditatedly  or  willingly  varied  from  the  Church  of  England  in  one 
article,  either  of  doctrine  or  discipline  ;  but  that  through  necessity ,  not 
choice ,  he  had  slowly  and  warily,  and  with  as  little  offence  as  possible, 
varied  in  some  points  of  discipline,  by  preaching  in  the  fields,  by  extem¬ 
porary  prayer,  by  employing  lay-preachers,  by  forming  and  regulating 
societies,  and  by  holding  yearly  conferences ;  but  that  he  did  none  of 
these  things  till  he  was  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  them,  and  could 
no  longer  omit  them  but  at  the  peril  of  his  soul.  And  his  constant  wish 
and  prayer  was,  that  all  who  laboured  with  him,  or  were  under  his  care, 
might  herein  tread  in  his  steps. 

To  straiten  the  terms  of  church  communion  is  seldom  serviceable  to 
a  church.  Were  it  certain  that  none  are  of  the  Church  of  England  who 
violate  its  rules,  it  would  follow  that  the  church  has  exceeding  few  mem¬ 
bers,  even  among  the  Clergy.  There  are  but  few  of  these  who  do  not 
secretly  disapprove  of  some  of  the  articles,  and  openly  violate  many  of 
the  canons.  It  would  be  safer,  as  well  as  more  liberal,  to  allow  every 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEV. 


225 


one  to  be  of  the  church  who  attends  its  worship  and  receives  its  sacra¬ 
ments  ;  and  it  will  be  hard  to  prove  they  are  not.  A  national  church 
must  comprehend  all  the  king’s  subjects,  especially  all  who  are  willing 
to  be  so  comprehended. 

The  generality  of  the  preachers  and  people  in  connexion  with  Mr. 
Wesley,  were  of  the  established  church.  Nevertheless,  as  a  defence 
against  the  violence  of  brutal  men,  the  greater  number  of  the  preachers 
and  chapels  were  licensed  according  to  the  toleration  act.  That  act,  we 
are  sensible,  was  made  for  the  protection  of  those  who  dissent  from  the 
established  church,  and  particularly  to  free  them  from  the  penalties  of  the 
Conventicle  Act.  The  preachers  who  laboured  with,  and  the  societies 
which  were  formed  by  Mr.  Wesley,  reposed,  however,  under  the  shadow 
of  the  act  of  toleration.  But  about  three  years  before  Mr.  Wesley’s 
death,  certain  friends  of  the  church  resolved  to  ‘  deal  wisely  loith  them  .’ 
They  considered,  “  These  men  profess  to  be  of  the  Church  of  England. 
What  then  have  they  to  do  with  the  Toleration  A  ct.  They  shall  have  no 
benefit  from  it.”  And  they  acted  accordingly.  In  vain  did  those  who 
applied  for  licenses  plead  that  they  only  desired  to  defend  themselves 
against  the  violence  of  ungodly  and  lawless  men,  and  to  avoid  the  penal¬ 
ties  of  an  act,  which,  perhaps,  was  made  to  prevent  seditious  meetings, 
but  in  reality  forbids  religious  assemblies  of  every  description,  except  in 
the  churches  of  the  Establishment.  The  answer  was  short ,  “  You  shall 
have  no  license,  unless  you  declare  yourselves  Dissenters.”  Some,  who 
considered  that  the  holding  meetings  for  prayer  or  preaching,  without  the 
authority  of  the  Diocesan,  was  in  fact  a  kind  of  dissent,  declared  their 
willingness  (though  others  refused  this  concession)  to  be  called  Dis¬ 
senters  in  the  certificate.  But  neither  did  this  avail  them.  They  were 
told,  “  You  must  not  only  profess  yourselves  Dissenters  ;  you  must 
declare  that  you  scruple  to  attend  the  service  or  sacraments  of  the 
church,  or  we  can  grant  you  no  relief ;  for  the  act  in  question  was  made 
only  for  those  who  have  these  scruples.” 

In  various  places  both  preachers  and  people  were  thus  treated.  In 
the  mean  time  the  informers  were  not  idle.  If  any  one  dared  to  have 
preaching,  or  a  meeting  for  prayer  or  Christian  fellowship  in  his  house, 
information  was  given,  and  all  that  were  present  at  the  meeting  were 
fined,  according  to  the  penal  clauses  laid  down  in  the  conventicle  act. 
A  great  majority  of  those  who  thus  offended  were  tradesmen  and  labour¬ 
ers,  who  severely  felt  the  fines  which  were  thus  levied  upon  them. 
Some  appealed  to  the  Quarter-Sessions,  but  no  relief  could  be  ob¬ 
tained  ;  they  had  no  license,  and  therefore  the  law,  as  thus  interpreted, 
showed  them  no  mercy. 

Mr.  Wesley  saw  this  evil  with  a  degree  of  pain  which  he  had  seldom 
experienced.  He  perceived  whereto  it  tended,  and  that,  if  persisted  in, 
it  would  oblige  him  to  give  up  the  work  in  which  he  had  been  engaged, 
and  which  he  believed  to  be  the  work  of  God  ;  or  to  separate  from  the 
Established  Church.  This  was  to  him  a  most  painful  alternative. 
Wishing  to  be  relieved  from  it,  he  stated  the  case  to  a  Member  of  Par¬ 
liament,  a  real  friend  to  religious  liberty,  in  the  following  manner: 
“  Last  month  a  few  poor  people  met  together  in  Lincolnshire,  to  pray 
*  to  and  praise  God  in  a  friend’s  house  :  There  was  no  preaching  at  all. 
Two  neighbouring  justices  fined  the  man  of  the  house  twenty  pounds. 
I  suppose  he  was  not  worth  twenty  shillings.  Upon  this,  his  household 


THE  LIFE  OF 


226 

goods  were  distrained  and  sold  to  pay  the  fine.  He  appealed  to  the 
Quarter- Sessions  ;  but  all  the  Justices  averred,  ‘  The  Methodists  could 
have  no  relief  from  the  act  of  toleration ,  because  they  went  to  Church  ; 
and  that,  so  long  as  they  did  so,  the  conventicle  act  should  be  executed 
upon  them.’ 

“  Last  Sunday,  when  one  of  our  preachers  was  beginning  to  speak  to 
a  quiet  congregation,  a  neighbouring  justice  sent  a  constable  to  seize 
him,  though  he  was  licensed ;  and  would  not  release  him  till  he  had 
paid  twenty  pounds,  telling  him  ‘  his  license  was  good  for  nothing, 
because  he  was  a  Churchman .’ 

“  Now,  Sir,  what  can  the  Methodists  do  ?  They  are  liable  to  be 
ruined  by  the  conventicle  act ,  and  they  have  no  relief  from  the  act  of 
toleration  !  If  this  is  not  oppression,  what  is  ?  Where  then  is  English 
liberty  ?  the  liberty  of  Christians  ?  yea,  of  every  rational  creature,  who, 
as  such,  has  a  right  to  worship  God  according  to  his  own  conscience  ? 
But,  waiving  the  question  of  right  and  wrong,  w  hat  prudence  is  there  in 
oppressing  such  a  body  of  loyal  subjects  l  If  these  good  Magistrates 
could  drive  them,  not  only  out  of  Somersetshire,  but  out  of  England, 
who  would  be  gainers  thereby?  Not  his  Majesty,  whom  we  honour 
and  love  :  not  his  Ministers,  whom  we  love  and  serve  for  his  sake.  Do 
they  wish  to  throw  away  so  many  thousand  friends,  who  are  now  bound 
to  them  by  stronger  ties  than  that  of  interest  ? — If  you  will  speak  a  word 
to  Mr.  Pitt  on  that  head,  you  will  oblige,”  &c. 

Dr.  Whitehead  observes,  “  The  paper  from  which  the  above  is  taken 
is  only  a  copy ;  and  I  have  some  doubt  whether  Somersetshire  be  not 
inserted  for  Lincolnshire,  before  mentioned  in  the  same  paper.*  How¬ 
ever  this  may  be,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  the  Bishop  of - the  follow¬ 

ing  letter  a  few  months  before  the  above  was  written : 

“  My  Lord, — I  am  a  dying  man,  having  already  one  foot  in  the 
grave.  Humanly  speaking,  I  cannot  long  creep  upon  the  earth,  being 
now  nearer  ninety  than  eighty  years  of  age.  But  I  cannot  die  in  peace, 
before  I  have  discharged  this  office  of  Christian  love  to  your  Lordship. 

I  write  without  ceremony,  as  neither  hoping  nor  fearing  any  thing  from 
your  Lordship,  or  from  any  man  living.  And  I  ask,  in  the  name  and  in 
the  presence  of  Him,  to  whom  both  you  and  I  are  shortly  to  give  an 
account,  why  do  you  trouble  those  that  are  quiet  in  the  land  ?  those  that 
fear  God  and  work  righteousness  ?  Does  your  Lordship  know  what 
the  Methodists  are  ?  That  many  thousands  of  them  are  zealous  mem¬ 
bers  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  strongly  attached,  not  only  to  his 
Majesty,  but  to  his  present  Ministry?  Why  should  your  Lordship,  set¬ 
ting  religion  out  of  the  question,  throw  away  such  a  body  of  respectable 
friends  ?  Is  it  for  their  religious  sentiments  ?  Alas,  my  Lord  !  is  this 
a  time  to  persecute  any  man  for  conscience’  sake?  I  beseech  you,  my 
Lord,  do  as  you  would  be  done  to.  You  are  a  man  of  sense  ;  yoa  are 
a  man  of  learning;  nay,  I  verily  believe,  (what  is  of  infinitely  more 
value,)  you  are  a  man  of  piety.  Then  think,  and  let  think. — I  pray 
God  to  bless  you  with  the  choicest  of  his  blessings. 

“  I  am,  my  Lord,”  &c. 

*  No.  It  was  in  Somersetshire.  Mr.  Andrew  Inglis  was  fined  thus  during  the  Bristol  A 
Conference,  in  the  year  1790.  The  lawyer  at  the  head  of  this  persecution  boasted  that  he 
would  drive  Methodism  out  of  Somersetshire.  “  Yes,”  said  Mr.  Wesley,  “  when  he  drives 
Cod  out  of  it.” 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY* 


22? 

To  a  prelate,  in  whose  diocess  this  kind  of  persecution  was,  I  sup¬ 
pose,  still  more  violent,  he  wrote  the  following  letter  : 

“  My  Lord, — It  may  seem  strange,  that  one  who  is  not  acquainted 
with  your  Lordship  should  trouble  you  with  a  letter.  But  I  am  con¬ 
strained  to  do  it :  I  believe  it  is  my  duty  both  to  God  and  your  Lord- 
ship.  And  I  must  speak  plain  ;  having  nothing  to  hope  or  fear  in  this 
world,  which  I  am  on  the  point  of  leaving. 

“  The  Methodists,  in  general,  my  Lord,  are  members  of  the  Church 
of  England.  They  hold  all  her  doctrines,  attend  her  service,  and  par¬ 
take  of  her  sacraments.  They  do  not  willingly  do  harm  to  any  one,  but 
do  what  good  they  can  to  all.  To  encourage  each  other  herein,  they 
frequently  spend  an  hour  together  in  prayer  and  mutual  exhortation. 
Permit  me  then  to  ask,  Cui  bono  ?  i  For  what  reasonable  end ’  would 
your  Lordship  drive  these  people  out  of  the  Church  ?  Are  they  not  as 
quiet,  as  inoffensive,  nay,  as  pious  as  any  of  their  neighbours  ?  Except 
perhaps  here  and  there  a  hairbrained  man,  who  knows  not  what  he  is 
about.  Do  you  ask,  4  Who  drives  them  out  of  the  Church  V  Your 
Lordship  does  ;  and  that  in  the  most  cruel  manner ;  yea,  and  the  most 
disingenuous  manner.  They  desire  a  license  to  worship  God  after  their 
own  conscience.  Your  Lordship  refuses  it ;  and  then  punishes  them 
for  not  having  a  license !  So  your  Lordship  leaves  them  only  this  alter¬ 
native,  4  Leave  the  Church,  or  starve.’  And  is  it  a  Christian,  yea  a  Pro¬ 
testant  bishop,  that  so  persecutes  his  own  flock  ?  I  say  persecutes :  for 
it  is  persecution,  to  all  intents  and  purposes.  You  do  not  burn  them 
indeed,  but  you  starve  them  :  and  how  small  is  the  difference  !  And 
your  Lordship  does  this  under  colour  of  a  vile,  execrable  law,  not  a  whit 
better  than  that  de  Hceretico  comburendo  !*  So  persecution,  which  is 
banished  out  of  France,  is  again  countenanced  in  England ! 

44  O  my  Lord,  for  God’s  sake,  for  Christ’s  sake,  for  pity’s  sake,  suffer 
the  poor  people  to  enjoy  their  religious,  as  well  as  civil  liberty !  I  am  on 
the  brink  of  eternity  !  Perhaps  so  is  your  Lordship  too  !  How  soon  may 
you  also  be  called  to  give  an  account  of  your  stewardship  to  the  Great 
Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  our  souls  !  May  he  enable  both  you  and  me  to 
do  it  with  joy  !  So  prays,  my  Lord, 

44  Your  Lordship’s  dutiful  son  and  servant, 

“John  W'esley, 

44  Hull,  June  26,  1790.” 

Mr.  Wesley  had  hitherto  ordained  ministers  only  for  America  and 
Scotland.  But  during  the  period  I  have  mentioned,  being  assisted  by 
other  presbyters  of  the  Church  of  England,  he  set  apart  a  certain  num¬ 
ber  of  preachers  for  the  sacred  office  by  the  imposition  of  his  hands  and 
prayer,  without  sending  them  out  of  England.  One  of  these  he  ordained 
after  writing  the  above  letter,  and  but  a  short  time  before  his  death ; 
strongly  advising  them,  at  the  same  time,  that,  according  to  his  example, 
they  should  continue  united  to  the  Established  Church,  so  far  as  that 
work  of  God  in  which  they  were  engaged  would  permit. 

To  avoid  an  extreme  so  very  painful  to  him  as  separating  from  the 
Church,  he  took  counsel  with  some  of  his  friends,  who  advised  that  an 
application  should  be  made  to  Parliament  for  thejrepeal  of  the  Conven- 
*  Concerning  the  burning  of  heretics. 


228 


THE  LIFE  OF 


tide  Act.  Several  of  the  members  of  the  House  of  Commons  who  were 
convinced  of  his  sincere  attachment  to  the  present  government,  and  of 
the  inexpediency  of  that  law  in  the  present  day,  were  inclined  to  favour 
the  application.*  But  his  increasing  infirmities  prevented  his  bestowing 
that  attention  upon  it  which  was  needful.  He  would  omit  none  of  his 
religious  duties  or  labours.  Herein  he  would  listen  to  no  advice.  His 
almost  continual  prayer  was,  “  Lord,  let  me  not  live  to  be  useless  !”  At 
every  place,  after  giving  to  the  society  what  he  desired  them  to  consider 
as  his  last  advice,  ‘  To  love  as  brethren,  fear  God,  and  honour  the  king,’ 
he  invariably  concluded  with  that  verse  : 

Oh  that  without  a  ling’ring  groan 
I  may  the  welcome  word  receive ; 

My  body  with  my  charge  lay  down, 

And  cease  at  once  to  work  and  live ! 

In  this  manner  he  went  on  till  the  usual  time  of  his  leaving  London 
approached.  Determined  not  to  relax,  be  sent  his  chaise  and  horses 
before  him  to  Bristol,  and  took  places  for  himself  and  his  friend  in  the 
Bath  coach.  But  the  vigorous  mind  could  no  longer  support  the  body. 
It  sunk,  though  by  slow  and  almost  imperceptible  degrees,  until 

The  weary  wheels  of  life  stood  still  at  last. 

On  Thursday  the  17th  of  February,  1791,  he  preached  at  Lambeth. 
When  he  came  home  he  seemed  not  to  be  well :  And  being  asked,  How 
he  did  'l  he  said,  He  believed  he  had  caught  cold. 

Friday  the  18th.  He  read  and  wrote  as  usual,  and  preached  at  Chelsea 
in  the  evening.  But  he  was  obliged  to  stop  once  or  twice,  and  to  in¬ 
form  the  people  his  cold  so  affected  his  voice  as  to  prevent  his  speaking 
without  those  necessary  pauses. 

Saturday  the  19th.  He  filled  up  most  of  his  time  with  reading  and 
writing,  though  his  fever  and  weakness  seemed  evidently  increasing. 
At  dinner  he  desired  a  friend  to  read  to  him  three  or  four  chapters  out  of 
the  book  of  Job.  He  rose  (according  to  custom)  early  the  next  morn¬ 
ing,  but  utterly  unfit  for  his  Sabbath-day’s  exercise.  At  seven  o’clock 
he  was  obliged  to  lie  down,  and  slept  between  three  and  four  hours. 
When  he  awoke  he  said,  “  I  have  not  had  such  a  comfortable  sleep  this 
fortnight  past.”  In  the  afternoon  he  lay  down  again,  and  slept  an  hour 
or  two  :  Afterwards  two  of  his  own  Discourses  on  our  Lord’s  Sermon 
on  the  Mount  were  read  to  him,  and  in  the  evening  he  came  down  to 
supper. 

Monday  the  21st.  He  seemed  much  better ;  and  though  his  friends 
tried  to  dissuade  him  from  it,  would  keep  an  engagement  made  some 
time  before  to  dine  at  Twickenham.  When  he  returned  home  he 
seemed  better :  And  on  Tuesday  went  on  with  his  usual  work ;  and 
preached  in  the  evening  at  the  chapel  in  the  City-road. 

On  Wednesday  he  went  to  Leatherhead,  and  preached  to  a  small 
company  on  ‘  Seek  ye  the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found ,  and  call  ye  upon 
him  while  he  is  near.’  Here  ended  the  ministerial  labours  of  this  man 
of  God.  On  Thursday  he  stopped  at  Mr.  Wolff’s  at  Balaam.  At  this 

*  The  question  mooted  above  was  carefully  prepared,  and  came  to  issue  about  twenty- 
years  after,  in  what  has  been  called  Lord,  Sidmouth's  Bill.  The  issue  was  decisive,  and 
caused  a  reaction  that  set  the  question  completely  at  rest,  and  obtained  for  religious  liberty 
a  more  solid  basis.  His  majesty’s  ministers  behaved  on  that  occasion  with  the  greatest 
candour  and  liberality. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


22b 

place  he  was  cheerful ;  and  seemed  nearly  as  well  as  usual,  till  Friday 
about  breakfast  time,  when  he  grew  very  heavy.  About  eleven  o’clock 
he  returned  home  ;  and,  having  sat  down  in  his  room,  desired  to  be  left 
alone,  and  not  to  be  interrupted  for  half  an  hour  by  any  one. 

When  the  limited  time  was  expired  some  mulled  wine  was  given  him. 
He  drank  a  little  and  seemed  sleepy ;  but  in  a  few  minutes  threw  it  up, 
and  said,  “  I  must  lie  down.”  He  accordingly  was  put  to  bed,  and  lay 
most  of  the  day,  having  a  quick  pulse  and  a  burning  fever. 

Saturday  the  26th.  He  continued  much  the  same  ;  spoke  but  little, 
and  if  roused  to  answer  a  question,  or  take  a  little  refreshment,  (which 
was  seldom  more  than  a  spoonful  at  a  time,)  he  soon  dosed  again. 

On  Sunday  morning  he  got  up,  took  a  cup  of  tea,  and  seemed  much 
better.  While  sitting  in  his  chair  he  looked  quite  cheerful,  and  repeated 
the  latter  part  of  that  verse  in  the  Scripture  Hymns  on  ‘  Forsake  me  not 
when  my  strength  faileth 

Till  glad  I  lay  this  body  down, 

Thy  servant,  Lord,  attend ; 

And  O  !  my  life  of  mercy  crown 
With  a  triumphant  end ! 

Soon  after,  in  a  most  emphatical  manner  he  said,  ‘  Our  friend  Lazarus 
sleepeth.'  Some  who  were  then  present,  speaking  rather  too  much  to 
him,  he  tried  to  exert  himself,  but  was  soon  exhausted  and  obliged  to 
lie  down.  After  a  while  he  looked  up,  and  said,  “  Speak  to  me,  I  can¬ 
not  speak.” — On  which  one  of  the  company  said,  “  Shall  we  pray  with 
you,  sir  ?” — He  earnestly  replied,  “  Yes.”  And  while  they  prayed  his 
whole  soul  seemed  engaged  with  God  for  an  answer,  and  he  added  a 
hearty  amen. 

About  half  after  two  he  said,  “  There  is  no  need  for  more  than  what 
I  said  at  Bristol.  My  words  then  were, 

4 1  the  chief  of  sinners  am, 

But  Jesus  died  for  me !’  ”* 

One  said,  “  Is  this  the  present  language  of  your  heart,  and  do  you  now 
feel  as  you  then  did?”  He  replied,  “Yes.”  When  the  same  person 
repeated, 

“  Bold  I  approach  th’  eternal  throne, 

And  claim  the  crown  through  Christ  my  own 

and  added,  “  ’T  is  enough.  He,  our  precious  Immanuel,  has  purchased, 
has  promised  all he  earnestly  replied,  “  He  is  all !  He  is  all !”  and 
then  said,  “  I  will  go.”  Soon  after  to  his  niece  Miss  Wesley,  who  sat 
by  his  bedside,  he  said,  “  Sally,  have  you  zeal  for  God  now?”  After 
this  the  fever  was  very  high,  and  at  times  affected  his  head  :  But  even 

*  At  the  Bristol  Conference  in  the  year  1783,  Mr.  Wesley  was  taken  very  ill Neither 
he  nor  his  friends  thought  he  would  recover.  F rom  the  nature  of  his  complaint,  he  thought 
a  spasm  would  probably  seize  his  stomach,  and  occasion  sudden  death.  Under  these 
views  of  his  situation,  he  said  to  Mr.  Bradford,  “  I  have  been  reflecting  on  my  past  life  :  I 
have  been  wandering  up  and  down  between  fifty  and  sixty  years,  endeavouring  in  my  poor 
way  to  do  a  little  good  to  my  fellow  creatures ;  and  now,  it  is  probable  that  there  are  but  a 
few  steps  between  me  and  death ;  and  what  have  I  to  trust  to  for  salvation  ?  I  can  see 
nothing  which  I  have  done  or  suffered  that  will  bear  looking  at.  I  have  no  other  plea  than 
this: 

44 1  the  chief  of  sinners  am, 

But  Jesus  died  for  me.” 

The  sentiment  here  expressed,  and  his  reference  to  it  in  his  last  sickness,  plainly  show 
how  steadily  he  had  persevered  in  the  same  views  of  the  Gospel  with  which  he  set  out  to 
preach  it. 

Vol.  IT.  30 


230 


THE  LIFE  OF 


then,  though  his  head  was  subject  to  a  temporary  derangement,  his  heart 
seemed  wholly  engaged  in  his  Master’s  work. 

In  the  evening  he  got  up  again,  and  while  sitting  in  his  chair,  he  said, 
“  How  necessary  is  it  for  every  one  to  be  on  the  right  foundation ! 

‘  I  the  chief  of  sinners  am, 

But  Jesus  died  for  me.’ 

We  must  be  justified  by  faith,  and  then  go  on  to  full  sanctification.,, 

He  slept  most  of  the  following  day,  and  spoke  but  little ;  yet  that 
little  testified  how  much  his  whole  heart  was  taken  up  in  the  care  of  the 
churches,  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  things  pertaining  to  that  kingdom 
to  which  he  was  hastening.  Once  in  a  low,  but  very  distinct  voice,  he 
said,  “  There  is  no  way  into  the  holiest  but  by  the  blood  of  Jesus.” 

He  afterwards  inquired  what  the  words  were  on  which  he  preached 
at  Hampstead  a  short  time  before.  He  was  told  they  were  these  :  1  Ye 
know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ,  that ,  though  he  was  rich ,  yet 
for  your  sokes  he  became  poor ,  that  ye  through  his  poverty  might  be 
rich.’  He  replied,  “  That  is  the  foundation,  the  only  foundation : 
There  is  no  other.”  He  also  repeated  three  or  four  times  in  the  space 
of  a  few  hours,  4  We  have  boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood 
of  Jesus.’ 

Tuesday,  March  1st.  After  a  very  restless  night,  (though  when 
asked  whether  he  was  in  pain,  he  generally  answered  “  No,”  and  never 
complained  through  his  whole  illness,  except  once  when  he  felt  a  pain 
in  his  left  breast  when  he  drew  his  breath,)  he  began  singing, 

All  glory  to  God  in  the  sky, 

And  peace  upon  earth  be  restored ! 

O  Jesus,  exalted  on  high, 

Appear  our  omnipotent  Lord ! 

Who,  meanly  in  Bethlehem  born, 

Didst  stoop  to  redeem  a  lost  race ; 

Once  more  to  thy  people  return, 

And  reign  in  thy  kingdom  of  grace. 

O !  wouldst  thou  again  be  made  known* 

Again  in  the  Spirit  descend  ; 

And  set  up  in  each  of  thine  own 
A  kingdom  that  never  shall  end ! 

Thou  only  art  able  to  bless, 

And  make  the  glad  nations  obey ; 

And  bid  the  dire  enmity  cease, 

And  bow  the  whole  world  to  thy  sway. 

Here  his  strength  failed  :  But  after  lying  still  awhile,  he  called  for  a 
pen  and  ink.  They  were  brought  to  him  :  But  those  active  fingers, 
which  had  been  the  blessed  instruments  of  conveying  spiritual  consola¬ 
tion  and  useful  instruction  to  thousands*  could  no  longer  perform  their 
office.  Some  time  after,  he  said,  “  I  want  to  write  But  on  the  pen’s 
being  put  into  his  hand,  and  the  paper  held  before  him,  he  said,  “  I  can¬ 
not.”  One  of  the  company  answered,  “  Let  me  write  for  you.  sir ;  tell 
me  what  you  would  say.  “  Nothing,”  replied  he,  “  but  that  God  is 
with  us.”  In  the  forenoon  he  said,  “  I  will  get  up.”  While  they 
were  bringing  his  clothes,  he  broke  out  in  a  manner  which,  considering 
his  extreme  weakness,  astonished  all  present,  in  these  words  : 

I  ’ll  praise  my  Maker  while  I  ’ve  breath, 

And  when  my  voice  is  lost  in  death, 

Prcfise  shall  employ  my  nobler  powers 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


231 


My  days  of  praise  shall  ne’er  be  past. 

While  life,  and  thought,  and  being  last, 

Or  immortality  endures. 

Happy  the  man,  whose  hopes  rely 
On  Israel’s  God  :  He  made  the  sky, 

And  earth  and  seas,  with  all  their  train : 

His  truth  for  ever  stands  secure, 

He  saves  th’  oppress’d,  he  feeds  the  poor, 

And  none  shall  find  his  promise  vain. 

Another  time,  he  was  feebly  endeavouring  to  speak,  beginning,  “  Na¬ 
ture  is - Nature  is.”  One  that  was  present,  added,  “  Nearly  ex¬ 

hausted,  but  you  are  entering  into  a  new  nature,  and  into  the  society  of 
blessed  spirits.”  He  answered,  “  Certainly ;”  and  clasped  his  hands 
together,  saying,  “  Jesus  !”  The  rest  could  not  be  well  heard,  but  his 
lips  continued  moving  as  in  fervent  prayer. 

When  he  got  into  his  chair,  he  appeared  to  change  for  death :  but, 
regardless  of  his  dying  frame,  he  said,  with  a  weak  voice,  “  Lord,  thou 
givest  strength  to  those  that  can  speak,  and  to  those  that  cannot.  Speak, 
Lord,  to  all  our  hearts,  and  let  them  know  that  thou  loosest  the  tongue.” 
He  then  sung 

To  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 

Who  sweetly  all  agree, — 

Here  his  voice  failed  him,  and  after  gasping  for  breath,  he  said, 

“  Now  we  have  done - Let  us  all  go.”  He  was  then  laid  on  the 

bed,  from  which  he  rose  no  more.  After  lying  still,  and  sleeping  a  little, 
he  desired  those  who  were  present  to  pray  and  praise.  They  knelt 
down,  and  the  room  seemed  to  be  filled  with  the  Divine  presence.  A 
little  after  he  said,  “  Let  me  be  buried  in  nothing  but  what  is  woollen, 
and  let  my  corpse  be  carried  in  my  coffin  into  the  chapel.”  Then,  as 
if  done  with  all  below,  he  again  begged  they  would  pray  and  praise. 
Several  friends  that  were  in  the  house  being  called  up,  they  all  kneeled 
down  to  prayer,  at  which  time  his  fervour  of  spirit  was  visible  to  every 
one  present.  But  in  particular  parts  of  the  prayer,  his  whole  soul  seemed 
to  be  engaged  in  a  manner  which  evidently  showed  how  ardently  he 
longed  for  the  full  accomplishment  of  their  united  desires.  And  when 
Mr.  Broadbent,  who  did  not  long  survive  him,  was  praying  in  a  very 
expressive  manner,  that  if  God  was  about  to  take  away  their  father  to 
his  eternal  rest,  he  would  be  pleased  to  continue  and  increase  his  bless¬ 
ing  upon  the  doctrine  and  discipline,  which  he  had  long  made  his  aged 
servant  the  means  of  propagating  and  establishing  in  the  world ;  such  a 
degree  of  fervour  accompanied  his  loud  amen,  as  was  every  way  ex¬ 
pressive  of  his  soul’s  being  engaged  in  the  answer  of  the  petitions. 

On  rising  from  their  knees,  he  took  hold  of  all  their  hands,  and  with 
the  utmost  placidness  saluted  them,  and  said,  “  Farewell,  farewell.” 

A  little  after,  a  person  coming  in,  he  strove  to  speak,  but  could  not. 
Finding  they  could  not  understand  him,  he  paused  a  little,  and  with  all 
the  remaining  strength  he  had,  cried  out,  <£  The  best  of  all  is ,  God  is 
with  us And  then  lifting  up  his  dying  arm  in  token  of  victory,  and 
raising  his  feeble  voice  with  a  holy  triumph  not  to  be  expressed,  he  again 
repeated  the  heart-reviving  words,  “  The  best  of  all  is,  God  is  with  ms.” 

Seeing  some  persons  standing  by  his  bedside,  he  asked,  “  Who  are 
these  1”  And  being  informed  who  they  were  ;  Mr.  Rogers  said,  “  Sir, 
we  are  come  to  rejoice  with  you  ;  you  are  going  to  receive  your  crown.” 


232 


THE  LIFE  OF 


“  It  is  the  Lord’s  doing,”  he  replied,  “  and  marvellous  in  our  eyes.” 
On  being  told  that  his  sister-in-law  Mrs.  Wesley  was  come,  he  said, 
“  He  giveth  his  servants  rest.”  He  thanked  her,  as  she  pressed  his 
hand,  and  affectionately  endeavoured  to  kiss  her.  On  wetting  his  lips, 
he  said,  “  We  thank  thee,  O  Lord,  for  these  and  all  thy  mercies : 
Bless  the  Church  and  King;  and  grant  us  truth  and  peace,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  for  ever  and  ever  !”* 

At  another  time  he  said,  “  He  causeth  his  servants  to  lie  down  in 
peace.”  Then  pausing  a  little,  he  cried,  “  The  clouds  drop  fatness  !” 
And  soon  after,  “  The  Lord  is  with  us,  the  God  of  Jacob  is  our  re¬ 
fuge  !”  He  then  called  those  present  to  prayer :  And  though  he  was 
greatly  exhausted,  he  appeared  still  more  fervent  in  spirit.  These  exer¬ 
tions  were  however  too  much  for  his  feeble  frame  ;  and  most  of  the 
night  following,  though  he  often  attempted  to  repeat  the  Psalm  before 
mentioned,  he  could  only  utter 

- 1  ’ll  praise - 1  ’ll  praise — 

On  Wednesday  morning  the  closing  scene  drew  near.  Mr.  Brad¬ 
ford,  his  faithful  friend,  prayed  with  him,  and  the  last  word  he  was  heard 
to  articulate  was,  “  Farewell !”  A  few  minutes  before  ten,  while  seve¬ 
ral  of  his  friends  were  kneeling  around  his  bed ;  without  a  lingering 
groan,  this  man  of  God,  this  beloved  Pastor  of  thousands,  entered  into 
the  joy  of  his  Lord. 

At  the  desire  of  many  friends,  his  corpse  was  placed  in  the  New- 
Chapel,  and  remained  there  the  day  before  his  interment. f  His  face 
during  that  time  had  the  trace  of  a  heavenly  smile  upon  it,  and  a  beauty 
which  was  admired  by  all  that  saw  it.  The  crowds  which  came  to  see 
him,  while  he  lay  in  his  coffin,  were  so  great,  that  his  friends,  appre¬ 
hensive  of  a  tumult  if  he  was  interred  at  the  usual  time,  determined  to 
bury  him,  contrary  to  their  first  resolution,  between  five  and  six  in  the 
morning ;  of  which  no  notice  was  given  till  late  the  preceding  evening ; 
notwithstanding  which,  the  intelligence  had  so  far  transpired,  that  some 
hundreds  attended  at  that  early  hour.  These,  with  many  tears,  saw  his 
dear  remains  deposited  in  the  vault  which  he  had  some  years  before 
prepared  for  himself,  and  for  those  Itinerant  preachers  who  should  die 
in  London.  From  those  whom  he  loved  in  life  he  chose  not  to  be 
divided  in  death. 

The  funeral  service  was  read  by  the  late  Rev.  Mr.  Richardson,  v/ho 
had  served  him  as  a  son  in  the  gospel  for  nearly  thirty  years,  and  who 
now  lies  with  him  in  the  same  vault.  When  Mr.  Richardson  came  to 
that  part  of  the  service,  u  For  as  much  as  it  hath  pleased  Almighty  God 
to  take  unto  himself  the  soul  of  our  dear  brother,”  &c,  he  substituted, 
with  the  most  tender  emphasis,  the  epithet  “  Father”  instead  of  “  Bro¬ 
ther  ;”  which  had  so  powerful  an  effect  on  the  congregation,  that  from 
silent  tears  they  seemed  universally  to  burst  out  into  loud  weeping. 

*  This  was  his  constant  thanksgiving  after  meals. 

f  Mr.  Southey  has  repeated,  after  Mr.  Hampson,  “  That  he  had  a  Bible  in  one  hand,  and 
a  white  handkerchief  in  the  other;  and  the  old  clerical  cap  on  his  head.”  As  I  was  an 
eyewitness,  I  may  state  that  there  is  no  truth  at  all  in  this  account.  He  had  no  clerical  cap, 
old  or  new,  in  his  possession  ;  and  his  friends  had  too  much  sense  to  put  any  thing  into  the 
hands  of  a  corpse. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY 


2%‘d 

The  inscription  on  the  coffin  was, 

JOHANNES  WESLEY,  A.  M. 

Olim.  Soc.  Coll.  Lin.  Oxon. 

Ob.  2  do.  die  Martii,  1791. 

An.  JEt.  88.* 

The  following  was  the  inscription  on  his  tomb  : 

To  the  Memory  of 

THE  VENERABLE  JOHN  WESLEY,  A.  M 
Late  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  Oxford. 

This  great  light  arose, 

(By  the  singular  providence  of  God,) 

To  enlighten  these  nations, 

And  to  revive,  enforce  and  defend, 

The  pure  apostolical  doctrines  and  practices  of  the 
primitive  church : 

Which  he  continued  to  do,  by  his  writings  and  his  labours, 

For  more  than  half  a  century : 

And,  to  his  inexpressible  joy, 

.  Not  only  beheld  their  influence  extending, 

And  their  efficacy  witnessed 
In  the  hearts  and  lives  of  many  thousands, 

As  well  in  the  Western  World  as  in  these  kingdoms : 

But  also,  far  above  all  human  power  or  expectation,  lived  to  see  provision 
made,  by  the  singular  grace  of  God, 

For  their  continuance  and  establishment, 

To  the  joy  of  future  generations ! 

Reader,  if  thou  art  constrained  to  bless  the  instrument, 

Give  God  the  glory  ! 

After  having  languished  a  few  days,  he  at  length  finished  his  course 
and  his  life  together ; 

Gloriously  triumphing  over  death, 

March  2,  An.  Dom.  1791, 

In  the  eighty-eighth  year  of  his  age. 


The  following  is  a  copy  of  his  last  Will  and  Testament  i 
“  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen  ! 

“  I,  John  Wesley,  Clerk,  some  time  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  Ox¬ 
ford,  revoking  all  others,  appoint  this  to  be  my  last  Will  and  Testament* 

“  I  give  all  my  books  now  on  sale,  and  the  copies  of  them,  (only  sub¬ 
ject  to  a  rent  charge  of  85/. t  a  year,  to  the  widow  and  children  of  my 
brother,)  to  my  faithful  friends,  John  Horton,  merchant ;  George  Wolff, 
merchant ;  and  William  Marriott,  stock-broker,  all  of  London,  in  trust 
for  the  general  fund  of  the  Methodist  Conference  in  carrying  on  the 
work  of  God  by  Itinerant  Preachers  ;  J  on  condition  that  they  permit  the 

*  John  Wesley,  Master  of  Arts,  formerly  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  Oxford,  died  on  the 
2d  day  of  March,  1791,  in  the  eighty-eighth  year  of  his  age. 

|  Two  thousand  pounds  had  been  secured  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  on  his  marriage,  to 
which  the  stock  of  books,  which  was  all  the  property  that  Mr.  John  Wesley  possessed,  was 
made  liable,  and  from  which  one  hundred  pounds  a  year  was  paid  as  the  interest.  Mr. 
Wesley  determined  to  pay  off  the  principal,  and  three  hundred  pounds  were  actually  paid 
at  the  time  of  his  death.  That  Mrs.  Wesley  and  her  family  might  not  suffer  any  loss,  or  be 
at  any  uncertainty,  the  conference  being  happily  united  in  the  work,  resolved  to  act  accord¬ 
ing  to  Mr.  Wesley’s  intention.  They  accordingly  borrowed  the  remaining  seventeen  hun¬ 
dred  pounds,  and  paid  it  to  Mrs.  Wesley,  in  the  presence  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley’s  executors. 

f  Above  a  year  and  a  half  after  the  making  of  this  will,  Mr.  Wesley  executed  a  deed,  in 
which  he  appointed  seven  gentlemen,  viz.  Dr.  Thomas  Coke,  and  Messrs.  Alexander  Ma¬ 
ther,  Peard  Dickenson,  John  Valton,  James  Rogers,  Joseph  Taylor,  and  Adam  Clarke, 
trustees  for  all  his  books,  pamphlets,  and  copy-right,  for  carrying  on  the  work  of  God  by 
Itinerant  preachers,  according  to  the  enrolled  deed,  which  we  have  already  mentioned. 
But  Dr.  Coke  being  in  America  at  the  time  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  death,  the  deed  was  suffered 
to  lie  dormant  till  his  return.  The  three  executors  then  took  the  advice  of  two  of  the  most 
eminent  counsellors  in  the  kingdom,  who  informed  them  that  the  deed  was  of  a  testament;- 
arv  nature,  and  therefore  superseded  the  will  with  respect  to  the  books,  &c.  The  deed 


234 


'CHE  LIFE  OF 


following  Committee,  Thomas  Coke,  James  Creighton,  Peard  Dicken¬ 
son,  Thomas  Rankin,  George  Whitfield,  and  the  London  Assistant  for 
the  time  being,  still  to  superintend  the  printing  press,  and  to  employ 
Hannah  Paramore  and  George  Paramore  as  heretofore,  unless  four  of 
the  Committee  judge  a  change  to  be  needful. 

“  I  give  the  books,  furniture,  and  whatever  else  belongs  to  me  in  the 
three  houses  at  Kingswood,  in  trust  to  Thomas  Coke,  Alexander 
Mather,  and  Henry  Moore,  to  be  still  employed  in  teaching  and  main¬ 
taining  the  children  of  poor  Travelling  Preachers. 

“  I  give  to  Thomas  Coke,  Dr.  John  Whitehead,  and  Henry  Moore, 
all  the  books  which  are  in  my  study  and  bedchamber  at  London,  and  in 
my  studies  elsewhere,  in  trust  for  the  use  of  the  Preachers  who  shall 
labour  there  from  time  to  time. 

“  I  give  the  coins,  and  whatever  else  is  found  in  the  drawer  of  my 
bureau  at  London,  to  my  dear  granddaughters,  Mary  and  Jane  Smith. 

“  I  give  ail  my  manuscripts  to  Thomas  Coke,  Dr.  Whitehead,  and 
Henry  Moore,  to  be  burnt  or  published  as  they  see  good. 

“  I  give  whatever  money  remains  in  my  bureau  and  pockets  at  my 
decease,  to  be  equally  divided  between  Thomas  Briscoe,  William  Col¬ 
lins,  John  Easton,  and  Isaac  Brown. 

“  I  desire  my  gowns,  cassocks,  sashes,  and  bands,  may  remain  at 
the  chapel  for  the  use  of  the  Clergymen  attending  there. 

“  I  desire  the  London  assistant  for  the  time  being  to  divide  the  rest 
of  my  wearing  apparel  between  those  four  of  the  Travelling  Preachers 
that  want  it  most ;  only  my  pelisse  I  give  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Creighton  ; 
my  watch  to  my  friend  Joseph  Bradford  ;  my  gold  seal  to  Eliz.  Ritchie. 

“  I  give  my  chaise  and  horses  to  James  Ward  and  Charles  Wheeler, 
in  trust,  to  be  sold,  and  the  money  to  be  divided,  one  half  to  Hannah 
Abbott,  and  the  other  to  the  poor  members  of  the  Select  Society. 

“  Out  of  the  first  money  which  arises  from  the  sale  of  books,  I  be¬ 
queath  to  my  dear  sister  Martha  Hall  (if  alive)  40/.,  to  Mr.  Creighton, 
aforesaid,  40/.,  and  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Heath  60/. 

“  And  whereas  I  am  empowered  by  a  late  deed  to  name  the  persons 
who  are  to  preach  in  the  New  Chapel  at  London,  (the  Clergymen  for  a 
continuance,)  and  by  another  deed  to  name  a  Committee  for  appointing 
Preachers  in  the  New  Chapel  at  Bath,  I  do  hereby  appoint  John  Ri¬ 
chardson,  Thomas  Coke,  James  Creighton,  Peard  Dickinson,  Clerks, 
Alexander  Mather,  William  Thompson,  Henry  Moore,  Andrew  Blair, 
John  Yalton,  Joseph  Bradford,  James  Kogers,  and  William  Myles,  to 
preach  in  the  New  Chapel  at  London,  and  to  be  the  Committee  for  ap¬ 
pointing  Preachers  in  the  New  Chapel  at  Bath. 

was  then  presented  to  the  judge  of  the  prerogative  court  of  Canterbury,  who  received  it  as 
the  third  codicil  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  will :  on  which  the  three  executors  delivered  up  their 
general  probate,  and  received  a  new  one  limited  to  those  particulars  which  were  not  men¬ 
tioned  in  the  deed.  At  the  same  time  a  probate  was  granted  by  the  court  to  the  seven 
trustees,  constituting  them  executors  for  all  the  books,  pamphlets,  and  copy-right,  of  which 
Mr.  Wesley  died  possessed  ;  and  empowering  them  to  pay  all  his  debts  and  legacies.  This 
testamentary  deed  has  been  faithfully  executed. — Dr.  Whitehead  has,  however,  indulged 
himself  on  this  occasion,  in  his  usual  strain  of  calumny.  He  strives  to  represent  this  deed 
as  being  imposed  on  Mr.  Wesley  during  the  days  of  his  weakness  ;  he  does  not,  however, 
bring  forward  any  evidence.  The  fact  is,  Mr.  Wesley,  fearing  lest  any  of  his  heirs  at  law 
should  possess  themselves  of  that  property  which  he  considered  as  sacred  to  God  and  his 
work,  strengthened  his  will  by  this  additional  instrument.  He  accordingly  ordered  the  deed 
to  be  prepared  immediately  after  the  conference  at  Bristol,  in  the  year  1790,  and  upon  his 
coming  to  London  in  the  month  of  October  following,  he  immediately  executed  it. 


THE  KEY.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


235 


i6 1  likewise  appoint  Henry  Brooke,  painter,  Arthur  Keen,  gent.,  and 
Wm.  Whitestone,  stationer,  all  of  Dublin,  to  receive  the  annuity  of  51. 
(English)  left  to  Kingswood  School  by  the  late  Roger  Shiel,  Esq. 

“  I  give  61.  to  be  divided  among  the  six  poor  men,  named  by  the 
Assistant,  who  shall  carry  my  body  to  the  grave  ;  for  I  particularly  de¬ 
sire  there  may  be  no  hearse,  no  coach,  no  escutcheon,  no  pomp,  except 
the  tears  of  them  that  loved  me,  and  are  following  me  to  Abraham’s 
bosom.  I  solemnly  adjure  my  executors  in  the  name  of  God,  punctu¬ 
ally  to  observe  this. 

“  Lastly,  I  give  to  each  of  those  Travelling  Preachers  who  shall 
remain  in  the  Connexion  six  months  after  my  decease,  as  a  little  token 
of  my  love,  the  eight  volumes  of  Sermons. 

"  I  appoint  John  Horton,  George  Wolff,  and  William  Marriott,  afore¬ 
said,  to  be  executors  of  this  my  last  Will  and  Testament,  for  which 
trouble  they  will  receive  no  recompense  till  the  resurrection  of  the  just. 

“  Witness  my  hand  and  seal,  the  20th  day  of  February,  1789. 

“  John  Wesley.5’  (seal.) 

“  Signed,  sealed,  and  delivered,  by  the  said 
Testator  as  for  his  last  Will  and  Testament,  in 
the  presence  of  us 

“  William  Clulow, 

“  Elizabeth  Clulow.55 

u  Should  there  be  any  part  of  my  personal  estate  undisposed  of  by 
this  my  Will,  I  give  the  same  unto  my  two  nieces  E.  Ellison,  and  S, 
Collet,  equally. 

“  John  Wesley.55 


“William  Clulow, 

“  Elizabeth  Clulow.55 


“  Feb.  25,  1789. 

“  1  give  my  types,  printing  presses,  and  every  thing  pertaining  thereto, 
to  Mr.  Thomas  Rankin,  and  Mr.  George  Whitfield,  in  trust,  for  the 

USE  OF  THE  CONFERENCE. 


“  John  Wesley.55 


CHAPTER  IV. 

A  REVIEW  OF  MR.  WESLEY5S  LABOURS  AS  A  WRITER,  AND  AS  A  MI¬ 
NISTER  OF  CHRIST - TESTIMONIES  OF  EMINENT  MEN  CONCERNING 

HIM - CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS  ON  THE  FELLOWSHIP  AND  DIS¬ 

CIPLINE  ESTABLISHED  IN  THE  SOCIETIES. 

Those  who  have  hitherto  considered  Mr.  Wesley  as  a  writer,  have 
fallen  under  great  mistakes.  There  was  a  unity  in  his  character,  of 
which  they  were  either  totally  ignorant,  or  not  sufficiently  sensible  ;  and 
without  this  it  was  not  possible  to  do  him  justice.  In  the  year  1725, 
he  tells  us  he  made  a  resolution  to  dedicate  all  his  life  to  God, — all 
his  thoughts ,  words ,  and  actions ;  being  thoroughly  convinced  there 
was  no  medium ;  but  that  every  part  of  his  life,  not  some  only,  must 
either  be  a  sacrifice  to  God  or  to  himself,  that  is,  in  effect,  to  the  devik 


THE  LIFE  QE 


236 

It  is  in  this  light  his  writings  as  well  as  all  his  labours  are  to  be  viewed. 
His  design  in  writing  and  in  preaching  was  the  same,  viz.,  that  he  might 
be  faithful  to  every  talent  committed  to  him,  and  that  all  might  issue  in 
bringing  glory  to  God,  and  peace  and  good  will  to  men.  But  he  was 
careful  never  to  suffer  this  subordinate  talent  to  interfere  with  his  higher 
call  to  ‘  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ .’  4  Wo  unto  me  if  I 

preach  not  the  Gospel ,’  seemed  to  be  always  before  him.  He  knew 
this  was  especially  God’s  ordinance  ;  and  he  received  the  Apostle’s 
word  to  Timothy,  4  not  in  word  only ,  but  in  power .’ — ‘  /  charge  thee 
therefore  before  God ,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ,  who  shall  judge  the 
quick  and  the  dead  at  his  appearing ,  and  his  kingdom,  preach  the  word — 
be  instant  in  season ,  out  of  season;  convince ,  rebuke ,  exhort ,  with  all 
longsuffering  and  teaching .’ 

Mr.  Wesley’s  writings,  therefore,  as  they  were  subordinate  to  his 
ministerial  duties,  so  they  were  in  perfect  unison  with  them ;  enforcing 
and  confirming  the  same  divine  truths  ;  and  as  it  was  thus  his  one  aim 
to  do  all  the  good  he  could,  it  would  have  been  strange  if,  in  a  life  of 
eighty-eight  years,  he  had  not  produced  many  books.  The  number, 
great  and  small,  amounts  to  some  hundreds. 

We  are  assured  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  that  4  the  path  of  the  just  is 
as  the  shining  light ,  ivhich  shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day.7 
This  promise,  for  such  it  is  according  to  the  gospel  covenant,  was  fulfil¬ 
led  in  Mr.  Wesley.  He  began  his  religious  course,  as  all  sincere  per¬ 
sons  do  who  are  convinced  of  sin ,  with  placing  the  Holy  Law  of  God 
before  him,  and  striving  to  bend  his  spirit  to  its  sacred  precepts  ;  resol¬ 
ving  even  to  risk  4  the  destruction  of  the  flesh ,  that  the  spirit  might  be 
saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus.1  His  brother  Samuel  well  describes 
him  in  his  poetical  epistle  of  April  20,  1732,*  to  Mr.  C.  Wesley. 

Does  John  seem  bent  beyond  his  strength  to  go, 

To  his  frail  carcass  literally  foe  ? 

Lavish  of  health,  as  if  in  haste  to  die, 

And  shorten  time,  t’  ensure  eternity? 

His  first  publication,  of  any  note,  was  his  edition  of  Kempis,  elegantly 
printed  in  octavo,  in  the  year  1735,  while  he  was  yet  at  Oxford,  by  bis 
friend  Mr.  C.  Rivington,  already  noted.  He  was  dissatisfied  with  Dean 
Stanhope’s  translation,  and  determined  to  give  a  full  view  of  the  self- 
denying  purity  of  his  favourite  guide.  He  methodized  this  admirable 
treatise  of 44  The  Imitation  of  Jesus  Christ,”  as  he  did  the  Holy  Scrip¬ 
tures,  when,  as  he  informs  us,  he  44  began  not  only  to  read,  but  to  study 
the  Bible.”  This  edition  of  Kempis  now  lies  before  me,  and  clearly 
shows  not  only  his  great  attention  to  the  truths  which  it  contains,  but  his 
admirable  skill  in  putting  into  order,  and  thus  illustrating,  its  high  and 
invaluable  sentiments.  This  book  was  his  constant  companion ;  and 
when  his  mind  at  all  revolted  at  the  strait  path,  he  seemed  to  say,  in  the 
words  of  his  author,  44  Thou  dust,  learn  to  obey.”  I  need  not,  however, 
inform  my  readers,  that  in  the  increase  of  light  which  the  Lord  gave  him, 
he,  like  the  great  apostle,  4  became  dead  to  the  law  ;f  his  self-confidence 
being  utterly  4  slain  by  the  commandment.1  The  faith  which  brings  in  a 
new  creation  was  then  placed  before  him,  and  he  was  not  disobedient 
to  the  heavenly  calling.  4  The  righteousness  of  the  law  was  fulfilled  in 
him,  walking,  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  spirit,  by  faith  in  Christ 
Jesus.’ 


*  See  vol,  i,  page  112 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


281 


His  first  sermon,  preached  on  January  1,  1733,  before  the  university, 
on  the  circumcision  of  the  heart ,  Rom.  ii,  29,  when  he  was  emerging 
into  the  light  of  the  Gospel,  is  a  most  admirable  picture  of  the  state  of  his 
own  mind.  It  exhibits  the  perfection  of  the  Christian  character,  which 
he  was  then  ardently  pursuing.  But  it  was  deficient  respecting  the 
inward  life,  peace,  and  power,  of  which  true  faith  is  the  root.  Of  this 
defect  he  was  unconscious  in  that  day  :  he  could  not  attain  to  i^till  he 
claimed  it  as  the  gift  of  God  ;  and  this  could  not  be  while  he  sought  it 
not  by  faith ,  as  a  condemned  sinner,  through  the  infinitely  perfect  atone¬ 
ment  of  the  Son  of  God. 

His  second  and  third  sermons,  preached  before  the  University  on 
June  18,  1738,  and  on  July  25,  1741,  though  diversified  in  the  struc¬ 
ture,  have  the  same  design.  They  exhibit  the  neiv  creature ,  with  the 
simple  and  only  way  of  attaining  that  blessed  state — by  faith.  The 
learned  assembly,  who  had  listened  with  some  complacency  to  the  fair 
though  somewhat  rigid  portrait  of  a  Christian,  in  his  first  discourse, 
delivered  while  he  resided  among  them,  were  amazed  at  4  the  new  and 
living  way*  of  thus  4  entering  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus.’ 
They  felt  that  they  were  considered  by  the  preacher  as  sinners ,  and,  as 
such,  condemned  men.  Their  character  as  learned  and  wise,  they  saw, 
if  this  were  true,  availed  them  nothing  before  God,  but  rather  increased 
their  guilt,  while  they  shrunk  from  the  powerful  word  that  showed  them 
— all  was  theirs  in  Christ  Jesus. 

His  fourth  discourse  was  preached,  as  he  has  informed  us,*  in  order 
to  deliver  his  soul ,  as  he  could  not  expect  to  have  these  opportunities 
continued  to  him.  He  again  placed  before  them  the  simple  life  divine, 
which  should  in  time  become  the  religion  of  the  world  :  while  he  broke 
in  pieces  all  the  proud  pretences  of  fallen  man,  however  dignified.  It  is 
an  admirable  illustration  of  the  apostle’s  word,  2  Cor.  x,  4,  5 :  4  The 
weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal ,  but  mighty  through  God  ;  to  the 
pulling  down  of  strong  holds ,  destroying  reasonings ,  and  every  high  thing 
which  exalteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  of  God ;  and  bringeth  every 
thought  into  captivity  to  the  obedience  of  Christ .’ 

After  having  for  some  years  declared  the  same  truths  in  every  part  of 
the  land,  he  saw  the  necessity  of  composing  a  form  of  sound  words , 
comprising  the  essential  truths  of  the  gospel,  from  which  all  men  might 
know  the  doctrines  which  he  taught,  and  which  might  remain  with  his 
associates  in  the  work,  as  a  concise,  but  clear  and  full  44  body  of  divinity,” 
in  keeping  of  which  they  could  not  greatly  err  :  while  the  people  who 
were  raised  up  by  their  labours  might,  if  they  should  continue  one  body, 
hear  the  same  truths ,  and  mind  the  same  things . 

After  thinking  much  on  this  subject,  he  retired  to  Lewisham,  to  the 
house  of  his  friend  Mr.  Blackwell,  already  mentioned,  and  taking  with 
him,  as  he  informed  me,  only  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the  original 
tongues,  he  composed,  at  several  visits,  what  is  well  known  among  us 
as  “  The  four  volumes  of  Sermons,”  those  preached  before  the  Uni¬ 
versity  being  the  first  in  order. 

Of  his  design  in  composing  these  Discourses,  as  well  as  of  his  method 
of  investigating  truth  in  general,  he  has  given  us  the  following  striking 
account  in  his  Preface  : 

44 1  design  plain  truth  for  plain  people.  Therefore  of  set  purpose  I 

*  See  page  22. 

3! 


Xoi.  II. 


238 


THE  LIFE  OF 


abstain  from  all  nice  and  philosophical  speculations,  from  all  perplexed 
and  intricate  reasonings  ;  and,  as  far  as  possible,  from  even  the  show 
of  learning,  unless  in  sometimes  citing  the  original  Scripture.  Nothing 
appears  here  in  an  elaborate,  elegant,  or  rhetorical  dress.  I  mention 
this,  that  curious  readers  may  spare  themselves  the  labour  of  seeking  for 
what  they  will  not  find. 

“  IVJy  design  is,  in  some  sense,  to  forget  all  that  I  have  ever  read  in 
my  life.  I  mean  to  speak,  in  the  general,  as  if  I  had  never  read  one 
author  ancient  or  modern,  (always  excepting  the  inspired.)  I  am  per¬ 
suaded  that  on  the  one  hand  this  may  be  a  means  of  enabling  me  more 
clearly  to  express  the  sentiments  of  my  heart,  while  I  simply  follow  the 
chain  of  my  own  thoughts,  without  entangling  myself  with  those  of  other 
men  :  And  that  on  the  other,  I  shall  come  with  fewer  weights  upon  my 
mind,  with  less  of  prejudice  and  prepossession,  either  to  search  for 
myself,  or  to  deliver  to  others,  the  naked  truths  of  the  Gospel. 

“To  candid  reasonable  men  I  am  not  afraid  to  lay  open  what  have 
been  the  inmost  thoughts  of  my  heart.  I  have  thought,  I  am  a  creature 
of  a  day,  passing  through  life  as  an  arrow  through  the  air.  I  am  a  spirit 
come  from  God,  and  returning  to  God  :  Just  hovering  over  the  great 
gulf ;  till  a  few  moments  hence  I  am  no  more  seen ;  I  drop  into  an 
unchangeable  eternity  !  I  want  to  know  one  thing,  the  way  to  heaven  : 
How  to  land  safe  on  that  happy  shore.  God  himself  has  condescended 
to  teach  the  way ;  for  this  very  end  he  came  from  heaven.  He  hath 
written  it  down  in  a  book.  O  give  me  that  book  !  At  any  price,  give 
me  the  book  of  God  !  I  have  it :  Here  is  knowledge  enough  for  me. 
Let  me  be  homo  unius  libri .*  Here  then  I  am,  far  from  the  busy  ways 
of  men.  I  sit  down  alone  :  Only  God  is  here.  In  his  presence  I  open, 
I  read  his  book ;  for  this  end,  to  find  the  way  to  heaven.  Is  there  a 
doubt  concerning  the  meaning  of  what  I  read  l  Does  any  thing  appear 
dark  or  intricate  ?  I  lift  up  my  heart  to  the  Father  of  lights.  0  Lord ,  is 
it  not  thy  word,  If  any  man  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  it  of  God  ?  Thou 
givest  liberally  and  upbraidesl  not.  Thou  hast  said,  If  any  man  be  will¬ 
ing  to  do  thy  will,  he  shall  know.  I  am  willing  to  do  :  Let  me  know  thy 
will.’  I  then  search  after  and  consider  parallel  passages  of  Scripture, 
comparing  spiritual  tilings  with  spiritual.  I  meditate  thereon  with  all 
the  attention  and  earnestness  of  which  my  mind  is  capable.  If  any  doubt 
still  remains,  I  consult  those  who  are  experienced  in  the  things  of  God  : 
and  then  the  writings  whereby,  being  dead,  they  yet  speak.  And  what 
I  thus  learn,  that  I  teach.” 

After  such  an  account  as  this,  to  consider  his  sermons  according  to 
the  usual  mode  of  criticism,  would  be  to  forget,  or  be  insensible  to, 
his  whole  character,  as  a  man  who  had  been  truly  sent  of  God  to  teach 
the  way  of  God.  They  fully  answer  the  expectation,  which  the  pious 
and  sensible  reader  is  led  to  form  by  this  exordium.  His  first  four 
volumes  contain  the  substance  of  what  he  usually  declared  in  the  pulpit. 
He  designed  by  them  to  give  a  view  of  what  St.  Paul  calls  (t>)v  avaXo- 
yictv  <nr]s  rfitsus)  the  analogy  of  faith ;  viz.,  the  strong  connexion  and 
harmony  between  those  grand  fundamental  doctrines,  original  sin ,  jus¬ 
tification  by  faith  in  the  divine  atonement  of  the  Son  of  God ,  the  neiv 
birth ,  inward  and  outward  holiness.  They  are  written  with  great  energy, 
?md.  as  much  as  possible,  in  the  very  words  of  the  inspired  writers.  He 
*  A  man  of  one  book 


XHE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


was  fully  of  Luther’s  mind,  who  declared,  that  divinity  was  nothing  else 
than  a  grammar  of  the  language  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

His  other  sermons  were  written  occasionally.  The  last  four  volumes 
(which  he  wrote  for  his  Magazine)  have  been  much  admired,  even  by 
those  who  were  not  much  disposed  to  relish  his  doctrines  in  general. 
They  certainly  contain  abundance  of  the  most  necessary  and  interesting 
information ;  and  are  written,  not  only  with  his  usual  strength,  but  with 
more  than  usual  elegance.  Two  of  the  last  sermons  which  he  wrote 
(the  latter  of  which  he  finished  about  six  weeks  before  his  death)  are 
inferior  to  nothing  he  ever  composed,  if  to  any  thing  in  the  English  lan¬ 
guage.  The  subjects  are  remarkably  striking.  The  former  was  from 
Psalms  lxxiii,  20  :  1  Even  like  as  a  dream  when  one  awaketh ,  so  shall  thou 
make  their  image  to  vanish  out  of  the  city.’  The  latter  from  Hebrews 
xi,  1  :  ‘  Faith  is  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen 9  In  this  last  discourse 
he  has  given  his  thoughts  on  the  separate  state,  the  state  of  souls  from 
death  to  the  resurrection.  The  thoughts  are  deep  and  high ;  yet  rational 
and  Scriptural ;  worthy  of  one,  who,  standing  on  the  verge  of  time, 
looked  forward  into  that  eternity  which  he  had  long  and  earnestly  con¬ 
templated. 

Leaving  the  old,  both  worlds  at  once  they  view, 

Who  stand  upon  the  threshold  of  the  new. 

Yet  the  whole  is  considered  with  that  diffidence  which  becomes  an  em¬ 
bodied  spirit.  How  deep  and  sacred  is  the  subject ! 

Sacred  how  high,  and  deep  how  low, 

He  knew  not  here,  but  died  to  know  ! 

His  Appeals  (“  Apologies”  they  would  have  been  called  in  the  ancieni 
church)  answer  the  idea,  which  the  term  masterly  production  usually 
gives  us  :  We  have  seen  the  strong  opinion  expressed  by  Dr.  Doddridge 
respecting  them.*  They  were  written  in  the  fulness  of  his  heart ;  while 
beholding  ‘  the  world  lying  in  the  wicked  one ,  he  ivept  over  it.9  We 
could  almost  venture  to  assert,  that  no  unprejudiced  person  can  read 
them  without  feeling  their  force  and  acknowledging  their  justness.  It 
is  certain,  they  have  convinced  many  persons  who  were  deeply  preju¬ 
diced  ;  and  those  too  of  considerable  learning.  It  has  been  remarked, 
that  those  who  truly  preach  the  Gospel,  do  it  with  a  flaming  tongue.  I 
am  ready  to  make  a  similar  remark  respecting  these  Appeals  :  The 
flame,  the  power,  and  yet  the  sobriety  of  love,  are  highly  manifest  in 
them  ;  and  I  cannot  but  earnestly  recommend  them  to  all,  who  desire 
to  know  1  what  spirit  he  was  of  9  while  contending  against  almost  the 
whole  world;  and  whether  it  really  was  for  the  truth  of  God  he  so 
contended. 

In  the  year  1749,  he  began  to  select  and  abridge  the  works  of  the 
wisest  and  most  pious  men  that  have  lived  since  the  days  of  the  Apos¬ 
tles,  in  order  to  form  a  Christian  Library.!  He  began  with  the  Epistles 
and  other  writings  of  the  Apostolic  Fathers,  Ignatius,  Polycarp,  Cle¬ 
mens  Romanus,  &c.  He  waded  through  a  prodigious  number  of  books 
on  practical  and  experimental  religion,  in  regular  succession,  according 
to  the  times  when  they  were  written ;  and,  at  length,  completed  a  work 
of  fifty  volumes.  When  we  consider,  that  he  reduced  many  folios  and 
quartos  to  a  pocket  volume  each  ;  that  he  did  this  in  the  midst  of  labour, 


See  page  62. 


+  See  page  63. 


£4.0 


*IIE  LIFE  OF 


which  many  would  think  in  itself  sufficient  to  wear  out  the  most  robust 
of  mankind  ;  that  he  abridged  some  of  those  volumes  on  horseback, 
and  others  at  inns  or  houses,  where  he  stayed  but  a  few  days  or  hours  ; 
how  astonishing  will  his  industry  and  perseverance  appear! 

He  willingly  embraced  any  toil  which  might  promote  the  wisdom  or 
happiness  of  mankind.  With  this  view,  he  compiled  a  “  System  of  Na¬ 
tural  Philosophy,”  in  five  volumes,  comprising  therein  what  is  known 
with  any  certainty,  or  is  likely  to  profit  those  who  have  pleasure  in  the 
works  of  God ;  who  consider, 

These,  as  they  change,  Almighty  Father !  these 

Are  but  the  varied  God ! 

And  his  labour  was  not  lost.  Even  the  learned  have  admired  this  per¬ 
formance,  as  a  useful  and  edifying  compendium.  Mr.  Wesley  received 
letters  highly  expressive  of  satisfaction  from  some  of  the  first  names  in 
Oxford,  to  whom  he  had  presented  it.  Considered  as  an  illustration, 
for  general  use,  of  the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  the  Creator,  it  is  excel¬ 
lent  ;  and  the  moral  reflections  it  contains  are  as  much  distinguished  by 
their  justness  and  elegance  as  by  their  utility.  It  is,  upon  the  whole, 
the  most  useful  Christian  compendium  of  philosophy  in  the  English 
language. 

From  the  same  motive  he  compiled  his  historical  works.  He  had 
not  time  to  be  original  in  those  productions.  He  therefore  chose  the 
best  he  could  find,  civil  and  ecclesiastical;  and  abridged,  added,  or 
altered,  as  he  believed  the  truth  required,  and  to  suit  the  convenience  of 
the  purchaser;  his  chief  aim  being  to  spread  religious  and  useful 
knowledge  among  the  poor  or  middling  class  of  men. 

His  controversial  pieces  he  wrote  as  need  required.  First,  to  pre¬ 
serve  those  who  were  in  danger  of  being  seduced  from  the  plain  reli¬ 
gion  of  the  Bible  ;  and,  secondly,  if  possible,  to  recover  those  who  had 
fallen  into  the  snare.  The  chief  of  these  is  his  Treatise  on  Original 
Sin,  in  answer  to  Dr.  Taylor,  of  Norwich ;  the  most  subtle,  refined, 
plausible  Arian  and  Pelagian  of  the  age  in  which  he  lived  ;  and  whose 
writings  gained  the  more  credit,  as  he  was  a  man  of  good  moral  charac¬ 
ter  and  sober  habits.  Mr.  Wesley  looked  upon  the  Doctors  system,  to 
use  his  own  words,  as  “  a  blow  at  the  root  of  the  whole  of  Christianity .” 
He  felt  much  for  the  Doctor,  and  hoped  that  he  might  be  induced  to  re¬ 
view  the  awful  subject.  But  on  being  informed  that  “  Dr.  Taylor  declined 
replying  to  Mr.  Wesley,”  he  wrote  to  him  as  follows  : 

“  Hartlepool ,  July  3,  1759. 

“  Reverend  Sir, — I  esteem  you,  as  a  person  of  uncommon  sense 
and  learning ;  but  your  doctrine  I  cannot  esteem  :  And,  some  time  since, 
I  believed  it  to  be  my  duty  to  speak  my  sentiments  at  large  concerning 
your  doctrine  of  original  sin .  When  Mr.  Newton  mentioned  this,  and 
asked  whether  you  designed  to  answer,  you  said,  ‘You  thought  not; 
for  it  would  only  be  a  personal  controversy  between  John  Wesley  and 
John  Taylor.’ — How  gladly,  if  I  durst,  would  I  accept  of  this  discharge  !- 
But,  certainly,  it  is  a  controversy  of  the  highest  importance  ;  nay,  of  all 
those  things  that  concern  our  eternal  peace.  It  is  Christianity  ? — or 
Heathenism?  For,  take  away  the  Scriptural  doctrine  of  redemption, 
'justification,  and  the  new  birth,  the  beginning  of  sanctification ;  or, 


THE  BEV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


24A 

which  amounts  to  the  same,  explain  them  as  you  do, — and  in  what  is 
Christianity  better  than  Heathenism  ?  Wherein,  (save  in  rectifying  some 
of  our  notions ,)  has  the  religion  of  St.  Paul  any  pre-eminence  over  that 
of  Socrates  or  Epictetus  ?  The  point  is,  therefore,  are  those  things  that 
have  been  believed  for  so  many  ages,  throughout  the  Christian  world, 
real,  solid  truths,  or  monkish  dreams  and  vain  imaginations  ? 

“  Either  you  or  I  mistake  the  whole  of  Christianity  from  the  begin¬ 
ning  to  the  end  !  Either  my  scheme  or  yours  is  as  contrary  to  the 
Scriptural  as  the  Koran  is.  Is  it  mine  or  yours  ?  Yours  has  gone  through 
all  England,  and  made  numerous  converts.  I  attack  it  from  end  to  end: 
Let  all  England  judge  whether  it  can  be  defended  or  not. 

“  Earnestly  praying  that  God  may  give  you  and  me  a  right  under¬ 
standing  in  all  things, 

“  I  am,  Reverend  Sir, 

“Your  servant,  for  Christ’s  sake, 

“John  Wesley.” 

The  Doctor,  however,  persisted  in  his  resolution  to  be  silent.  It  has 
been  said  that  he  always  spoke  of  Mr.  Wesley  with  the  highest  respect ; 
and  that  when  he  first  heard  his  intention  he  cried  out,  “  What !  is  that 
servant  of  God  going  to  write  against  me  ?”  Dr.  Taylor  had  spent  the 
greatest  part  of  his  life  in  composing  this  treatise,  and  in  revising,  cor¬ 
recting,  and  strengthening  it  against  all  objections.  His  own  comforts, 
at  more  than  eighty  years  old,  were  thus  interwoven  with  his  favourite 
system  ;  and,  with  respect  to  others,  he  was  willing,  perhaps,  that  they 
should  choose  for  themselves,  and  take  their  chance. 

“  What  is  truth  ?”  said  Pilate,  and  retired  ; 

Dissolved  the  court,  and  mingled  with  the  throng ! 

Mr.  Wesley,  however,  being  more  sure  of  his  creed  than  the  learned 
Doctor  seemed  to  be  of  his  system,  which  he  had  brought  forth  with 
such  persevering  labour,  continued  to  bear  a  faithful  testimony  against 
this  deceiv ableness  of  unrighteousness,  In  the  preface  to  his  Reply,* 
he  observes,  “  This  is  not  a  question  which  may  be  safely  determined 
either  way.  On  the  contrary,  it  may  be  doubted  whether  the  scheme 
before  us  be  not  far  more  dangerous  than  open  Deism  itself.  It  does 
not  shock  us  like  barefaced  infidelity  :  We  feel  no  pain,  and  suspect  no 
evil,  while  it  steals  4  like  water  into  our  bowels ,  and  like  oil  into  our  bonesS 
One  who  would  be  on  his  guard  in  reading  the  works  of  Dr  Middleton, 
[who  yet  would  fain  have  passed  for  a  Christian !]  or  Lord  Bolingbroke, 
is  quite  open  and  unguarded  in  reading  the  smooth  decent  writings  of 
Dr.  Taylor. 

“  I  said,  4  than  open  Deism.’  For  I  cannot  look  upon  this  scheme  as 
any  other  than  old  Deism  in  a  new  dress  ;  seeing  it  saps  the  founda¬ 
tion  of  all  revealed  religion,  whether  Jewish  or  Christian.  There  is, 
according  to  this,  no  need  of  Christianity  ;  for  4  the  whole  have  no  need 
of  a  physician and  the  Christian  religion  speaks  of  nothing  else,  but 
the  great  Physician  of  our  souls.  But  what  need  of  this  if  we  are  in 
perfect  health  ?  If  we  are  not  sick,  why  should  we  seek  a  medicine  to 
heal  our  sickness  ?  If,  therefore,  we  take  away  this  foundation,  that  man 
is  by  nature  foolish  and  sinful,  ‘  fallen  short  of  the  glorious  image  of 

*  His  Works  in  thirty-two  volumes,  vok  xxk 


242 


THE  LIFE  OF 


God ,’  in  which  we  were  created,  the  Christian  system  falls  at  once  : 
Nor  will  it  deserve  so  honourable  an  appellation  as  that  of  ‘  a  cunningly - 
devised  fable?  ”* 

This  wretched  system  has  hurt  many,  and  not  a  few  who  were  men 
of  strong  understanding  and  considerable  learning.  The  late  Dr.  Ro¬ 
bertson  having  published  the -Chevalier  Ramsay’s  ‘Principles  of  Reli¬ 
gion,’  with  Notes,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  him  in  the  year  1753,  and, 

,  quoting  the  Chevalier’s  bold  declaration,  (agreeable  to  Dr.  Taylor’s 
system,)  “  that  the  frivolous  and  blasphemous  notions  of  those  who 
represent  the  expiatory  sacrifice  of  Christ  as  destined  to  appease  Divine 
justice,  and  divert  Divine  vengeance,  arise  from  deplorable  ignorance,” 
he  replies, — “  ‘  These  frivolous  and  blasphemous  notions’  do  I  receive 
as  the  precious  truths  of  God  ;  and  so  deplorable  is  my  ignorance,  that 
I  verily  believe  all  who  deny  them  ‘  deny  the  Lord  that  bought  them?  ” 

That  any  who  have  known  the  ‘  truth  in  power ’  should  be  captivated 
by  this  system,  is  still  more  surprising  and  deplorable.  It  is  natural  that 
such  should  attempt  to  mend  it ;  but  it  cannot  be.  The  foundation  is 
wrong,  and  no  skill  can  support  the  fabric.  He  that  runs  into  it  is  not 
safe.  It  is  of  the  old  serpent ;  and  only  ‘  the  weaned  child ’  can,  with 
any  safety,  ‘  put  his  hand  on  the  hole  of  the  cockatrice’s  den!’  We 
should  warn  all  others  that  their  life  is  at  stake.  Those  who,  like  Mr. 
Wesley,  are  well  grounded  in  what  St.  Paul  calls  ‘  the  foolishness  of 
God  ’  will  smile  at,  or  weep  over,  the  imposing  wisdom  of  the  learned 
Doctor. 

The  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God,  (liberty  from  the  guilt 
and  power  of  sin,  and  from  tormenting  fear,)  is  attended  with  a  bondage 
which  the  natural  man  knows  not  of,  and  a  yoke  which  Antinomians 
will  not  take  upon  them.  Christ’s  true  servants  ‘are  under  the  law  to 
Christ;’  and  while  the  natural  man,  and  the  Antinomian  professor, 
maintain  the  liberty  to  do  all  that  their  various  talents,  real  or  imaginary, 
may  prompt  or  enable  them  to  do ;  the  Christian  fears,  hesitates,  and 
must  be  satisfied  that  it  is  his  duty  to  oppose  error,  as  well  as  propa¬ 
gate  truth.  Even  then  he  will  fear  lest  ‘  the  weapons  of  his  warfare ’ 
should  be  in  any  wise  ‘  carnal *’  in  which  case,  the  contest  will  not  be 
4  the  good  fight  of faith,’  nor  will  it  have  the  blessing  of  Him  whose  reli¬ 
gion  is  truth  and  love.  Mr.  Wesley  felt  all  this  exquisitely  when  he  first 
became  a  controversialist.  The  preface  to  his  first  work  of  this  kind 
shows  a  tenderness  of  spirit  which  is  truly  admirable.  A  few  years  after 
he  had  in  his  Journals  stated  those  doctrines  of  the  Bible  and  of  the 
Church  of  England,  that  first  made  such  a  noise,  and  afterwards  had 
such  a  mighty  influence,  a  Mr.  Tucker  attacked  them  in  a  pamphlet  en¬ 
titled  “  A  Brief  History  of  the  Principles  of  Methodism.”  Mr.  Wesley 
thought  it  his  duty  to  oppose  the  erroneous  statements  in  this  publica¬ 
tion,  and  thus  prefaces  his  reply 

“  I  have  often  wrote  on  controverted  points  before,  but  not  with  an  eye 
to  any  particular  person  ;  so  that  this  is  the  first  time  that  I  have  appeared 
in  controversy,  properly  so  called.  Indeed  I  have  not  wanted  occasion 
to  do  it  before  ;  particularly  when,  after  many  stabs  in  the  dark,  I  was 

*  A  true  minister  of  Jesus  Christ  lives  with  that  fallen  wretched  state  of  man  ever  before 
his  eyes  ;  and  hence  the  language  of  his  heart  is,  like  the  great  Apostle’s, 4  This  one  thing 
£  do  /’  If  he  should  fall  from  this  true  sense  of  his  high  calling,  we  ought  not  to  wonder  if 
.he  should  take  up  with  any  other  that  may  offer. 

t  His  Works  in  ihirty-two  volumes,  voi,  xvi. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


243 


publicly  attacked,  not  by  an  open  enemy,  but 1  by  my  own  familiar  friend 
But  I  could  not  answer  him.  I  could  only  cover  my  face  and  say,  Ken 
tfu,'  sv  £xs»vwv  :  Ka»  tfu,  rsxvov 

“  I  now  tread  an  untried  path  with  fear  and  trembling ;  fear,  not  of 
my  adversary,  but  of  myself.  I  fear  my  own  spirit,  lest  I  fall,  1  where 
many  mightier  have  been  slain.1  I  never  knew  one  (or  but  one)  man 
write  controversy  with  what  I  thought  a  right  spirit.  Every  disputant 
seems  to  think  (as  every  soldier)  that  he  may  hurt  his  opponent  as  much 
as  he  can  ;  nay,  that  he  ought  to  do  his  worst  to  him,  or  he  cannot  make 
the  best  of  his  own  cause. 

“  But  ought  these  things  to  be  so  ?  (I  speak  on  the  Christian  scheme.) 
Ought  we  not  ‘  to  love  our  neighbour  as  ourselves  ?’  And  does  a  man 
cease  to  be  our  neighbour  because  he  is  of  a  different  opinion  ?  nay,  and 
declares  himself  so  to  be  ?  Ought  we  not,  for  all  this,  to  ‘  do  to  him  as 
we  would  he  should  do  to  us  V  But,  do  we  ourselves  love  to  be  exposed, 
or  set  in  the  worst  light?  Would  we  willingly  be  treated  wfth  contempt? 
And  yet  who  scruples  it  ?  Who  does  not  hit  every  blot  he  can,  however 
foreign  to  the  merits  of  the  cause  ?  Who  shows  that  he  loves  his  brother, 
only  less  than  the  truth  ? 

“  I  have  made  a  little  faint  essay  towards  this.  X  have  a  brother  who 
is  as  my  own  soul.  My  desire  is,  in  every  word  I  say,  to  look  upon 
Mr.  Tucker  as  in  his  place,  and  to  speak  no  tittle  concerning  the  one 
in  any  other  spirit  than  I  would  speak  concerning  the  other.  If  I  have 
spoken  any  thing  in  another  spirit,  I  pray  God  it  may  not  be  laid  to  my 
charge,  and  that  it  may  not  condemn  me  in  that  day  when  the  secrets  of 
all  hearts  shall  be  made  manifest!” — The  whole  tract  is  written  in  this 
spirit.  The  truth  is  maintained  in  love.  It  was  this  spirit,  we  may  well 
believe,  that,  as  one  cause,  induced  Dr.  Taylor  not  to  reply  to  an  oppo¬ 
nent,  whose  life  and  labours  he  well  knew, — who  had  the  whole  weight 
of  Holy  Scripture  on  his  side,  and  who  enforced  its  sacred  truths  in  the 
same  spirit  in  which  they  were  written. 

In  the  Reverend  Dr.  Conyers  Middleton  he  had  a  very  different  oppo- 
nent.f  He  took  but  little  notice  of  the  Doctor’s  flippant  remarks 
on,  what  he  called,  the  Methodistical  miracles  :  But,  when  he  essayed 
his  great  power  to  sap  the  foundations  of  that  religion  which  he  had 
bound  himself,  by  every  sacred  obligation,  to  maintain  and  enforce,  Mr. 
Wesley  ceased,  comparatively,  from  his  great  labours  for  nearly  twenty 
days ,  (as  he  informs  us,)  and  in  that  time  produced  a  reply  to  the  Doc¬ 
tor’s  ponderous  volume  against  the  miracles  of  the  Primitive  Church. 
There  were  but  few  men,  even  of  those  who  knew  Mr.  Wesley,  that 
could  imagine  that  so  many  months,  as  the  days  he  has  mentioned, 
would  suffice  to  wade  through  the  fathers  of  the  three  first  centuries, 
and  produce  such  a  triumphant  refutation  ! 

It  has  been  said  of  Hume,  that  he  could  not  bear  to  hear  the  name 
of  Doctor  Beattie  mentioned ;  so  completely  did  the  Doctor’s  Essay  on 

*  Art  thou  also  among  them  ?  Art  thou ,  my  son?  The  allusion  is  to  Caesar’s  words  when 
he^saw  Brutus  raise  his  hand  against  him. 

t  His  works  in  thirty-two  volumes,  vol.  xviii. — In  the  Monthly  Magazine  for  May,  1801, 
there  is  a  letter  from  Dr.  Middleton  to  Lord  Harvey,  communicated  by  his  Lordship’s  bro¬ 
ther  to  the  Rev.  William  Talbot,  Rector  of  Kingston,  Warwickshire.  In  that  letter  Dr. 
Middleton  says,  “It  is  my  misfortune  to  have  had  so  early  a  taste  for  Pagan  science,  as  to 
make  me  very  squeamish  in  my  Christian  duties.” — This  squeamishness  did  not,  however, 
hinder  his  undertaking  the  Christian  ministry;  but  not  savouring  the  truths  which  he  was 
bound  to  teach,  we  find  the  squeamishness  issue  in  aversion  and  infidelity. 


244 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Truth  expose  the  sophisms  of  the  infidel,  evidently  showing  that  they 
sapped  the  foundations  of  all  knowledge,  human  and  divine.  The  same 
shameful  defeat  he  suffered  from  Dr.  Campbell,  in  his  reply  concerning 
the  authenticity  of  miracles.  Mr.  Wesley  had  harder  work  than  either 
of  these  learned  men.  Dr.  Middleton  strove  to  save  appearances, — to 
keep  on  the  armour  of  the  Church.  But  as  Homer  informs  us  con¬ 
cerning  Patroclus,  though  the  borrowed  armour  might  serve  to  cover 
the  imposture,  and  affright  men  like  himself,  it  could  not  withstand  the 
assault  of  Apollo.  Mr.  Wesley’s  armour  was  ‘  girt  about  him  with 
truth.1  With  what  ease,  with  what  lively  wit,  with  what  deep  research, 
with  what  cogent  arguments,  with  what  exact  quotations  from  the  vene¬ 
rable  writers  of  those  early  days,  he  essayed  that  insolent  publication,  is 
known  to  those  who  have  read  his  reply,  with  a  mind,  in  any  good 
degree,  equal  to  the  subject. 

In  one  point  the  Doctor  must  have  been  exceedingly  mortified,  viz. 
Mr.  Wesley’s  exposure  of  his  ignorance  of  the  Greek  language.  In  one 
of  the  Doctor’s  quotations  from  Justin  Martyr,  this  ignorance  was  so 
apparent,  that  the  Grecian  (as  Mr.  Wesley  used  to  be  called  at  the 
University)  could  no  longer  contain.  “  In  very  deed,  Sir,”  says  he, 
“  I  am  sometimes  inclined  to  suspect,  (notwithstanding  the  learned 
quotations  which  adorn  your  margin,)  that  you  are  yourself  related  to 
certain  ancient  fathers,  who  used  to  say,  Groecum  est :  non  potest  legi .* 
You  lay  me  under  an  almost  invincible  temptation  to  think  so  upon  the 
present  occasion.  For  what  could  induce  you,  if  you  knew  what  the 
writer  said,  to  place  at  the  bottom  of  your  page  a  passage  which  so 
clearly  confutes  your  whole  argument  ?” — But  this  learned  Doctor  also 
took  refuge  in  silence. 

His  Letter  to  Dr.  Gibson,  Bishop  of  London,  occasioned  by  his 
Lordship’s  Charge  to  his  Clergy ,  is  an  admirable  mixture  of  true  respect 
for  the  Bishop’s  office  and  character,  and  of  the  indignation  of  truth 
when  assailed  with  calumny ;  and  which  was  the  less  to  be  excused,  as 
he  had  explained  himself  fully  to  the  Bishop  in  several  conversations. 
It  had,  by  every  account,  a  great  effect  on  that  venerable  Prelate,  so 
that  a  vulgar  report  got  abroad  that  the  Bishop  of  London  was  turned 
Methodist !  It  is  certain  he  wrote  no  more  against  Mr.  Wesley. 

As  Bishop  WTarburton’s  errors  in  Divinity  have  been  so  fully  exposed, 
both  while  he  lived,  and  since  his  decease,  I  need  not  say  much  respect¬ 
ing  Mr.  Wesley’s  controversy  with  that  eminent  man.f  True  to  his 
principles,  he  does  not  forget,  that  he  is  writing  to  a  dignitary  of  the 
Church ;  though,  alas  !  the  Bishop  seems  totally  to  forget  that  he  is 
writing  to  a  scholar  and  a  gentleman.  Comparing  Mr.  Wesley  with  the 
first  Christian  preachers,  he  breaks  out,  “  This  paltry  mimic  1”  To  this 
Mr.  Wesley  only  replies,  “  Bona  verba!  [Good  words /]  Surely,  a 
writer  should  reverence  himself  j  how  much  soever  he  may  despise  his 
opponent.”  In  his  reply  to  the  Bishop’s  tract,  On  the  office  and  opera - 
lions  of  the  Holy  Spirit ,  Mr.  Wesley  clearly  shows,  that  the  Bishop’s 
statements  are  totally  contrary  to  the  Bible,  to  the  Fathers  of  the  Pri¬ 
mitive  Church,  and  of  the  Church  of  England ;  and  to  the  doctrines  and 
offices  of  that  Church,  as  by  law  established. 

Of  his  reply  to  Bishop  Lavington’s  ribaldry,  in  his  Enthusiasm  of  the 
JMethodists  and  Papists  compared ,J  little  need  be  said.  The  Bishop’s 

*  It  is  Greek :  It,  cannot  be  read.  f  His  Works,  vol.  sriii.  t  Ibid.  to],  xvi. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


24.0 


pamphlet  was  anonymous,  and  Mr.  Wesley  was,  therefore,  more  at 
liberty  in  his  answer.  His  lively  wit  and  keen  logic  is  admirably  used 
against  his  facetious  opponent ;  concerning  whom,  he  was  obliged  to 
say,  “  Wit,  not  truth,  is  your  object.”  The  Lord,  who  had  taught  him 
to  write,  even  to  his  enemies,  in  love,  also  taught  him  ‘  to  answer  a  fool 
according  to  his  folly .’  I  shall  have  occasion  to  mention  the  Bishop  and 
his  writings  in  another  place. 

Mr.  Wesley  possessed  a  remarkable  talent  for  extracting  the  works 
of  other  writers,  so  as  to  bring  order  out  of  confusion,  and  light  out  of 
darkness.  Many  publications  have  been  thus  rendered  truly  edifying, 
that  were  either  tedious  or  dangerous  in  their  original  form.  The  prac¬ 
tical  works  of  Mr.  Law,  by  being  thus  purged,  formed  a  most  useful 
auxiliary  to  Mr.  Wesley’s  system  of  pure  religion.  The  controversies 
also  of  that  great  man,  with  the  formalists  or  sceptics  of  his  day,  Trap, 
Warburton,.Woolaston,  &c,  became,  under  Mr.  Wesley’s  hand,  most 
clear  and  powerful  defences  of  revealed  religion.  Some  of  the  most 
valuable  tracts  in  his  works  (thirty-two  volumes)  are  extracts  from  the 
best  writers  of  that  day.  A  few  years  before  his  death,  he  thus  extracted 
Hook's  Roman  History.  This  work  now  remains  in  his  library  a  proof 
of  his'skill  in  that  most  useful  mode  of  composition. 

Mr.  Wesley,  however,  took  care  not  to  injure  any  author  by  thus  ex¬ 
tracting  his  works.  They  were  public  property  before  he  thus  used  them. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Jones,  in  his  memoirs  of  the  late  pious  and  excellent  Dr. 
Horne,  has  indeed  charged  Mr.  Wesley  with  selling  a  work  of  his  :  I 
suppose  he  means  his  tract  on  the  Trinity.  But  this  is  a  mistake.  Mr. 
Wesley  recommended  that  tract,  because  he  approved  of  it ;  but  he  never 
reprinted  or  sold  it  in  any  form.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  composed  some 
hymns  on  the  Trinity,  in  which  he  made  use  of  some  texts  of  Scripture 
quoted  by  Mr.  Jones  in  the  work  above  mentioned :  but  surely  this  was 
not  reprinting  his  pamphlet  in  any  sense  whatever.  It  is  painful  to  see, 
in  so  respectable  a  writer  as  Mr.  Jones,  a  sourness  of  temper  and  a  dis¬ 
position  to  find  fault,  every  now  and  then  break  out,  in  spite  of  all  his 
endeavours  to  appear  candid  and  liberal. 

Many  of  those  who  wrote  against  Mr.  Wesley  were  far  from  being 
respectable  ;  and  some  of  them  were  destitute  either  of  ability  or  informa¬ 
tion.  His  friends  regretted  that  he  would  condescend  to  bestow  an 
answer  upon  them.  But  though  these  writers  knew  neither  the  man 
they  vilified,  nor  the  subject  they  treated,  yet  they  generally  made  a  fierce 
attack,  however  clumsy,  on  some  part  of  what  he  esteemed  the  truth  of 
God.  To  this  they  were  indebted  for  an  answer.  And  many  who  never 
saw  the  publications  of  these  gentlemen,  have  been  edified  by  his 
replies  ;  the  truth  appearing  to  them  in  a  still  stronger  light  than  ever 
fiefore. 

It  was  in  those  controversial  pieces  that  his  consummate  skill  in  argu¬ 
ment  appeared  with  such  advantage.  He  needed  not  to  complain,  con¬ 
cerning  any  of  his  opponents, 

Quo  teneara  vultum  mutautem  Protea  nodo  :* 

He  could  bind  the  subtlest  of  them.  He  perceived  in  a  moment  when 
they  departed  from  the  question,  shifted  the  terms,  or  used  any  fallacy. 
And,  as  he  was  attacked  from  every  quarter,  there  is  scarce  any  point  of 

*  How  shall  I  hold  one  who  is  continually  changing  his  shape  ? 

Yol.  IT.  32 


24ti 


T-HE  LIFE  OF 


divinity  which  he  has  not  illustrated  and  confirmed  in  those  occasional 
publications.  I  cannot  but  strongly  recommend  these  writings  to  all  who 
would  know  the  truths  which  he  taught,  and  especially  to  my  younger 
brethren  in  the  ministry.  I  cannot  see  how  they  can  so  accurately  state 
or  defend  the  doctrines  which  they  are  bound  to  support,  if  they  are  not 
well  grounded  in  these  interesting  and  edifying  controversies. 

His  Notes  on  the  New  Testament  I  have  already  mentioned,  as  being 
composed  during  his  illness  in  the  year  1753,  and  chiefly  during  his 
confinement  at  the  Hot  Wells  near  Bristol.  As  he  avows  in  his  preface 
that  he  took  Bengelius  for  his  model,  we  cannot  be  surprised  that  most 
of  his  notes  are  concisely  explanatory.  Those  who  have  read  the 
Gnomon  of  Bengelius  need  not  be  informed,  with  what  a  degree  of  ab¬ 
horrence  that  learned  man  speaks  of  long  comments,  as  tending  to  draw 
off  the  reader’s  attention  from  the  Scripture  itself;  or  as  leading  him  to 
magnify  some  parts  of  it  to  the  neglect  or  lightly  esteeming  of  other 
parts,  equally  given  by  the  Divine  Author  for  our  profit.  “  We  should 
rather,”  he  observes,  “  make  easy  channels  for  the  water  of  life ,  than 
desire  to  raise  a  land-flood  from  our  broken  cisterns.”  How  exactly 
did  these  two  great  men  agree  in  sentiment! 

Agreeably  to  this,  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  in  his  preface,  “  I  have 
endeavoured  to  make  the  Notes  as  short  as  possible,  that  the  comment 
may  not  obscure  or  swallow  up  the  text ;  and  as  plain  as  possible  in 
pursuance  of  my  main  design,  to  assist  the  unlearned  reader.  For  this 
reason  I  have  studiously  avoided  not  only  all  curious  and  critical  inqui¬ 
ries,  but  all  such  methods  of  reasoning  and  modes  of  expression  as 
people  in  common  life  are  unacquainted  with  :  For  the  same  reason,  as 
I  rather  endeavour  to  obviate  than  to  propose  and  answer  objections ,  so 
I  purposely  decline  going  deep  into  many  difficulties,  lest  I  should  leave 
the  ordinary  reader  behind  me.” — He  had  another  reason  for  writing 
thus  plainly :  As  he  intended  this  Commentary,  in  connexion  with  his 
four  volumes  of  Sermons,  already  noted,  to  form  a  body  of  divinity,  that 
his  associates  and  successors  in  the  work  of  God  should  speak ,  and  the 
people  /tear,  the  same  truths  ;  so,  as  he  informed  me,  he  also  took  care, 
respecting  these  difficulties,  not  to  bind  any  man’s  conscience,  where 
God  has  not  bound  it.* 

*  Some  of  these  difficult  questions  are  important,  and  have  long  troubled  mankind.  Of 
the  divine  predestination ,  Rom.  viii,  29,  30,  the  comment  is  sober  and  perspicuous. — On  per¬ 
sonal  election  to  eternal  life,  Peter  i,  1, 2,  the  statement  is  short  and  clear ;  and  the  objections 
to  the  doctrine,  in  the  absolute  sense,  are  given  in  a  clear  summary.  The  curious  question 
of  Christ’s  descent  into  hell,  is  treated  with  marked  sobriety.  Acts  ii,  27,  4  Thou  shalt 
not  leave  my  soul  in  hades’ — (the  original  word ;)  “  that  is,  in  the  invisible  world.  But  it 
does  not  appear  that  ever  our  Lord  went  into  hell.  His  soul,  when  it  was  separated  from 
the  body,  did  not  go  thither,  but  to  paradise,  Luke  xxiii,  43.  The  meaning  is,  Thou  wilt 
not  leaye  my  soul  in  its  separate  state,  nor  suffer  my  body  to  be  corrupted.  Verse  31.”  Mr. 
Wesley,  however,  repeated  the  creed  in  its  popular  language  without  scruple. 

It  is  no  wonder  that  a  question  that  relates  to  things  so  entirely  out  of  our  sight,  and  con¬ 
cerning  which  there  is  no  express  declaration  in  Holy  Scripture,  should  have  given  rise  to 
so  much  speculation.  One  of  the  principal  supports  of  the  contrary  doctrine  is,  that  as  all 
power  was  given  to  Christ,  so  he  must  take  possession  of  every  part  of  his  dominions,  and 
consequently  of  hell.  That  he  had,  and  always  will  have,  possession,  as  God,  can 
admit  of  no  doubt  :  hence  the  apparent  impossibility  of  a  restoration.  But  did  he  thus 
take  possession  of  hell  as  the  Son  of  Man  and  Mediator  ?  If  so,  then  it  should  seem  the 
impossibility  is  removed,  and  there  is  hope  for  those  consigned  to  it:  and  Dante’s  poetical 
inscription  on  the  gates  of  his  inferno,  “  Let  him  that  enters  here  cast  away  hope,”  should 
be  expunged  ! — The  consequence,  however  foreign  to  the  design  of  those  who  advocate 
the  contrary  opinion,  seems  to  me  inevitable.  Of  this  entire  speculation,  however,  Mr. 
Wesley  did  not  believe  one  tittle.  As  Bishop  Latimer  said  of  the  Mass,  he  could  not  find 
it  in  the  Book. 


THE  11EV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


24  7 


Speaking  of  this  Commentary,  on  another  occasion,  he  observed,  “  I 
do  not  write  to  save  people  the  trouble  of  thinking ,  but  to  help  them  to 
think.”  He  knew  that  such  a  way  of  reading  only  could  be  truly  edify¬ 
ing.  In  order  to  this,  “  I  have,”  said  he,  “  divided  the  text  all  along 
(though  marking  the  chapters  and  verses  in  the  common  way)  according 
to  the  matter  it  contains,  making  a  larger  or  a  smaller  pause,  just  as  the 
sense  requires.  And  even  this  is  such  a  help  in  many  places,  as  one 
who  has  not  tried  it  can  scarcely  conceive.” 

In  order  more  fully  to  help  the  reader  to  think ,  he  constantly  marked 
the  words  in  the  Commentary  where  the  leading  thoughts  occur,  with 
capitals,  (without  any  regard  to  the  punctuation,)  and  thus  gave  the 
reader  a  clue  to  profitable  meditation.  But,  alas  !  in  the  editions  of  this 
invaluable  work  since  his  death,  both  these  helps  have  disappeared. — 
When  I  compare  these  editions  with  his  own,  now  lying  before  me, 
printed  in  1757,  I  can  hardly  look  upon  them  as  the  same  work !  Nor 
can  I  derive  any  thing  like  the  same  profit  from  them.  I  say,  this  inva¬ 
luable  work ;  for  such  it  will  be  found  by  those  who  simply  desire  to 
know  the  mind  of  God.  I  was  assured  by  a  friend,  of  considerable 
learning,  (more  than  forty  years  ago,)  that  when  one  of  the  most  emi¬ 
nent  and  pious  Doctors  of  the  Church  of  England  saw  it,  he  declared — 
“  There  is  nothing  like  it  in  the  world.” 

Some  time  after  the  publication  of  his  New  Testament,  he  was 
strongly  solicited  to  write  a  comment  on  the  Old  Testament  also.  But 
his  various  labours  rendered  this  impossible.  He  at  length  so  far  com¬ 
plied  with  importunity,  as  to  select  and  abridge  the  comments  of  those 
writers  who  are  most  highly  esteemed,  particularly  Henry  and  Poole ; 
leaving  out  what  he  thought  needless  or  inconsistent  with  truth,  and 
adding  what  he  conceived  necessary  to  perfect  the  sense,  or  make  it 
Conduce  more  directly  to  the  spiritual  profit  of  the  reader.  Those  who 
can  relish  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  their  own  naked  majesty,  have  used 
this  help  with  thankfulness. 

But  this  commentary  would  have  been  still  more  edifying,  if  Mr.  Wes- 
ley  could  have  superintended  the  printing  of  his  works,  like  other  writers. 
This  the  great  work  to  which  he  was  called  forbade.  It  was  originally 
intended  that  this  exposition  should  be  printed  in  three  volumes  quarto  : 
the  third  volume  being  appropriated  to  the  prophets.  But  when  the 
printer,  the  late  Mr.  Pine,  of  Bristol,  came  to  that  part  of  the  work,  he 
was  obliged  to  shorten  the  notes  to  get  them  into  the  prescribed  size. 
Those  that  know  Mr.  Wesley’s  style  are  sensible  that  his  sentences 
could  not  be  curtailed  without  injury ;  and  they  have  accordingly  much 
regretted  this  circumstance.  The  work  was  admirably  printed,  and  on 
such  paper  as  is  not  now  common  ;  and  it  is,  notwithstanding  this  defect, 
a  safe  and  valuable  exposition  of  the  Old  Testament.  The  preface,  the 
summary  of  the  various  chapters,  and  the  account  of  the  writers  of  the 
different  books,  are  all  admirable. 

In  the  year  1778  he  began  to  publish  a  periodical  work,  which  he 
called  “  The  Arminian  Magazine,”  as  he  designed  to  insert  in  it  extracts 
and  original  treatises  on  universal  redemption.  Many  of  these  are  of 
great  value,  and  were  written  by  men  of  great  erudition.  In  this  work 
he  reprinted  an  original  tract  of  his  own,  entitled  “  Predestination  Calmly 
Considered.”  Concerning  this  piece,  Mr.  Hampson,  who  cannot  be 
suspected  of  partiality,  has  observed,  “  It  is  a  model  of  controversy  ; 


248 


THE  LIFE  OF 


clear  and  cogent ;  concise  and  argumentative  ;  and  the  more  convincing, 
because  the  spirit  in  which  it  is  written  is  as  amiable  as  the  reasoning  is 
unanswerable.  Perhaps  there  is  not  in  the  English  language  a  treatise 
which  contains  in  so  small  a  compass  so  full  and  masterly  a  refutation 
of  the  principle  he  opposes.5’ 

In  this  miscellany  he  also  published  an  original  sermon  every  two 
months.  Concerning  these  1  have  already  spoken.  This  publication 
lias,  upon  the  whole,  been  very  profitable  to  its  numerous  readers.  It 
is  a  Christian  library  in  itself,  containing  controversial,  doctrinal,  and 
experimental  divinity,  in  prose  and  verse,  animated  by  accounts  of  the 
triumphant  deaths  of  many  holy  persons.  Natural  philosophy,  and 
remarkable  anecdotes  from  history  and  travels,  have  also  a  place  in  it. 
This  work,  which  has  been  continued  to  this  day,  is  now  entitled,  “  The 
Wesleyan  Methodist  Magazine,”  and  its  growing  interest  and  great 
increase  need  no  remark  of  mine.  No  person  who  wishes  to  know 
how  that  work  of  God ,  begun  by  the  venerable  founder  of  Methodism, 
goes  on,  can  have  that  wish  gratified  without  a  constant  perusal  of  this 
edifying  publication. 

What  has  been  said  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  design  in  writing,  may  also  be 
said  of  his  style.  His  conciseness,  which  has  been  often  remarked, 
did  not  arise  from  his  abhorring  circumlocution  as  a  writer  only,  but  also 
as  a  Christian.  He  has  often  told  me,  that  he  made  a  conscience  of 
using  no  more  words  on  any  subject  than  were  strictly  necessary.  I  am 
not  sure  that  he  did  not  sometimes,  on  this  account,  complain  with 
Horace, 

- -—brevis  esse  laboro, 

Obscurus  jxo. 

“  Striving  to  be  concise,  I  become  obscure.”  But  this  was  rarely  the 
case.  His  perspicuity  is  as  remarkable  as  the  manliness  of  his  style. 

His  original  works  have  great  force  and  energy.  This,  I  have  often 
thought,  arose  in  a  good  degree  from  a  circumstance  not  generally 
known.  He  never  set  himself  to  consider  a  subject,  before  the  neces¬ 
sity  of  his  treating  upon  it  first  appeared.  Even  then,  he  never  wrote 
a  line  till  his  mind  was  fully  impressed  with  the  nature  and  importance 
of  it.  He  has  said  on  one  of  those  occasions,  as  Job,  4  Now  if  I  hold 
my  tongue ,  /  shall  give,  up  the  ghost  P  And  he  might  have  often  said 
the  same.  His  ideas  came  thus  warm,  both  from  the  head  and  the 
heart.  His  soul  was  in  the  subject :  And  hence  the  indelible  impres¬ 
sions  often  made  upon  the  minds  of  the  readers. 

I  shall  conclude  this  account,  partly  in  the  words  of  the  writer  I  have 
already  mentioned  :  “If  usefulness  be  excellence  ;  if  public  good  ought 
to  be  the  chief  object  of  attention  in  public  characters  ;  and  if  the  great- 
I  est  benefactors  to  mankind  are  the  most  estimable  ;  Mr.  Wesley  will  be 
long  remembered  as  one  of  the  best  of  writers,  as  well  as  of  men,  as  he 
was  for  more  than  fifty  years  the  most  diligent  and  indefatigable.” — 
Thus  all  his  biographers,  after  striving  to  lessen  his  character  among 
men,  have  been  obliged  to  subscribe  to  its  general  excellence  ! 

There  is,  perhaps,  nothing  more  difficult  than  to  form  a  true  judg¬ 
ment  of  the  characters  of  men.  Our  information  in  this  respect  is  in 
general  partial  or  defective.  Mankind  are  too  much  taken  up  with  their 
own  real  or  supposed  wants,  the  calls  of  penury,  or  the  insatiable  cra¬ 
vings  of  desire,  to  attend  to  other  men.  A  few  there  are  in  every  age. 


LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


249 


who  emerge  from  the  obscurity  which  the  multitude  of  persons  and  things 
makes  the  common  lot.  These  cannot  be  lost  in  the  general  mass. 
Their  station,  their  talents,  their  virtues,  or  their  crimes,  make  them 
conspicuous.  Mankind  are  obliged  to  look  at  them  ;  and  they  are  con¬ 
sidered  as  friends  or  enemies,  as  their  actions  are  supposed  to  affect  the 
general  weal. 

Yet,  with  regard  to  these,  how  hard  it  is  to  form  a  true  judgment ! 
Concerning  the  greatest  men  that  have  been  in  the  world,  how  partial  is 
the  information,  how  great  the  variety  of  opinions  ! 

One  thinks,  on  Luther  Heaven’s  own  Spirit  fell, 

Another  deems  him  instrument  of  hell ! 

Even  the  plainest  facts  are  seen  in  different  colours,  according  to  the 
mirror  which  reflects  them.  And  may  not  even  Christian  charity  admit 
the  justness  of  the  Heathen’s  remark  when  he  accounts  for  the  obloquy 
often  cast  upon  the  greatest  men  'l 

— - - - Diram  qui  contudit  Hydram , 

JYotaque  fatali  portenta  labore  subegit , 

Comperit  invidiam  supremo  fine  domari. 

Urit  enim  fulgore  suo,  qui  prcegravat  aries 
Infra  se  positas :  extinclus  amabitur  idem. 

“  The  greatest  men  ere  they  resign  their  breath, 

Find  envy  is  not  conquer’d  but  by  death. 

The  great  Alcides,  every  labour  past, 

Had  still  that  monster  to  subdue  at  last. 

Oppress’d  we  feel  the  beam  directly  beat : 

These  suns  of  glory  please  not  till  they  set.”  Pope. 

If  it  be  then  a  twjth,  that  even  the  world,  on  these  accounts,  does  not 
always  love  its  own ;  how  should  it  love,  and  consequently  be  disposed 
to  judge  favourably  of,  those  who  are  not  of  the  world,  but  who  testify 
continually  that  its  deeds  are  evil  ?  Those  who  receive  the  Holy  Scrip¬ 
tures  as  of  God,  will  easily  admit  the  truth  of  this  observation.  If, 
indeed,  ‘  Satan  be  the  God  of  this  world and  those  who  are  truly  minis¬ 
ters  of  Christ,  be  ‘  ambassadors  for  God ,’  and  consequently  their  whole 
employment  be  to  counteract,  defeat,  and  destroy  whatever  is  contrary 
to  the  kingdom  of  God  :  If  they  are  not  to  ‘  count  their  lives  dear  to 
themselves ,’  so  they  may  be  faithful  witnesses,  and  clear  from  the  blood 
of  all  men ;  if  these  Scriptures  are  allowed  to  be  the  truth  ;  how  reason¬ 
able  is  the  warning  of  our  Lord  !  1  The  disciple  is  not  above  his  Master : 
If  they  have  called  the  Master  of  the  house  Beelzebub ,  how  much  more 
they  of  his  household  :  Wo  be  unto  you,  when  all  men  shall  speak  well  of 
you  :  But  blessed  are  ye,  ivhen  men  shall  revile  you  and  speak  all  manner 
of  evil  against  you  falsely,  for  so  persecuted  they  the  prophets  that  were 
before  you.’ 

That  Mr.  Wesley  drank  largely  of  this  cup,  that  it  was  indeed  almost 
the  only  cup  which  men  held  to  his  lips  for  many  years,  is  well  known, 
and  has  abundantly  appeared  from  the  facts  which  I  have,  I  hope  with 
all  plainness,  laid  before  my  readers.  He  also 

Stood  pilloried  on  infamy’s  high  stage, 

And  bore  the  pelting  scorn  of  half  an  age. 

But  he  did  indeed  bear  it.  He  turned  not  aside  to  the  right  hand  or  to 
the  left.  He  slackened  not  his  pace.  Whatsoever  he  was  called  to  do, 
he  did  it  with  his  might,  and  was  never  hindered  either  bv  honour  or 
dishonour,  by  good  report,  or  evil  report, 


250 


THE  LIFE  OF 


It  will  appear  from  these  memoirs,  that  we  are  not  under  the  same 
difficulties  in  forming  a  judgment  of  him,  as  of  most  other  men.  His 
life,  from  the  time  that  he  became  generally  known,  was  spent  in  public. 
Many  were  the  witnesses  of  the  manner  in  which  he  filled  up  all  his 
time.  He  also  could  say,  In  secret  I  have  done  nothing .  I  may  add, 
that  perhaps  no  man  that  ever  lived  has  given  a  more  minute  account  of 
himself  than  Mr.  Wesley  has  done.  He  has  published  to  all  men  his 
religious  experience,  and  the  labours  and  sufferings  of  his  life,  from  day 
to  day.  And  with  respect  to  the  motive  which  influenced  him,  which 
was  so  long  disputed,  no  cloud  remains  upon  him.  In  the  honour  due 
to  Moses,  (whose  dearest  relatives  were  merged  in  the  mass  of  com¬ 
mon  Levites,)  he  also  claims  a  share.  Placed  at  the  head  of  a  great 
people  by  Him  who  called  them,  he  reaped  nothing  but  toil  and  danger. 
Knowing  that  his  station  was  from  God,  he  never  employed  its  influence, 
either  for  his  own  emolument  or  the  aggrandizement  of  his  family.  His 
only  care  was  to  be  faithful  unto  death  ;  and  to  see  that  no  impediment 
should  arise  by  his  means  in  the  way  of  those  whom  God  should  call  to 
carry  on  that  work  which  was  begun  by  him ;  and  of  this  he  has  often 
largely  conversed  with  me. 

I  shall  therefore  present  to  the  reader  a  short  review  of  the  chief  inci¬ 
dents  of  his  life,  and  then  proceed  to  a  more  particular  delineation  of 
him,  both  as  a  man  and  as  a  minister  of  Christ. 

Mr.  Wesley  enjoyed  the  inestimable  advantages  of  a  religious  educa¬ 
tion.  He  saw  no  irreligious  conduct  in  his  parents  ;  they  continually 
warned  him  against  it,  as  the  greatest  possible  evil ;  and  he  was  not 
unfaithful.  The  sobriety,  industry  and  piety  of  his  youth  were  highly 
exemplary.  He  never  was  of  the  world  in  the  gross  sense  of  that  ex¬ 
pression.  His  chief  employment,  as  well  as  highest  ambition,  in  those 
days  which  are  so  commonly  consumed  in  vanity  or  vice,  was 

Inter  silvas  academi  qncerere  verum  :* 

But  his  high  attainments  in  literature  did  not  cause  him  to  forget  God 
or  eternity.  Rather,  the  more  he  knew,  the  more  he  was  inclined  to 
say  with  Solomon,  This  also  is  vanity  :  and  with  Moses,  who  was  skilled 
in  all  the  learning  of  the  Egyptians,  he  declared,  that  to  be  wise  was  to 
remember  our  latter  end.  He  was  sensible  of  his  high  origin,  that  he 
came  from  God ;  and  he  remembered  his  high  calling,  to  return  to  God, 
through  him  who  has  declared  himself  ‘  the  ivay,  the  truth ,  and  the  life.* 

To  the  praise  of  him  who  girded  him  with  strength,  I  have  to  record, 
he  took  not  counsel  with  flesh  and  blood.  He  took  his  station  firmly 
on  the  Lord’s  side.  He  made  haste,  and  delayed  not  to  keep  his  com¬ 
mandments.  And  when,  for  this,  his  name  was  cast  out  as  evil,  he 
patiently  submitted  to  be  a  follower  of  him  who  was  ‘  despised  and  rejected 
of  men ,  and  who  covered  not  his  face  from  shame  and  spitting .’ 

But  before  honour  is  humility.  To  this  his  redeeming  God  now  led 
him.  He  turned  his  eyes  inward.  He  discovered  to  him  “  how  far  he 
was  gone  from  original  righteousness.”  God  showed  him,  as  his  soul 
could  bear,  the  depths  of  inbred  sin  ;  and  the  deviations,  unfaithfulness, 
and  consequently,  the  guiltiness  before  God,  which  is  found  in  that  state, 
Romans  vii,  he  has  recorded  with  a  plainness  and  a  contrition  seldom 
found  in  the  narratives  of  pious  men  ;  even  of  those  who  have  obtained 
the  victory  of  faith.  He  consequently  submitted  to  take  upon  him  his 
«  “  To  search  out  truth  in  academic  groves  ” 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


251 


true  character  ;  and  he  acted  agreeably  thereto.  He  humbled  himself 
before  God.  The  pride  of  the  scholar  was  lost  in  the  abasement  of  the 
sinner.  This  was  the  gracious  return,  with  which  the  Lord  recom¬ 
pensed  the  zeal,  that  led  him  from  his  parents,  friends,  academical 
honours,  and  every  thing  the  world  calls  good  and  great.  Painful  self- 
knowledge  was  the  good  he  reaped  from  this  costly  sacrifice. 

But  ‘  blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit,  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  hea¬ 
ven ’  Some  foretastes  of  this  the  Lord  had  already  given  him  ;  but  now, 
c  out  of  his  fidness  he  received,  and  grace  for  grace.'1  He  was  4  endued 
ivith  power  from  on  high .’  He  was  ‘  chosen  out  of  the  world.’  He  be¬ 
came  zealous  for  the  Lord.  4  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  upon  him , 
because  he  had  anointed  him  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor ,  to  heal  the 
broken  in  heart,  and  to  proclaim  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord.’ 

Zeal  and  prudence  are  the  chief  graces  whereby  a  man  is  fitted  to 
serve  his  neighbour.  The  former  is  dangerous,  when  alone  ;  and  the 
latter  selfish,  vile,  and  useless.  But  when  united,  how  mighty  are  they 
in  operation  !  They  are  terrible  as  an  army  ivith  banners . 

They  were  united  in  Mr.  Wesley.  Like  Paul,  the  cry  of  his  heart 
from  the  moment  he  knew  the  lovingkindness  of  the  Lord,  was,  4  What 
wouldst  thou  have  me  to  do  V  He  also  could  say,  ‘  The  zeal  of  thine 
house  hath  eaten  me  up.’  The  love  of  Christ  constrained  him  to  burst 
every  band  asunder  that  was  inconsistent  with  the  glory  of  God  and  the 
happiness  of  man.  In  vain  did  worldly  men  lament  the  violated  order, 
under  which  sloth  and  impiety  had  found  an  honourable  asylum.  Filled 
with  the  spirit  of  love  and  of  a  sound  mind,  he  cried  out,  “  What  is  this 
order  of  which  you  speak  ?  Will  it  serve  instead  of  the  knowledge  and 
love  of  God  1  Will  this  order  rescue  those  from  the  snare  of  the  devil, 
who  are  taken  captive  by  him  at  his  will  1  Will  it  keep  those  who  are 
escaped  a  little  way,  from  turning  back  into  Egypt  ?  If  not,  how  shall  I 
answer  it  to  God,  if,  rather  than  violate  I  know  not  what  order,  I  sacri¬ 
fice  thousands  of  souls  thereto  ?  I  dare  not  do  it.  It  is  at  the  peril  of 
my  soul.  Indeed  if  by  order  were  meant  true  Christian  discipline, 
whereby  all  the  living  members  of  Christ  are  knit  together  in  one,  and 
all  that  are  putrid  and  dead  cut  off  from  the  body :  this  order  I  reve¬ 
rence,  for  it  is  of  God.  But  where  is  it  to  be  found  ?  Where,  but  among 
the  very  people  whom  you  continually  blame  for  their  violation  and  con¬ 
tempt  of  if  V’ 

But  how  inviolably  did  he  keep  all  order  consistent  with  saving  souls 
from  death  !  Herein  his  truly  Christian  prudence  eminently  shone.  He 
rendered  to  all  their  due,  whether  to  the  king  as  supreme,  or  to  his  mi¬ 
nisters  in  church  or  state  ;  exhorting  continually  all  who  were  under  his 
care,  that  they  should  thus  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  their  Saviour,  and 
evidence  to  all  men  their  earnest  desire  to  ‘  lead  a  peaceable  life  in  all 
godliness  and  honesty.’ 

And  how  great  was  his  labour  to  save  souls  from  death  !  He  was 
indeed  a  perfect  foe  to  rest,  though  no  man  was  more  fitted  to  enjoy 
whatsoever  of  wise,  or  good,  or  useful,  or  elegant,  can  be  found  in  re¬ 
tirement.  Even  unto  hoary  hairs,  and  beyond  the  usual  life  of  man,  he 
was  abundant  in  labours.  The  Lord,  to  whom  he  had  given  his  whole  life, 
seemed  to  grant  him  a  dispensation  from  the  general  lot.  His  strength 
at  more  than  fourscore  years,  was  not  labour  and  sorrow .  He,  to  the 
last,  sought 4  not  to  do  his  own  will ,  but  the  will  of  him  that  sent  kin* 


THE  LIFE  OF 


252 

He  soared  above  that  harmless  wish  which  the  generality  of  mankind 
indulge, 

.  To  crovyi  a  youth  of  labour  with  an  age  of  ease. 

He  slackened  not  his  pace  to  the  last  week  of  his  life.  He  resigned 
his  soul  and  his  charge  together,  into  the  hands  of  his  merciful  and 
faithful  Redeemer. 

Respecting  such  a  man,  even  the  smallest  particulars  will  not  be 
unpleasing.  He  was,  in  his  person,  rather  below  the  middle  size,  but 
remarkably  well  proportioned.  He  had  what  some  call  a  clean  consti¬ 
tution  in  a  high  degree.  He  seemed  not  to  have  an  atom  of  superfluous 
flesh,  and  yet  was  muscular  and  strong.  His  whole  person  was  ex¬ 
pressive  of  the  activity  and  health  which  generally  arise  from  strong 
bodily  powers,  preserved  by  temperance  and  exercise.  His  face  was 
remarkably  fine,  even  to  old  age.  A  clear  smooth  forehead,  an  aquiline 
nose,  an  eye  the  brightest  and  most  piercing  that  can  be  conceived, 
conspired  to  render  him  a  venerable  and  most  interesting  figure.  The 
freshness  of  his  complexion  continued  to  the  last  week  of  his  life.  It 
has  often  been  observed,  that  many  who  were  deeply  prejudiced  against 
him,  have  been  changed  in  a  moment  into  sentiments  of  veneration  and 
esteem,  on  being  introduced  into  his  presence. 

In  dress,  he  was  a  pattern  of  neatness  and  simplicity.  A  narrow 
plaited  stock,  a  coat  with  a  small  upright  collar,  no  buckles  at  his  knees, 
no  silk  or  velvet  in  any  part  of  his  apparel,  and  his  thin  silver  locks  gave 
to  his  whole  person  an  air  of  something  primitive  and  apostolic. 

The  same  neatness  and  simplicity  was  manifest  in  every  circumstance 
of  his  life.  In  his  chamber  and  study,  during  his  winter  months  of  re¬ 
sidence  in  London,  I  never  observed  that  a  book  was  misplaced,  or  even 
a  scrap  of  paper  left  unheeded.  He  could  enjoy  every  convenience  of 
life ;  and  yet,  he  acted  in  the  smallest  things  like  a  man  who  was  not 
to  continue  an  hour  in  one  place.  He  seemed  at  home  in  every  place, 
settled,  satisfied,  and  happy :  And  yet  was  ready  every  hour  to  take  a 
journey  of  a  thousand  miles. 

His  conversation  was  always  pleasing,  and  frequently  interesting  and 
instructive  in  the  highest  degree.  By  reading,  travelling,  and  continual 
observation,  he  had  acquired  a  fund  of  knowledge,  which  he  dispensed 
with  a  propriety  and  perspicuity  that  has  been  rarely  equalled.  The 
Greek  and  Latin  classics  were  as  familiar  to  him  as  the  most  common 
English  authors  ;  and  also  many  of  the  best  French  writers.  Yet  though 
so  richly  furnished,  we  believe  those  of  the  most  improved  taste  have 
never  observed  in  him  the  affectation  of  learning.  He  joined  in  every 
kind  of  discourse  that  was  innocent.  As  he  knew  that  all  nature  is  full 
of  God,  he  became  all  things  to  all  men  in  conversing  on  those  subjects. 
But  his  delight  was  to  speak  of  ‘  God  as  being  in  Christ ,  reconciling 
the  world  to  himself  and  he  strove  to  bring  every  conversation  to  this 
point.  One  thing  has  astonished  those  who  have  been  much  in  his 
company :  He  generally  concluded  the  conversation  with  two  or  three 
verses  of  a  hymn,  illustrative  of  what  had  just  been  spoken ;  and  this  he 
was  enabled  to  do  from  the  inexhaustible  stores  of  his  own  and  his  bro¬ 
ther’s  poetry,  of  which  his  memory  was  a  rich  repository.  Thus  the 
philosopher,  and  the  man  of  the  world,  were  often  surprised  into  a  con¬ 
fession  of  Christ  as  filling  all  in  all,  and  were  obliged  to  recollect  the 
advice  of  the  old  Heathen, 


THE  REV.  JOHN.  WESLEY. 


233 


Ex  A»o£  ap^wpos^a  xoa  sv  An  X^ysrs  Mw tfaj/* 

The  late  Dr.  Samuel  Johnson,  with  whom  Mrs.  Hall,  Mr.  Wesley’s 
sister,  was  intimate  for  some  years,  desired  that  she  would  procure  him 
an  interview  with  her  brother.  She  made  known  his  desire  to  Mr. 
Wesley,  and  a  day  was  accordingly  appointed  for  him  to  dine  with  the 
Doctor,  at  his  house  in  Salisbury-court.  The  Doctor  conformed  to 
Mr.  Wesley’s  hours,  and  appointed  two  o’clock :  The  dinner,  however, 
was  not  ready  till  three.  They  conversed  till  that  time.  Mr.  Wesley 
had  set  apart  two  hours  to  spend  with  his  learned  host.  In  conse¬ 
quence  of  this,  he  rose  up  as  soon  as  dinner  was  ended  and  departed. 
The  Doctor  was  extremely  disappointed,  and  could  not  conceal  his  cha¬ 
grin.  Mrs.  Hall  said,  “Why,  Doctor,  my  brother  has  been  with  you 
two  hours  !”  He  replied,  “  Two  hours,  madam  !  I  could  talk  all  day, 
and  all  night  too,  with  your  brother.” 

Mr.  Boswell  in  his  Life  of  that  eminent  man,  informs  us,  that  the 
Doctor  observed  to  him, — “  John  Wesley’s  conversation  is  good,  but 
he  is  never  at  leisure.  He  is  always  obliged  to  go  at  a  certain  hour. 
This  is  very  disagreeable  to  a  man  who  loves  to  fold  his  legs,  and  have 
his  talk  out,  as  I  do.” — But  the  Doctor  was  under  a  small  mistake. 
Mr.  Wesley  could  not  fold  his  legs,  &c,  only  because  he  had  no  leisure, 
but  because  he  was  under  the  law  to  Christ .  That  law  respects  our  use 
of  time,  as  well  as  of  every  other  talent. 

Mr.  Boswell  informs  us,  that  on  Easter  LSunday,  April  25,  1781,  he 
dined  with  Dr.  Johnson:  Mrs.  Hall  and  Mrs.  Williams  were  of  the 
company.  The  conversation  turned  upon  the  subject — Of  the  saints 
that  rose  with  Christ.  Mrs.  Hall  wished  the  Doctor  to  discuss  the 
question,  but  he  was  reluctant.  She  strove  to  provoke  him  to  it  by 
some  remarks  of  her  own,  but  in  vain.  The  mighty  mind  of  our  English 
Aristotle,  like  him  of  Greece,  revolted  from  the  contemplation  of  such 
subjects.  His  great  sincerity  would  not  stoop  to  dissemble  his  fears, 
and  his  faith  was  not  of  that  kind  which  could  look  through  the  dark 
valley:  He  could  only  look  at  it,  and  the  sight  appalled  him.  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  observed  to  me,  “  that  there  were  but  few  ladies  that 
the  Doctor  would  suffer  to  address  him  so  freely  as  Mrs.  Hall.” — “  Is 
was  surprising,”  said  he,  “  how  he  would  listen  to,  and  bear  her  inter¬ 
rogations,  and  sometimes  even  her  venturing  to  differ  from  him.” — It 
does  not  surprise  me.  He  not  only  reverenced  her  brother  beyond  all 
men,  but  it  was  impossible  for  such  a  man  not  to  respect  the  truly  Wes¬ 
leyan  understanding  which  she  possessed.  Besides,  there  was  no  stimulus 
to  contradiction  when  conversing  with  her.  There  was  no  rivalship,  no 
fear  of  being  conquered ;  and  therefore  his  vast  understanding  was  in 
full  and  easy  dominion.  Mr.  Boswell  candidly  confesses,  that  the 
Doctor  sometimes  strove  more  for  victory  than  he  ought ;  and  that  the 
greatest  sophist  of  the  age  had  too  often  recourse  to  sophisms. 

The  following  letter  from  Dr.  Johnson  to  Mr.  Wesley,  is  a  striking 
proof  of  the  high  estimation  in  which  he  was  held  by  that  truly  great  man : 

“  February  6,  1776. 

“  Sir, — When  I  received  your  Commentary  on  the  Bible,  I  durst  not 
at  first  flatter  myself  that  I  was  to  keep  it,  having  so  little  claim  to  so* 

*  “  Muses,  begin  and  end  with  God  supreme.” 

33 


Yol.  II. 


THE  LIFE  OF 


254 

valuable  a  present ;  and  when  Mrs.  Hall  informed  me  of  your  kindness, 
I  was  hindered,  from  time  to  time,  from  returning  you  those  thanks 
which  I  now  entreat  you  to  accept. 

“  I  have  thanks  likewise  to  return  for  the  addition  of  your  important 
suffrage  to  my  argument  on  the  American  question.  To  have  gained 
such  a  mind  as  yours  may  justly  confirm  me  in  my  own  opinion.  What 
effect  my  paper  has  had  upon  the  public  I  know  not ;  but  I  have  no 
reason  to  be  discouraged.  The  lecturer  was  surely  in  the  right,  who, 
though  he  saw  the  audience  slinking  away,  refused  to  quit  the  chair 
while  Plato  staid. 

“  I  am,  Reverend  Sir, 

u  Your  most  humble  servant, 

“  Sam.  Johnson.” 

I  have  already  mentioned  his  exactness  in  redeeming  time.  This 
must  appear  to  every  reader  of  reflection,  from  the  many  and  various 
duties  of  his  eminent  situation,  which  he  punctually  fulfilled.  But  still 
I  believe  it  hardly  possible  for  those  who  were  not  intimate  with  him  to 
have  a  just  idea  of  his  faithfulness  in  this  respect.  In  many  things  he 
was  gentle  and  easy  to  be  entreated  :  In  this  point  decisive  and  inexo¬ 
rable.  One  day  his  chaise  was  delayed  beyond  the  appointed  time. 
He  had  put  up  his  papers,  and  left  his  apartment.  While  waiting  at  the 
door  he  was  heard  to  say,  by  one  that  stood  near  him,  “  I  have  lost  ten 
minutes  for  ever !” — Speaking  at  another  time  with  a  person  who  said, 
“  You  need  not  be  in  a  hurry,  sir,” — Mr.  Wesley  replied,  “  A  hurry ! 
No  ;  I  have  no  time  to  be  in  a  hurry.” — He  had  no  time  to  mend  any 
thing  that  he  either  wrote  or  did.  He  therefore  always  did  every  thing, 
not  only  with  quietness,  but  with  what  might  be  thought  slowness.  As 
a  writer  especially  he  was  the  slowest  I  ever  saw. 

Besides  his  Journal,  in  which  he  recorded  the  daily  events  of  his  life, 
he  kept  a  diary,  in  which  he  exactly  noted  the  employment  of  every  hour. 
He  wrote  this  in  short-hand.  His  hour  of  rising,  his  preaching,  what 
he  read  or  wrote  till  breakfast,  and  the  after  duties  of  the  day,  were  faith¬ 
fully  recorded.  He  carried  a  book  of  this  kind  continually  with  him,  in 
the  first  page  of  which  he  always  wrote  this  concise  determination, 

“  I  resolve,  Deo  juvante,* 

“1.  To  devote  an  hour,  morning  and  evening :  no  pretence  or  excuse 
whatsoever.  | 

“  2.  To  converse,  Kara  ©sov  ;J  no  lightness  ;  no  £uTpa9rsXja.”§ 

He  was  equally  faithful  in  respect  to  the  worldly  goods,  with  which  the 
Great  Proprietor  of  heaven  and  earth  had  entrusted  him.  He  strictly 
followed  the  rules  he  laid  down  for  others.  He  gained  all  he  could  (viz., 
by  writing,)  without  hurting  his  soul,  his  body ,  or  his  neighbour.  He 
saved  all  he  could,  cutting  off  every  needless  expense,  and  wasting 
nothing.  And  he  gave  all  he  could  :  he  rendered  unto  God  the  things 
which  were  God’s.  He  faithfully  dispensed  all  he  could  thus  gain  and 
save,  being  ‘  merciful  after  his  power,  willing  to  communicate,  glad  to 
distribute,  laying  up  for  himself  a  good  foundation  against  the  time  to 
come,  that  he  might  lay  hold  on  eternal  life .’ 

In  this  point,  even  those  who  have  seemed  desirous  to  find  fault  have 
been  constrained  to  do  him  justice,  “  Perhaps,”  says  Mr.  Hampson, 

*  With  the  help  of  God.  f  These  hours  were  for  private  prayer. 

I  According  to  God :  setting  God  before  his  eyes.  6  Jesting. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


255 


“  the  most  charitable  man  in  England  was  Mr.  Wesley.  His  liberality 
to  the  poor  knew  no  bounds.  He  gave  away,  not  merely  a  certain  part 
of  his  income,  but  all  he  had.  His  own  necessities  provided  for,  he 
devoted  all  the  rest  to  the  necessities  of  others.  He  engaged  in  this 
good  work  at  an  early  period.  When  he  had  thirty  pounds  a  year,  he 
lived  on  twenty-eight,  and  gave  away  forty  shillings.  The  next  year 
receiving  sixty  pounds,  he  still  lived  on  twenty-eight,  and  gave  away  two- 
and-thirty.  The  third  year  he  received  ninety  pounds,  and  gave  away 
sixty-two.  The  next  year  he  received  a  hundred  and  twenty  pounds. 
Still  he  lived  on  twenty-eight,  and  gave  to  the  poor  ninety-two.  In  this 
ratio  he  proceeded  during  the  rest  of  his  life  ;  and  we  are  persuaded  that, 
upon  a  moderate  calculation,  he  gave  away  in  fifty  years,  upwards  of 
thirty  thousand  pounds.”  His  accounts  lie  before  me,  and  his  expenses 
are  noted  with  the  greatest  exactness.  Every  penny  is  recorded  ;  and 
I  am  persuaded  Mr.  Hampson  might  have  increased  the  supposed  sum 
to  several  thousands  more.  In  the  last  year  of  his  life,  he  wrote  in  his 
diary,  “  I  shall  keep  no  more  accounts.  It  must  suffice,  that  I  give  to 
God  all  I  can,  that  is,  all  I  have.” 

In  mercy  to  the  bodies  of  men,  his  friend  Mr.  Howard  was  the  only 
person  I  ever  knew  who  could  be  compared  to  him.  The  extensive 
work  of  love  in  which  they  were  both  engaged,  made  it  almost  impos¬ 
sible  for  them  to  converse  together  in  this  world.  But  they  have  eter¬ 
nity  to  live  together.  They  are  now  in  that  world,  where  ‘  the  inhabit¬ 
ants  shall  no  more  say ,  I  am  sick  and  thousands  who  have  blessed  them 
upon  earth,  have  welcomed  them  into  ‘  those  everlasting  habitations 

A  letter  from  Alexander  Knox,  Esq.,  of  Londonderry,  (now  of  Dub¬ 
lin,)  contains  a  pleasing  anecdote  of  that  great  and  good  man,  Mr.  How¬ 
ard.  As  it  also  respects  Mr.  Wesley,  I  shall  make  no  apology  for  giving 
it  to  iny  readers.  “  Mr.  Howard,”  observes  my  correspondent,  “  in  the 
course  of  his  tour  through  Ireland  in  the  year  1787,  spent  a  few  days  in 
Londonderry.  I  earnestly  wished  to  see  him  ;  but  bad  health  confined 
me  to  the  house,  and  I  thought  I  could  not  be  gratified.  Such  were  my 
thoughts  when  I  was  told,  a  gentleman  had  called  to  see  me.  It  was  Mr. 
Howard  !  I  was  most  delightfully  surprised.  I  acknowledge  it  as  one 
of  the  happiest  moments  of  my  life.  He  came  to  see  me  because  he 
understood  I  was  Mr.  Wesley’s  friend.  He  began  immediately  to  speak 
of  him.  He  told  me  he  had  seen  him  shortly  before  in  Dublin  ;  that  he 
had  spent  some  hours  with  him,  and  was  greatly  edified  by  his  conver¬ 
sation.  ‘I  was,’  said  he,  ‘encouraged  by  him  to  go  on  vigorously  with 
my  own  designs.  I  saw  in  him,  how  much  a  single  man  might  achieve 
by  zeal  and  perseverance.  And  I  thought,  why  may  not  I  do  as  much 
in  my  way  as  Mr.  Wesley  has  done  in  his,  if  I  am  only  as  assiduous  and 
persevering  1  And  I  determined  I  would  pursue  my  work  with  more  ala¬ 
crity  than  ever.’  I  cannot  quit  this  subject,”  continues  Mr.  Knox,  “  with¬ 
out  observing,  that  excepting  Mr.  Wesley,  no  man  ever  gave  me  a  more 
perfect  idea  of  angelic  goodness  than  Mr.  Howard.  His  whole  conver¬ 
sation  exhibited  a  most  interesting  tissue  of  exalted  piety,  meek  simpli¬ 
city,  and  glowing  charity.  His  striking  adieu  I  never  shall  forget.  ‘  Fare¬ 
well,  Sir,’  said  he  ;  ‘  when  we  meet  again,  may  it  be  in  heaven,  or  far¬ 
ther  on  our  way  to  it !’  Precious  man  !  May  your  prayer  be  answered ! 
Cum  tua  sit  anima  mea 

*  May  my  soul  be  with  thine  ' 


256 


THE  LIFE  OF 


In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1789,  Mr.  Howard  called  at  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley’s  house  in  the  City-road,  London,  in  order  to  take  his  leave  of  him, 
as  he  was  again  flying  to  the  continent  at  the  call  of  mercy.  He  carried 
his  last  quarto  upon  the  jails  under  his  arm,  in  order  to  present  it  to  his 
friend ;  but  Mr.  Wesley  was  on  his  way  to  Ireland.  He  favoured  us 
with  his  company  for  upwards  of  an  hour.  He  delightfully  called  to  mind 
the  former  days,  when  he  had  first  heard  Mr.  Wesley  at  his  seat  in 
Bedfordshire,  and  well  recollected  the  discourse  which  made  the  first 
deep  impression  on  his  mind.  The  text  was  Eccles.  ix,  10  :  ‘  What¬ 
soever  thy  hand  findeth  to  do,  do  it  with  thy  might ;  for  there  is  no  work, 
nor  device,  nor  knowledge ,  nor  wisdom ,  in  the  grave  whither  thou  goest .* 
“  I  have,”  said  he,  “  but  one  thing  to  do,  and  I  strive  to  do  it  with  my 
might.  The  Lord  has  taken  away  whatsoever  might  be  an  incumbrance. 
All  places  are  alike  to  me,  for  I  find  misery  in  all.  He  gives  me  conti¬ 
nual  health.  I  have  no  need  to  be  careful  for  any  thing.  I  eat  no  animal 
food,  and  can  have  all  I  want  in  the  most  inconvenient  situation.  Pre¬ 
sent  my  respects  and  love  to  Mr.  Wesley.  Tell  him,  I  hoped  to  have 
seen  him  once  more.  Perhaps  we  may  meet  again  in  this  world ;  but 
if  not,  we  shall  meet,  I  trust,  in  a  better.”  We  hung  upon  his  lips,  de¬ 
lighted.  Such  a  picture  of  love,  simplicity,  and  cheerfulness,  we  have 
seldom  seen.  Taking  his  leave,  he  observed,  “  I  have  gained,  I  think, 
a  little  knowledge  concerning  the  plague.  I  shall,  therefore,  after  visit¬ 
ing  the  Russian  camp,  pass  into  the  Turkish,  and  from  thence  by  Con¬ 
stantinople  to  Egypt.”  So  he  purposed,  his  heart  being  enlarge^  with 
the  love  of  God  and  man.  But  while  this  angel  of  mercy  was  minister¬ 
ing  to  the  sons  of  war,  in  the  hospital  of  the  Russian  camp,  God  said, 
t  It  is  enough;  come  up  hither.  Enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord  !} 

Mr.  Wesley’s  charitable  donations  were  often  misrepresented.  Envy 
will  never  want  a  pretext  to  put  the  worst  construction  on  the  best  and 
most  generous  actions.  Many  years  ago,  Erasmus,  Bishop  of  Crete, 
visited  London.  It  has  been  said,  that  his  episcopal  character  was  au¬ 
thenticated  by  a  letter  from  the  patriarch  of  Smyrna ;  who  added,  that 
the  Turks  had  driven  him  from  his  see  for  baptizing  a  Mussulman  into 
the  faith  of  Christ.  That  the  known  liberality  of  Mr.  Wesley  should 
induce  him  to  be  kind  to  such  a  stranger  in  distress,  is  not  to  be  won¬ 
dered  at;  but  the  report,  circulated  in  some  periodical  publications  of  that 
time,  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  offered  him  forty  guineas  to  conse¬ 
crate  his  brother  a  Bishop,  is  totally  without  foundation  :  It  has  not  even 
the  shadow  of  probability  to  give  it  credit.  ‘  Having  begun  in  the  Spi¬ 
rit,  he  would  not  thus  be  made  perfect  by  the  flesh  ;’  nor  would  Mr, 
Charles  Wesley’s  principles  admit  of  his  desiring  such  a  consecration, 
nor  of  his  making  such  an  offer.  Three  local  preachers  were  ordained 
by  the  Bishop  ;  but  Mr.  C.  Wesley  would  not  act  with  them.  The  ve¬ 
nerable  Sampson  Staniforth,  whose  eventful  life  has  been  published,  was 
one  of  these  ;  but  he  consented  not  to  act  upon  his  orders,  rather  than 
leave  the  connexion.  He  died  in  the  triumph  of  faith,  honoured  and 
beloved  by  his  brethren. 

As  Mr.  Wesley  sincerely  offered  up  that  excellent  prayer  in  the  Church 
service,  “For  all  sorts  and  conditions  of  men,”  so  he  strove  in  every 
possible  way  for  its  fulfilment.  Among  the  great  number  of  pamphlets 
which  he  wrote,  there  was  a  notable  one,  entitled  “  Thoughts  on  Sla¬ 
very.”  He  was  one  of  the  earliest  writers  on  this  subject,  which  has 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 


257 


since  undergone  so  complete  an  investigation.  He  has  treated  it  in  a 
moral  and  religious  view.  It  is  written  with  great  strength  and  feeling* 
and  had  a  powerful  influence,  especially  in  America.  The  noble  exam- 
pies  of  so  many  persons  in  those  states  in  emancipating  their  slaves  and 
the  regulations  made  by  the  government  there  to  meliorate  their  condi¬ 
tion,  it  is  supposed  was  chiefly  caused  by  that  publication.  The  last 
letter  which  he  ever  wrote,  (five  days  before  his  death,)  was  to  a  highly 
honoured  friend,  then  engaged  in  bringing  about  the  abolition  of  that 
execrable  trade,  since  so  happily  effected.  What  a  fit  close  to  such  a  life 
spent  in  ‘  preaching  deliverance  to  the  captives ,  and  the  opening  of  the 
prison  doors  to  those  who  ivere  bound!’  I  am  happy  in  being  able  at 
length,  after  so  many  years,  to  give  it  publicity,  in  a  day  when  the  Lord 
seems  to  have  ‘  risen  out  oj  his  placed  in  behalf  of  these  outcasts  of  men. 

“  London ,  February  26,  1791. 

u  Dear  Sir, — Unless  the  Divine  Power  has  raised  you  up  to  be  as 
Athanasius  contra  mundurn ,*  I  see  not  how  you  can  go  through  your 
glorious  enterprise,  in  opposing  that  execrable  villany,  which  is  the  scan¬ 
dal  of  religion,  of  England,  and  of  human  nature.  Unless  God  has  raised 
you  up  for  this  very  thing,  you  will  be  worn  out  by  the  opposition  of  men 
and  devils.  But  ‘  if  God  be  for  you ,  who  can  be  against  you  V  Are  all 
of  them  together  stronger  than  God  ?  0  !  ‘  be  not  weary  in  well  doing .* 
Go  on  in  the  name  of  God,  and  in  the  power  of  his  might !  till  even 
American  slavery  (the  vilest  that  ever  saw  the  sun)  shall  vanish  away 
before  it. 

“  Reading  this  morning  a  tract,  wrote  by  a  poor  African,  I  was  par¬ 
ticularly  struck  by  that  circumstance, — that  a  man  who  has  a  black  skin* 
being  wronged  or  outraged  by  a  white  man,  can  have  no  redress  ;  it 
being  a  law,  in  all  our  colonies,  that  the  oath  of  a  black  against  a  white 
goes  for  nothing.  What  villany  is  this  ! 

“  That  He  who  has  guided  you  from  your  youth  up,  may  continue  to 
strengthen  you  in  this,  and  all  things,  is  the  prayer  of, 

“  Dear  Sir, 

“  Your  affectionate  Servant, 

“  John  Wesley.” 

But  to  return.  I  have  observed,  that  it  was  not  easy  to  do  justice  to 
Mr.  Wesley,  as  a  writer,  without  considering  the  deep  motive  from 
which  he  acted  in  this  and  all  things,  viz.  a  single  desire  to  please  God. 
I  am  ready  to  make  the  same  observation  respecting  him  as  a  preacher. 
It  appears  from  some  discourses  which  he  delivered  before  he  went  to 
Georgia,  that  he  had  ceased  even  then  to  be  conformed  to  this  world  in 
that  character  also.  We  find  nothing  of  what  St.  Paul  calls  the  ‘  deceit¬ 
ful  words  of  man’s  wisdom ’  in  them  :  nothing  of  that  artificial  eloquence, 
so  much  admired  by  those  who  have  formed  their  taste  only  by  heathen 
masters.  It  was  said  of  some  of  the  fathers  in  the  Christian  Church, 
(who  had  been  philosophers,  the  literati  of  that  day,)  that  they  came 
into  Canaan  laden  with  Egyptian  gold.  They  did  so ;  and  in  a  little 
time  they  persuaded  the  simple-hearted  to  prize  it  more  than  the  gold  of 
the  sanctuary.  They  were  indeed  the  first  grand  corrupters  of  the  Gos¬ 
pel  of  Christ.  How  very  soon,  like  the  philosophical  divines  of  the 
present  day,  diq  they  ‘  intrude  into  those  things  which  they  had  not  seenS 
*  Athanasius  against  the  world. 


258 


THE  LIFE  OF 


and  which  only  God  can  reveal,  4  vainly  puffed  up  in  their  fleshly  mindS 
Mr.  Wesley  renounced  this  vain  deceit,  and  betook  himself,  even  thus 
early,  to  4  the  sure  word  of  prophecy  '  But  especially  after  the  full  light 
of  the  Gospel  shone  upon  his  heart,  he  was  steadfast  and  immoveable 
therein,  speaking  in  every  respect  as  the  oracles  of  God  ;  holding  forth 
4  the  promise  of  the  Father ,’  the  justifying  and  sanctifying  influences  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  to  all  who  repent  and  believe  the  Gospel.  Speaking 
of  some  in  that  day  who  were  still  fond  of  philosophising,  and  of  rheto¬ 
rical  display,  he  observes,  44  My  soul  is  sick  of  this  sublime  divinity. 
Let  mine  be  that  of  a  little  child ;  and  let  the  deepest  words  I  use  to 
express  it,  be  those  I  find  in  the  oracles  of  God.” 

The  sacrifice  made  by  Mr.  Wesley  is  perhaps  too  generally  over¬ 
looked.  Men  can  see  and  acknowledge  the  sacrifice  of  his  country, 
friends,  and  of  all  those  gratifications  for  which  so  many  pine.  But  to 
become  a  fool  for  Christ’s  sake  !— — to  persevere  to  the  end  of  his  life  in 
this  4  foolishness  of  preaching  !' — to  know  nothing  in  this  respect  also, 
but  4  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified !' — this  was  a  sacrifice  indeed, 
especially  in  a  man  of  whom  it  might  be  said,  that  he  also 
“  Had  made  the  whole  internal  world  his  own.” 

John  Nichols,  Esq.,  the  venerable  proprietor  of  the  Gentleman’s  Ma¬ 
gazine,  has  well  elucidated  this  part  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  character 
44  This  extraordinary  man,  though  he  was  endowed  with  eminent  talents, 
was  more  distinguished  by  their  use  than  even  by  their  possession. 
Though  his  taste  was  classic,  and  his  manners  elegant,  he  sacrificed 
that  society  in  which  he  was  peculiarly  calculated  to  shine ;  gave  up 
those  preferments  which  his  abilities  might  have  obtained ;  and  devoted 
a  long  life  in  practising  and  enforcing  common  duties.  Instead  of  being 
e  an  ornament  to  literature,’  he  was  a  blessing  to  his  fellow  creatures ; 
instead  of  being  4  the  genius  of  the  age,’  he  was  the  servant  of  God !” — 
Literary  Anecdotes ,  vol.  v,  p.  247.  Edit.  1812. 

A  view  of  these  excellencies,  added  to  many  others  which  he  pos¬ 
sessed,  drew  forth  the  following  beautiful  effusion  from  the  elegant  and 
pious  Cowper : 

“  O !  I  have  seen,  (nor  hope,  perhaps,  in  vain, 

Ere  life  go  down,  to  see  such  sights  again,) 

A  veteran  warrior  in  the  Christian  field, 

Who  never  saw  the  sword  he  could  not  wield. 

Grave  without  dulness ;  learned  without  pride ; 

Exact,  yet  not  precise ;  though  meek,  keen-eyed. 

A  man  that  could  have  foil’d  at  their  own  play, 

A  dozen  would-be’s  of  the  modern  day. 

Who,  when  occasion  justified  its  use, 

Had  wit  as  bright  as  ready  to  produce  : 

Could  fetch  from  records  of  an  earlier  age, 

Or  from  philosophy’s  enlighten’d  page, 

His  rich  materials,  and  regale  your  ear, 

With  strains  it  was  a  privilege  to  hear. 

Yet,  above  all,  his  luxury  supreme, 

And  his  chief  glory,  was  the  Gospel  theme : 

There  he  was  copious  as  old  Greece  or  Rome, 

His  happy  eloquence  seem’d  there  at  home. 

Ambitious  not  to  shine  or  to  excel, 

But  to  treat  justly  what  he  loved  so  well !” 

Happy  eloquence  indeed !  For  though  4  the  wisdom  of  the  world , 
which  is  foolishness  with  God ,’  was  excluded  both  from  his  creed  and 
from  his  sermons ;  yet  how  richly  was  his  mind  stored  with  Gospel 


THE  REV.  JQHN  WESLEY. 


259 


truth !  How  strong,  how  full,  how  perspicuous  was  his  elocution !  I 
cannot  call  to  mind  those  happy  times,  when  I  sat  at  his  feet,  and  heard 
him  hold  forth  the  word  of  life,  without  recollecting  that  beautiful  passage 
in  Homer : 

’AAA’  ore  bnpvdus  kcu  prjSea  raaiv  v<paivov , 

’H  rot  ptv  McrcAaos  eiriTpo%a8r)v  ayopeve , 

Tlavpa  ptv,  aXXa  paXa  Xiye wj,  £rret  «  ■noXvyxQos, 

Ov5 ’  a(f)apapTO£iTr]i. 

“  When  Atreus’  son  harangued  the  list’ning  train, 

Just  was  his  sense,  arid  his  expression  plain; 

His  words  succinct,  vet  full,  without  a  fault; 

He  spoke  no  more  than  just  the  thing  he  ought.”  Pope. 

Even  when  fatigue  of  body,  or  peculiar  exercises  of  mind,  caused  him 
to  fall  short  of  his  usual  excellence,  yet  the  remark  of  Dr.  Beattie,  of 
Aberdeen,  who  had  heard  him  at  one  of  those  seasons,  was  generally 
verified,  4<  It  was  not  a  masterly  sermon,  yet  none  but  a  master  could 
have  preached  it.” — At  this  moment  I  well  remember  my  first  thought, 
after  hearing  him  preach  nearly  fifty  years  ago  :  “  Spiritual  things  are 
natural  things  to  this  man  !” 

To  detract  from  this  manifold  excellence,  much  has  been  said  con¬ 
cerning  his  ambition  and  love  of  power.  This  is  usual  among  men  :  If 
they  can  find  nothing  to  blame  in  the  conduct,  it  seems  a  relief  to  judge 
the  spirit.  It  would,  therefore,  be  strange,  if  he  had  escaped  a  charge 
of  this  kind.  “  You  take  too  much  upon  you,”  is  a  censure  of  an  ancient 
date  ;  and  to  which  all  who  have  truly  served  Christ  have  been  obliged 
to  submit.  Whether  he  really  loved  power,  is  only  known  to  the  Searcher 
of  hearts,  and  will  appear  in  that  day  when  ‘  God  shall  judge  the  secrets 
of  men.’  It  is  certain  he  always  denied  it,  and  that  in  the  most  solemn 
manner.*  Answering  for  himself,  when  thus  accused  several  years  ago, 
he  observes,  “  When  those  persons,  who  afterwards  composed  the 
society,  first  put  themselves  under  my  care,  the  desire  was  on  their  part, 
not  mine.  My  desire  was  to  live  and  die  in  retirement.  But  I  did  not 
see  that  I  could  refuse  them  my  help  and  be  guiltless  before  God. — 
What  then  is  my  power?  It  is  a  power  of  admitting  into  and  excluding 
from,  the  societies  under  my  care  :  Of  choosing  and  removing  leaders 
and  stewards  ;  of  receiving,  or  not  receiving,  helpers  ;  and  of  appoint¬ 
ing  them  when,  where,  and  how  to  help  me.  And  as  it  was  merely  in 
obedience  to  the  providence  of  God,  and  for  the  good  of  the  people, 
that  I  at  first  accepted  this  power,  which  I  never  sought,  nay,  a  hundred 
times  laboured  to  throw  off ;  so  it  is  on  the  same  considerations,  not 
for  profit,  honour,  or  pleasure,  that  I  use  it  at  this  day. 

“  But  several  gentlemen  are  offended  at  my  having  so  much  power. 
My  answer  to  them  is  this  ;  I  did  not  seek  any  part  of  this  power  :  It 
came  upon  me  unawares.  But  when  it  was  come,  not  daring  to  bury 
that  talent,  I  used  it  to  the  best  of  my  judgment.  Yet  I  was  never 
fond  of  it.  1  always  did,  and  do  how  bear  it  as  my  burden  :  The  bur¬ 
den  which  God  lays  upon  me  ;  and  therefore  I  dare  not  yet  lay  it  down.” 

It  has  been  my  aim  in  stating  the  particulars  of  his  life,  that  th6  reader 
might  himself  form  a  judgment  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  character.  And  I  believe, 
upon  a  review  of  those  particulars,  the  candid  will  be  ready  to  allow,  that 

*  With  that  ambition  mentioned  by  St.  F’aul,  (an  ambition  only  known  to  faith,)  he  was 
largely  filled. — 2  Cor.  v,  9:  ‘  Wherefore  we  labour — (<I uXortpovneOa.)  We  are  ambitious 
that,  whether  present  or  absent ,  vie  may  be  accepted  of  Him' 


'2.60 


THE  LIFE  OF 


whatever  degree  of  power  he  enjoyed,  he  received  it  in  the  order  of  God, 
and  consequently  it  was  his  bounden  duty  to  be  faithful  to  it ;  which  he 
could  not  have  been  if  he  had  laid  it  down  without  a  manifest  providence 
calling  him  so  to  do.  An  attentive  reader  cannot  but  see,  that  from  the 
time  he  truly  turned  to  God,  he  took,  according  to  Christ’s  direction, 
4  the  lowest  seat .’  To  escape  from  these  4  worldly  lusts,’  in  every  sense 
of  the  expression,  he  would  fain  have  buried  himself  in  the  uncultivated 
wilds  of  America,  among  those  who  roam 

“  In  quest  of  prey,  and  live  upon  their  bow,” 

happy  in  the  idea  of  leaving  all  the  world,  to  be  an  unknown,  unhonoured 
instrument  in  the  hand  of  God,  in  4  giving  to  his  Son  the  heathen  for  his 
inheritance.'1  Disappointed  in  this,  he  hastened  to  bury  himself  in  his 
loved  retirement  at  Oxford.  Just  then,  He,  upon  whose  shoulders  is 
the  government,  said,  “  Come  up  higher !  Give  this  man  place !”  Thus 
was  the  Scripture  fulfilled.  ‘  He  humbled  himself  before  God,’  and  was 
4  exalted  in  due  time.’ 

And  he  was  faithful  to  that  which  God  conferred  upon  him.  He  used 
it  according  to  his  holy  word.  I  believe  even  those  who  have  pined  at 
his  pre-eminence,  have  never  charged  him  with  seeking  his  own  ease  or 
advantage  thereby  ;  and  no  principle  was  ever  sacrificed  to  it.  To  the 
end  of  his  life  he  4  endured,  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ 
and  could  say  to  the  most  active,  44  Come  on  !  follow  me  !”  And  with 
respect  to  the  discipline  which  he  introduced,  this  too  he  laboured  to 
form,  not  according  to  his  own  will,  ease,  or  advantage,  but  according  to 
the  Bible,  and  to  the  purest  ages  of  the  Christian  church.  He  considered 
it  with  all  the  attention  of  which  he  was  master ;  he  took  counsel  with 
those  who  laboured  with  him,  and  with  the  most  pious  of  his  friends  ; 
and  when,  after  several  )  ears’  trial,  he  was  convinced  by  the  blessed 
effects  which  followed  that  he  was  not  mistaken,  he  would  not  suffer  a 
stone  of  the  building  to  be  removed  by  those  who  did  not  love  such 
strictness.*  When  they  attempted  it  they  found  him  watchful,  and  not 
to  be  taken  by  surprise  ;  and  their  force  availed  as  little  as  their  wisdom. 
As  his  temper  was  naturally  impetuous,  and  as  he  was  a  stranger  to  dis¬ 
simulation,  I  am  not  sure  that  he  did  not  upon  some  of  those  occasions, 
speak  with  a  degree  of  warmth  which  cannot  be  wholly  defended.  But 
it  was  gone  in  a  moment.  It  might  be  said  of  him  also, 

“  He  carried  anger,  as  the  flint  bears  fire  ;* 

Which,  much  enforced,  shows  a  hasty  spark, 

And  straight  is  cold  again.” 

And  no  man  was  ever  more  sensible  of  those  improprieties  than  he  was, 
or  more  ready  to  acknowledge  them.  There  have  been  instances  of 
this,  when  he  has  asked  the  offended  person  forgiveness  in  such  a 
genuine  spirit  of  humility,  as  much  affected  all  who  were  present. 

Perhaps  there  never  was  a  man  more  free  from  jealousy  or  suspicion 
than  Mr.  Wesley.  As  he  used  no  guile  himself,  he  never  suspected  it 
in  others.  It  was  not  easy  to  convince  him  that  any  one  had  intention¬ 
ally  deceived  him ;  and  when  convinced  by  facts,  he  would  allow  no 

*  There  have  been  several  attempts  since  Mr.  Wesley’s  death,  to  secularize  this  great 
work,  and  to  give  it  a  retrogade  and  earthly  direction  :  at  one  time,  by  the  influence  of 
wealth  ;  at  another,  by  popular  suffrage.  We  have  seen  Dr.  Whitehead  occasionally  using 
both  these  principles ;  and  other  men  have  arisen ,  speaking  such  perverse  things.  But 
their  work  has  been  made  manifest,  as  being  of  man ;  while  the  real  work  divine  has  held 
on  its  way,  and  become  more  pure  by  these  siftings. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEV. 


261 


more  than  that  it  was  so  in  that  single  instance.  He  firmly  held  the  loving, 
noble  logic  of  the  Gospel,  as  well  as  that  of  the  schools,  and  knew,  that 
to  argue  thus  from  a  particular,  to  a  general,  was  a  fallacy  which  Christ 
would  not  hold  guiltless.  One  happy  consequence  of  this  (among  ten 
thousand)  was,  that  his  numerous  friends  rested  secure  of  his  love,  and 
knew  that  they  had  only  to  pursue  the  path  of  uprightness  to  possess  it 
to  the  end  undiminished. 

To  the  charge  of  ambition  and  love  of  power  is  added,  chiefly  by  Mr. 
Southey,  that  of  a  “voracious  credulity.”  I  doubt  if  these  are  ever  found 
united  in  the  same  character,  except,  perhaps,  in  some  cases  of  extreme 
weakness  of  intellect.  An  ambitious  man  is  suspicious,  not  credulous. 
He  is  striving  to  impose  upon  mankind,  and  consequently  he  is  careful 
that  they  should  not  impose  upon  him.  Concerning  the  sobriety  of  Mr. 
Wesley’s  mind,  and  his  caution  respecting  vulgar  errors  and  popular 
notions,  it  may  be  thought  enough  has  been  said ;  but  his  firm,  and  what 
skeptics  would  call,  his  obstinate  belief  of,  and  submission  to,  everything 
contained  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  having  exposed  him  to  this  attack,  it 
may  be  needful  to  give  it  a  more  full  consideration.  To  set  the  question 
at  rest  concerning  apparitions,  witchcraft,  possessions,  and  Mr.  Wesley’s 
f  credulity’  respecting  such  things,  I  need  only  present  to  the  reader  what 
Mr.  Watson  has  said  on  the  subject,  in  reply  to  Mr.  Southey : 

“  On  the  general  question  of  supernatural  appearances,  it  may  be 
remarked,  that  Mr.  Wesley  might  at  least  plead  authorities  for  his  faith  as 
high,  as  numerous,  and  as  learned,  as  any  of  our  modern  skeptics  for 
their  doubts.  It  is  in  modern  times  only  that  this  species  of  infidelity 
has  appeared,  with  the  exception  of  the  sophists  of  the  atheistical  sects 
in  Greece  and  Rome,  and  the  Sadducees  among  the  Jews.  The  unbe¬ 
lief  so  common  in  the  present  day  among  free-thinkers  and  half-thinkers 
on  such  subjects,  places  itself  therefore,  with  only  these  exceptions,  in 
opposition  to  the  belief  of  the  learned  and  unlearned  of  every  age  and  of 
every  nation,  polished,  semi-civilized,  and  savage,  in  every  quarter  of 
the  globe.  It  does  more  ;  it  places  itself  in  opposition  to  the  Scriptures, 
from  which  all  the  criticism,  bold,  subtle,  profane,  or  absurd,  which  has 
been  resorted  to,  can  never  expunge  either  apparitions,  possessions,  or 
witchcraft.*  It  opposes  itself  to  testimony,  which,  if  feeble  and  unsa¬ 
tisfactory  in  many  instances,  is  such  in  others,  that  no  man,  in  any  other 
case,  would  refuse  assent  to  it ;  or,  so  refusing,  he  would  make  himself 
the  object  of  a  just  ridicule.  That  there  have  been  many  impostures,  is 

*  Dr.  Anthony  Horneck  has  well  observed,  “  If  some  few  melancholy  monks  or  old 
women  had  seen  such  ghosts  and  apparitions,  we  might  then  suspect  that  what  they  pre¬ 
tended  to  have  seen  might  be  nothing  but  the  effect  of  a  disordered  imagination  ;  but  when 
the  whole  world,  as  it  were,  and  men  of  all  religions,  men  of  all  ages  too,  have  been  forced 
by  strong  evidences,  to  acknowledge  the  truth  of  such  occurrences,  I  know  not  what  strength 
there  can  be  in  the  argument  drawn  from  the  consent  of  nations,  m  things  of  a  sublimer 
nature,  if  here  it  be  of  no  efficacy.  Men  that  have  attempted  to  evade  the  places  of  Scrip¬ 
ture,  which  speak  of  ghosts  and  witches,  we  sec,  how  they  are  forced  to  turn  and  wind  the 
texts,  and  make,  in  a  manner,  noses  of  wax  of  them,  and  rather  squeeze  than  gather  the 
sense,  as  if  the  holy  writers  had  spoke  like  sophisters,  and  not  like  men  who  made  it  their 
business  to  condescend  to  the  capacity  of  the  common  people.  Let  a  man  put  no  force  at 
all  on  those  passages  of  Holy  Writ,  and  then  try  what  sense  they  are  like  to  yield.  It  is 
strange  to  see,  how  some  men  have  endeavoured  to  elude  the  story  of  the  witch  of  Endor; 
and,  as  far  as  I  can  judge,  play  more  hocuspocus  tricks  in  the  explication  of  that  passage, 
than  the  witch  herself  did  in  raising  the  deceased  Samuel.  To  those  straits  is  falsehood 
driven,  while  truth  loves  plain  and  undisguised  expressions,  and  error  will  seek  out  holes 
and  labyrinths  to  hide  itself,  while  truth  plays  above-board,  and  scorns  the  subterfuges  of 
the  skeptic  interpreter.” 

VOL.  II 


34 


iLH  E  LttE  QF 


262 

allowed  ;  that  many  have  been  deceived,  is  certain  ;  and  that  all  sucli 
accounts  should  be  subjected  to  rigorous  scrutiny,  before  they  can  have 
any  title  to  command  our  belief,  ought  to  be  insisted  upon  ;  but  even 
imposture  and  error  pre-suppose  a  previous  opinion  in  favour  of  what  is 
pretended  or  mistaken  ;  and  if  but  one  account  in  twenty,  or  a  hundred, 
stands  upon  credible  evidence,  and  is  corroborated  by  circumstances  in 
which,  from  their  nature,  there  could  be  no  mistake,  that  is  sufficient  to 
disturb  the  quiet,  and  confound  the  systems,  of  the  whole  body  of  infi¬ 
dels.*  Every  age  has  its  dangers.  In  former  times  the  danger  lay  in 
believing  too  much  ;  in  our  own,  the  propensity  is  to  believe  too  little,  j* 
The  only  ground  which  a  Christian  can  safely  take  on  these  questions 
is,  that  the  a  priori  arguments  of  philosophic  unbelievers,  as  to  the  ‘  ab¬ 
surdity’  and  ‘  impossibility’  of  these  things,  go  for  nothing,  since  the 
Scriptures  have  settled  the  fact  that  they  have  occurred,  and  have  afforded 
not  the  least  intimation  that  they  should  at  any  time  cease  to  occur. 
Such  supernatural  visitations  are,  therefore,  possible ;  and,  when  they 
are  reported,  ought  to  be  carefully  examined,  and  neither  too  hastily  ad¬ 
mitted,  nor  too  promptly  rejected.  An  acute  and  excellent  philosopher 
of  modern  times  has  come  to  the  same  conclusion :  *  Although  As»<r»(5a<- 

*  “  And  for  as  much  as  such  coarse-grained  philosophers  as  those  Hobbians  and  Spino- 
sians,  and  the  rest  of  the  rabble,  slight  religion  and  the  Scriptures,  because  there  is  such 
express  mention  of  spirits  and  angels  in  them,  things  that  their  dull  souls  are  so  inclinable 
to  conceit  to  be  impossible ;  I  look  upon  it  as  a  special  piece  of  providence,  that  there  are 
ever  and  anon  such_  fresh  examples  of  apparitions  as  may  rub  up  and  awaken  their  be¬ 
numbed  and  lethargic  minds,  into  a  suspicion  at  least,  if  not  assurance,  that  there  are  other 
intelligent  beings  besides  those  that  are  clad  in  heavy  earth  or  clay ;  in  this,  1  say,  methinks 
the  Divine  Providence  does  plainly  outwit  the  powers  of  the  dark  kingdom.” — Dr.  Henry 
More. 

f  “  There  are  times  in  which  men  believe  every  thing ;  in  this  wherein  we  now  are,  they 
believe  nothing;  I  think  there  is  a  mean  to  be  chosen,  we  may  not  believe  every  thing,  but 
surely  something  ought  to  be  believed.  For  this  spirit  of  incredulity,  and  this  character  of 
a  brave  spirit,  is  good  for  nothing,  and  I  have  not  as  yet  discovered  the  use  thereof.  ’T  is 
true,  credulity  hath  destroyed  religion,  and  introduced  a  thousand  superstitions.  P  or  which 
reason  I  am  content,  that  men  stand  upon  their  guard  when  any  thing  is  debated  and  reported 
concerning  wonderful  and  pious  histories.  The  generality  of  those  which  are  called  honest 
men,  are  come  so  far  from  thence,  that  they  have  cast  themselves  on  the  other  extreme,  and 
believe  nothing.  Nevertheless  whither  goes  this,  and  what  will  be  the  issue  of  it  ?  ’T  is  to 
deny  providence,  ’t  is  to  make  ourselves  believe,  God  does  not  intermeddle  in  the  affairs 
below,  and  to  ruin  all  the  principles  of  human  faith,  and  by  consequence  to  cast  ourselves 
on  a  perfect  skepticism,  which  is  peradventure  a  disposition  of  mind  the  most  dangerous  to 
religion  of  any  in  the  world.  By  doubtingall  matters  of  fact  which  have  any  appearance 
of  extraordinary,  they  tell  us  they  have  no  intention  to  extend  it  any  farther  than  the  his¬ 
tory  of  the  world.  But  we  don’t  perceive,  that  we  insensibly  entertain  a  habit  of  doubting, 
which  extends  itself  to  every  thing.  There  is  a  God  ;  we  all  consent  thereto.  There  is  a 
providence  ;  we  all  profess  and  avow  it.  Nothing  comes  to  pass  without  him.  Is  it  possible, 
that  God  should  so  hide  himself  behind  his  creatures,  and  under  the  veil  of  second  causes, 
that  he  should  never  at  any  time,  though  never  so  little,  draw  aside  the  curtain  ?  If  we  have 
taken  the  resolution  to  deny  the  truth  of  all  extraordinary  matters  of  fact,  what  shall  we  do 
with  history,  both  sacred  and  profane?  He  must  have  a  hardness  and  an  impudence  that  I 
understand  not,  that  can  put  all  historians  in  one  rank,  and  range  them  all  together  as  forgers 
of  lies.  I  admire  the  argument  of  those  writers,  which  lived  two  or  three  thousand  years  from 
one  another,  who  nevertheless  have  all  conspired  to  deceive  us,  according  to  our  modems, 
and  there  is  neither  sorcerers,  nor  magicians,  nor  possessions,  nor  apparitions  of  demons, 
nor  any  thing  like  it !  ’T  is  much  that  these  gentlemen  have  not  pushed  on  their  confidence, 
even  to  deny  the  truth  of  matters  of  fact  contained  in  the  Scriptures,  which  would  be  very 
convenient  for  them.  In  the  times  that  the  sacred  writers  writ  their  books,  there  were  all 
these  things ;  and  where  do  we  find  that  they  ought  to  cease,  and  that  a  time  was  to  come 
in  which  devils  should  no  more  deceive  men,  and  in  which  the  heaven  should  speak  no 
more  in  prodigies?  Because  historians  have  not  been  infallible,  must  we  believe  that  they 
have  been  all  liars,  and  in  all  things? — Let  us  conclude,  therefore,  that  the  credulity  of  our 
ancestors  hath  caused  many  mischievous  tales  to  be  received  as  faithful  histories  ;  but  also 
that  it  hath  been  the  cause,  that  very  faithful  histories  do  at  this  day  pass  for  false  tales.” 

Jvriai's  Pastoral  Letters, 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


263 

p-ovice,  or  a  fear  of  spirits,  hath  been  abused  by  vain  or  weak  people,  and 
carried  to  extremes  perhaps  by  crafty  and  designing  men,  the  most  rigo¬ 
rous  philosophy  will  not  justify  its  being  entirely ‘rejected.  That  subor¬ 
dinate  beings  are  never  permitted  or  commissioned  to  be  the  ministers 
of  the  will  of  God,  is  a  hard  point  to  be  proved.’* 

44  Mr.  Wesley’s  belief  in  these  visitations  is,  therefore,  generally  con¬ 
sidered  no  proof  of  a  peculiar  credulousness  of  mind.  On  this  he  thought 
with  all,  except  the  ancient  Atheists  and  Sadducees,  modern  infidels, 
and  a  few  others,  who,  whilst  in  this  point  they  agree  with  infidels,  most 
inconsistently  profess  faith  in  the  revelations  of  the  Scriptures.  Mr. 
Southey  himself  cannot  attack  Mr.  Wesley  on  the  general  principle, 
since  he  gives  credit  to  the  account  of  the  disturbances  at  Epworth,  as 
preternaturally  produced,  and  thinks  that  some  dreams  are  the  results  of 
more  than  natural  agency. 

“  How  then  does  the  author  prove  the  4  voracity  and  extravagance’  of 
Mr.  Wesley’s  credulity  ?  Mr.  Southey  believes  in  one  ghost  story ;  Mr. 
Wesley  might  believe  in  twenty  or  a  hundred.  Mr.  Southey  believes 
in  a  few  preternatural  dreams,  say  some  four  or  five  ;  Mr.  Wesley  may 
have  believed  in  twice  that  number.  This,  however,  proves  nothing  ; 
for  credulity  is  not  to  be  measured  by  the  number  of  statements  which  a 
person  believes,  but  by  the  evidence  on  which  he  believes  them.  To 
have  made  out  his  case,  Mr.  Southey  should  have*  shown,  that  the  sto¬ 
ries  which  he  presumes  Mr.  Wesley  to  have  credited,  stood  on  insuffi¬ 
cient  testimony.  He  has  not  touched  this  point ;  but  he  deems  them 
4  silly  and  monstrous;’  that  is,  he  judges  of  them  a  priori,  and  thus 
reaches  his  conclusion.  He  did  not,  however,  reflect,  that  his  own 
faith  in  ghosts  and  dreams,  as  far  as  it  goes,  will  be  deemed  as  silly  and 
monstrous  by  all  his  brother  philosophers,  as  the  faith  which  goes  beyond 
it.  Their  reasoning  concludes  as  fully  against  what  he  credits,  as  against 
what  Mr.  Wesley  credited  ;  and,  on  the  same  ground,  a  mere  opinion  of 
what  is  reasonable  and  fitting,  they  have  the  right  to  turn  his  censures 
against  himself,  and  to  conclude  his  credulity  4  voracious,’  and  his  mind 
disposed  to  superstition.  As  to  the  accounts  of  apparitions  inserted  by 
Mr.  Wesley  in  his  Magazine,  Mr.  Southey  thinks  that  he  had  no  motive 
to  believe  and  insert  them,  except  the  mere  pleasure  of  believing.  I  can 
furnish  him  with  several  other  motives  which,  I  doubt  not,  influenced 
their  publication.  The  first  was  to  collect  remarkable  accounts  of  such 
facts,  and  to  offer  them  to  the  judgment  of  the  world.  It  is  assumed  by 
Mr.  Southey,  that  Mr.  Wesley  believed  every  account  he  published. 
This  is  not  true.  He  frequently  remarks,  that  he  gives  no  opinion,  or 
that  4  he  knows  not  what  to  make  of  the  account,’  or  that  4  he  leaves 
every  one  to  form  his  own  judgment  of  it.’  He  met  with  those  relations 
in  reading,  or  from  persons  deemed  by  him  credible,  and  he  put  them  on 
record  as  facts  reported  to  have  happened.  Now,  as  to  an  unbeliever, 

I  know  not  what  sound  objection  he  can  make  to  that  being  recorded 
which  has  commanded  the  faith  of  others.  As  a  part  of  the  history  of 
human  opinions,  such  accounts  are  curious,  and  have  their  use.  But  if 
Mr.  Wesley’s  readers  were  believers  in  such  prodigies,  it  was  surely  not 
uninteresting  to  them  to  know  what  had  been  related.  It  neither  followed 
that  the  editor  of  the  work  believed  every  account,  nor  that  his  readers 

*  Mr.  Andrew  Baxter’s  Essay  on  the  Philosophy  of  Dreaming,  in  the  “  Inquiry  into  tfie 
Mature  of  the  Human  Sout 


THE  LIFE  OF 


i2$4 

should  consider  it  true  because  it  was  printed.  It  was  for  them  to  judge 
of  the  evidence  on  which  the  relation  stood.  I  should  make  a  very  large 
deduction  from  the  stories  of  this  kind  which  might  be  brought  together ; 
but  I  should  feel  much  obliged  to  any  one  to  form  such  a  collection, 
that  I  might  be  able  to  judge  of  them  for  myself.  Many  of  these  ac¬ 
counts,  however,  Mr.  Wesley  did  credit,  because  he  thought  that  they 
stood  on  credible  testimony ;  and  he  published  them  for  that  very  purpose, 
for  which  he  believed  they  were  permitted  to  occur, — to  confirm  the  faith 
of  men  in  an  invisible  state,  and  the  immortality  of  the  soul.  These  then 
were  Mr.  Wesley’s  motives  for  inserting  such  accounts  in  his  Maga¬ 
zine  ;  and  to  the  censure  which  Mr.  Southey  has  passed  upon  him  on 
this  account,  I  shall  oppose  at  least  the  equally  weighty  authority  of  the 
learned  Dr.  Henry  More,  in  his  letter  to  Glanville,  the  author  of  Saddu- 
cismus  Triumphatus .*  ‘  Wherefore,  let  the  small  philosophic  Sir  Top- 
lings  of  the  present  age  deride  as  much  as  they  will,  those  that  lay  out 
their  pains  in  committing  to  writing  certain  well-attested  stories  of  appa¬ 
ritions,  do  real  service  to  true  religion  and  sound  philosophy,  and  the 
most  effectual  and  accommodate  to  the  confounding  of  infidelity  and 
atheism,  even  in  the  judgment  of  Atheists  themselves,  who  are  as  much 
afraid  of  the  truth  of  these  stories  as  an  ape  is  of  a  whip,  and  therefore 
force  themselves  with  might  and  main  to  disbelieve  them,  by  reason  of 
the  dreadful  consequence  of  them  as  to  themselves.’  It  is  sensibly  ob¬ 
served  by  Jortin,  in  his  remarks  on  the  diabolical  possessions  in  the  age 
of  our  Lord,  that  ‘  one  reason  for  which  Divine  Providence  should  suffer 
evil  spirits  to  exert  their  malignant  powers  at  that  time,  might  be  to  give 
a  check  to  Sadducism  among  the  Jews,  and  Atheism  among  the  Gen¬ 
tiles  ;  and  to  remove  in  some  measure  these  two  great  impediments  to 
the  reception  of  the  Gospel.’  For  moral  uses,  supernatural  visitations 
have  doubtless  been  allowed  in  subsequent  ages  ;  and  he  who  believes 
in  them,  only  spreads  their  moral  the  farther  by  giving  them  publicity. 
Before  such  a  person  can  be  fairly  censured,  the  ground  of  his  faith 
ought  to  be  disproved,  for  he  only  acts  consistently.  This  task  would, 
however,  prove  one  of  the  most  difficult  which  Mr.  Southey  has  yet 
undertaken.” 

The  following  portrait  of  Mr.  Wesley  appeared  soon  after  his  death, 
in  a  very  respectable  publication.  It  rather  savours  of  the  ‘  praise  that 
is  of  men ;’  yet  as  I  believe  it  does  not  in  fact  exceed  the  truth,  I  shall 
insert  it : 

“  His  indefatigable  zeal  in  the  discharge  of  his  duty  has  been  long 
witnessed  by  the  world  ;  but  as  mankind  are  not  always  inclined  to  put 
a  generous  construction  on  the  exertion  of  singular  talents, |  his  motives 
were  imputed  to  the  love  of  popularity,  ambition,  and  lucre.  It  now 
appears  that  he  was  actuated  by  a  disinterested  regard  to  the  immortal 
interest  of  mankind.  He  laboured,  and  studied,  and  preached,  and 
wrote,  to  propagate  what  he  believed  to  be  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  The 
intervals  of  these  engagements  were  employed  in  governing  and  regula¬ 
ting  the  concerns  of  his  numerous  societies  ;  assisting  the  necessities, 
solving  the  difficulties,  and  soothing  the  afflictions  of  his  hearers.  He 
observed  so  rigid  a  temperance,  and  allowed  himself  so  little  repose,  that 

*  Sadducism  Triumphed  over. 

f  How  much  his  talents  would  have  availed  without  faith,  we  have  seen  in  the  first 
volume  of  this  work. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


265 


lie  seemed  to  be  above  the  infirmities  of  nature,  and  to  act  independent 
of  the  earthly  tenement  he  occupied.  The  recital  of  the  occurrences  of 
every  day  of  his  life  would  be  the  greatest  encomium. 

“  Had  he  loved  wealth,  he  might  have  accumulated  without  bounds. 
Had  he  been  fond  of  power,  his  influence  would  have  been  worth  court¬ 
ing  by  any  party.  I  do  not  say  he  was  without  ambition  ;*  he  had  that 
which  Christianity  need  not  blush  at,  and  which  virtue  is  proud  to  con¬ 
fess.  I  do  not  mean  that  which  is  gratified  by  splendour  and  large 
possessions ;  but  that  which  commands  the  hearts  and  affections,  the 
homage  and  gratitude,  of  thousands.  For  him  they  felt  sentiments  of 
veneration,  only  inferior  to  those  which  they  paid  to  heaven  .  to  him  they 
looked  as  their  father,  their  benefactor,  their  guide  to  glory  and  immor¬ 
tality  :  for  him  they  fell  prostrate  before  God,  with  prayers  and  tears,  to 
spare  his  doom,  and  prolong  his  stay.  Such  a  recompense  as  this  is 
sufficient  to  repay  the  toils  of  the  longest  life.  Short  of  this,  greatness 
is  contemptible  impotence.  Before  this,  lofty  prelates  bow,  and  princes 
hide  their  diminished  heads. 

“  His  zeal  was  not  a  transient  blaze,  but  a  steady  and  constant  flame. 
The  ardour  of  his  spirit  was  neither  damped  by  difficulty,  nor  subdued 
by  age.  This  was  ascribed  by  himself  to  the  power  of  Divine  grace  ; 
by  the  world,  to  enthusiasm.  Be  it  what  it  will,  it  is  what  philosophers 
must  envy,  and  infidels  respect :  It  is  that  which  gives  energy  to  the 
soul,  and  without  which  there  can  be  no  greatness  or  heroism. 

“  Why  should  we  condemn  that  in  religion  which  we  applaud  in  every 
other  profession  and  pursuit  1  He  had  a  vigour  and  elevation  of  mind, 
which  nothing  but  the  belief  of  the  Divine  favour  and  presence  could 
inspire.  This  threw  a  lustre  around  his  infirmities,  changed  his  bed  of 
sickness  into  a  triumphal  car,  and  made  his  exit  resemble  an  apotheosis , 
rather  than  a  dissolution. 

“  He  was  qualified  to  excel  in  every  branch  of  literature  :  He  was 
well  versed  in  the  learned  tongues,  in  metaphysics,  in  oratory,  in  logic, 
in  criticism,  and  every  requisite  of  a  Christian  minister.  His  style  was 
nervous,  clear,  and  manly  ;  his  preaching  was  pathetic  and  persuasive ; 
his  journals  artless  and  interesting  ;  and  his  compositions  and  compila¬ 
tions  to  promote  knowledge  and  piety,  were  almost  innumerable. 

“  I  do  not  say  he  was  without  faults,  or  above  mistakes  ;  but  they 
were  lost  in  the  multitude  of  his  excellencies  and  virtues.! 

“  To  gain  the  admiration  of  an  ignorant  and  superstitious  age,  requires 
only  a  little  artifice  and  address ;  to  stand  the  test  of  these  times,  when 
all  pretensions  to  sanctity  are  stigmatized  as  hypocrisy,  is  a  proof  of 
genuine  piety  and  real  usefulness.  His  great  object  was  to  revive  the 
obsolete  doctrines  and  extinguished  spirit  of  the  Church  of  England ; 
and  they  who  are  its  friends  cannot  be  his  enemies.  Yet  for  this  he 
was  treated  as  a  fanatic  and  impostor,  and  exposed  to  every  species  of 
slander  and  persecution.  Even  Bishops  and  dignitaries  entered  the 
lists  against  him  ;  but  he  never  declined  the  combat,  and  generally 
proved  victorious.  He  appealed  to  the  Homilies,  the  Articles,  and  the 

*  He  was  wholly  delivered  from  it.  except  as  before  stated.  He  was  dead  to  the  praise 
of  men  :  he  trampled  it  under  his  feet.  This  was  a  trait  in  his  character,  which,  above  all 
others,  was  most  eminent. 

+  He  has  said  of  himself,  in  the  language  of  faith  : 

O  love,  thou  bottomless  abyss, 

My  sins  are  swallowed  up  in  thee  ! 


266 


THE  LIFE  O.F 


Scriptures,  as  vouchers  for  his  doctrine ;  and  they  who  could  not  decide 
up6n  the  merits  of  the  controversy,  were  witnesses  of  the  effects  of  his 
labours  ;  and  they  judged  of  the  tree  by  its  fruit.  It  is  true  he  did  not 
succeed  much  in  the  higher  walks  of  life  ;  but  that  impeached  his  cause 
no  more  than  it  did  the  first  planters  of  the  Gospel.  However,  if  he 
had  been  capable  of  assuming  vanity  on  that  score,  he  might  rank  among 
his  friends  some  persons  of  the  first  distinction,  who  would  have  done 
honour  to  any  party.  After  surviving  almost  all  his  adversaries,  and 
acquiring  respect  among  those  who  were  the  most  distant  from  his  prin¬ 
ciples,  he  lived  to  see  the  plant  he  had  reared  spreading  its  branches  far 
and  wide,  and  inviting  not  only  these  kingdoms,  but  the  Western  world, 
to  repose  under  its  shade. — No  people,  since  the  first  ages  of  Chris¬ 
tianity,  could  boast  a  founder  of  such  extensive  talents  and  endowments. 
If  he  had  been  a  candidate  for  literary  fame,  he  might  have  succeeded 
to  his  utmost  wishes  ;  but  he  sought  not  the  praise  of  man  ;  he  regarded 
learning  only  as  the  instrument  of  usefulness.  The  great  purpose  of 
his  life  was  doing  good.  For  this  he  relinquished  all  honour  and  pre¬ 
ferment  ;  to  this  he  dedicated  all  the  powers  of  body  and  mind ;  at  all 
times  and  in  all  places,  in  season  and  out  of  season,  by  gentleness,  by 
terror,  by  argument,  by  persuasion,  by  reason,  by  interest,  by  every  mo¬ 
tive  and  every  inducement,  he  strove  with  unwearied  assiduity  to  turn 
men  from  the  error  of  their  ways,  and  awaken  them  to  virtue  and  religion. 
To  the  bed  of  sickness,  or  the  couch  of  prosperity ;  to  the  prison,  the 
hospital,  the  house  of  mourning,  or  the  house  of  feasting ;  wherever 
there  was  a  friend  to  serve,  or  a  soul  to  save  ;  he  readily  repaired  to 
administer  assistance  or  advice,  reproof  or  consolation.  He  thought  no 
office  too  humiliating,  no  condescension  too  low,  no  undertaking  too 
arduous,  to  reclaim  the  meanest  of  God’s  offspring.  The  souls  of  all 
men  were  equally  precious  in  his  sight,  and  the  value  of  an  immortal 
creature  beyond  all  estimation.  He  penetrated  the  abodes  of  wretched¬ 
ness  and  ignorance  to  rescue  the  profligate  from  perdition.  He  com¬ 
municated  the  light  of  life  to  those  who  *  sat  in  darkness  and  the  shadow 
of  death.1  He  changed  the  outcasts  of  society  into  useful  members  ; 
civilized  even  savages  ;  and  filled  those  lips  with  prayer  and  praise  that 
had  been  accustomed  only  to  oaths  and  imprecations.  But  as  the 
strongest  religious  impressions  are  apt  to  become  languid,  without  disci¬ 
pline  and  practice,  he  divided  his  people  into  classes  and  bands,  according 
to  their  attainments.  He  appointed  frequent  meetings  for  prayer  and 
conversation,  where  they  gave  an  account  of  their  experience,  their 
hopes  and  fears,  their  joys  and  troubles  ;  by  which  means  they  were 
united  to  each  other  and  to  their  common  profession.  They  became 
sentinels  upon  each  other’s  conduct,  and  securities  for  each  other’s 
character.  Thus  the  seeds  he  sowed  sprang  up  and  flourished,  bearing 
the  rich  fruits  of  every  grace  and  virtue.  Thus  he  governed  and  pre¬ 
served  his  numerous  societies,  watching  their  improvement  with  a  pa¬ 
ternal  care,  and  encouraging  them  to  be  faithful  to  the  end. 

u  But  I  will  not  attempt  to  draw  his  full  character,  nor  to  estimate  the 
extent  of  his  labours  and  services.  They  will  be  best  known  when 
he  shall  finally  deliver  up  his  commission  into  the  hands  of  his  great 
Master.” 

I  shall  conclude  this  part  of  the  review  with  the  following  beautiful 
picture  of  our  honoured  father,  drawn  by  his  friend  Mr.  Knox,  whom  1 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


267 


have  already  mentioned.  I  the  more  willingly  present  it  to  my  readers, 
as  it  confirms  some  particulars  which  I  have  related,  and  happily  ex¬ 
presses  others  which  I  have  omitted : 

“  Very  lately*  I  had  an  opportunity,  for  some  days  together,  of  obser¬ 
ving  Mr.  Wesley  with  attention.  I  endeavoured  to  consider  him,  not 
so  much  with  the  eye  of  a  friend,  as  with  the  impartiality  of  a  philoso¬ 
pher  ;  and  I  must  declare,  every  hour  I  spent  in  his  company  afforded 
me  fresh  reasons  for  esteem  and  veneration.  So  fine  an  old  man  I  never 
saw!  The  happiness  of  his  mind  beamed  forth  in  his  countenance  :  every 
look  showed  how  fully  he  enjoyed 

The  gay  remembrance  of  a  life  well  spent. 

Wherever  he  went  he  diffused  a  portion  of  his  own  felicity.  Easy  and 
affable  in  his  demeanour,  he  accommodated  himself  to  every  sort  of  com¬ 
pany  ;  and  showed  how  happily  the  most  finished  courtesy  may  be  blend¬ 
ed  with  the  most  perfect  piety.  In  his  conversation,  we  might  be  at  a 
loss  whether  to  admire  most  his  fine  classical  taste,  his  extensive  know¬ 
ledge  of  men  and  things,  or  his  overflowing  goodness  of  heart.  While 
the  grave  and  serious  were  charmed  with  his  wisdom,  his  sportive  sallies 
of  innocent  mirth  delighted  even  the  young  and  thoughtless  ;  and  both 
saw  in  his  uninterrupted  cheerfulness  the  excellency  of  true  religion. 
No  cynical  remarks  on  the  levity  of  youth  embittered  his  discourses. 
No  applausive  retrospect  to  past  times  marked  his  present  discontent. 
In  him  even  old  age  appeared  delightful,  like  an  evening  without  a  cloud  ; 
and  it  was  impossible  to  observe  him  without  wishing  fervently,  ‘  May 
my  latter  end  be  like  his  P 

“  But  l  find  myself  unequal  to  the  task  of  delineating  such  a  character. 
What  I  have  said  may  to  some  appear  as  panegyric ;  but  there  are  num¬ 
bers,  and  those  of  taste  and  discernment  too,  who  can  bear  witness  to 
the  truth,  though  by  no  means  to  the  perfectness,  of  the  sketch  I  have 
attempted.  With  such  I  have  been  frequently  in  his  company ;  and  every 
one  of  them,  I  am  persuaded,  would  subscribe  to  all  I  have  said.  For 
my  own  part,  I  never  was  so  happy  as  while  with  him,  and  scarcely  ever 
felt  more  poignant  regret  than  at  parting  from  him ;  for  well  I  knew, 

‘  I  ne’er  should  look  upon  his  like  again !’  ” 

It  was  a  sage  remark  of  a  Heathen,  u  Count  no  man  happy  till  you 
know  his  end.”  With  the  Gospel  of  God  our  Saviour  before  us,  we  may 
nevertheless  infer,  that  to  begin  well  affords  the  highest  prospect  of  a 
happy  termination.  Mr.  Wesley  took  very  high  ground  when  in  early 
youth,  as  he  informs  us, |  he  resolved  to  dedicate  all  his  life  to  God ;  all 
his  thoughts,  and  words,  and  actions  ;  being  thoroughly  convinced  there 
was  no  medium ;  but  that  every  part  of  his  life,  (not  some  only,)  must 
either  be  a  sacrifice  to  God,  or  to  himself, — that  is,  in  effect,  to  the  devil. 
How  strange  must  such  a  character  appear  to  the  world  !  Yet  who  can 
deny,  that  wherever  it  is  found,  it  is  the  greatest  under  the  sun  ?  How 
truly  great  is  he,  who,  in  such  a  world  as  this,  ‘  lives  not  according  to 
the  desires  of  men ,  but  to  the  ivill  of  God  !’  And  how  perfectly  rational  is 
such  a  determination  !  Can  any  man  be  truly  accounted  wise  who  lives 
not  for  eternity  ?  Or  is  any  man  so  great  a  fool  as  he  who  fools  away 
his  soul  ] 

We  have  considered  that  whole  life ;  we  have  traced  it  from  infancy 

*  In  t>he  year  1789.  f  See  vol.  i,  page  95.' 


26S 


THE  LIFE  OF 


to  the  grave  ;  long  protracted,  and  astonishingly  filled  up  ;  and  may  we 
not  take,  without  fear,  as  strong  ground  on  our  part,  and  ask  where  is 
the  deviation  from  the  path  so  prescribed  ?  Where  is  the  period  in  which 
he  was  left  to  himself,  or  in  which  we  have  seen  him  an  unfaithful  ser¬ 
vant  ?  His  enemies  themselves  being  the  judges,  no  blot  remains  upon 
his  moral  character ;  and  in  any  attempts  which  they  have  made  to  lessen 
him  in  the  esteem  of  men,  they  have  been  obliged  to  disobey  the  precept 
of  our  Lord,  Matt,  vii,  1,  ‘  Judge  not ,  that  ye  be  not  judged;’  and  to 
disregard  what  he  allows  in  the  same  chapter,  viz.,  ‘  By  their  fruits  ye 
shall  know  them.’  They  have  been  thus  obliged  to  judge  his  spirit ,  and 
to  ascribe  motives  to  such  labours,  privations,  and  sufferings,  as  are 
utterly  at  variance  not  only  with  Christian  charity,  but  with  reason  and 
philosophy. 

Some  writers,  who  could  think  deeply  and  write  well  on  other  sub¬ 
jects,  have  gravitated  when  speaking  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  have  adopted 
the  most  common  and  uncultivated  notions.  They  seem  not  to  have 
been  able  to  account  for  such  exertions,  so  long  continued,  upon  any 
higher  principle  than  the  gentleman  in  Ireland,  that  listened  politely  to 
a  lady,  who  rather  disturbed  the  hilarity  of  a  large  company  by  speaking 
of  the  great  labours  of  Mr.  Wesley,  (then  travelling  through  the  king¬ 
dom,)  and  was  concluding  with  a  warm  opinion  of  his  disinterestedness  ; 
but  he  could  hold  no  longer.  “  Dea» madam,”  said  he,  “you  spoil  all ! 
You  would  make  him  out  a  fool.  We  all  know,  Mr.  Wesley  is  a  great 
man, — a  gentleman,  a  scholar,  a  philanthropist, — a  very  great  man. 
But,  depend  upon  it,  he  knows  what  he  is  about.  Wait  and  see.  Disin¬ 
terestedness!  No,  madam  ;  you  may  be  certain  he  is  no  such  fool !” — 
The  company  seemed  to  acquiesce  in  this  sage  remark.  The  gentle¬ 
man  was  one  of  those  who  know  the  world. 

We  have  waited  the  great  teacher — death,  and  we  have  seen  the 
c  fool  for  Christ’s  sake ’  finish  his  course.  We  have  seen  the  consola¬ 
tions  of  God  rest  upon  his  dying  servant,  and  giving  him  anticipations 
of  glory,  who  left  not  behind  him  what  would  defray  the  expenses  of  his 
very  plain  funeral ! 

His  God  supports  him  in  his  final  hour  ! 

His  final  hour  brings  glory  to  his  God  ! 

But  these  anticipations  of  glory — can  these  be  explained  away?  We 
suppose,  the  attempt  might  be  made  by  the  ignorant,  or  the  most  careless 
minds.  Alas !  a  learned  and  philosophical  man,  and  who  seemed  to 
have  a  real  respect  for  religion,  after  reading  the  twopenny  tract,  giving 
an  account  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  happy  death,  exclaimed  to  the  person  who 
put  that  tract  into  his  hand,  “  Well,  this  is  the  most  astonishing  instance 
that  ever  I  knew  of  the  power  of  habit !  Here  is  a  man  who  has  been 
threescore  years  praying,  preaching,  and  singing  psalms,  and,  behold ! 
he  thinks  of  nothing  else  when  he  is  dying !” —  Risum  teneatis ,  amici  ? 
No,  my  friends ;  vje  must  not  laugh ,  but  rather  weep  and  say,  Poor 
human  nature !  Poor,  indeed,  in  its  most  imposing  forms  ! 

We  have  seen  the  struggles  of  this  servant  of  God  against  the  cor¬ 
ruptions  of  his  nature,  else  we  should  not  have  credited  the  victory  which 
he  obtained ;  and,  perhaps,  we  should  have  seen  them  more  largely 
detailed,  if  we  had  all  his  Journals.  Mrs.  Wesley  carried  off  a  consi¬ 
derable  part  of  them. — *  If  ice  say  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves , 
and  the  truth  is  not  in  us.’  If  we  deny  the  disease,  the  remedy  cannot 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


2.69 

be  applied.  The  same  may  be  said  of  the  people  raised  up  by  his 
labours.  The  world  find  some  relief  in  crying  out  for  a  spotless  church. 
They  think  they  are  wise  in  rejecting  any  other.  They  may  see,  if  they 
please,  such  a  church  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  chap,  ii  and  iv.  But 
we  have  never  seen  it  since  that  day.  Yet,  4  the  gates  of  hell  have  not 
prevailed.  Those  who  believe ,  and  are  thus  conformed  to  the  Son  of  God,1 
are  still  saved  according  to  that  standard.  It  would  be  very  delightful 
to  have  them  all  thus  4  strong  in  the  Lord ,  and  in  the  power  of  his  might  f 
and  that  4  great  grace  should  rest  upon  them  all.1  But  it  is  impossible 
that  even  such  a  church  should  continue  to  have  only  such  members  : 
For  those,  whose  4  faith  thus  ivorketh  by  love,1  must  strive  to  save  others  ; 
and,  as  soon  as  any  have  44  a  desire  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and 
to  be  saved  from  their  sins,”  they  must  receive  them,  and  bear  with  all 
their  ignorance,  obstinacy,  unbelief  of  heart,  worldly  mindedness,  and 
evil  tempers  ;  and  never  thrust  them  out  tiil  it  is  plainly  seen,  that  they 
have  turned  back  to  perdition. 

Here  is  the  great,  the  divine  work  of  a  minister  of  Christ !  And, 
hence,  we  see  the  absolute  necessity  of  Christian  discipline.  44  The 
soul  and  the  body,”  said  one  of  the  fathers, 44  make  a  man.  The  spirit 
and  the  discipline  make  a  Christian.”  There  are  times  of  pulling  down, 
and  there  are  times  of  building  up.  Mr.  Wesley  was  appointed  to  pull 
down  ungodly  formality,  and  to  found  the  faith  ;  but  Christian  disci¬ 
pline  must  preserve  it.  Without  this,  we  realize  the  old  saying,  44  Like 
priest,  like  people  !”  How  great  the  duty,  how  awful  the  responsibility, 
of  a  minister  of  Christ ! 

The  people  of  God  4  have  fellowship  one  with  another  There  can 
be  no  discipline  where  there  is  no  such  fellowship.  What  a  butt  for 
the  ridicule,  and  even  for  the  invectives  of  the  world,  has  the  fellowship 
of  the  Methodists  been !  Yet,  there  is  no  church,  that  has  any  preten¬ 
sion  to  be  called  Scriptural,  that  has  not  attempted  something  of  the 
kind,  or  lamented  the  want  of  it.  Hence,  44  Christian  congregations,” 
as  Mr.  Wesley  observes  in  his  letter  to  Mr.  Perronet,  44  are  a  mere  rope 
of  sand.”  The  serious  reader  will  see  the  necessity  of  the  members  of 
a  Christian  church  having  this  mutual  help,  that  4  reproof,  edification , 
and  correction  in  righteousness,1  may  be  administered  to  all :  That 
4  speaking  the  truth  in  love ,  we  may  grow  up  into  Him  in  all  things,  who 
is  the  Head ,  even  Christ from  whom  4  the  whole  body ,  joined  together , 
and  compacted  by  that  which  every  joint  supplieth,  according  to  the 
effectual  working  in  the  measure  of  every  member ,  maketh  an  increase  of 
the  body,  to  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love.1 

The  Reverend  William  Jowett,  in  his  44  Christian  Researches  in  the 
Mediterranean ,”  published  and  recommended  by  the  Church  Mission¬ 
ary  Society,  has  some  excellent  thoughts  applicable  to  this  subject. 

44  When,”  says  that  pious  and  laborious  minister,  44  we  come  into  these 
countries,  [the  remains  of  the  Greek  empire  in  Europe,]  we  are  forci¬ 
bly  led  by  what  we  see,  and  often  by  what  we  hear,  to  reconsider  mat¬ 
ters,  which,  at  home,  we  took  for  established  opinions.  This  should 
be  done  with  candour,  humility,  and  a  patient  spirit ;  otherwise,  we 
cannot  expect,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  should  lead  to  that  4  wisdom  which 
is  from  above, — first  pure ,  then  peaceable.1  There  is  no  extreme  of 
rigid  bigotry  on  the  one  hand,  or  of  lax  and  undisciplined  liberty  of 
thought  on  the  other,  into  which  Satan  is  not  permitted  to  beguile  specu  - 
VOL,  IX  35 


CTHE  LIFE  OF 


2T0 

lative,  curious,  secular,  and  factious  spirits  :  See  Ephes.  iv,  14  ;  while 
the  promise,  in  the  words  of  the  Psalmist,  is,  4  The  meek  he  will  guide 
in  judgment :  the  meek  will  he  teach  his  way.’ 

44  You  ask  me,  What  is  your  opinion  of  the  origin  of  auricular  con¬ 
fession,  which  the  Greek  Church  practises  ?  Is  it  not  an  act  of  great 
humility?  Is  it  not  commanded  by  our  Saviour,  and  his  Apostle  James, 
in  this  sense? — In  the  primitive  times  of  the  Christian  Church,  when 
the  members  of  it  were  few  in  number,  united  one  to  another  by  the 
common  bonds  of  affection  within,  and  sufferings  without,  the  sin  of  one 
individual  was  sensibly  felt  as  a  matter  of  pain  and  scandal  to  all.  Con¬ 
fession  and  some  kind  of  penance  were  then  required  in  the  presence  of 
the  whole  body  of  the  particular  church  where  the  offence  occurred. 
Traces  of  this  appear  in  the  Corinthian  Church  :  See  1  Cor.  v ;  2  Cor. 
ii  and  vii.  This  kind  of  discipline  is  alluded  to  in  the  Preface  to  the 
Commination-  Service  of  the  Church  of  England  ;  and  where  the  mem¬ 
bers  of  a  church  are,  indeed,  in  a  spiritual  manner,  ‘  knit  together  in 
love,’  such  discipline  appears  truly  wholesome. 

44  It  was  in  the  fifth  century  that,  on  account  of  the  weakness  and  cor¬ 
ruption  of  the  Church,  Pope  Leo  Magnus  gave  permission  to  disuse  the 
practice  of  public  confession,  and  to  confess  to  one  priest ;  of  so  late  a 
date  appears  to  be  the  origin  of  auricular  confession,  which  was  after¬ 
wards  made  a  Sacrament !  By  what  strains  upon  texts  of  Scripture 
attempts  have  been  made  to  support  these  tenets,  I  need  not  here 
explain. 

44  The  celebrated  passage  in  St.  James’s  Epistle,  ch.  v,  16,  seems  to 
me  to  afford  no  support  whatever  to  auricular  confession,  considered  as 
a  system.  4  Conj'ess  your  faults  one  to  another ,’  implies  mutual  con¬ 
fession.  But  this  auricular  system  makes  confession  flow  all  one  way. 
Mutual  confession  implies  that  the  persons  among  whom  it  is  performed, 
are  4  like-minded ’  respecting  the  subject  of  sin, — its  real  nature, — its 
hatefulness, — its  burden.  In  some  situations,  a  man  [thus  impressed] 
may  be  alone.  This  duty,  in  such  a  case,  ceases,  in  the  very  nature 
of  things. 

44  With  regard  to  the  benefit  of  this  practice,  it  may  be  viewed  in  the 
following  lights  : — 1.  It  gives  a  taste  to  the  loathsomeness  of  sin.  If 
confession  of  it  to  our  fellow  sinners  be  so  bitter,  what  must  its  nature 
be  in  the  sight  of  a  holy  God  ? — 2.  It  [confession]  may  operate  in 
making  useful  the  mischief  which  sin  does  to  society. — 3.  Confession, 
accompanied  with  mutual  prayer,  has  a  special  promise.  (James  v,  16.) 
— Another  benefit  is  that  of  godly  counsel,  [suited]  to  the  case  of  the 
sinner,  together  with  the  application  of  the  promises,  through  Christ.” 

Such  is  the  confession  in  a  well  regulated  church,  consisting  of  those 
who  have  believed  the  word, — who  desire  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come , 
and  to  be  saved  from  their  sins.  Such  a  church  or  society  is  that 
established  by  Mr.  Wesley. 

Mr.  W  esley  informed  me,  that  some  years  after  the  commencement 
of  this  work  of  God,  a  pious  minister  of  the  Church  of  England,  who 
admired  the  discipline  of  the  Methodists,  thought  he  would  try  to  insti¬ 
tute  something  similar  to  it  in  his  parish.  He  accordingly  convened  the 
principal  inhabitants  ;  and,  after  laying  his  views  and  fears  before  them, 
proposed  that  they  should  thus  meet  together,  and  advise  and  pray  for 
one  another.  The  parishioners,  who  had  come  together  with  some 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


£71 


tear  lest  the  meeting  called  should  be  concerning  something  that  might 
affect  their  temporal  interests,  heard  the  proposal  with  not  a  little  sur¬ 
prise  ;  and  the  well  meaning  pastor  was  obliged  to  dismiss  them  without 
obtaining  a  promise  of  compliance  from  any  one  of  the  assembly. 

Some  time  after,  meeting  with  one  of  our  society  whom  he  knew,  he 
expressed  his  painful  disappointment,  and  asked  with  much  feeling,  “  0  ! 
where  did  Mr.  Wesley  find  such  a  people,  who  are  thus  willing  to  act  as 
he  advises  ?” — “  You  are  mistaken,  Sir,”  said  his  friend  ;  “  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley  did  not  find  them :  He  made  them,  or  rather  God  by  him.  You 
must  do  the  same.  You  must  preach  as  he  does.  You  must  show  them 
their  true  condition,  and  their  danger  of  eternal  perdition.  Those  who 
believe  your  word  will  receive  every  Scriptural  advice  you  may  be  dis¬ 
posed  to  give  them.” 

Mr.  Jowett’s  statement  will  satisfy  every  reader  who  desires  to  know 
the  mind  of  the  Lord  concerning  his  Church,  that  Christian  discipline  is 
essential  to  it.  But  will  any  submit  to  it  who  do  not  come  4  under  the 
law  to  Christ  V  Legal  coercion,  whether  Papal  or  Protestant,  is  out  of 
the  question  with  every  Bible  Christian.  The  true  mark,  therefore,  of  a 
Church  of  Christ  is,  the  members  having  this  willing  fellowship  one 
with  another, — all  being  ‘  under  the  law  to  Christ ,’  as  a  rule  of  life,  both 
personal  and  collective ;  and  the  discipline  necessary  to  this,  being 
executed  in  love,  and  without  respect  of  persons. 

But  a  higher  and  more  intimate  fellowship  belongs  to  those  who  have 
like  precious  faith , — the  owe  true  faith  of  the  Gospel,  and  which  is  emi¬ 
nently  1  the  gift  of  God.1  As  all  who  receive  this  are  devoted  not  only 
in  life,  but  in  heart ;  so  they  feel  what  that  high  Apostolic  precept 
means  :  ‘  Having  purified  your  soids ,  by  obeying  the  truth  through  the 
Spirit ,  unto  unfeigned  love  of  the  brethren ,  see  that  ye  love  one  another 
with  pure  hearts  fervently .’  This  love  is  founded  on  ‘  the  love  of  God,1 
which  comes  only  by  faith.  ‘  We  love  him,1  says  St.  John,  ‘  because  he 
first  loved  us.1  This  unfeigned  love  issues  in  a  confidence  which  the 
world  knows  not  of.  Our  Lord’s  intercessory  prayer,  John  xvii,  20,  21, 
*  That  they  may  all  be  one ,  as  thou ,  Faiher ,  art  in  me ,  and  I  in  thee ,  that  they 
also  may  be  one  in  us ;  that  the  world  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me 1 
has  this  high  consummation  of  the  life  of  faith  in  view.  The  world  will 
never  truly  believe  till  they  see  this  love,  and  consequently  this  oneness. 

Mr.  Wesley,  as  he  felt  the  power  of  this  faith  and  love,  so  he  dis¬ 
cerned  it  in  others.  Accordingly,  he  appointed  that  higher  mean  of  this 
sacred  fellowship,  which  is  called  “  meeting  in  band.”  Where  this  faith 
is  not  found,  this  mean  cannot  be  used  to  any  spiritual  profit.  Where 
the  faith  is  given,  this  help  will  be  found  edifying  beyond  all  calculation  : 
and,  from  the  experience  which  I  have  had  in  the  work  of  God,  I  most 
sincerely  doubt,  if  any  believer  ever  knew,  and  yet  neglected  this  pre¬ 
cious  help,  without  the  loss  of  the  first  love ,  Revelations  ii,  4,  being  the 
consequence.  Unless  this  love  be  recovered,  verse  5,  1  perfect  love,1 
the  great  preparation  for  the  day  of  judgment,  1  John  iv,  17,  cannot  be 
attained.  We  need  not  wonder,  therefore,  at  so  many  that  once  run 
well,  having  become  as  ‘  salt  without  savour.1 

Those  who  lived  in  the  enjoyment  of  this  faith,  Mr.  Wesley  observes 
in  his  letter  to  Mr.  Perronet,  already  mentioned,  “  had  still  to  *  wrestle 
both  with  flesh  and  blood,  and  with  principalities  and  powers  ;y  so  that 
temptations  were  on  every  side  ;  and  often  temptations  of  such  a  kind 


272 


THE  LIFE  Q*4 


as  they  knew  not  how  to  speak  of  in  a  class  ;  in  which  persons  of  every 
kind,  young  and  old,  men  and  women,  met  together.” 

“  These,  therefore,”  he  observes,  u  wanted  some  means  of  closer 
union :  They  wanted  to  pour  out  their  hearts  without  reserve,  particu¬ 
larly  with  regard  to  the  sin  which  did  still  ‘  easily  beseV  them,  and  the 
temptations  which  were  most  apt  to  prevail  over  them :  And  they  were 
the  more  desirous  of  this  when  they  observed  it  was  the  express  advice 
of  an  inspired  writer,  4  Conjess  your  faults  one  to  another ,  and  pray  for 
one  another ,  that  ye  may  be  healed .’ 

“  In  compliance  with  their  desire,  I  divided  them  into  smaller  com¬ 
panies  ;  putting  the  married  or  single  men,  and  the  married  or  single 
women,  together.  The  rules  of  these  bands,  (i.  e.  little  companies, — • 
so  that  old  English  word  signifies,)  run  thus  : — That  they  were  to  speak 
each  in  order,  freely  and  plainly,  the  true  state  of  their  souls  ;  with  the 
faults  of  which  they  are  conscious,  in  thought,  word,  or  deed  ;  and  the 
temptations  they  have  felt  since  the  last  meeting.  The  leader  of  the 
band  was  to  speak  his  own  state  first,  and  then  to  ask  the  rest,  in  order, 
as  many  and  as  searching  questions  as  may  be,  concerning  their  state, 
sins,  and  temptations.” 

The  dignified  author  of  “  The  Enthusiasm  of  the  Methodists  and 
Papists  compared,”  with  his  usual  ingenuity,  terms  this  fellowship  of 
believers  “  a  private  confession ;”  and  cries  out,  no  doubt  with  holy 
indignation,  “  What  a  scene  is  hereby  disclosed  !  What  a  filthy  jokes 
opened,  when  the  most  searching  questions  are  answered  without  re¬ 
serve  !” — “  Hold,  Sir,”  says  Mr.  Wesley  in  his  reply,  “  unless  you  are 
answering  for  yourself.  This  undoubtedly  you  have  a  right  to  do.  You 
can  tell  best  what  is  in  your  own  heart ;  and  I  cannot  deny  what  you 
say.  It  may  be  a  very  filthy  jakes  for  aught  I  know.  But  pray  do  not 
measure  others  by  yourself.  The  hearts  of  believers  are  1 purified  through 
faith.’  When  these  open  their  hearts  to  each  other,  there  is  no  such 
scene  disclosed.  Yet  temptations  to  pride  or  desire,  of  various  kinds  ; 
to  self-will ;  to  unbelief  in  many  instances,  they  often  feel  in  themselves, 
(whether  they  give  any  place  to  them  or  no,)  and  occasionally  disclose 
to  their  brethren.” 

Concerning  the  filthy  jakes  his  Lordship  seems  to  have  been  a  com¬ 
petent  judge  :  And  so  far  he  was  sound  in  the  faith.  We  may  well 
believe,  that  he  subscribed,  ex  animo ,  to  the  ninth  article  of  the  church, 
viz.,  of  original  or  birth, sin;  and  that,  “  in  every  person  born  into  the 
world,”  this  filthy  jakes  “deserves  God’s  wrath  and  damnation.”  But 
how  to  be  delivered  from  it,  appears  from  his  whole  book  to  have  been  a 
difficulty  with  the  worthy  Bishop.  Would  he  say  with  Horace,  (who 
had  some  notion  of  the  jakes,  according  to  his  well  known  saying,  JYemo 
vitiis  sine  nascitur ,*)  that  “  length  of  time,  the  advice  of  friends,  and  my 
own  reason,  will  effect  a  cure?”  This  might  do  with  Jupiter,  who 
seems  to  have  been  a  god  after  the  poet’s  own  heart.  But,  could  the 
Bishop  believe  that  this  process,  even  if  the  ‘ Father  of  mercies’  should 
grant  to  him  length  of  days,  salutary  advice,  and  the  best  rational  pow¬ 
ers,  with  all  the  rites  of  the  church  assisting,  would  ‘  conform  him  to  the 
image  of  the  Son  of  God  V  But  we  may  hope,  he  considered  the  sub¬ 
ject  more  maturely  during  the  day  graciously  afforded  him.  I  think  we  may 
thus  hope  ;  for  his  mind  seems  to  have  been  much  changed  respecting 
*  No  man  is  born  without  vicious  propensities. 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


2  73 


Mr.  Wesiey.  In  one  of  his  visits  to  Exeter,  several  years  after,  the 
Bishop  invited  him  to  dine  at  the  palace,  where,  in  the  presence  of 
several  of  his  clergy,  he  treated  him  with  the  greatest  attention  and 
respect. 

Perhaps  he  also  thought  more  seriously  of  those  high  descriptions  of 
the  life  of  faith,  which  he  often  read  in  the  communion  service  :  That 
“  those  who  spiritually  eat  the  flesh  of  Christ,  and  drink  his  blood,  dwell 
in  Christ ,  and  Christ  in  them :  That  they  are  one  with  Christ,  and 
Christ  ivith  them  /”  He  might  perhaps  also  consider  what  the  church 
says  of  “  the  godly  consideration  of  our  election  in  Christ,”  as  believers, 
“  who  are  called  according  to  God’s  purpose,  by  his  Spirit  working  in 
due  season  :  They,  through  grace,  obey  the  calling ;  they  be  justified 
freely  ;  they  be  made  sons  of  God  by  adoption  ;  they  be  made  like  the 
image  of  his  only-begotten  Son  Jesus  Christ ;  they  walk  religiously  in 
good  works  ;  and  at  length,  by  God’s  mercy,  they  attain  to  everlasting 
felicity.  That  such  as  thus  feel  in  themselves  the  working  of  the  Spirit 
of  Christ,  mortifying  the  works  of  the  flesh  and  their  earthly  members, 
and  drawing  up  their  minds  to  high  and  heavenly  things,  as  it  doth 
greatly  establish  and  confirm  their  faith  of  eternal  salvation,  to  be  enjoyed 
through  Christ,  so  it  doth  fervently  kindle  their  love  towards  God. 
Furthermore,  we  must  receive  God’s  promises  in  such  wise  as  they  be 
generally  set  forth  to  us  in  Holy  Scripture.  And,  in  our  doings,  that 
will  of  God  is  to  be  followed  which  we  have  expressly  declared  to  us  in 
the  word  of  God.” 

Perhaps  this  admirable  conclusion,  so  decisive  of  the  whole  doctrine 
laid  down  in  the  seventeenth  article,  might  have  led  the  Bishop  to  a  more 
diligent  study  of  his  Bible  :  And  it  is  not  impossible  that  he  might  im¬ 
bibe  some  fear,  lest  the  poetical  account  of  his  work ,  by  my  friend  Mr. 
Roberts,*  was  conclusive  against  him. 

He  might  thus  be  prepared  to  hear  the  church,  speaking  by  its  most 
pious  and  learned  ministers.  He  would  see  what  they  say  concerning 
confession,  notwithstanding  all  their  zeal  against  the  Church  of  Rome. 
— In  the  homily  on  repentance,  it  is  said,  “  We  ought  to  confess  our 
weakness  and  infirmities,”  (the  infirmity  of  our  faith  in  this  conflict,  and 
our  need  of  being  made  ‘  strong  in  the  Lord ,  and  in  the  power  of  his 
might?)  “  to  the  end  that,  knowing  each  other’s  frailness,  we  may  the 
more  earnestly  pray  together  to  Almighty  God,  our  Heavenly  Father, 
that  he  will  vouchsafe  to  pardon  us  our  infirmities,  for  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ’s  sake.” 

The  excellent  Bishop  Taylor  might  also  have  helped  him  to  discover 
his  grievous  error  and  fault,  in  thus  ridiculing  before  an  ungodly  world, 
one  of  the  most  blessed  means  of  combating,  and  being  cleansed  from, 
that  filthy  jakes  of  human  corruption.  That  pious  prelate  not  only  en¬ 
joins  the  practice,  but  directs,  that  it  should  be  much  more  explicit  than 
the  rules  of  the  bands,  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Wesley,  require.  In  the  Bishop’s 
edifying  book  of  Holy  Living ,  chap.  2,  sect.  4,  he  says,  “  To  the 
same  purpose  it  is  of  great  use,  that  he  who  would  preserve  his  humility 
should  choose  some  spiritual  person,”  (bow  much  better  if  it  were  five 
or  six,  the  usual  number  of  the  band!)  “to  whom  he  shall  oblige  him¬ 
self  to  discover  his  very  thoughts  and  fancies,  every  act  of  his,  and  all 
his  intercourse  with  others,  in  which  there  is  danger ;  that,  by  such  ftn 
*  $ert  fhe  preface,  page  14 


274 


THE  LIFE  OF 


openness  of  spirit,  he  may  expose  every  blast  of  vain-glory,  every  idle 
thought,  to  be  chastened  and  lessoned  by  the  rod  of  spiritual  discipline  ; 
and  he  that  shall  find  himself  tied  to  confess  every  proud  thought,  every 
vanity  of  his  spirit,  will  also  perceive  that  they  must  not  dwell  with  him, 
nor  find  any  kindness  from  him.” 

Mr.  Wesley  used  to  say  of  the  Methodist  societies,  alluding  to  St. 
Paul’s  account  of  the  apostolic  church,  Ephes.  iv,  “  The  classes  are  the 
sinews  ;  the  bands  are  the  nerves.”  The  solid  parts  of  the  body  seem 
unimpaired  ;  and  (by  our  trustees  knowing  their  high  duty  and  sacred 
responsibility)  to  have  acquired  greater  solidity.  Our  sinews  seem  also 
to  have  increased  in  strength  ;  and  all  are  zealous  to  do  good  to  all 
men ;  but  our  nervous  system  seems  to  be  much  weakened.  Life  is 
not  transmitted  as  it  used  to  be  ;  and  who  can  undertake  for  this  1  We 
can  do  much  towards  ‘  lengthening  our  cords  and  strengthening  our 
stakes;1  but  who  can  repair  the  waste  of  spiritual  life  ?  When  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley  found  any  society  in  a  declining  state,  he  usually  noted  in  his  journal, 
as  a  prominent  cause,  that  “  the  bands  had  crumbled  to  pieces.”  Being 
impressed  with  this,  he  at  one  time  sent  a  circular  letter  to  all  the 
Preachers,  declaring,  that  in  his  next  tour  he  would  visit  only  those 
places  where  there  were  bands  ;  adding,  44  for  they  only  are  Methodist 
societies.”  This  roused  many  to  remember  the  happy  times  of  mutual 
aid,  whereby  they  were  strengthened  to  “  cast  the  world  and  flesh 
behind,” — ‘  to  leave  the  first  principles  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  to  go 
on  to  perfection .’  He  had  comfort  in  meeting  those  who  thus  set  out 
afresh,  and  rejoiced  in  the  appearance  of  renewed  life  and  vigour. 

It  may  be  thought  that  Mr.  Wesley’s  declaration,  that  where  there  are 
no  bands  there  is  no  true  Methodism,  is  only  an  instance  of  his  usual 
strong  way  of  speaking  ;  but  it  is  a  sober  truth.  If  the  reader  will  turn 
to  vol.  i,  page  320,  he  will  find  that  the  bands  were  the  first  in  order  in 
the  Methodist  fellowship.  When  the  Lord  afterwards  thrust  out  his  ser¬ 
vants  ‘  into  the  highioays  and  hedges,1  and  thus  gathered  together  the 
halt  and  the  blind ,  who  4  desired  to  be  made  whole,1  the  classes  were 
established,  not  only  to  teach,  but  to  inquire  and  examine  if  the  people 
walked  according  to  the  Gospel :  Yol.  i,  page  321.  When  any  ‘  knew 
the  Lord,1  (in  the  only  way  in  which  a  sinner  can  know  him,)  as  4  being 
merciful  to  their  unrighteousness,  and  remembering  tlieir  sins  no  more,1 
then  the  bands  were  appointed  to  keep  up  the  original  design,  that  those 
who  thus  believed  might  be  4  cleansed  from  all  unrighteousness.1 

Now,  if  those  who  thus  4  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth ’  will  still 
be  found  only  among  the  catechumens,  can  we  wonder  if  many  should 
1  lose  the  things  which  they  have  wrought ,  and  not  receive  a  full  reward  ?’ 
Or  ought  we  to  be  surprised  if  they  should  be  found,  like  some  in  the 
days  of  the  Apostle,  4  ever  learning,  yet  never  coming  to  the  knowledge ,’ 
or  the  enjoyment,  4  of  the  truth  V  Or  if  4  they  should  need  to  be  taught 
again  the  first  principles  of  the  oracles  of  God  :’  And  who  can  effectually 
help  them,  if  they  should  be  thus  content  to  walk  in  a  circle,  and  never 
*  press  to  the  mark  of  their  high  railing  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus?1 

Yet  what  an  invaluable  blessing  have  the  classes  been  to  the  Me¬ 
thodist  societies!  By  this  a  hedge  is  formed  about  those  who  begin  to 
4  inquire  their  way  to  Zion,1  and  a  fellowship  obtained,  that  greatly  helps 
to  preserve  them  from  turning  back  to  the  ungodly  fellowship  of  the 
world.  What  a  defence  has  it  provided  for  those  who  4  have  not  yet 


THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


275 


root  in  themselves and  who  might  otherwise  become  a  prey  to  those 
who  inculcate  the  pernicious  principles  of  modern  infidelity  !  We  have 
seen  its  salutary  effects  for  many  years.  Could  the  ploughshare  of 
destruction  have  passed  through  the  continent,  and  have  made  it  ‘  a  field 
of  blood ,’  if  ‘  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus ’  had  been  taught ,  and  if  the  dis¬ 
cipline  of  the  Lord  had  preserved  those  who  believed  it  ? 

When  the  almost  prophetic  voice,  contained  in  that  wonderful  publi¬ 
cation,  King’s  Morsels  of  Criticism ,  came  forth  in  the  year  1788,  the 
year  before  the  French  Revolution  broke  out, — and  which  was  so 
strikingly  fulfilled  in  that  ‘  abomination  of  desolation ’  wherewith  the 
Lord  visited  the  unfaithful  professors  of  his  holy  and  peaceful  religion, 
— could  any  thing  but  true  Christianity,  both  in  its  doctrine  and  discip¬ 
line,  have  withstood  the  threatening  ruin  ?  Commenting  on  the  twenty- 
fourth  chapter  of  St.  Matthew,  the  twenty-ninth  verse,  that  extraordinary 
writer  says,  “  If  the  words  are  spoken  emblematically,  then  the  images 
made  use  of  are  such  as  are  well  known  to  predict  (consistently  with 
their  constant  use  in  many  other  parts  of  prophecy,)  a  great  destruction, 
and  almost  annihilation,  of  many  of  those  lawful  powers  that  at  present 
rule  on  the  earth,  however  beneficial  any  of  them  may  be  to  the  world ; 
and  a  dreadful  lessening  of  the  dignity  and  splendour  of  all  greatness, 
and  a  subversion  of  all  good  order  and  of  civil  government ;  than  which 
nothing  can  be  expected  more  formidable. 

“  Nevertheless,  this  conclusion  is  only  too  consistent  with  a  similar 
intimation  given  to  us  in  the  book  of  Revelation,  concerning  the  times 
immediately  preceding  the  coming  of  our  Lord.  For  therein  we  are 
informed,  Rev.  xvi,  21,  that  ‘  a  great  hail ,  every  hailstone  about  the 
weight  of  a  talent ,  falleth  out  of  heaven  upon  the  men ;  and  the  men  blas¬ 
phemed  God,  because  of  the  plague  of  the  hail;  for  the  plague  thereof 
is  exceeding  great.’ 

“  Dreadful,  indeed,  must  be  a  time,  (if  such  a  one  is  to  come,)  when 
men  are  let  loose  upon  each  other  possessed  of  all  their  present  artifi¬ 
cial  improvements  and  advantages ;  but  unrestrained  either  by  law  or 
principle  ;  scorning  the  admonitions  and  authority  of  those  who  ought  to 
maintain  justice  ;  and  assisted  by  the  more  rude  and  barbarous  parts  of 
the  world,  whom  they  may  find  too  ready  to  increase  the  universal 
uproar.” 

What  a  picture  is  here  given  us  of  what  really  happened  in  that  awful 
misrule,  on  account  of  which  Europe  smarts  to  this  day !  Can  those 
who  may  be  disposed  to  dispute  the  critical  propriety  of  the  commentary, 
deny  the  awful  fulfilment?  Now,  what  preserved  our  nation  in  that  day 
of  *  rebuke  and  blasphemy  V  That  the  Lord  had,  in  his  gracious  provi¬ 
dence,  given  us  much  advantage  by  the  Revolution  of  1688,  by  which 
the  nation  was  delivered  from  Popery  and  arbitrary  power,  just  one  hun¬ 
dred  years  before,  I  joyfully  grant.  But  if  our  population  had  been 
.  found  like  that  in  France,  or  even  like  what  it  was  in  1738,  (see  vol.  i, 
pages  252,  253,)  could  even  our  admirable  Constitution  have  saved  us? 
What  our  great  poet  says  of  the  tempestuous  waves,  may  be  said  of  the 
madness  of  the  people , — 

What  care  these  roarers  for  the  name  of  king? 

But  the  roarings  were  checked,  or  a  bulwark  raised  against  them,  not 
by  the  nobility  or  gentry, — [they  were  the  object  of  their  fury,  and 


276 


THE  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY. 


could  have  no  more  prevailed  in  England  than  they  did  in  France  :)  No ; 
but  by  those  of  their  own  tribes  ;  the  men  of  their  own  sphere  and  sta¬ 
tion,  who  were  converted  to  God ;  the  men  now  become  religious ; 
many  of  whom  4  had  run  ivith  those  who  remained  ungodly  to  the  same 
excess  of  riot,’  but  whose  blasphemies  were  now  turned  to  praise  !  Had 
it  not  been  for  the  labours  of  these  men  of  God,  who  thus  dared  to  go 
among  this  ungodly  mass, — the  uninformed,  ungovernable  mass  of  man¬ 
kind  ;  and  who,  at  the  peril  of  their  lives,  and  to  the  great  displeasure 
of  those  who  ought  to  have  known  better,  called  these  sons  of  violence 
and  disorder  to  ‘  be  wise ,  and  remember  their  latter  end ;’  who  cried  to 
those  prodigals ,  even  in  their  own  haunts,  and  invited  them  ‘  to  return 
to  their  Father's  house ;’  promising  them,  with  an  authority  and  a  love 
that  only  God  could  give,  4  the  kiss  of  peace,’  and  ‘  the  robe  of  righteous¬ 
ness  :’ — Had  it  not  been  for  these  labourers,  this  favoured  land  might  also 
have  been,  years  ago,  a  field  of  blood !  Religion,  and  religion  alone, 
can  save  any  land  from  destruction.  4  The  nation  that  will  not  serve 
Thee  shall  perish  !’  And  we  may  fear,  lest  ‘  his  wrath  should  not  be 
turned  away,’  but  4  that  he  will  again  visit  for  these  things.’ 

That  the  fellowship  of  those  who  ‘  are  thus  the  called  in  Christ  Jesus,’ 
is  of  vital  importance  to  the  great  design  of  God  in  giving  his  Son,  can 
admit  of  no  doubt  in  the  mind  of  those  who  know  that  calling ;  and  that 
without  it  Christian  discipline  cannot  be  maintained,  long  experience 
has  abundantly  proved.  To  this  discipline  we  are,  under  God,  (and  it 
was  also  his  work,)  indebted  at  this  day  for  the  preservation  of  our  ori¬ 
ginal  principles  and  the  moral  health  of  our  people.  What  else  could 
have  preserved  us  from  the  overflowing  scourge  which  threatened  all 
that  was  venerable  in  civil  society?  When  the  assumption  of  naked 
rights  in  this  land  seemed  to  threaten  us  with  a  return  to  savage  life  ! — . 
When  the  Divine  command,  ‘  Thou  shall  not  covet,’  seemed  repealed 
by  acclamation  ! — When  the  multitude  seemed  to  behold  a  usurper  in 
every  man  who  was  richer  than  themselves  ;  our  discipline,  founded  on 
the  fellowship  which  the  Scriptures  show  to  be  essential  to  a  Church  of 
Christ,  formed  a  hedge  and  a  bulwark  against  these  deceitful  preten¬ 
sions, — this  fraternity  of  hell,  the  work  of  the  old  liar  and  murderer. 
If  the  same  discipline  were  found  among  all  who  profess  the  religion  of 
Christ,  what  blessed  effects  would  follow,  not  only  in  our  population  at 
home,  but  in  distant  lands,  now  so  pressingly  invited  to  return  to  God, 
who  4  has  given  to  his  Son  the  heathen  for  his  inheritance,  and  the  utter¬ 
most  parts  of  the  earth  for  his  possession  ’ 

We  make  no  unscriptural  pretensions.  We  know  no  promise  or 
declaration  that  confers  infallibility  on  even  the  purest  church,  or  takes 
away  responsibility  from  the  children  of  men.  4  It  must  needs  be  that 
offences  should  come  ;’  such  is  the  weakness,  corruption,  and  perverse¬ 
ness  of  man  ;  nor  do  we  know  any  remedy  for  it,  but  in  fearlessly  and 
constantly  4  preaching  the  word,’  and  by  wholesome  Christian  discipline 
preserving  those  who  are  brought  to  God  by  it.  We  have  been  thus 
preserved  as  the  visible  fruits  and  seals  of  the  apostolic  labours  of  those 
men  of  God  who  now  4  rest  in  him  And  we  may  humbly  hope  that  we 
shall  be  preserved  and  increase  till  4  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the 
knowledge  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord.’ 


LETTERS 


BETWEEN 

THE  REVf  ********. 

WHO  PASSES  BY  THE  NAME  OF  JOHN  SMITH, 

AND 

THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY.* 


LETTER  I. 

To  the  Rev.  Mr.  John  Wesley. 

May ,  1745. 

Reverend  Sir,' — The  labouring  to  bring  all  the  world  to  solid,  inward,  vital  religion i 
is  a  work  so  truly  Christian  and  laudable,  that  I  shall  ever  highly  esteem  those  who 
attempt  this  great  work,  even  though  they  should  appear  to  me  to  be  under  some 
errors  in  doctrine,  some  mistakes  in  their  conduct,  and  some  excess  in  their  zeal. 
You  may  expect  therefore  in  me  a  candid  adversary,  a  contender  for  truth  and  not  for 
victory  :  one  who  would  be  glad  to  convince  you  of  any  error  which  he  apprehends 
himself  to  have  discovered  in  you,  but  who  will  be  abundantly  more  glad  to  be  con¬ 
vinced  of  errors  in  himself.  Now  the  best  way  to  enable  you  to  set  me  right,  where- 
ever  I  may  be  wrong,  will  be  by  pointing  out  to  you  what  I  have  to  object  to  those 
works  of  yours  which  have  fallen  into  my  hands  .  and  for  order  sake  I  shall  reduce 
my  objections  to  matter  of  Doctrine,  to  matter  of  Phraseology,  and  to  matter  of  Fact. 

1.  As  to  matter  of  Doctrine,  I  shall  choose  to  express  what  I  take  to  be  your  doc¬ 
trine  in  my  own  words  rather  than  in  your  words,  that  you  may  the  more  readily 
perceive  whether  I  at  any  time  mistake  you.  You  seem  then  to  me  to  contend  with 
great  earnestness  for  the  following  system,  viz.  That  faith  (instead  of  being  a  rational 
assent  and  moral  virtue,  for  the  attainment  of  which  men  ought  to  yield  the  utmost 
attention  and  industry)  is  altogether  a  divine  and  supernatural  illapse  from  Heaven 
— the  immediate  gift  of  God — the  mere  work  of  Omnipotence,  given  instantaneously 
and  arbitrarily,  not  with  any  regard  to  the  fitness  of  the  recipient,  but  the  absolute 
will  of  the  Donor:  that  the  moment  this  faith  is  received,  the  recipient’s  pardon  is 
signed  in  heaven,  or  he  is  justified.  This  pardon  or  justification  is  immediately  noti¬ 
fied  to  him  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  that  (not  by  his  imperceptibly  working  a  godly 
assurance,  but)  by  such  a  perceptible,  such  a  glaring  attestation,  as  is  as  easily  dis¬ 
cernible  from  the  dictates  of  reason  or  suggestions  of  fancy,  as  light  is  discernible 
from  darkness.  Upon  this  perceptible  and  infallible  notification,  the  recipient  is  sa¬ 
ved,  (i.  e.  as  you  explain  yourself,  is  sanctified,)  he  has  immediately  the  mind  and  the 
power  to  walk  as  Christ  walked,  and  is  become  perfect ;  he  has  a  perfection  indeed 
admitting  of  degrees,  yet  such  a  perfection  that  he  cannot  sin.  Thus  he  is  in  a  mo¬ 
ment  regenerate,  upon  the  first  sowing  of  the  seed  of  faith,  which,  you  say,  you  can¬ 
not  conceive  to  be  other  than  instantaneous,  whether  you  consider  experience,  or 
the  word  of  God,  or  the  very  nature  of  the  thing. 

Now  so  various  are  men’s  understandings,  or  so  unenlightened  am  I  still  as  to  spirit¬ 
ual  affairs,  that  it  appears  quite  manifest  to  me  that  experience,  the  word  of  God, 
and  the  nature  of  the  thing,  plainly  evince  the  exact  contrary. — As  to  my  own  expe¬ 
rience,  my  parents  and  instructers,  from  my  first  infancy,  carefully  instilled  into  me 
such  an  amiable  idea  of  God,  that  I  cannot  remember  any  time  when  I  had  no  more 
love  of  God  than  a  stone  :  consequently  I  cannot  go  so  far  back  as  the  time  ‘  when 
God  first  lifted  up  the  light  of  his  countenance  upon  me  nor  the  day  of  my  eating 
butter  and  honey ,  of  soaring  upon  eagles ’  wings,  or  of  riding  upon  the  sky.  These  (I 
had  like  to  have  said  enthusiastic ;  but  I  would  willingly  avoid  all  offensive  words, 

*  See  page 
36 


V'ol  II. 


278 


APPENBIX. 


these)  rapturous  expressions  may  pass  sometimes  in  poetry,  but  are  too  flighty,  me* 
thinks,  for  plain  prose :  neither  can  I  remember  the  exact  day  of  my  espousals ,  as  you 
call  it ;  but  yet  I  am  not  so  carnal  a  person  as  to  have  no  perception  of  things  spirit¬ 
ual  I  have  a  taste  for  divine  intercourse,  a  relish  for  the  pleasures  of  devotion  ;  so 
high  a  relish  as  to  think  all  other  pleasures  low  and  insipid  things,  compared  to  those 
happy  moments  when  we  get  disentangled  from  the  world  and  lift  our  souls  up  unto 
the  calm  regions  of  heaven.  I  hope  and  believe  myself  to  have  as  steady  a  faith  in 
a  pardoning  God,  as  you  can  have  ;  but  my  faith  came  by  hearing — by  hearing  the 
word  of  God  soberly  and  consistently  explained,  and  not  from  any  moment.aneous 
illapse  from  Heaven.  Thus  stands  my  own  experience. — Then,  sir,  if  I  appeal  to  the 
experience  of  all  around  me,  they  assure  me  that  the  case  is  the  same  with  them ; 
insomuch,  that  I  am  not  acquainted  with  one  pious  person  in  the  world  whose  experi¬ 
ence  (upon  being  consulted)  is  not  flatly  against  you. 

As  to  the  word  of  God,  let  me  observe  to  you,  it  is  not  the  sound  of  particular  texts, 
but  the  general  tenour  of  the  whole,  on  which  we  are  to  frame  doctrines.  There  are 
texts  whose  sounds  may  favour  quite  contrary  doctrines.  Thus  St.  John  says  in  one 
place,  ‘Whosoever  is  born  of  God  cannot  sin  in  another,  ‘  If  we  say  that  we  have 
no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us  now  no  doctrine  of  perfec¬ 
tion  or  imperfection  should  be  founded  on  the  sound  of  either  of  these  texts  ;  but 
from  both  of  them,  and  the  whole  tenour  of  Scripture,  we  are  to  collect  the  true 
Scripture  doctrine.  In  like  manner  there  are  Scriptures  which  declare  we  are  saved 
by  faith;  others,  that  wear  e  saved  by  hope ;  others  again,  that  we  are  saved  by  re¬ 
pentance,  obedience,  holiness,  and  many  other  principal  parts  of  religion,  which,  by  a 
common  synedoche  of  pars  pro  toto,  are  put  for  the  whole  of  it ;  here  again  we  are 
not  to  be  carried  away  with  the  sound  of  particular  texts,  maintaining  that  we  are 
saved  by  faith  alone,  or  hope  alone,  or  obedience  alone ;  but  we  are  to  construe  one 
text  so  as  to  be  consistent  with  all  the  rest,  and  to  make  one  complete  body  or  system 
of  religion. — Again,  faith  is  said  in  Scripture  to  be  the  gift  of  God,  and  so  riches  are 
said  to  be  the  gift  of  God;  and  indeed  every  other  good  thing,  whether  spiritual  or 
temporal,  is  said  to  descend  from  Him  from  whom  every  good  and  perfect  gift  com- 
eth :  but  then  whether  they  descend  merely  as  an  illapse  from  Heaven,  or  as  God’s 
blessing  on  human  industry,  this  cannot  be  collected  from  the  sound  of  these  texts, 
(though  ever  so  often  or  ever  so  emphatically  repeated,)  but  must  be  gathered  from  the 
general  scope,  drift,  and  tenour  of  Scripture. — Once  more  ;  if  there  be  some  texts 
which  seem  to  favour  God’s  arbitrary  rule  of  mankind,  and  his  dispensing  his  grace 
and  favours  promiscuously  to  the  just  and  unjust,  and  without  any  regard  to  the  fit¬ 
ness  of  the  recipient ;  and  if  there  be  other  texts  which  seem  to  favour  the  contrary 
doctrine  of  his  dealing  with  his  creatures  according  to  their  works,  of  his  conferring 
grace  and  pardon  on  those  who  sinned  through  ignorance  and  unbelief  preferably  to 
more  knowing  and  more  audacious  transgressors  ;  then  we  must  not  hang  upon  the 
sound  of  either  of  these  sort  of  texts,  but  pick  out  a  sense  at  once  consistent  with  both, 
and  with  the  known  attributes  of  Almighty  God. — Lastly,  if  the  human  mind  be  some¬ 
times  termed  the  candle  of  the  Lord,  if  in  some  places  God’s  word  is  said  to  be  his 
lanthorn,  and  in  others,  the  Holy  Ghost  is  represented  as  the  light  of  God;  then  we 
must  interpret  all  these  places  consistently,  and  walk  by  the  joint  light,  as  children 
of  the  light,  without  pretending  prismatically  to  separate  its  rays,  or  dogmatically 
asserting  which  is  which.  We  must  not  single  out  a  few  texts  of  Scripture  of  one 
particular  cast  or  sound,  and  then  call  these  “the  word  of  God  but  from  a  careful 
attention  to  every  part  of  the  Sacred  Volume,  collect  what  is  the  general  tenour  and 
consistent  meaning  of  the  whole.  The  whole  thus  soberly  studied,  and  consistently 
interpreted,  I  call  “  the  word  of  God  and  this  word  of  God  appears  to  me  to  be 
manifestly  against  you  :  it  speaks  of  growth  in  grace,  in  faith,  and  in  religious  know¬ 
ledge  as  owing  to  the  slow  methods  of  instruction,  not  to  momentaneous  inspiration ; 
it  directs  the  gentle  instilling  the  sacred  science  by  long  labour  and  pious  industry, 
the  advancing  line  upon  line  and  precept  upon  precept,  here  a  little  and  there  a  little ; 
it  compares  even  God’s  part  of  the  work  to  his  slow  and  imperceptible  produce  of 
vegetables  ;  that  whilst  one  planteth  and  another  watereth,  it  is  God  all  the  while  who 
goes  on  giving  the  increase. 

Then  lastly,  the  nature  of  the  thing  (which  is  the  third  witness  you  appeal  to)  seems 
to  testify  as  clearly  against  you  as  the  former  two.  It  is  the  nature  of  faith,  to  be  a 
full  and  practical  assent  to  truth  ;  but  such  assent  arises  not  momentaneously,  but 
by  slow  steps  of  ratiocination  ;  by  attending  to  the  evidence,  weighing  the  objections, 
and  solving  the  difficulties.  In  short,  the  experience  of  mankind — the  general  tenour 
of  the  word  of  God,  and  the  nature  of  the  thing,  all,  in  my  opinion,  make  evidently  and 
flatly  against  you.  If  you  shall  answer,  that  this  my  opinion  is  not  by  me  suffi- 


APPENDIX. 


2l9 


cientiy  supported  and  proved,  I  readily  grant  you  that  it  is  not,  neither  do  I  intend 
to  enter  farther  into  the  proof  of  it.  The  controversies  of  the  last  century  occasioned 
such  a  thorough  discussion  of  the  Calvinistical  points,  as  settled  those  debates  to  the 
satisfaction  of  most  men  of  learning  and  piety  :  and  if  young  persons  of  the  present 
age,  instead  of  too  hastily  entering  on  the  teaching  of  others,  would  but  first  give 
themselves  the  trouble  to  make  themselves  thorough  masters  of  the  points  then  set¬ 
tled,  we  should  not  have  seen  many  of  those  crudities  attempted  to  be  revived  at  this 
time  of  day.  To  those  writings  I  therefore  refer  you:  for  my  present  intention  is, 
not  to  collect  a  body  of  divinity  from  the  general  tenour  of  Scripture,  a  work  much 
too  long  for  this  letter,  on  the  one  hand ;  nor  yet  to  cap  a  few  texts  of  a  contrary  sound 
to  those  produced  by  you, — a  task  too  trifling  and  insignificant,  on  the  other  ;  but  my 
whole  meaning  is  this :  to  state  the  case  fairly  between  you  and  your  adversaries- 
You  have  appealed  to  men  of  reason  and  religion :  I  have  read  your  Appeals,  and  I 
shall  impartially  give  you  my  sentiments  as  to  your  conduct. 

We  are  at  present  upon  the  article  of  doctrine.  Now  your  doctrine  of  momenta- 
neous  illapse,  &c,  as  above  related,  (without  entering  at  present  into  the  truth  or 
falsehood  of  it,  is  represented  by  your  adversaries  as  having  something  of  singularity 
in  it,  unsupported  by  Scripture,  or  the  received  doctrine  of  the  Church  of  England ; 
that  these  singularities  are  your  most  beloved  opinions  and  favourite  tenets,  more 
insisted  upon  by  you  than  the  general  and  uncontroverted  truths  of  Christianity. 
This  is  their  charge.  Now  what  is  your  defence  ?  I  was  all  attention  to  learn  how 
you  would  maintain  these  singularities,  these  beloved  opinions  and  favourite  tenets  ; 
but  what  was  my  surprise  when  I  found  you  answering  that  you  had  no  singularities 
at  all ;  that  your  notions  are — true  religion  is  the  loving  God  with  all  our  heart,  and 
our  neighbour  as  ourselves  ;  that  these  are  your  favourite  tenets,  and  have  been  so 
for  many  years  :  so  that,  in  short,  instead  of  having  any  peculiar  doctrines  which 
distinguish  you  from  other  Christians,  you  seem  to  suggest,  that  you  preach  nothing 
but  what  is  common  to  all  mankind  ;  for,  say  you,  Jire  not  my  doctrines  yours  too  ? 
Do  you  say  that  any  man  can  be  a  true  Christian  without  loving  God  and  his  neighbour  2 
So  then,  Sir,  it  seems  you  teach  nothing  more  singular  than  the  love  of  God  and  man. 
Was  it  then  for  preaching  this  doctrine  that  the  London  clergy  forbad  you  their 
pulpits  ?  If  so,  I  think  you  have  had  very  hard  usage.  But  if  it  be  notorious,  that 
you  frequently  insist  on  other  beloved  opinions,  and  on  other  controverted  favourite 
tenets,  then  I  fear  your  adversaries  will  think  that  you  have  given  but  a  shuffling  and 
evasive  answer. 

Nay,  I  think  it  will  appear  that  you  yourself  were  not  fully  satisfied  with  the 
answer,  of  no  singularities,  from  the  texts  which  you  elsewhere  quote,  as  carrying  a 
sound  in  favour  of  your  distinguishing  singularities.  But  this  is  another  objection 
which  I  have  to  make  to  your  manner  of  treating  your  antagonists:  you  seem  to 
think  that  you  sufficiently  answer  your  adversary,  if  you  put  together  a  number  of 
naked  Scriptures  that  sound  in  your  favour.  But  please  to  remember,  sir,  that  the 
question  between  you  and  them  is  not  whether  such  words  are  Scripture,  but  whether 
(both  parties  admitting  the  words)  the  words  are  to  be  so  or  so  interpreted.  Should 
a  Papist,  in  disputing  with  you,  entrench  himself  in  Scripture  words ;  quote  upon 
you  ‘  This  is  my  body  ;’  insist  upon  it,  that  they  were  the  words  of  Him  who  could 
not  lie  ;  and,  in  a  declamatory  way,  undertake  to  prove  all  gainsayers  to  be  infidels : 
I  suppose  you  would  tell  him,  that  he  was  spending  his  zeal  impertinently,  for  that 
you  were  as  fully  convinced  as  he,  that  the  words  were  the  words  of  Christ ;  but 
that  the  naked  quotation  of  those  words  made  nothing  for  his  purpose,  since  the 
.whole  dispute  between  you  was,  not  whether  those  words  were  Christ’s,  but  whether 
those  words  of  Christ  were  most  truly  and  most  agreeably  to  the  whole  tenour  of 
Scripture  interpreted  by  him  in  a  literal,  or  by  you  in  a  figurative  way.  In  like 
manner,  if  ‘  Sell  all,  and  give  to  the  poor,’  be  understood  by  Mr.  Law  as  a  precept 
directed  to  all  Christians,  and  by  you  as  limited  to  one  particular  person  ;  then  the 
naked  quotation  of  those  words  of  Scripture  is  not  gaining  any  ground  at  all,  but 
leaves  the  difference  between  you  just  as  it  found  it.  Once  more,  if  a  Churchman 
and  a  Quaker  both  allow  that  all  God’s  children  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God ;  but  if 
the  Churchman  maintains,  that  this  leading  is  by  the  written  word,  and  by  the  gentle 
and  imperceptible  influences  of  the  Divine  Spirit  on  the  human  mind  ;  and  the 
Quaker,  on  the  other  hand,  insists,  that  we  are  to  be  led  by  sudden,  instantaneous 
inspirations,  and  by  such  perceptible  movements  of  the  Spirit,  as  are  as  distinguishable 
from  the  dictates  of  reason,  or  suggestions  of  fancy,  as  light  is  from  darkness :  if 
this  be  the  difference  between  them,  this  difference  is  in  no  sort  adjusted  by  barely 
quoting,  *  A3  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  are  the  sons  of  God :’  for  both 
acknowledge  this  Scripture,  but  differ  as  to  their  manner  of  interpreting  it.  Now. 


280 


APPENDIX* 


sir,  you  often  appear  to  me  as  attempting  to  adjust  controversies  by  a  bare  quotation 
of  the  controverted  texts. 

And  as  you  thereby  fail  of  proving  your  singularities  to  be  consistent  with  Scrip¬ 
ture,  so  I  must  add,  in  the  next  place,  you  fail  likewise  of  showing  them  consistent 
with  the  received  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  England.  When  your  adversaries  tax 
you  with  differing  from  the  Church,  not  as  it  was  a  little  before  the  reformation,  or 
as  it  was  a  little  after  the  reformation,  but  as  it  is  at  this  day  :  and  when  you  profess 
great  deference  and  veneration  for  the  Church  of  England  ;  you  cannot  naturally  be 
supposed  to  mean,  that  much  reverence  was  due  to  the  Church,  and  its  doctors  and 
pastors,  in  the  year  1545,  and  that  in  the  year  1745  no  reverence  is  due  at  all :  if 
then,  by  the  Church  of  England  be  meant  (as  ought  to  be  meant)  the  present  Church, 
I  presume  it  will  be  no  hard  matter  to  show,  that  your  doctrines  differ  widely  from 
the  doctrines  of  the  Church.  But  here,  perhaps,  you  will  ask  me,  What  then,  does 
the  present  Church  of  England  differ  in  doctrines  from  the  Church  at  the  time  of  the 
reformation  ?  I  answer,  I  assert  no  such  thing  :  but  were  it  so,  the  presumption 
would  lay  in  favour  of  the  modern  Church  ;  for  it  would  be  much  more  probable,  that 
some  truths  might  be  brought  to  light,  and  some  first  hasty  errors  rectified  upon  the 
increase  of  learning,  and  growth  of  criticism,  than  that  every  thing  should  at  once 
be  brought  to  perfection,  upon  the  first  dawn  of  light  into  the  regions  of  darkness 
and  superstition,  and  that  too  amidst  the  sparks  and  heats  of  a  warmly-agitated  con¬ 
troversy.  Bishop  Jewel  was  a  wise  and  good  man,  and  so  was  Archbishop  Sharp ;  now 
if  it  had  so  happened  that  there  was  some  difference  of  doctrine  between  them,  the 
reasonable  presumption  would  have  been  in  favour  of  the  latter,  who  had  abundantly 
the  best  means  of  being  accurate.  Whatever  partiality  you,  as  a  subscribing  clergy¬ 
man,  may  have  for  ancient  sermons,  published  formerly  under  the  name  of  homilies, 
others,  free  from  all  bias,  must  be  allowed  to  judge  quite  impartially  between  the 
more  ancient  and  more  modern  sermons,  and  to  prefer  those,  whichever  they  be, 
which  shall  appear  most  consistent  with  the  general  tenour  of  Scripture.  But  1  am 
not  a  going  to  examine  which  appear  most  so :  we  will  suppose  both  the  ancient  and 
modern  Reformed  Church  of  England ,  under  some  variety  of  phrase,  to  teach  one 
and  the  self-same  doctrine.  The  catechism  (phrase  and  all)  is  the  doctrine  both  of 
the  ancient  and  modern  Church :  now  that  teaches  repentance,  faith  and  obedience, 
as  conditions  of  salvation.  “No,”  say  you,  “we  are  saved  by  faith  alone.”  In 
order  to  maintain  this,  you  first  give  us  to  understand,  that  you  mean  by  the  word 
salvation,  what  other  people  mean  by  the  word  holiness ;  and  that  you  mean,  by  faith 
alone ,  faith  preceded  by  repentance ,  and  accompanied  by  obedience.  Now,  may  not 
your  adversaries  reply  in  your  own  words,  Alas ,  what  trifling  is  this ,  what  a  mere 
playing  upon  woi'ds  !  Now,  if  you  will  explain  yourself  after  this  manner,  nobody  I 
think  can  have  any  difference  with  you,  as  to  matter  of  doctrine,  but  the  dispute 
between  you  will  be  reduced  to  matter  of  mere  phraseology. 

2.  As  to  phraseology,  every  man  is  at  liberty  to  use  what  phrases  he  likes  best, 
provided  he  uses  them  according  to  their  common  acceptation,  or  else  gives  notice 
that  he  puts  upon  them  a  singular  meaning  of  his  own  :  if  you  choose  to  call  that 
faith,  which  other  people  commonly  note  by  the  word  grace,  or  to  term  that  salvation, 
which  every  body  else  styles  holiness,  provided  you  give  notice  of  this  peculiar  use  of 
the  words,  we  may  make  a  tolerable  shift  to  understand  you,  though,  in  my  opinion, 
you  would  have  done  much  better  to  have  kept  to  the  obvious  and  common  sense. 
You  may  urge,  perhaps,  that  your  phraseology  comes  nearer  to  that  of  Scripture,  and 
the  original  Reformed  Church  of  England,  and  therefore  is  better -than  that  in  com¬ 
mon  use  ;  now,  though  some  question  may  be  made  as  to  the  absolute  truth  of  the 
antecedent,  yet  granting  the  antecedent,  1  deny  the  consequence.  For  that  phrase¬ 
ology  may  be  quite  proper  at  some  times,  and  on  some  occasions,  which  may  become 
highly  improper  upon  a  change  of  circumstances.  To  judge  therefore  of  your  pro¬ 
priety  as  to  this  matter,  we  must  look  back  to  the  time  of  the  apostles,  and  the  time 
of  the  reformation,  and  carefully  consider  what  was  the  state  of  affairs,  both  at  the 
time  of  the  first  spreading,  and  at  the  time  of  the  late  revival  of  the  gospel.  At  the 
time  of  the  first  preaching  of  the  gospel,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles  were  very  negligent 
as  to  internal  holiness  :  they  made  light  of  the  laws  of  piety  and  morality,  but  laid 
great  stress  upon  external  rites,  and  certain  atoning  actions,  such  as  sacrifices,  wash¬ 
ings,  lustrations,  and  other  expiatory  works,  which,  if  they  performed  according  to 
the  due  form  of  their  respective  religions,  they  doubted  not  but  those  works  would 
render  them  acceptable  to  God,  how  free  soever  they  made  with  the  laws  of  morality 
and  righteousness.  The  apostles  therefore  thought  they  could  not  express  themselves 
too  warmly  against  so  wicked  a  persuasion,  and  often  declare  that  we  cannot  be 
made  righteous  by  works  (by  which  they  always  meant  such  outward  works  as  were 


appendix.. 


2  SI 


intended  to  commute  for  inward  holiness)  but  by  faith  in  Christ  (by  which  they  as 
constantly  meant,  by  becoming  Christians  both  in  principle  and  practice.)  In  like 
manner,  at  the  time  of  the  reformation,  when  Popery  had  corrupted  Christianity,  and 
made  a  religion  most  of  all  other  calculated  for  promoting  moral  goodness,  really  to 
subvert  it,  by  substituting  in  the  place  of  true  holiness,  certain  trifling  tricks,  such  as 
endowments,  penances,  and  pilgrimages,  to  which  they  gave  the  emphatical  name  of 
good  works ,  as  if  nothing  else  were  good  in  comparison  of  them  ;  and  to  which  they 
ascribed  such  merit,  that  a  man  might  thereby  not  only  merit  heaven  for  himself,  but 
have  too  such  a  surplusage  of  merit  to  spare,  as  might  be  laid  up  in  the  storehouse  of 
the  Church,  to  be  sold  out  by  the  Pope  to  those  who  had  no  merit  of  their  own ; — • 
when  these  foolish  and  wicked  doctrines  had  made  men  look  out  for  other  means  of 
recommending  themselves  to  God,  than  by  a  faithful  and  holy  life  ;  our  reformers 
attacked  those  tenets  with  a  becoming  warmth,  teaching  that  such  fopperies  were  far 
from  being  good  works,  and  that  our  best  works  were  far  from  meriting  heaven  ;  that 
we  were  not  10  be  justified  by  such  outward  trumperies,  or  by  believing  in  saints  or 
angels,  but  by  faith  alone  in  Jesus  Christ.  If  in  the  heat  of  the  argument,  some 
crude  things  had  been  vented,  it  would  have  been  no  more  than  what  usually  happens 
in  strenuous  oppositions :  the  main  of  their  argument  was  certainly  pious  and  right. 
But  the  strong  phrases  which  the  reformers  made  use  of,  to  guard  against  the  Popish 
doctrine  of  justification  by  good  works ,  gave  occasion  to  Antinomians  to  run  into  a 
worse  doctrine,  if  possible,  than  the  former,  viz.,  That  of  being  justified  and  saved. 
loithout  good  works.  Now,  sir,  supposing  the  ancient  and  modern  Reformed  Church 
of  England  always  to  have  maintained  one  and  the  same  uniform  doctrine,  still  every 
sensible  man  must  allow,  that  the  phraseology  which  was  proper  to  express  this  doc¬ 
trine  at  the  one  time,  would  be  highly  improper  at  the  other ;  and  the  modern  Church 
is  as  much  to  be  commended,  for  avoiding  all  phrases  that  might  countenance  Anti- 
nomianism,  as  the  ancient  Church  was  for  avoiding  those  which  favoured  Popery ; 
and,  consequently,  that  if  the  dispute  between  you  and  your  adversaries  be  reduced 
to  matter  of  phraseology,  they  have  greatly  the  advantage  of  you  in  point  of  pro¬ 
priety.  But  as  things  of  this  nature  are  still  liable  to  much  altercation,  I  am  for 
reducing  this  controversy  to  a  much  narrower  compass,  namely,  to  the  third  thing 
I  at  first  proposed  to  object  to,  even  one  plain  matter  of  fact. 

3.  If  in  fact,  sir,  y  ou  can  work  such  signs  and  wonders  as  were  worked  by  the 
apostles — if  the  Holy  Ghost  bears  witness  to  your  doctrines,  as  he  did  to  theirs,  by 
divers  miracles,  and  visible  supernatural  gifts — if,  I  say,  you  can  thus  do  the  work  of 
an  apostle,  you  are,  in  my  account,  (notwithstanding  what  I  might  otherwise  object 
to  your  doctrines  or  phrases,)  entitled  to  the  implicit  faith  which  is  due  to  one  of  that 
order.  You  relate  of  yourself  many  strange  and  wonderful  things  ;  but  I  will  rest  the 
whole  affair  upon  this  one  fact, — your  casting  out  devils.  Now,  sir,  if  one  or  two 
persons  who  appeared  to  be  lunatic ,  and  were  actually  sore  vext,  and  torn  by  the 
devil,  upon  your  praying  God  to  bruise  Satan  under  their  feet,  were  instantly  dis¬ 
possessed  of  that  evil  spirit,  vehemently  crying  out ,  “  He  is  gone ,  he  is  gone,”  and 
straightway  filled  with  the  Spirit  of  love ,  and  a  sound  mind.  If  they  were  so  divinely 
enlightened,  and  made  so  strong  in  the  Lord,  as  to  acq  ire  at  once  a  contempt  of  all 
worldly  things,  and  a  temper  quite  unprovokable  ;  if,  I  say,  you  prove  this  to  be  the 
fact,  to  the  satisfaction  of  wise  and  good  men,  then  I  believe  no  wise  and  good  man 
will  oppose  you  any  longer.  Let  me  therefore  rest  it  upon  your  conscience,  either 
to  prove  this  matter  of  fact,  or  to  retract  it.  If,  upon  mature  examination,  it  shall 
appear  that  designing  people  imposed  upon  you,  or  that  hysterical  women  imposed 
upon  themselves — acknowledge  fairly  that  your  zeal  outran  your  wisdom — that 
your  colourings  are  sometimes  too  strong,  and  your  expressions  too  rapturous  and 
glowing. 

Having  now  freely  told  you  what  I  take  to  be  wrong  in  you,  I  shall  readily  and 
thankfully  attend  to  whatever  you  shall  point  out  as  amiss  in  me.  I  am  desirous  to 
retract  and  amend  whatever  is  wrong.  To  your  general  design  of  promoting  true 
religion  I  am  a  hearty  friend  ;  nay,  to  your  particular  scheme  and  singularities  I  am 
no  enemy  :  so  far  from  it,  that  I  should  rejoice  greatly  to  become  your  convert,  and 
instead  of  living  as  I  now  do  in  hopes  of  salvation,  I  should  be  much  better  pleased 
to  obtain  certainty  of  it,  by  the  infallible  testimony  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  If  I  come  not 
fully  into  your  scheme,  it  is  not  for  want  of  good  will,  but  for  want  of  evidence  and 
conviction  that  it  is  true.  I  pray  God  to  grant  me  all  needful  illumination :  and  I 
pray  you  to  tell  me  what  is  still  lacking  on  my  part. 

P.  S. — As  I  live  at  a  considerable  distance  from  London,  I  have  no  convenience  of 
a  personal  conference  with  you  ;  but  a  letter  will  find  me  directed  to  “John 
Smith,  at  Mr.  Richard  Mead’s  at  the  Golden  Cross,  in  Cheapside.” 


282 


APPENDIX. 


LETTER  II, 


For  Mr.  John  Smith . 

Sir, —I.  I  was  determined,  from  the  time  I  received  yours,  to  answer  it  as  soon 
as  I  should  have  opportunity.  But  it  was  the  longer  delayed,  because  I  could  not  per¬ 
suade  myself  to  write  at  all,  till  I  had  leisure  to  write  fully.  And  this  I  hope  to  do 
now,  though  1  know  you  not,  no,  not  so  much  as  your  name.  But  I  take  it  for  grant¬ 
ed  you  are  a  person  that  fears  God,  and  that  speaks  the  real  sentiments  of  his  heart. 
And  on  this  supposition,  1  shall  speak  without  any  suspicion  or  reserve. 

2.  I  am  exceedingly  obliged  by  the  pains  you  have  taken  to  point  out  to  me  what 
you  think  to  be  mistakes.  It  is  a  truly  Christian  attempt,  an  act  of  brotherly  love, 
which  I  pray  God  to  repay  sevenfold  into  your  bosom.  Methmks  1  can  scarce  look 
upon  such  a  person,  on  one  who  is  ^  a  contender  for  truth  and  not  for  victory,” 
whatever  opinion  he  may  entertain  of  me,  as  any  adversary  at  all.  For  what  is  friend¬ 
ship,  if  I  am  to  account  him  my  enemy  who  endeavours  to  open  my  eyes,  or  to  amend 
my  heart  ? 

I.  3.  You  will  give  me  leave  (writing  as  a  friend  rather  than  a  disputant)  to  invert 
the  order  of  your  objections,  and  to  begin  with  the  third,  because  I  conceive  it  may 
be  answered  in  fewest  words.  The  substance  of  it  is  this  :  “  If  in  fact  you  can  work 
such  signs  and  wonders  as  were  wrought  by  the  apostles,  then  you  are  entitled  (not¬ 
withstanding  what  I  might  otherwise  object)  to  the  implicit  faith  due  to  one  of  that 
order.” — A  few  lines  alter  you  cite  a  case  related  in  the  Third  Journal,  p.  88,  and 
add,  “  If  you  prove  this  to  be  the  fact,  to  the  satisfaction  of  wise  and  good  men,  then 
I  believe  no  wise  and  good  man  will  oppose  you  any  longer.  Let  me  therefore  rest 
it  upon  your  conscience,  either  to  prove  this  matter  of  fact,  or  to  retract  it.  If  upon 
mature  examination  it  shall  appear  that  designing  peopie  imposed  upon  you,  or  that 
hysterical  women  were  imposed  upon  themselves,  acknowledge  your  zeal  outran  your 
wisdom.” 

4.  Surely  I  would.  But  what,  if  on  such  examination  it  shall  appear  that  there 
was  no  imposition  of  either  kind,  (to  be  satisfied  of  which  I  waited  three  years  before 
I  told  the  story.)  What,  if  it  appear,  by  the  only  method  which  I  can  conceive,  the 
deposition  of  three  or  four  eye  and  ear  witnesses,  that  the  matter  of  fact  was  just  as 
it  is  there  related,  so  far  as  men  can  judge  from  their  eyes  and  ears  ?  will  it  follow 
that  I  am  entitled  to  demand  the  implicit  faith  which  was  due  to  an  apostle  ?  By  no 
means.  Nay,  I  know  not  that  implicit  faith  was  due  to  any  or  all  of  the  apostles  put 
together.  They  were  to  prove  their  assertions  by  the  written  word.  You  and  I  are 
to  do  the  same.  Without  such  proof  I  ought  no  more  to  have  believed  St.  Peter 
himself,  than  St.  Peter’s  (pretended)  successor. 

5.  I  conceive  therefore  this  whole  demand,  common  as  it  is,  of  proving  our  doc¬ 
trine  by  miracles,  proceeds  from  a  double  mistake,  1.  A  supposition  that  what  we 
preach  is  not  provable  from  Scripture  :  (for  if  it  be,  what  need  we  farther  witnesses  ? 
to  the  law  and  to  the  testimony  !)  2.  An  imagination,  that  a  doctrine  not  provable 
by  Scripture,  might  nevertheless  be  proved  by  miracles.  I  believe  not.  I  receive  the 
written  word  as  the  whole  and  sole  rule  of  my  faith. 

II.  6.  Perhaps  what  you  object  to  my  phraseology,  may  be  likewise  answered  in 
few  words.  I  thoroughly  agree  that  it  is  best  to  “  use  the  most  common  words,  and 
that  in  the  most  obvious  sense and  have  been  diligently  labouring  after  this  very 
thing  for  little  less  than  twenty  years.  I  am  not  conscious  of  using  any  uncommon 
word,  or  any  word  in  an  uncommon  sense  ;  but  I  cannot  call  those  uncommon  words 
which  are  the  constant  language  of  Holy  Writ.  These  I  purppsely  use ;  desiring 
always  to  express  Scripture  sense  in  Scripture  phrase.  And  this  I  apprehend  myself 
to  do  when  I  speak  of  salvation  as  &  present  thing.  How  often  does  our  Lord  himself 
do  thus  ?  How  often  his  apostles  ?  St.  Paul  particularly.  Insomuch  that  I  doubt 
whether  we  can  find  six  texts  in  the  New  Testament,  perhaps  not  three,  where  it  is 
otherwise  taken. 

7.  The  term  faith  I  likewise  use  in  the  Scriptural  sense,  meaning  thereby  the 
evidence  of  things  not  seen.  And,  that  it  is  Scriptural,  appears  to  me  a  sufficient 
defence  of  any  way  of  speaking  whatever.  For  however  the  propriety  of  those 
expressions  may  vary,  which  occur  in  the  writings  of  men,  I  cannot  but  think  those 


APPENDIX. 


283 


which  are  found  in  the  Book  of  God  will  be  equally  proper  in  all  ages.  But  let  us 
look  back  as  you  desire,  to  the  age  of  the  apostles.  And  if  it  appear  that  the  state  of 
religion  now,  is  (according  to  your  own  representation  of  it)  the  same  in  substance 
as  it  was  then,  it  will  follow  that  the  same  expressions  are  just  as  proper  now  as  they 
were  in  the  apostolic  age. 

8.  “  At  the  time  of  the  first  preaching  of  the  gospel  (as  you  justly  observe)  both 
Jews  and  Gentiles  were  very  negligent  of  internal  holiness ,  but  laid  great  stress  on 
external  rites,  and  certain  actions,  which  if  theyperformed  according  to  the  due  forms 
of  their  respective  religions,  they  doubted  not  but  those  works  would  render  them 
acceptable  to  God.  The  apostles  therefore  thought  they  could  not  express  themselves 
too  warmly  against  so  wicked  a  persuasion,  and  often  declare  that  we  cannot  be 
made  righteous  by  works :  (i.  e.  not  by  such  outward  works  as  were  intended  to 
commute  for  inward  holiness,)  but  by  faith  in  Christ ,  i.  e.  by  becoming  Christians 
both  in  principle  and  practice.” 

9.  I  have  often  thought  the  same  thing,  that  the  apostles  used  the  expression, 
salvation  by  faith  (importing  inward  holiness  by  the  knowledge  of  God)  in  direct 
opposition  to  the  then  common  persuasion,  of  salvation  by  works ,  i  e.  going  to  heaven 
by  outward  works,  without  any  inward  holiness  at  all. 

10.  And  is  not  this  persuasion  as  common  now  as  it  was  in  the  time  of  the  apos¬ 
tles  ?  We  must  needs  go  out  of  the  world,  or  we  cannot  doubt  it.  Does  not  every 
one  of  our  churches  (to  speak  a  sad  truth)  afford  us  abundant  instances  of  those  who 
are  as  negligent  of  internal  holiness,  as  either  the  Jews  or  ancient  Gentiles  were  ? 
And  do  not  these  at  this  day  lay  so  great  a  stress  on  certain  external  rites,  that  if 
they  perform  them  according  to  the  due  forms  of  their  respective  communities,  they 
doubt  not  but  those  works  will  render  them  acceptable  to  God  ?  You  and  1  therefore 
cannot  express  ourselves  too  warmly  against  so  wicked  a  persuasion ;  nor  can  we 
express  ourselves  against  it  in  more  proper  terms  than  those  the  apostles  used  to  that 
very  end. 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  this  apostolical  language  is  also  the  language  of  our  own 
Church.  But  I  waive  this.  What  is  Scriptural  in  any  church  I  hold  fast :  for  the 
rest,  I  let  it  go. 

III.  11.  But  the  main  point  remains.  You  think  the  doctrines  I  hold  are  not 
founded  on  holy  writ.  Before  we  inquire  into  this,  I  would  just  touch  on  some 
parts  of  that  abstract  of  them  which  you  have  given. 

“Faith  (instead  of  being  a  rational  assent  and  moral  virtue,  for  the  attainment  of 
which  men  ought  to  yield  the  utmost  attention  and  industry)  is  altogether  superna¬ 
tural,  and  the  immediate  gift  of  God.” — I  believe,  t.  That  a  rational  assent  to  the 
truth  of  the  Bible  is  one  ingredient  of  Christian  faith  : — 2.  That  Christian  faith  is  a 
moral  virtue  in  that  sense  wherein  hope  and  charity  are : — 3.  That  men  ought  to 
yield  the  utmost  attention  and  industry  for  the  attainment  of  it ; — and  yet,  4.  That 
this,  as  every  Christian  grace  is  properly  supernatural,  is  an  immediate  gift  of  God, 
which  he  commonly  gives  in  the  use  of  such  means  as  he  hath  ordained. 

I  believe  it  is  generally  given  in  an  instant ;  but  not  arbitrarily ,  in  your  sense  of 
the  word  ;  not  without  any  regard  to  the  fitness  (I  should  say  the  previous  qualifica¬ 
tions)  of  the  recipient. 

12.  “  When  a  man  is  pardoned,  it  is  immediately  notified  to  him  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  that  (not  by  his  imperceptibly  working  a  godly  assurance,  but)  by  such 
attestation  as  is  easily  discernible  from  reason  or  fancy.” 

I  do  not  deny  that  God  imperceptibly  works  in  some  a  gradually  increasing  assu¬ 
rance  of  his  love.  But  I  am  equally  certain  he  works  in  others  a  full  assurance 
thereof  in  one  moment.  And  I  suppose,  however  this  godly  assurance  be  wrought, 
it  is  easily  discernible  from  bare  reason  or  fancy. 

“  Upon  this  infallible  notification  he  is  saved,  is  become  perfect,  so  that  he  cannot 
commit  sin.” 

I  do  not  say  this  notification  is  infallible  in  that  sense,  that  none  believe  they  have 
it  who  indeed  have  it  not :  neither  do  I  say  that  a  man  is  perfect  in  love  the  moment 
he  is  born  of  God  by  faith.  But  even  then  I  believe  if  he  keepeth  himself,  he  doth 
not  commit  (outward)  sin. 

13.  “  This  first  sowing  of  the  first  seed  of  faith,  you  cannot  conceive  to  be  other 
than  instantaneous,  (ordinarily,)  whether  you  consider  experience,  or  the  word  of 
God,  or  the  very  nature  of  the  thing.  Whereas  all  these  appear  to  me  to  be  against 
you.  To  begin  with  experience.  I  believe  myself  to  have  as  steady  a  faith  in  a  par¬ 
doning  God  as  you  can  have.  And  yet  I  do  not  remember  the  exact  day  when  it 
was  first  given.” 


284 


APPENDIX. 


Perhaps  not.  Yours  may  he  another  of  those  exempt  eases  which  were  allowed 
before. 

But,  “the  experience”  you  say,  “of  all  the  pious  persons  you  are  acquainted  with, 
is  the  very  same  with  yours.” — You  will  not  be  displeased  with  my  speaking  freely. 
How  many  truly  pious  persons  are  you  so  intimately  acquainted  with,  as  to  be  able 
to  interrogate  them  on  the  subject?  With  twenty?  With  ten?  If  so,  you  are  far 
happier  than  1  was  for  many  years  at  Oxford.  You  will  naturally  ask,  With  how 
man£  truly  pious  persons  am  I  acquainted,  on  the  other  hand  ?  1  speak  the  truth  in 
Christ,  i  lie  not :  I  am  acquainted  with  more  than  1200  or  1300  persons,  whom  I 
believe  to  be  truly  pious ,  and  not  on  slight  grounds,  and  who  have  severally  testified  to 
me  with  their  own  mouths,  that  they  do  know  the  day  when  the  love  of  God  was  first 
shed  abroad  in  their  hearts,  and  when  his  Spirit  first  witnessed  with  their  spirits,  that 
they  were  the  children  of  God.  Now,  if  you  are  determined  to  think  all  these  liars 
or  fools,  this  is  no  evidence  to  you  :  but  to  me  it  is  strong  evidence,  who  have  for 
some  years  known  the  men  and  their  communication. 

14.  As  to  the  word  of  God,  you  well  observe,  “  We  are  not  to  frame  doctrines  by 
the  sound  of  particular  texts,  but  the  general  tenour  of  Scripture,  soberly  studied  and 
consistently  interpreted.”  Touching  the  instances  you  give,  I  would  just  remark : 
1.  To  have  sin,  is  one  thing  ;  to  commit  sin,  is  another. — 2.  In  one  particular  text  it 
is  said,  ‘  Ye  are  saved  by  hope;’  perhaps  in  one  more,  (though  I  remember  it  not,} 
a  Ye  are  saved  by  repentance,’  or  ‘  holiness .’  But  the  general  tenour  of  Scripture,  con* 
sistently  interpreted,  declares,  ‘  We  are  saved  by  Jaith.' — 3.  Will  either  the  general 
tenour  of  Scripture,  or  your  own  conscience,  allow  you  to  say  that  faith  is  the  gift 
of  God  in  no  other  or  higher  sense  than  riches  are? — 4.  I  entirely  agree  with  you, 
that  the  children  of  light  walk  by  the  joint  light  of  reason,  Scripture,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

“  But  the  word  of  God  appears  to  you  to  be  manifestly  against  such  an  instanta¬ 
neous  giving  of  faith  ;  because  it  speaks  of  growth  in  grace  and  faith  as  owing  to  the 
slow  methods  of  instruction.” — So  do  I.  But  that  is  not  the  question.  We  are 
speaking  not  of  the  progress,  but  of  the  first  rise  of  faith.  “  It  directs  the  gentle 
instilling  of  faith,  by  long  labour  and  pious  industry.” — Not  the  first  instilling  ;  and 
we  speak  not  now  of  the  continuance  or  increase  of  it.  “  It  compares  even  God’s 
part  of  the  work  to  the  slow  produce  of  vegetables,  that  while  one  plants  and  another 
waters,  it  is  God  all  the  while  who  goes  on  giving  the  increase.” — Very  true.  But 
the  seed  must  first  be  sown  belore  it  can  increase  at  all.  Therefore  all  the  texts 
which  relate  to  the  subsequent  increase,  are  quite  wide  of  the  present  question. 

Perhaps  your  thinking  “  the  nature  of  the  thing  to  be  so  clearly  against  me,”  may 
arise  from  your  not  clearly  apprehending  it.  That  you  do  not,  I  gather  from  your 
own  words :  “  It  is  the  nature  of  faith  to  be  a  full  and  practical  assent  to  truth.” — 
Surely  no.  This  definition  does  in  no  wise  express  the  nature  of  Christian  faith. 
Christian,  saving  faith,  is  a  divine  conviction  of  invisible  things  ;  a  supernatural  con¬ 
viction  of  the  things  of  God,  with  a  filial  confidence  in  his  love.  Now  a  man  may 
have  a  full  assent  to  the  truth  of  the  Bible,  (probably  attained  by  the  slow  steps  you 
mention,)  yea,  an  assent  which  has  some  influence  on  his  practice,  and  yet  not  have 
one  grain  of  this  faith 

16.  I  should  be  glad  to  know  to  which  writings  in  particular  of  the  last  age  you 
would  refer  me  for  a  thorough  discussion  of  the  Calvinistical  points.  I  want  to  have 
those  points  fully  settled ;  having  seen  so  little  yet  wrote  on  the  most  important  of 
them,  with  such  clearness  and  strength  as  one  would  desire. 

17.  I  think  your  following  objections  do  not  properly  come  under  any  of  the  pre¬ 
ceding  heads :  “  Your  doctrine  of  momentaneous  illapse,  &c,  is  represented  by  your 
adversaries  as  singular  and  unscriptural ;  and  that  these  singularities  are  your  most 
beloved  opinions  and  favourite  tenets,  more  insisted  upon  by  you  than  the  general  and 
uncontroverted  truths  of  Christianity  :  this  is  their  charge.” — And  so,  I  doubt,  it  will 
be  to  the  end  of  the  world  : — for,  in  spite  of  all  I  can  say,  they  ivill  represent  one 
circumstance  of  my  doctrine  (so  called)  as  the  main  substance  of  it.  It  nothing  avails, 
that  I  declare  again  and  again,  “  Love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law.”  I  believe  this  love 
is  given  in  a  moment.  But  about  this  I  contend  not.  Have  this  love,  and  it  is 
enough.  For  this  I  will  contend  till  my  spirit  returns  to  God.  Whether  I  am  sin¬ 
gular  or  no,  in  thinking  this  love  is  instantaneously  given,  this  is  not  my  most  beloved 
opinion.  You  greatly  wrong  me  when  you  advance  that  charge.  Nay,  I  love  (strictly 
speaking)  no  opi.nim  at  all.  I  trample  upon  opinion,  be  it  right  or  wrong.  I  want, 

I  value,  I  preach,  the  love  of  God  and  man.  These  are  my  favourite  tenets  (if  you 
will  have  the  word)  more  insisted  on  by  me,  ten  times  over,  both  in  preaching  and 
writing,  than  any  or  all  other  subjects  that  ever  were  in  the  world. 


APPENDIX. 


286 


18.  You  will  observe,  I  do  not  say  (and  who  is  there  that  can?)  that  I  have  no 
siugular  opinion  at  all.  But  this  I  say,  that  in  my  general  tenour  of  preaching,  I 
teach  nothing  (as  the  substance  of  religion)  more  singular  than  the  love  of  God  and 
man :  and  it  was  for  preaching  this  very  doctrine  (before  I  preached  or  knew  salva¬ 
tion  by  faith)  that  several  of  the  clergy  forbade  me  their  pulpits. 

“  But  if  it  be  notorious,  that  you  are  frequently  insisting  on  controverted  opin¬ 
ions.”  If  it  be,  even  this  will  not  prove  the  charge,  viz.  “  That  those  are  my  most 
beloved  opinions,  and  more  insisted  upon  by  me  than  the  uncontroverted  truths  of 
Christianity.” 

“  No  singularities,”  is  not  my  answer.  But  that  no  singularities  are  my  most  be^ 
loved  opinions  ;  that  no  singularities  are  more,  or  near  so  much  insisted  on  by  me, 
as  the  general  uncontroverted  truths  of  Christianity. 

19.  “  Another  objection  (you  say)  I  have  to  make  to  your  manner  of  treating 
your  antagonists.  You  seem  to  think  you  sufficiently  answer  your  adversary,  if  you 
put  together  a  number  of  naked  scriptures  that  sound  in  your  favour.  But  remember, 
the  question  between  you  and  them  is,  not  whether  such  words  are  Scripture,  but 
whether  they  are  to  be  so  interpreted.” 

You  surprise  me.  I  take  your  word  ;  else  I  should  never  have  imagined  you  had 
read  over  the  latter  Appeal :  so  great  a  part  of  which  is  employed  in  this  very  thing, 
in  fighting  my  ground,  inch  by  inch  ;  in  proving,  not  that  such  words  are  Scripture, 
but  that  they  must  be  interpreted  in  the  manner  there  set  down. 

20.  One  point  more  remains,  which  you  express  in  these  words:  “When  your 
adversaries  tax  you  with  differing  from  the  Church,  they  cannot  be  supposed  to  charge 
you  with  differing  from  the  Church  as  it  was  a  little  after  the  reformation,  but  as  it  is 
at  this  day.  And  when  you  profess  great  deference  and  veneration  for  the  Church  of 
England,  you  cannot  be  supposed  to  profess  it  for  the  Church  and  its  pastors  in  the 
year  1545,  and  not  rather  in  the  year  1745.  If  then  by  the  Church  of  England  be 
meant  (as  ought  to  be  meant)  the  present  Church ,  it  will  be  no  hard  matter  to  show 
that  your  doctrines  differ  widely  from  the  doctrines  of  the  Church.” 

Well,  how  blind  was  I !  I  always  supposed,  till  the  very  hour  I  read  these  words, 
that  when  I  was  charged  with  differing  from  the  Church,  I  was  charged  with  differ¬ 
ing  from  the  articles,  or  homilies.  And  for  the  compilers  of  these,  I  can  sincerely 
profess  great  deference  and  veneration.  But  I  cannot  honestly  profess  any  venera¬ 
tion  at  all  for  those  pastors  of  the  present  age,  who  solemnly  subscribed  to  those 
articles  and  homilies,  which  they  do  not  believe  in  their  hearts.  Nay,  I  think, 
unless  I  differ  from  these  men,  (be  they  bishops,  priests,  or  deacons,)  just  as  widely 
as  they  do  from  those  articles  and  homilies,  I  am  no  true  Church  of  England  man. 

Agreeably  to  those  ancient  records,  by  Christian  or  justifying  faith  I  always  meant, 
faith  preceded  by  repentance,  and  accompanied  or  followed  by  obedience.  So  I 
always  preached ;  so  I  spoke  and  wrote.  But  my  warm  adversaries,  from  the  very 
beginning,  stopped  their  ears,  cried  out,  “q,  heretic,  a  heretic,”  and  so  ran  upon  me  at 
once. 

21.  But  I  let  them  alone  :  you  are  the  person  I  want,  and  whom  I  have  been  seek¬ 
ing  for  many  years.  You  have  understanding  to  discern,  and  mildness  to  repeat 
(what  would  otherwise  be)  unpleasing  truths.  Smite  me  friendly  and  reprove  me  : 
it  shall  be  a  precious  balm  ;  it  shall  not  break  my  head.  I  am  deeply  convinced, 
that  I  know  nothing  yet  as  I  ought  to  know.  Fourteen  years  ago,  I  said,  (with  Mr 
Norris.)  “  I  want  heat  more  than  light.”  But  now  I  know  not  which  I  want  most. 
Perhaps  God  will  enlighten  me  by  your  words.  O  speak  and  spare  not.  At  least  you 
will  have  the  thanks  and  prayers  of 

Your  obedient  and  affectionate  servant, 

September  28,  1745.  John  Wesley. 


LETTER  III. 

For  the  Rev.  Mr.  John  Wesley. 

Reverend  Sir, — I  heartily  thank  you  for  your  very  kind  and  very  handsome  letter ; 
I  have  yielded  it  that  attention  which  I  think  it  justly  deserves,  and  am  now  set  down  to 
give  you  my  thoughts  upon  it  I  shall  first  mo3t  readily  t£ke  notice  of  those  things 
wherein  I  stand  corrected,  and  am  gone  over  to  you  ;  and  next  I  shall,  with  some 
reluctance,  proceed  to  those,  in  which  we  first  seem  misfortunately  to  differ. 

Vol,  II.  37 


APPENDIX, 


2S(i 

1-  First,  l  stand  corrected  as  to  my  charging  your  singularities,  “  as  your  most 
beloved  opinions,  and  more  insisted  on,”  &c  ;  I  retract  this  comparative  and  superla¬ 
tive,  and  hope  you  will  not  think  1  greatly  wrong  you ,  when  1  charge  you  no  higher, 
than  with  their  being  your  beloved  opinions  much  insisted  on. 

2.  By  saying  that  “  you  seem  to  think  you  sufficiently  answer  your  adversary,  if 
you  put  together  a  number  of  naked  scriptures  that  sound  in  your  favour,”  I  meant 
not  to  say  that  you  do  this  always ,  but  only  sometimes ;  it  was  a  fault  in  me  to  express 
this  in  such  general  terms,  and  without  some  such  proper  word  of  restriction. 

3.  In  speaking  of  the  ancient  and  modern  Church  of  England,  I  was  aware  1  should 

lay  myself  open  to  some  such  rebuke  as  that — How  blind  was  I!  &c.  1  was  to  blame 

therefore  not  to  explain  myself  a  little.  I  know  that  the  written  creeds,  articles,  &c, 
of  a  church,  are  commonly  spoken  of  as  the  w  hole  doctrine  of  such  church  ;  and  it 
would  be  so,  were  human  language  so  univocal  as  to  admit  of  some  one  written  form, 
liable  to  one  single  sense  only  but  as  this  is  not  the  case,  the  doctrine  of  any  church 
is  really  its  creeds,  articles,  &c,  as  generally  understood  and  interpreted  by  its  living 
pastors,  e.  g.  “  The  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  verily  and  indeed  taken  and  received 
by  the  faithful  in  the  Lord’s  supper here  is  a  written  form  of  the  Church  of  Eng¬ 
land,  generally  understood  and  interpreted  in  1345,  as  teaching  transubstantiation  ; 
the  very  same  written  words  are  retained  in  1545,  but  then  generally  understood  and 
interpreted  in  a  sounder  sense.  Now  should  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  in  1745,  insist 
that  he  differed  not  from  the  doctrine  of  the  Church  of  England  because  he  abided  by 
that  written  form,  might  I  not  fairly  be  allowed  to  tell  him,  “  My  lord,  if  by  the 
Church  of  England  be  meant,  as  ought  to  be  meant,  the  present  Church,  it  will  be  no 
hard  matter  to  show  that  your  doctrines  differ  widely  from  the  doctrines  of  the 
Church.”  The  case  will  be  just  the  same,  though  we  go  no  farther  back  than  1545. 
If  the  written  articles,  &c,  w  ere  then  generally  understood  and  interpreted  in  the 
Calvinistical  sense ;  and  [in]  1745  are  generally  understood  and  interpreted  in  the 
Arminian  sense ;  then  if  Mr.  Whitefield  will  at  this  time  of  day  expound  the  17th 
article  in  the  old  justly  exploded  sense,  you  may  fairly  be  allowed  to  show  (as  you  do) 
the  blasphemous  consequence  of  the  old  exploded  sense,  and  might  justly  be  allowed 
to  tell  him,  “  Sir,  if  this  be  your  interpretation,  it  will  be  no  hard  matter  to  show 
that  your  doctrine  differs  widely  from  the  doctrine  of  the  present  Church.” 

Indeed  should  you,  through  either  zeal,  or  anger,  go  so  much  farther,  as  to  tax  one 
another  with  solemnly  subscribing  to  those  articles,  &c,  which  you  do  not  believe  in 
your  hearts,  this  would  be  going  much  too  far  ;  for  you  do  each  of  you  believe  the 
written  articles  in  your  hearts,  though  each  of  you  in  a  sense  very  different  from  the 
other.  These  articles  of  peace  admit  of  this  latitude  ;  and  the  royal  authority  which 
enjoins  them,  forbids  the  cramping  it,  and  speaks  of  both  parties  subscribing  to  the 
written  words. — The  disbelieving  your  sense,  is  not  disbelieving  the  article  ;  and 
therefore,  notwithstanding  the  blasphemous  consequences  of  Mr.  Whitefield’s  sense 
of  the  I7th  article,  you  still  acknowledge  him  as  a  child  of  God.  I  hope  then  the 
pastors  of  the  present  age,  bishops,  priests,  and  deacons,  for  differing  from  you  in 
the  sense  of  the  13th  article,  are  not  to  be  hinted  at  as  unbelievers  in  their  hearts 
and  children  of  the  devil. 

4.  Again,  I  agree  with  you,  that  the  written  word  is  [now]  the  whole  and  sole  rule 
of  faith,  and  that  no  such  implicit  faith  is  due  to  an  apostle  or  other  worker  of  mira¬ 
cles,  as  that  we  should  admit  any  thing  for  truth  contrary  to  the  written  wOrd  :  this, 
I  suppose,  is  all  you  mean,  by  “  putting  the  apostles  upon  proving  their  assertions 
from  the  written  word what,  from  the  written  word  before  they  had  wrote  it?  No ; 
but  your  intention  must  be,  that  the  written  word  (i.  e.  the  Old  and  New  Testament, 
as  we  now  have  them  complete)  is  such  a  perfect  rule  of  faith,  that  though  an  apostle 
or  an  angel  from  heaven  were  to  teach  any  thing  contrary  thereto,  and  work  ever  so 
many  miracles  in  confirmation  of  his  new  doctrine,  still  we  ought  not  to  believe  him  : 
this  is  as  true,  as  that  God  is  true,  and  that  he  cannot  contradict  himself.  But  where 
there  is  no  such  contradiction,  these  miracles  have  their  weight.  Now  I  supposed 
you,  not  as  teaching  some  doctrine  manifestly  contradicted  by  Scripture,  but  only  as 
inferring  something  from  thence,  which,  others  think,  cannot  fairly  be  inferred.  I 
am  attending  to  the  inferences  of  these  various  teachers,  and  am  in  some  suspense 
which  are  the  right  ones.  During  this  suspense,  one  of  them  gives  out,  that  the 
Spirit  of  God  gives  visible  attestations  to  his  ministry  by  miraculous  works,  (for 
surely  the  casting  out  of  devils  may  be  called  so,  if  any  thing  can.)  Now  if  this 
shall  appear  to  be  no  exaggerated  account,  but  a  real  fact,  am  I  not  justified  in  saying: 
that  I  will,  on  account  of  this  attestation,  assent  to  his  set  of  Scripture  inferences? 
In  short,  sir,  you  either  did,  or  did  not,  cast  out  devils ;  if  you  did,  I  am  still  ready 
ID  be  your  disciple  and  follower,  all  the  world  aver;  if  you  did  not,  you  ought  to  say 


APPENDJX, 


287 


so,  and  to  own  your  error,  in  having  related  a  natural  fact  in  such  high  terms  as 
unavoidably  convey  to  the  reader  the  idea  of  a  miraculous  one. 

5.  I  agree  too  with  you,  that  it  is  (generally)  a  sufficient  defence  of  any  way  of 
speaking  whatever,  that  it  is  Scriptural ;  but  this  admits  of  many  restrictions  and 
limitations:  if,  for  instance,  you  relate  a  melancholy  person’s  amendment  in  the  Scrip¬ 
ture  terms  of  Christ’s  miraculous  healing  demoniacs ,  this,  the  more  Scriptural  the 
terms,  the  more  will  it  be  misguiding  :  if  low  and  common  things  are  told  in  Scrip¬ 
ture  phrase,  it  becomes  either  cant  or  burlesque :  if  obsolete  w  ords  are  used  familiarly, 
(as  earing  for  ploughing ,)  the  discourse  grows  unintelligible.  If  words  that  have 
shifted  and  changed  their  signification  are  used,  as  (let,  not  for  suffer ,  but  for  its 
contrary  hinder,)  then  what  is  said  must  appear  strange  and  paradoxical ;  thus  you 
would  make  your  people  start,  should  you  say  that  all  good  souls  but  Christ’s  are  left 
in  hell  till  the  day  of  judgment :  if  some  of  the  apostles  had  a  sort  of  technical  terms 
peculiar  to  the  controversies  of  those  days,  yet  well  understood  by  those  to  whom 
they  wrote,  it  would  be  an  odd  kind  of  affectation  to  be  familiarly  using  those  terms, 
merely  because  they  are  Scriptural :  St.  Paul  calls  Christianity  and  Judaism  faith  and 
works,  and  sometimes  spirit  and  flesh;  yet  if  a  man  should  say  that  flesh  at  present 
loses  ground  in  Spain,  and  that  spirit  gains  ground  in  America,  he  would  but  ill 
defend  his  singularity  by  urging  that  the  terms  are  Scriptural ;  the  case  is  the  same 
with  many  others;  salvation, justification,  reprobation,  predestination,  and  election. 
It  is  not  therefore  the  merely  being  Scriptural  that  makes  terms  proper,  but  we  must 
look  back  to  the  occasion  of  their  use  ;  and  if  the  circumstances  then  and  now  are 
alike,  then,  and  not  otherwise,  we  may  pronounce  their  use  alike  proper. 

6.  Well :  you  are  willing  to  look  thus  back  to  the  times  of  the  apostles  and  reform¬ 
ers  ;  and  having  so  done,  you  ask,  “Are  not  the  same  persuasions  as  common  now 
as  then  ?”  No,  by  no  means.  The  persuasion  then  was,  that  they  might  commute 
expiations  or  penances,  and  such  like  externa!  works,  instead  of  internal  holiness.  But 
does  any  Church  of  England  man  maintain  any  thing  like  this  ?  Every  wise  Church¬ 
man  uses  external  rites  as  the  means  of  internal  holiness  ;  and  the  most  ignorant  and 
unwise  among  us,  use  them  in  no  worse  way  than  as  acts  of  goodness :  but  as  com- 
mutations  in  the  stead  of  holiness,  I  never  heard  of  one  creature  among  us  that  pro¬ 
fessed  to  use  them  in  so  gross  a  way. 

Pray,  sir,  do  you  know  any  people  among  us  so  grossly  superstitious  as  to  think 
that  devotion  might  be  put  upon  God  instead  of  honesty  ?  That  three  frauds  might  be 
committed  for  six  paternosters  ?  Or,  that  four  sacraments  might  be  taken  in  order  to 
commit  eight  adulteries  ?  Ii  is  true,  our  churches  (to  speak  a  sad  truth)  afford  us 
abundant  instances  of  those  who  are  negligent  of  internal  holiness, — yes,  of  the  exter¬ 
nal  rites  of  holiness  likewise  ;  our  times  therefore  are  times  of  profaneness,  which  differ 
widely  from  times  of  superstition,  and  consequently  the  phraseology  which  might  be 
proper  for  the  one,  must  needs  be  highly  improper  for  the  other  :  so  improper,  that 
possibly  the  misapplied  anti-superstition  phrases  have  contributed  to  spread  not  only 
Jlniinomianism,  but  infidelity  too  into  the  bargain. 

7.  And  now  that  we  are  upon  phraseology,  give  me  leave  to  observe  to  you,  that  the 
insisting  too  strongly  even  on  Scripture  metaphors,  has  something  in  it  misguiding  to 
the  reader  ;  at  least  it  gives  him  a  claim  to  your  more  ready  pardon  when  he  mistakes 
your  sense.  Thus  the  hanging  so  much  on  faith  being  the  eye,  the  ear,  the  finger,  the 
palate,  &c,  of  the  soul,  inclines  a  reader  to  think  that  you  mean  something  more  than 
mere  metaphor ;  and  tbe  vehemence  of  your  style  in  general  (a  vehemence  rather 
to  be  envied  than  condemned)  has  yet,  as  such,  a  tendency  to  run,  if  not  the  writer, 
at  least  tbe  reader  into  mistakes !  Thus  when  you  asserted  that  faith  is  the  gift  of 
God,  which  he  bestows — not  on  such  as  are  fit  to  be  crowned  with  his  blessings,  but  on  the 
ungodly  and  unholy,  on  those  who  are  fit  only  for  everlasting  destruction  ; — I  understand 
(whether  by  the  fault  of  the  writer  or  the  reader  I  do  not  say)  that  this  implied  arbi¬ 
trarily  :  you  will  pardon  me  however,  that  from  those  warm  words  I  understood  you 
so,  till  you  now  explain  yourself  to  mean,  that  it  is  not  bestowed  without  any  regard  to 
the  fitness  or  previous  qualifications  of  the  recipient.  In  like  manner,  when  you  teach 
that  the  pardon  of  sins  in  heaven,  or  justification,  is  certified  to  the  sinner  on  earth 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  that  this  certificate  or  testimony  is  as  easily  discernible  from 
the  suggestions  of  reason  or  fancy,  as  light  is  discernible  from  darkness — I  understood 
this  to  amount  to  the  infallible  testimony  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  But,  it  seems,  these 
phrases  do  not  amount  to  infallible,  in  that  sense  that  none  (by  the  wrong  deductions 
of  reason,  or  false  suggestions  of  fancy)  believe  they  have  it,  who  indeed  have  not. 
In  what  sense  then  is  it  thus  plainly  discernible  and  infallible?  Is  it  in  this  sense, 
that  none  (by  wrong  reasoning  or  false  fancy)  who  indeed  have  it,  believe  they  have  it 
not,  ?  No,  nor  in  this  sense  neither  (witness  the  case  of  Mrs.  Hannah  Richardson, 


APPENDIX. 


A2SS 

who,  for  above  a  year  after  this  attestation  of  justification,  continued  almost  in  de¬ 
spair,  fancying  she  should  be  damned.)  Now,  sir,  in  what  sense  is  that  attestation 
infallible  and  plainly  discernible  from  fancy,  which  they  who  have  not  may  fancy 
they  have  ?  and  they  who  really  have  may  fancy  they  have  it  not  ? 

8.  As  to  the  experience  of  pious  persons  concerning  the  progressive  or  the  instantar 
neous  gift  of  faith,  you  ask  me,  (and  I  assure  you  without  any  offence,)  how  many 
truly  pious  persons  I  am  so  intimately  acquainted  with ,  as  to  be  able  to  interrogate  them 
on  the  subject  ?  First,  I  must  answer,  that  the  sentiments  of  many  hundreds  may  be 
known  from  their  preachings,  writings,  or  conversations,  without  any  interrogation 
at  all.  Next,  if  you  lay  an  emphasis  on  the  word  truly,  I  must  remind  you  that 
neither  I  nor  they  pretend  to  have  inspected  the  justification  roll  in  heaven,  or  to 
have  received  any  supernatural  or  miraculous  attestation  on  that  bead  on  earth.  If 
then  by  “  truly  pious  persons”  you  mean  those  who  appear  to  be  such  to  a  reasonable 
Christian  charity,  I  hope  I  may  answer,  that  I  have  known  thousands  of  such  in  the 
way  I  mention  :  if  you  have  known  your  ten  thousands  in  the  other  way,  God  forbid 
I  should  envy  your  numbers  !  No  :  would  to  God  all  the  Lord’s  people  were  known 
to  be  pious  in  some  way  or  other  !  Yet  I  cannot  help  suspecting  that  the  experience 
of  your  tens  of  thousands,  expressed  in  cool  language,  will  amount  to  nothing  super¬ 
natural  or  miraculous,  indeed  to  no  more  than  this,  that  they  do  remember  the  day, 
when  hearing  the  love  of  God  preached  in  a  more  impetuous  and  energetic  manner 
than  they  ever  heard  before,  they  were  more  affected  than  they  ever  were  before,  so 
that  this  was  the  first  time  they  ever  so  warmly  felt  the  divine  love  shed  abroad  in 
their  hearts,  and  the  first  time  they  so  seriously  attended  to  the  witness  of  God’s 
Spirit  with  their  spirit  that  they  are  the  children  of  God.  Witness  of  God’s  Spirit — 
how  ?  by  an  audible  voice  from  heaven,  or  any  other  supernatural  or  miraculous  in¬ 
spiration?  No  ;  but  by  his  attestation  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. — True  believers  are 
the  children  of  God — There  is  the  witness  of  His  Spirit.  We  are  now  true  believers 
— There  is  the  witness  of  their  spirit. — Ergo,  we  are  now  the  children  of  God :  a 
conclusion  drawn  from  both  the  premises  in  a  natural  and  logical,  not  a  supernatural 
or  miraculous  way. 

9.  As  I  apprehend  much  depends  on  the  terms  natural  and  supernatural,  and  their 
proper  use,  give  me  leave  to  enlarge  a  little  on  this  head.  Natural,  ordinary,  and 
common,  when  spoken  of  God’s  actions,  1  take  to  be  entirely  synonymous  terms. 
Supernatural,  miraculous ,  and  uncommon,  are  likewise  synonymous.  Thus,  when  God, 
by  slow  and  imperceptible  degrees,  increases  a  field  of  wheat  forty,  fifty,  or  a  hun¬ 
dred  fold,  this  (though  it  be  truly  God’s  own  work,  as  if  he  had  poured  new  created 
seed  down  from  heaven,)  we  call  natural,  ordinary,  and  common.  But  when  the  same 
almighty  power  does  at  once,  in  a  visible  and  perceptible  manner,  increase  five  loaves 
to  the  satisfying  above  five  thousand  hungry  people,  this  (though  in  reality  not  a  whit 
more  of  a  difficulty  or  miracle,  if  I  may  so  speak,  in  itself)  we  call  supernatural ,  mi¬ 
raculous,  and  uncommon ;  and  the  case  is  the  same  in  spirituals  as  in  temporals :  if 
God  calls  a  sinner  to  repentance,  faith,  and  obedience,  by  the  ministry  of  man,  and 
by  his  Holy  Spirit’s  imperceptibly  disposing  the  sinner’s  faculties  to  receive  the  call ; 
this  is  his  natural,  ordinary,  or  common  way  of  acting  :  but  if  he  uses  the  ministry  of 
a  visible  angel,  or  calls  with  an  audible  voice,  ‘  Saul,  Saul,1  outwardly  ;  or  suddenly 
inspires  him  inwardly  with  any  immediate  testimony  from  heaven,  perceptibly  coming 
from  thence,  and  as  easily  distinguishable  from  the  suggestions  of  reason  and  fancy, 
as  light  is  distinguishable  from  darkness  ;  then  this  is  his  supernatural,  miraculous,  or 
uncommon  way. 

10.  This  distinction  remembered,  let  us  examine  your  definition  of  faith.  You 
condemn  mine  as  defective.  But  I  meant  there  to  speak  of  faith  or  belief,  as  a  genus, 
of  which  Christian  saving  faith  may  be  considered  as  a  species :  had  I  confined 
myself  to  that  species,  I  might  perhaps  have  defined  it, — “a  full  practical  assent  to 
Christian  truths,  and  an  inward  conviction  of  things  invisible.”  And  this  I  apprehend 
would  perfectly  have  coincided  with  St.  Paul’s  ‘  evidence  of  things  not  seen,1  though 
not  with  your  “supernatural  conviction  of  the  things  of  God  where  does  the  Scrip¬ 
ture  say  any  thing  like  this,  or  give  the  least  hint  of  faith’s  being  a  supernatural  or 
miraculous  gift  ?  What,  then,  is  faith  the  gift  of  God,  in  no  higher  sense  than  riches  are  ? 
Yes,  surely  ;  but  in  no  higher  a  sense  than  hope  and  charity  are  :  nay,  of  these  three, 
the  greatest  of  these  is  charity.  When  I  speak  of  a  full  and  practical  assent,  you 
may  be  sure  I  mean  such  an  assent  as  has  (not  barely  some  influence,  but)  its  full  and 
proper  influence  on  practice :  now,  how  a  man  can  have  such  a  full  assent  to  all 
Christian  truths,  as  is  productive  of  all  Christian  practice,  and  yet  not  have  one  grain 
Of  faith,  is,  I  own,  to  me  quite  incomprehensible. 

I  drd  not  intend  to  refer  you  to  the  polemical  or  systematical  writers  of  the  last 


APPENDIX, 


289 


century,  but  to  their  immediate  successors,  who  had  well  concocted  and  thoroughly 
digested  the  former  crudities,  and  who  give  occasionally,  in  their  writings,  such  solid 
and  consistent  expositions  of  the  former  controverted  texts,  as  seem  to  have  been  to 
the  satisfaction  of  most  men  of  learning  and  piety  :  insomuch,  that  I  know  no  divines 
of  the  Church  of  England,  from  Barrow,  Sharp,  and  Tillotson,  down  to  Smallridge, 
Clark,  and  Waterland,  and  quite  to  this  very  day,  who  have  gone  back  into  the  old 
and  exploded  expositions,  except  yourselves  and  Mr.  Whitefield  ;  in  which,  however, 
you  have  not  gone  such  unwarrantable  lengths  as  he. 

12.  I  think  I  have  now  touched  upon  all  the  points  in  your  letter,  except  your 
defence  of  the  instantaneous  gift  of  faith ,  from  its  beginning,  in  some  one  first  instant. 
1  know  not  how  to  reply  to  this  pertinently,  without  appearing  to  speak  harshly ;  the 
best  way  I  know  of  doing  this,  is  to  follow  St.  Paul’s  example,  and  ‘  to  transfer  the 
things  to  myself  in  a  figure .’  Suppose,  then,  sir,  I  had  asserted,  that  my  friends  and 
I  had  the  instantaneous  gift  of  tongues ;  and  you,  on  the  other  hand,  had  urged,  that 
it  was  not  so  with  you  and  your  friends.  If  to  this  I  had  replied,  that  there  is  always 
some  one  first  instant  when  people  begin  to  apply  to  the  learning  any  language,  that 
therefore  it  is  instantaneous  in  its  beginning ,  and,  consequently,  all  you  had  said  about 
the  slow  use  of  grammars ,  lexicons ,  &e,  related  not  to  its  beginning,  but  to  its  progress 
and  increase ,  and  so  was  wide  of  the  present  question :  would  not  this  have  started 
you,  sir?  And  should  l  not  have  expected  to  be  told  that  this  was  mere  quibbling? 
Not  only  faith  and  language,  but  every  thing  else  in  this  sense  is  instantaneous,  except 
God  himself,  who  never  had  any  first  beginning  at  all. 

13.  But  I  have  done  with  your  letter,  and  begin  now  to  repent  that  I  have  run  out 
into  so  many  particulars,  and  that  too  without  any  success  as  to  the  main  point  of 
my  former  letter  ;  which  was  the  stating  the  case  between  you  and  your  adversaries, 
to  whom  you  appeared  to  have  given  but  an  evasive  answer :  to  this  main  point,  there¬ 
fore,  we  must  return  again.  The  Christ-church  people  gave  you  the  nickname  of 
Methodists.  Now  the  charge  is,  that  the  Methodists  preach  sundry  singular  and  erro¬ 
neous  doctrines  ;  how  many,  perhaps  is  not  easy  to  say  ;  but  for  the  greater  distinct¬ 
ness,  we  will  say  three,  viz.  unconditional  predestination,  perceptible  inspiration,  and 
sinless  perfection.  Now,  once  more,  sir,  hear  your  adversaries  in  their  own  words : 
— “  A  few  young  heads  set  up  their  own  schemes  (viz.  of  unconditional  predestina¬ 
tion,  &c,)  as  the  great  standard  of  Christianity,  and  indulge  their  own  notions  (viz. 
those  peculiar  notions)  to  such  a  degree,  as  to  perplex,  unhinge,  terrify,  and  distract 
the  minds  of  multitudes — and  all  this,  by  persuading  them,  that  they  neither  are,  nor 
can  be,  true  Christians  but  by  adhering  to  their  doctrines.”  Now  you  ask — What 
do  you  mean  by  their  own  schemes — their  own  notions — their  own  doctrines  ?  It  is  plain, 
we  mean  their  distinguishing  singularities,  their  unconditional  predestination,  their 
perceptible  inspiration,  and  their  sinless  perfection. — You  go  on — “Are  they  not 
yours  too?”  No,  we  are  sure  they  are  not !  Are  they  not  the  schemes — the  notions — 
the  doctrines  of  Jesus  Christ — the  great  fundamental  truths  of  the  gospel  ?  No,  we  think 
they  are  not.  Can  you  deny  one  of  them,  without  denying  the  Bible  ?  Yes,  Mr.  Wes¬ 
ley  denies  one  of  them,  and  we  deny  the  other  two,  and  yet  neither  be  nor  we  deny 
the  Bible.  “  They  persuade  (so  say  your  adversaries)  multitudes  of  people,  that  they 
cannot  be  true  Christians,  but  by  adhering  to  their  doctrines,”  (viz.  of  predestination, 
inspiration,  and  perfection.)  Why,  who  says  they  can  ?  Say  you,  Whosoever  he  be,  I  will 
prove  him  to  be  an  infidel.  Well  then,  Mr.  Weslej  says,  men  may  be  true  Christians 
without  adhering  to  the  first  doctrine  ;  and  Dr.  Berriman  says,  they  may  be  so  with¬ 
out  adhering  to  the  second  and  third  :  and  yet  God  forbid  that  either  of  those  gentle¬ 
men  should  be  proved  to  be  infidels !  You  proceed — Do  you  say,  that  any  man  can  be  a 
true  Christian  without  loving  God  and  his  neighbour  ?  Surely  no  ;  but  what  is  this  ques¬ 
tion  to  the  purpose  ?  or  how  does  this  uncontroverted  truth  tend  to  clear  the  Methodists 
from  teaching  controverted  errors  ?  Certainly  this  was  ad  popvlum,  not  ad  clerum; 
for  he  must  be  a  poor  clerk  indeed,  who  could  not  perceive  this  shifting  the  question, 
whether  it  was  an  oversight  in  you,  or  whether  it  was  an  instance  of  your  having 
not  arrived  at  a  more  sinless  perfection  than  St.  Peter  or  St.  Paul,  must  be  left  to  the 
decision  of  your  own  breast. 

14.  Forgive  me  that  I  speak  thus  freely.  Whatever  error  or  fault  there  was  in 
that  evasion,  l  am  persuaded  you  still,  in  the  main,  approve  of  honest  and  upright 
dealing.  To  deal  so  with  you,  I  must  needs  tell  you  that  in  iny  opinion  you  have  no 
other  way  of  answering  the  charge  of  your  adversaries,  but  either  by  showing  that  the 
singularites  which  they  charge  you  with,  are  fundamental,  and  of  the  essence  of 
Christianity ;  or  else,  by  frankly  owning  that  you  have  been  guilty  of  an  error  in 
preaching  them  “with  such  diligence  and  zeal,  as  if  the  whole  of  Christianity  depend¬ 
ed  upon  them.” 


29© 


APPENDIX. 


15.  This  is  the  point  between  you  and  me.  If  we  are  to  reap  any  benefit  from 
this  correspondence,  (as  God  grant  we  may  !)  it  must  be  by  my  convincing  you  that 
you  insist  upon  things  as  necessary  to  final  salvation  which  are  not  so  ;  or  by  your 
convincing  me  that  I  neglect  things  which  are  :  the  former  is  such  an  error  as  affects 
not  final  happiness  ;  but  the  latter  excludes  from  heaven,  and  drives  to  hell.  My 
part  then  may  deserve  the  name  of  a  friend, ,  but  yours  alone  that  of  a  benefactor. 
To  enable  you  to  be  this  benefactor,  is  the  primary  end  of  this  debate  ;  your  convic¬ 
tion  is  but  the  secondary  only.  I  can  think  of  but  one  way  more  of  letting  you  into 
my  wrong  state  in  religion,  (if  such  it  be,)  and  that  is,  by  reminding  you  of  two 
former  states  of  your  own. — The  first  state  is  that  which  you  mention  in  the  13th 
section  of  the  sermon  of  “  The  Almost  Christian.”  Now,  sir,  let  me  ask  you,  if  you 
had  died  suddenly  in  that  state,  is  it  your  opinion  that  you  should  have  gone  to  hell? 
— or  to  heaven?  If  you  shall  say  “to  hell,”  this  is  running  unwittingly  into  the 
grossest  reprobation  scheme  :  for  what  can  be  more  so,  than  to  suppose  a  ^  person 
using  his  utmost  diligence  to  eschew  all  evil,  and  to  have  a  conscience  void  of  offence 
— redeeming  the  time — buying  up  every  opportunity  of  doing  all  good  to  all  men — 
constantly  and  carefully  using  all  the  public  and  all  the  private  means  of  grace — en¬ 
deavouring  after  a  steady  seriousness  of  behaviour  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places,  and 
this  in  all  sincerity,  having  a  real  design  to  serve  God — a  hearty  desire  to  do  his  will 
in  all  things — to  please  him  by  whom  he  was  called  to  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith, 
and  to  lay  hold  on  eternal  life,”  and  ypt  consigned  over  to  eternal  death,  by  God’s 
withholding  from  him  that  supernatural  gift  which  he  alone  can  give  ?  If,  on  the 
other  hand,  you  are  of  opinion  that  you  should  have  gone  to  heaven,  then  your 
singularities  are  not  essentially  necessary  to  final  salvation. — The  second  of  your 
states,  upon  which  I  would  interrogate  you,  is,  when  you  were  earnestly  employed  in 
preaching  the  love  of  God  and  man,  before  you  preached  or  knew  salvation  by  faith. 
Here  I  ask  again,  If  you  had  died  in  this  state,  is  it  your  opinion  you  should  have 
gone  to  hell,  or  to  heaven  ?  If  you  should  say  “  to  hell then  how  could  Christ 
say,  that  on  these  doctrines  hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets  ?  If,  on  the  other 
hand,  you  shall  say,  “  to  heaven  :”  then  a  man  may  be  saved  without  knowing  your 
doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith. 

16.  In  the  78th  page  of  the  Second  Appeal,  you  say,  “  Wherever  I  was  desired  to 
preach,  salvation  by  faith  was  my  only  theme :  things  were  in  this  posture,  when  I 
was  told  I  must  preach  no  more  in  this  and  this,  and  another  church  ;  the  reason 
was  usually  added  without  reserve,  Because  you  preach  such  doctrine.”  -  Yet  in  your 
letter  to  me  you  say — “  It  was  for  preaching  this  very  doctrine,  the  love  of  God  and 
man,  before  I  preached  or  knew  salvation  by  faith ,  that  several  of  the  clergy  forbade 
me  their  pulpits.”  This  is  no  way  material  in  our  present  debate,  but  I  thought  it 
most  candid  to  note  what  I  could  not,  without  your  help,  tell  how  to  reconcile. 

17.  I  have  now  done.  If  I  have  convinced  you  of  any  error,  I  dare  say  you  will 
have  candour  enough  to  own  it.  If  I  have  not,  then  I  am  persuaded  you  will  have 
charity  enough  to  take  some  farther  pains  to  convince  me  of  such  vital  mistakes,  as 
threaten  my  perdition,  and  put  a  bar  to  our  ever  meeting  at  the  resurrection  of  the 
just. 

November  27,  1745. 


LETTER  IV. 

For  Mr.  John  Smith. 

December  30,  1745. 

Sir, — I  am  obliged  to  you  for  your  speedy  and  friendly  answer ;  to  which  I  will 
reply  as  clearly  as  I  can. 

1.  If  you  have  leisure  to  read  the  last  JIppeal,  you  will  easily  judge  how  much  I 
insist  on  any  opinions. 

2.  In  writing  practically,  I  seldom  argue  concerning  the  meaning  of  texts  :  in  wri¬ 
ting  controversially,  I  do. 

3.  In  saying,  “  i  teach  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  England,”  I  do,  and  always 
did  mean,  (without  concerning  myself  whether  others  taught  them  or  no,  either  this 
year  or  before  the  reformation,)  I  teach  the  doctrines  which  are  comprised  in  those 
articles  and  homilies,  to  which  all  the  clergy  of  the  Church  of  England  solemnly  profess 
to  assent,  and  that  in  their  plain,  unforced,  grammatical  meaning. 

As  to  the  17th  article,  Mr.  Whitefield  really  believes,  that  it  asserts  absolute  pre¬ 
destination.  Therefore  l  can  also  subscribe  to  it  with  sincerity.  But  the  case  is 


APPENDIX. 


291 


quite  different  with  regard  to  those  who  subscribe  to  the  11th  and  following  articles ; 
which  are  not  ambiguously  worded,  as  the  17th  (I  suppose,  on  purpose)  was. 

4.  When  I  say,  “  the  apostles  themselves  were  to  prove  their  assertions  by  the 
written  word”  I  mean  the  word  written  before  their  time,  the  law  and  the  prophets  ; 
and  so  they  did.  I  do  not  believe  the  case  of  Averel  Spencer  was  natural :  yet,  when 
I  kneeled  down  by  her  bedside,  I  had  no  thought  at  all  of  God’s  then  giving  any 
“  attestation  to  my  ministry.”  But  I  asked  of  God  to  deliver  ap  afflicted  soul :  and  he 
did  deliver  her.  Nevertheless  I  desire  none  to  receive  my  words,  unless  they  are 
confirmed  by  Scripture  and  reason  And  if  they  are,  they  ought  to  be  received,  though 
Averel  Spencer  had  never  been  born. 

5.  That  we  ought  not  to  relate  a  purely  natural  case  in  the  Scripture  terms,  that 
express  our  Lord’s  miracles  : — That  low  and  common  things  are  generally  improper 
to  be  told  in  Scripture  phrase : — That  Scriptural  words  which  are  obsolete ,  or  which 
have  changed  their  signification,  are  not  to  be  used  familiarly,  as  neither  those  tech • 
nical  terms  which  were  peculiar  to  the  controversies  of  those  days ; — I  can  easily 
apprehend.  But  I  cannot  apprehend,  that  salvation  or  justification  is  a  term  of  this 
sort :  and  much  less,  that  faith  and  works ,  or  spirit  and  flesh ,  are  synonymous  terms 
with  Christianity  and  Judaism.  I  know  this  has  frequently  been  affirmed  ;  but  I  do 
not  know  that  it  has  been  proved. 

6.  However,  you  think  there  is  no  occasion  now  for  the  expressions  used  in  ancient 
times  :  since  the  persuasions,  which  were  common  then,  are  now  scarcely  to  be  found. 
For,  “  does  any  Church  of  England  man  (you  ask)  maintain  any  thing  like  this,  that 
men  may  commute  external  works,  instead  of  internal  holiness  ?”  Most  surely  :  I 
doubt  whether  every  Church  of  England  man  in  the  nation,  yea,  every  Protestant  (as 
well  as  Papist)  in  Europe,  who  is  not  deeply  sensible  that  he  did  so  once,  does  not 
do  so  to  this  day. 

I  am  one,  who  for  twenty  years  used  outward  works,  not  only  as  “  acts  of  good- 
ness,”  but  as  commutations  (though  l  did  not  indeed  profess  this)  instead  of  inward 
holiness.  I  knew  1  was  not  holy.  But  I  quieted  my  conscience,  by  doing  such  and 
such  outward  works.  And  therefore,  I  hoped  1  should  go  to  heaven,  even  without 
inward  holiness.  Nor  did  I  ever  speak  close  to  one  who  had  the  form  of  godliness, 
without  the  power,  but  I  found  he  had  split  on  the  same  rock. 

Abundance  of  people  1  have  likewise  known,  and  many  I  do  know  at  this  day,  who 
“are  so  grossly  superstitious,  as  to  think  devotion  may  be  put  upon  God,  instead  of 
honesty,”  as  to  fancy,  going  to  church  and  sacrament  will  bring  them  to  heaven, 
though  they  practise  neither  justice  nor  mercy.  These  are  the  men  who  make  Chris¬ 
tianity  vile,  who  above  all  others  “  contribute  to  the  growth  of  infidelity.”  On  the 
contrary,  the  speaking  of  faith  wo^'king  by  love ,  of  uniform,  outward  religion  springing 
from  inward,  has  already  been  the  means  of  converting  several  deists,  and  one  atheist 
(if  not  more)  into  real  Christians. 

7.  “  Infallible  testimony”  was  your  word,  not  mine  :  I  never  use  it.  I  do  not  like 
it.  But  I  did  not  object  to  your  using  that  phrase,  because  I  would  not  fight  about 
words.  If  then  the  question  be  repeated,  “  In  what  sense  is  that  attestation  of  the 
Spirit  infallible  ?”  any  one  has  my  free  leave  to  answer,  In  no  sense  at  all.  And  yet, 
though  I  allow  that  some  may  fancy  they  have  it  when  in  truth  they  have  it  not ; 
I  cannot  allow  that  any  fancy  they  have  it  not  at  the  time  when  they  really  have.  I 
know  no  instance  of  this.  When  they  have  this  faith,  they  cannot  possibly  doubt  of 
their  having  it :  although  it  is  very  possible,  when  they  have  it  not,  they  may  doubt 
whether  ever  they  had  it  or  no.  This  was  Hannah  Richardson’s  case :  and  it  is, 
more  or  less,  the  case  with  many  of  the  children  of  God. 

That  logical  evidence,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God,  I  do  not  either  exclude  or 
despise.  But  it  is  far  different  from  the  direct  witness  of  the  Spirit ;  of  which  I 
believe  St.  Paul  speaks,  in  his  epistle  to  the  Romans ;  and  which,  I  doubt  not,  is 
given  to  many  thousand  souls  who  never  saw  my  face.  But  I  spoke  only  of  those  X 
personally  knew  ;  (concerning  whom  indeed  I  find  my  transcriber  has  made  a  violent 
mistake,  writing  13,000  instead  of  1,300.)  I  might  add,  those  whom  I  also  have 
known  by  their  writings.  But  I  cannot  lay  so  much  stress  on  their  evidence.  I  can¬ 
not  have  so  full  and  certain  a  knowledge  of  a  writer,  as  of  one  I  talk  with  face  to 
face.  And  therefore,  I  think  the  experiences  of  this  kind  are  not  to  be  compared 
with  those  of  the  other. 

One,  indeed,  of  this  kind  I  was  reading  yesterday,  which  is  exceeding  clear  and 
strong.  You  will  easily  pardon  my  transcribing  part  of  his  words.  They  are  in  St. 
Austin’s  Confessions,  lib.  7,  cap.  10.  “  Intravi  in  intima  mea,  duce  te :  et  potui ,  quo- 

niamf actus  es  adjutor  meus.  Intravi  et  vidi  qualicunque  oculo  animee  mece,  supra  eundeiv. 
oculum  animee  mece,  supra  mentem  mean ,  lucem  Domini  incommutabilem :  non  have 


292 


APPENDIX- 


vulgarent,  conspicuam  omni  carni ;  nec  quasi  ex  eodem  genere  grandior  erat _ non  hoc 

ilia  erat ,  sed  aliud  ;  aliud  valde  ah  istis  omnibus.  Nec  ita  erat  supra  mentem  meam 
sicut — Ccelum  super  terram.  Sed  superior ,  qui  ipsa  fecit  me.  Q ui  novit  ventatem 
novit  earn.  Et  qui  novit  earn ,  novit  odernilatem.  Charitas  novit  earn. 

“  O  <zterna  veritas  !  Tu  es  Deus  mens !  Tibi  suspiro  die  ac  node.  Et  cum  te  primum 
cognovi,  tu  assumpsisti  me,  ut  viderem  esse ,  quod  viderem. — Et  reverberasti  injirmitatem 
aspectus  mei ,  radians  in  me  vehementer ;  et  contremui  amove  et  horrore :  et  inveni  me 
longe  esse  a  te — et  dixi  Nunquid  nihil  est  veritas  ?  El  clamasli  de  longinquo :  immo 
vero ;  Ego  sum ,  qui  sum.  Et  audivi ,  sicut  auditur  in  corde ,  et  non  erat  prorsus  unde 
dubitarem.  Faciliusque  dubitarem  vivere  me,  quam  non  esse  veritatem 

9.  From  many  such  passages  as  these,  which  1  have  occasionally  read,  as  well  as 
from  what  I  have  myself  seen  and  known,  I  am  induced  to  believe,  that  God’s  ordi¬ 
nary  way  of  converting  sinners  to  himself,  is,  by  “  suddenly  inspiring  them  with  an 
immediate  testimony  of  his  love,  easily  distinguishable  from  fancy.”  1  am  assured, 
thus  he  hath  wrought  in  all  I  have  known,  (except,  perhaps,  three  or  four  persons,) 
of  whom  I  have  reasonable  ground  to  believe  that  they  are  really  turned  from  the 
power  of  Satan  to  God. 

10.  With  regard  to  the  definition  of  faith,  if  you  allow  that  it  is  such  “an  inward 
conviction  of  things  invisible,  as  is  the  gift  of  God  in  the  same  sense,  wherein  hope 
and  charity  are,”  1  have  little  to  object:  or,  that  it  is  “such  an  assent  to  all  Chris¬ 
tian  truths,  as  is  productive  of  all  Christian  practice.”  In  terming  either  faith,  or 
hope,  or  love,  supernatural,  I  only  mean  that  they  are  not  the  effect  of  any  or  all  of 
our  natural  faculties,  but  are  wrought  in  us  (be  it  swiftly  or  slowly)  by  the  Spirit  of 
God.  But  I  would  rather  say  faith  is  “  productive  of  all  Christian  holiness ”  than  “of 
all  Christian  practice because  men  are  so  exceeding  apt  to  rest  in  practice ,  so 
called  ;  I  mean  an  outside  religion  .-  whereas  true  religion  is  eminently  seated  in  the 
heart,  renewed  in  the  image  of  Him  that  created  us. 

1 1.  I  have  not  found  in  any  of  the  writers  you  mention,  a  solution  of  many  difficulties 
that  occur  on  the  head  of  predestination.  And  to  speak  without  reserve,  when 
I  compare  the  writings  of  their  most  celebrated  successors,  with  those  of  Dr.  Barrow 
and  his  cotemporaries,  I  am  amazed  :  the  latter  seem  to  be  mere  children  compar¬ 
ed  with  the  former  writers  ;  and  to  throw  out  such  frothy,  unconcocted  trifles,  such 
indigested  crudities,  as  a  man  of  learning,  fourscore  or  a  hundred  years  ago,  would 
have  been  ashamed  to  set  his  name  to. 

12.  Concerning  the  instantaneous  and  the  gradual  work,  what  I  still  affirm  is  this : 
—That  I  know  hundreds  of  persons,  whose  hearts  were  one  moment  filled  with  fear, 
and  sorrow,  and  pain,  and  the  next  with  peace  and  joy  in  believing,  yea  joy  unspeaka¬ 
ble,  full  of  glory  : — that  the  same  moment  they  experienced  such  a  love  of  God,  and  so 
fervent  a  good  will  to  all  mankind,  (attended  with  power  over  all  sin,)  as  till  then 
they  were  wholly  unacquainted  with  : — that  nevertheless  the  peace  and  love  thus  sown 
in  their  hearts  received  afterwards  a  gradual  increase : — and  that  to  this  subsequent 
increase ,  the  Scriptures  you  mention  do  manifestly  refer.  Now  I  cannot  see  that 
there  is  any  quibbling  at  all  in  this.  No  :  it  is  a  plain,  fair  answer  to  the  objection. 

Neither  can  I  apprehend  that  1  have  given  an  evasive  answer  to  any  adversary 
whatever.  I  am  sure  I  do  not  desire  to  do  it.  For  I  want  us  to  understand  each 
other.  The  sooner  the  better.  Therefore  let  us,  as  you  propose,  return  to  the  main 
point. 

“The  charge  is,”  your  words  are,  “that  the  Methodists  preach  sundry  singular 
and  erroneous  doctrines :  in  particular  three,  unconditional  predestination,  percepti- 
ble  inspiration,  and  sinlesS  perfection. — ‘  They  set  up,’  say  their  adversaries,  ‘  their 
own  schemes  and  notions  as  the  great  standard  of  Christianity,  so  as  to  perplex,  un- 

*  “Under  thy  guidance  and  direction,  I  entered  into  my  inward  parts:  and  I  was  enabled  to 
enter,  because  thou  wast  my  Helper.  I  entered,  and  saw,  with  the  eye  of  my  soul,  (such  as  it  is,) 
the  unchangeable  light  of  the  Lord  [shining]  above  this  very  eye  of  my  soul,  and  above  my  mind. 

I  perceived  that  the  light  was  not  of  this  common  kind,  which  is  obvious  to  all  flesh :  neither  did 
it  appear,  as  if  it  was  a  larger  light  of  the  same  kind.  It  was  not  a  light  of  this  description,  but 
of  another ;  a  light  that  differed  exceedingly  from  all  these.  Nor  was  it  above  my  mind,  in  such  a 
manner  a6  the  heavens  are  above  the  earth:  but  it  was  superior,  because  it  made  me.  He  who 
knows  the  truth  is  acquainted  with  this  light -,  and  he  who  knows  it,  knows  eternity.  Charity  [or 
lovel  knows  it. 

“6  Eternal  Truth!  Thou  art  my  God.  Day  and  night  I  sigh  after  thee  !  And  when  I  obtained 
my  first  knowledge  of  thee,  thou  didst  take  me  to  see  that  there  was  something  which  I  might 
behold.  Thou  didst  likewise  beat  back  the  weakness  of  my  own  sight,  and  didst  thyself  power¬ 
fully  shine  into  me.  I  trembled  with  love  and  with  horror-,  and  I  found  myself  at  a  great  distance 
from  thee. — I  exclaimed,  ‘  Is  truth  a  nonentity  ?’ — And  thou  didst  reply  from  afar, 4  No,  indeed  !  I 
AM  THAT  I  AM!’ — I  heard  this  as  we  are  accustomed  to  hear  in  the  heart-,  and  there  was  no 
ground  whatever  for  doubting.  Nay,  I  could  more  easily  doubt  of  my  existence  itself,  than  that 
n  was  not  the  truth  ” 


APPENDIX. 


293 

binge,  terrify,  and  distract  the  minds  of  multitudes,  by  persuading  them  that  they 
cannot  be  true  Christians  but  by  adhering  to  their  doctrines.’  This  is  the  charge 
now  you  ask,  “  What  do  you  mean  by  their  own  schemes,  their  own  notions,  their  own 
doctrines  ?  It  is  plain  we  mean  their  unconditional  predestination,  their  perceptible 
inspiration,  and  their  sinless  perfection.” 

The  charge  then  is,  “  That  the  Methodists  preach  unconditional  predestination, 
perceptible  inspiration,  and  sinless  perfection.”  But  what  a  charge !  Shall  John 
Wesley  be  indicted  for  murder,  because  George  Whitefield  killed  a  man  ?  Or  shall 
George  Whitefield  be  charged  with  felony,  because  John  Wesley  broke  a  house?' — 
How  monstrous  is  this  ? — How  dissonant  from  all  the  rules  of  common  sense  and 
common  honesty  !  Let  every  man  bear  his  own  burden.  If  George  Whitefield  killed 
a  man,  or  taught  predestination,  John  Wesley  did  not :  what  has  this  charge  to  do 
with  him  ?  And  if  John  Wesley  broke  a  bouse,  or  preached  sinless  perfection,  let  him 
answer  for  himself.  George  Whitefield  did  neither :  why  then  is  his  name  put  into 
this  indictment  ? 

Hence  appears  the  inexcusable  injustice  of  what  might  otherwise  appear  a  trifle. 
When  1  urge  a  man  in  this  manner,  he  could  have  no  plea  at  all,  were  he  not  to  reply, 
“  Why,  they  are  both  Methodists .”  So  when  he  has  linked  them  together  by  one 
nickname ,  he  may  hang  either  instead  of  the  other  ! 

But  sure  this  will  not  be  allowed  by  reasonable  men.  And  if  not,  what  have  I  to  do 
with  predestination  ?  Absolutely  nothing.  Therefore  set  that  aside :  yea,  and  sin¬ 
less  perfection  too.  “How  so?  Do  not  you  believe  it?”  Yes,  I  do:  and  in  what 
sense  I  have  shown  in  the  sermon  on  Christian  perfection.  And  if  any  man  calls  it 
an  error,  till  he  has  answered  that,  I  must  say,  “  Sir,  you  beg  the  question.”  But 
I  preach,  perhaps,  twenty  times,  and  say  no  more  of  this  than  even  a  Calvinist  would 
allow.  Neither  will  I  enter  into  any  dispute  about  it,  any  more  than  about  the  mil- 
lenium. 

Therefore  the  distinguishing  doctrines  on  which  I  do  insist,  in  all  my  writings,  and 
in  all  my  preaching,  will  lie  in  a  very  narrow  compass.  You  sum  them  all  up  in  per¬ 
ceptible  inspiration .  For  this  I  earnestly  contend :  and  so  do  all  who  are  called 
Methodist  preachers.  But  be  pleased  to  observe  what  we  mean  thereby.  We  mean 
that  inspiration  of  God’s  Holy  Spirit,  whereby  he  fills  us  with  righteousness,  peace, 
and  joy,  with  love  to  him,  and  to  all  mankind.  And  we  believe  it  cannot  be,  in  the 
nature  of  things,  that  a  man  should  be  filled  with  this  peace,  and  joy,  and  love,  by 
the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  without  perceiving  it  as  clearly  as  he  does  the  light 
of  the  sun. 

This  is  (so  far  as  I  understand  them)  the  main  doctrine  of  the  Methodists.  This 
is  the  substance  of  what  we  all  preach.  And  I  will  still  believe  none  is  a  true  Christian 
till  he  experiences  it;  and  consequently,  “  that  people,  at  all  hazards,  must  be  con¬ 
vinced  of  this :  yea,  though  that  conviction  at  first  unhinge  them  ever  so  much, 
though  it  should  in  a  manner  distract  them  for  a  season.  For  it  is  better  that  they 
should  be  perplexed  and  terrified  now’,  than  that  they  should  3leep  on  and  awake  in 
hell.” 

I  do  not  therefore,  I  will  not,  shift  the  question;  though  I  know  many  who  desire 
I  should.  I  know  the  proposition  I  have  to  prove,  and  I  will  not  move  a  hair’s 
breadth  from  it.  It  is  this,  “  No  man  can  be  a  true  Christian ,  without  such  an  inspi¬ 
ration  of  the  Holy  Ghost  as  fills  his  heart  with  peace,  and  joy,  and  love :  which  he 
who  perceives  not,  has  it  not.”  This  is  the  point  for  which  alone  I  contend.  And 
this  I  take  to  be  the  very  foundation  of  Christianity. 

13.  The  answer,  therefore,  which  you  think  we  ought  to  give,  is  that  [which]  we 
do  give  to  the  charge  of  our  adversaries.  “  Our  singularities  (if  you  will  style  them 
so)  are  fundamental,  and  of  the  essence  of  Christianity.”  Therefore  we  must 
“  preach  them  with  such  diligence  and  zeal,  as  if  the  whole  of  Christianity  depended 
upon  them.” 

14.  It  would  doubtless  be  wrong  to  insist  thus  on  these  things,  if  they  were  “  not 
necessary  to  final  salvation.”  But  we  believe  they  are ;  unless  in  the  case  of  invin¬ 
cible  ignorance.  In  this  case,  undoubtedly  many  thousands  are  doubtless  saved  who 
never  heard  of  these  doctrines.  And  I  am  inclined  to  think  this  was  our  own  caae, 
both  at  Oxford,  and  for  some  time  after.  Yet  1  doubt  not,  but  had  we  been  called 
hence,  God  would  first,  by  this  inspiration  of  bis  Spirit  have  wrought  in  our  hearts 
that  holy  love  without  which  none  can  enter  into  glory. 

15.  I  was  aware  of  the  seeming  contradiction  you  mention,  at  the  very  time  ivhen 
I  wrote  the  sentence.  But  it  is  only  a  seeming  one.  For  it  is  true,  that  from  May 
24,  1738,  “  Wherever  I  was  desired  to  preach,  salvation  by  faith  was  my  only  theme,” 
(i.  e.  such  a  love  of  God  and  man  as  produces  all  inward  and  outward  holiness,  and 

Vot,  IT  38 


APPENDIX. 


springs  from  a  conviction  wrought  in  us  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  of  the  pardoning  love  o? 
God:)  and  that  when  I  was  told,  “You  must  preach  no  more  in  this  church,”  it  was 
commonly  added,  “  Because  you  preach  such  doctrine  1”  And  it  is  equally  true,  that 
“it  was  for  preaching  the  love  of  God  and  man,  that  several  of  the  clergy  forbade  me 
their  pulpits,”  before  that  time,  before  May  24,  before  1  either  preached  or  knew  sal- 
ration  by  faith. 

16.  We  are  at  length  come  to  the  real  state  of  the  question  between  the  Method¬ 
ists  (so  called)  and  their  opponents.  “  Is  there  perceptible  inspiration,  or  is  there 
not?  Is  there  such  a  thing  (if  we  divide  the  question  into  its  parts)  as  faith  pro¬ 
ducing  peace,  and  joy,  and  love,  and  inward  (as  well  as  outward)  holiness  ?  Is  that 
faith  which  is  productive  of  these  fruits,  wrought  in  us  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  or  not  ? 
And  is  he  in  whom  they  are  wrought  necessarily  conscious  of  them,  or  is  he  not?” 
These  are  the  points  on  which  I  am  ready  to  join  issue  with  any  serious  and  candid 
man.  Such  I  believe  you  to  be.  If  therefore  I  knew  on  which  of  those  you  desired 
my  thoughts,  I  would  give  you  them  freely,  such  as  they  are  :  or  (if  you  desire  it)  on 
any  collateral  question.  The  best  light  I  have  I  am  ready  to  impart ;  and  am  ready 
to  receive  farther  light  from  you.  My  time,  indeed,  is  so  short,  that  I  cannot  answer 
your  letters  so  particularly,  or  so  correctly,  as  I  would.  But  I  am  persuaded  you 
will  excuse  many  defects,  where  you  believe  the  design  is  good.  1  want  to  know 
what,  as  yet,  I  know  not.  May  God  teach  it  me  by  you,  or  by  whom  he  pleaseth 
‘  Search  me,  0  Lord,  and  prove  me  :  try  out  my  reins  and  my  heart.  Look  ivell 
if  there  be  error  or  wickedness  in  me  j  and  lead  me  in  the  way  everlasting  !’ 

January  3d,  1745 — 6. 


LETTER  V. 

To  the  Rev.  Mr.  John  Wesley. 

Reverend  Sir, — I  received  the  favour  both  of  your  book  and  your  letter,  for 
which  I  had  returned  my  thanks  sooner  but  for  the  interruption  of  having  been  a 
journey  from  home. 

1.  You  think  the  case  is  quite  different  with  regard  to  those  who  subscribe  to  the 
11th  and  following  articles,  from  the  case  of  those  who  subscribe  to  the  17th.  Now, 
I  think  the  case  is  exactly  the  same :  those  articles  are  equally  ambiguous,  and  I 
suppose  of  them,  as  you  do  of  the  17th,  that  they  were  contrived  so  on  purpose,  in 
order  to  give  the  greater  latitude  for  both  parties  to  subscribe :  that  in  fact  they  are 
ambiguous,  is  evident  from  the  various  interpretations  of  the  commentators  on  them ; 
and  that  they  fairly  admit  of  some  latitude,  you  show  by  your  practice  ;  for  the  15th 
article  has  these  words : — “  All  we,  the  rest,  although  baptized  and  born  again  in 
Christ,  yet  offend  in  many  things.”  Now,  though  the  most  obvious,  plain,  unforced , 
grammatical  meaning  be,  that  the  most  perfect  Christians  sin  in  many  things,  yet  this 
hinders  you  not  from  preaching  sinless  perfection.*  You  should  not  then  treat 
others  as  the  children  of  the  devil,  for  taking  the  same  liberty  which  you  and  Mr. 
Whitefield  take,  who  continue,  notwithstanding,  the  children  of  God. 

2.  I  would  not  willingly  mistake  you  in  this  or  any  other  article  ;  but  I  must  observe 
to  you,  that  you  speak  so  variously  on  various  occasions,  that  rt  is  extremely  hard  to 
take  your  right  meaning :  thus,  sometimes  you  disclaim  all  miraculous  powers,  and 
supernatural  attestations  to  your  ministry  ;  yet,  at  other  times,  God  gives  you  extra- 
traordinary  attestations ,  and  you  allow  Averel  Spencer’s  case  to  be  supernatural :  in 
one  paragraph,  you  allow  it  lawful  for  good  people  to  marry  ;  in  another,  you  say  all 
should  refrain  who  can,  and  that  all  the  children  of  God  can :  sometimes  perfection  is 
instantaneous,  and  the  newly-justified  has  at  once  power  over  all  sin  ;  at  other  times, 
this  work  is  represented  as  slow,  and  gradually  increasing  :  sometimes  no  one,  doubt¬ 
ing  of  faith,  can  be  the  child  of  God  :  at  other  times,  doubting  whether  they  ever  had 
it  or  no,  is  more  or  less  the  case  with  many  of  the  children  of  God :  sometimes  the 
newly-justified  is  represented  as  always  receiving,  in  the  very  moment  of  his  justifica¬ 
tion,  an  indubitable  attestation  of  it  from  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  perceptible  as  the  sun 
at  noonday  ;  yet,  at  other  times,  the  justified  person  is  spoken  of  as  doubting  whe¬ 
ther  she  ever  had  any  such  attestation,  for  many  months  after  her  certain  justification. 
Now,  in  order  to  soften  this  last  case  of  Hannah  Richardson,  you  shift  the  terms,  you 
drop  the  word  attestation  of  which  I  was  speaking,  and  substitute  the  word  faith  in 
its  stead ;  a  person  may  have  faith  to-day,  and  be  an  infidel  to-morrow,  but  no  one 

*  See  page  12S. 


APPENDIX, 


296 

can  receive  an  attestation  to-day  from  some  credible  and  unquestionable  authority,  and 
yet  doubt  to-morrow  ivhether  he  had  any  such  attestation :  if  the  Holy  Spirit,  the 
moment  a  person  is  justified,  certifieth  this  justification  by  an  attestation  as  plainly 
discernible  from  the  suggestions  of  reason  and  fancy  as  light  is  discernible  from  dark¬ 
ness,  then  Hannah  Richardson  could  not  possibly  doubt  whether  she  had  had  this 
attestation  or  not,  for  above  a  twelvemonth  after  her  justification :  on  the  other  hand, 
if  Hannah  Richardson  after  the  attestation  of  her  justification  doubted  whether  she 
ever  had  such  attestation  or  not,  then  this  attestation  is  not  such  a  glaring  and  mani¬ 
fest  sunshine  light  as  you  would  elsewhere  represent  it ;  nor  any  ways  distinguish¬ 
able  from  the  suggestions  of  reason  or  fancy,  since  they  who  never  had  it  may  fancy 
they  have  it,  and  they  who  have  had  it  may  fancy  they  had  it  not. 

3;  I  know  not  what  kind  of  proof  you  expect  of  St.  Paul’s  technical  terms ;  I  can 
say  for  myself,  that  the  proof  seems  to  m*  convincing  even  to  demonstration,  that 
justification  was  used  as  technically  by  the  apostle  as  Chisidim  was  by  the  Jews,  and 
that  faith  in  some  places  stands  for  the  whole  complex  of  Christianity ,  and  loorks  for 
the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Mosaic  law  :  but  if  the  arguments  which  learned  men 
have  used  in  this  matter,  seem  less  convincing  to  you,  you  are  at  liberty  to  reject 
their  interpretation  for  any  other  which  will  make  sense  of  the  apostle’s  reasoning. 
This  no  way  affects  the  main  of  our  debate,  and  was  brought  in  only  obliquely  and 
hypothetically  ;  you  had  argued  for  the  propriety  of  using  all  Scripture  phrases,  upon 
which  I  excepted  obsolete  and  technical  terms,  upon  supposition  that  there  were  any 
such. 

4.  Whether  for  twenty  years  together  you  used  outward  works  as  commutations 
instead  of  inward  holiness,  you  are  the  best  and  only  judge  ;  every  one  knows  what 
passes  in  his  own  mind,  and  must  be  allowed  to  be  master  of  his  own  experience  ; 
allow  me  then  capable  of  telling  what  I  experience.  I  was  confirmed  about  the  age 
of  fourteen.  What  childish  apprehensions  I  might  have  [had]  before  that  time,  I 
cannot  well  say  ;  but,  for  about  forty  years  since,  I  have  ever  believed  that  ‘  without 
holiness  no  one  shall  see  the  Lord,'  nor  did  I  once,  that  I  know  of,  entertain  so  mean 
an  opinion  of  the  Supreme  Being  as  to  think  he  might  have  any  thing  else  put  upon 
him  in  the  stead ;  neither  did  I  ever,  in  the  whole  course  of  my  life,  meet  with  any 
Protestant,  except  yourself,  that  attempted  commutations  ;  I  have  known  many  Pro¬ 
testants  that  have  leaned  too  much  on  the  opus  operantis ,  but  on  the  opus  operatum 
never  one  :  all  the  well-instructed  I  know,  receive  the  sacrament  as  a  means  of  good¬ 
ness  ;  all  the  ill-instructed,  as  an  act  of  goodness ;  but,  as  a  commutation  instead  of 
goodness,  surely  no  Protestant  ever  did  but  yourself ;  the  most  ignorant  I  ever  met 
with,  know  better  than  this.  If  an  unholy  and  hypocritical  communicant  is  taken 
in  adultery,  what  is  the  language  of  the  lowest  mob  ?  Do  they  look  on  his  worship 
as  a  mitigation  of  his  wickedness  ?  Do  they  not  all  with  one  mouth  declare  it  an  ag¬ 
gravation  ?  Do  they  say  ? — “  Well,  his  fault  is  not  so  great  as  another’s,  for  he  has 
been  twelve  times  this  year  at  the  sacrament !” — No.  The  most  ignorant  wretch  in 
the  crowd  can  say — “  What  a  villain  is  this  to  do  thus,  and  yet  to  go  so  often  to  the 
sacrament!”  So  far  are  the  most  uninstructed  Protestants  from  thinking  that  out¬ 
ward  acts  of  worship  may  be  commuted  instead  of  chastity  and  purity !  As  to  myself, 
I  am  very  far  from  the  state  of  a  sinless  perfection  ;  yet  with  all  my  faults  and  infirmi¬ 
ties  about  me,  I  can  truly  assert,  that  I  am  not  sensible  of  the  weakness  and  wicked¬ 
ness  of  commutation.  But  alas !  this  is  only  prejudicing  you  more  against  me, 
since  you  seem  disposed  to  believe  that  every  Protestant  in  Europe,  that  is  not  deeply 
sensible  that  he  was  once  thus  guilty,  is  so  still  to  this  day. 

5.  I  suppose  you  lay  but  little  stress  on  any  human  authority,  and  less  on  so  flighty 
and  injudicious  an  author  as  St.  Austin,  who,  on  whatever  subject  he  wrote,  (for 
instance,  whether  for  or  against  Pelagianism,)  was  almost  always  in  extremes  ;  the 
same  impetuosity  of  temper  which  made  him  so  profligate  a  rake  whilst  a  sinner, 
made  him  so  flighty  and  rapturous  when  he  became  a  saint :  now,  what  is  to  be 
gathered  from  the  rhetorical  prosopopoeia  of  such  a  valde  man  ?  Only  this,  that  the 
oratorical  flights  of  devotees  would  make  strange  articles  put  into  a  creed ;  almost 
every  error  that  has  crept  into  the  church,  has  owed  its  rise  more  or  less  to  rhetorical 
beightenings :  even  transubstantiation  itself  owes  its  birth  to  over-zealous  orators 
too  rapturously  heightening  the  devotion  of  the  altar.  Yet  their  flights,  like  this 
which  you  quote  of  St.  Austin,  when  put  into  cool  language,  prove  just  nothing  at  all. 

6.  11  By  calling  faith,  hope,  or  love,  supernatural,  you  only  mean  that  they  are  not 
the  effect  of  any  or  all  of  our  natural  faculties,  but  are  wrought  in  us  by  the  Spirit  of 
God.”  To  this  I  have  little  to  object  but  the  propriety  of  the  language.  By  terming 
some  of  our  faculties  natural,  you  seem  to  imply,  that  we  have  others  supernatural, 
which  I  think  we  have  not ;  and  by  making  faith,  hope ,  and  love,  the  effects  of  God's 


APPENDIX. 


m 

Spirit,  you  seem  to  suggest  that  there  are  other  acts  -which  we  can  effect  without  tlx 
concurrence  of  the  Divine  Energy,  which  I  presume  we  cannot ;  we  can  no  more  turn 
ourselves  in  our  bed  without  his  immediate  and  actual  assistance,  than  we  can  turn 
ourselves  from  a  course  of  wickedness  to  a  course  of  holiness :  instead  of  setting  this 
matter  higher  than  others,  you  really  set  it  lower,  if  you  imagine  God’s  aid  necessary 
only  in  things  spiritual,  and  not  in  things  physical  likewise :  that  uniform  grasp  of 
Providence  which  naturalists  call  attraction,  is  the  immediate  act  of  God  ;  and  a 
sparrow  can  no  more  fall  to  the  ground,  without  an  actual  exertion  of  the  Divine 
Power,  than  tongues  of  fire,  the  instantaneous  gift  of  languages,  illumination,  sanc¬ 
tification,  &c,  can  descend  from  heaven  without  such  power ;  whatsoever  is  done  in 
the  earth,  God  doth  it  himself ;  yet  we  are  not  mere  instruments  liable  only  to  be 
acted  on,  but  he  hath  delegated  to  us  active  powers,  so  that  with  his  concurrence  we 
can  become  real  agents  :  there  is  a  sense  therefore  in  which  w’e  will  and  act ;  and 
there  is  a  sense  too  in  which  God  w'orketh  in  us  both  to  will  and  to  do.  Our  faculties 
(whether  you  call  them  natural  or  supernatural)  are  all  God’s  gifts,  nor  can  the  meanest 
be  exerted  without  the  assistance  of  his  Spirit. 

7.  You  find  men  too  apt  to  rest  in  practice  ;  I  find  them  much  more  apt  to  rest  in 
theory :  there  is  no  speculation,  how  wild  or  ill-grounded  soever,  but  what  the  bulk  of 
mankind  will  more  easily  give  into,  than  into  the  uniform  practice  of  universal  piety ; 
to  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  world,  seems  to  many  a  tedious  way  of 
getting  to  the  next.  But  let  an  Antinomian  teach  that  a  strong  belief  will  carry  men 
to  heaven,  and  thousands  shall  readily  give  into  this  senseless  speculation ;  in  like 
manner,  how  many  are  there  who  had  rather  rely  on  another’s  righteousness,  than 
be  at  the  pains  of  having  any  of  their  own !  In  short,  clerical  powers,  irresistible  de¬ 
crees,  confident  assurance,  or  any  groundless  theory ,  is  much  oftener  and  more  fatally 
rested  on,  than  the  steady  practice  of  a  holy  and  a  Christian  life. 

8.  I  could  not  help  being  a  little  surprised  at  the  offence  which  was  taken  at  my 
charge  on  the  Methodists.  When  it  is  said,  “  Men  of  such  and  such  a  denomination 
(no  matter  whether  assumed  or  imposed)  hold  such  or  such  errors,”  the  meaning  is 
always  supposed  to  be,  that  those  errors  are  held  by  some  or  other  of  them,  not  that 
each  error  is  held  by  each;  and  I  dare  say  the  Quakers  will  not  think  you  injured 
them,  if  you  produced  three  tenets  as  the  tenets  of  the  Quakers,  though  one  were  a 
quotation  from  Fox,  another  from  Naylor,  and  a  third  from  Barclay :  had  I  there¬ 
fore  made  the  charge  indiscriminately,  there  had  been  nothing  so  much  out  of  the 
way  in  the  charge  ;  but  that  which  makes  the  offence  still  odder  is,  that  I  had  care¬ 
fully  distinguished  your  supposed  errors  from  Mr.  Whitefield’s :  so  far  am  I  from 
confounding  you  together,  that  I  have  often  wondered  a  man  of  your  good  sense  and 
sound  learning  should  hold  any  fellowship  with  so  weak  and  empty  a  person  as  Mr. 
Whitefield.  His  unconditional  predestination  I  noted  as  his,  and  expressly  declared 
your  denial  of  it :  methinks  therefox’e  the  declamatory  paragraph  about  murder  .and 
housebreaking  might  have  been  spared,  since  I  have  neither  indicted  the  murderer  of 
housebreaking,  nor  the  housebreaker  of  murder,  but  gave  distinctly  to  each  his  due  ; 
to  him,  unconditional  predestination  :  to  you,  sinless  perfection  and  perceptible  inspi¬ 
ration.  As  to  the  former,  you  will  not  enter  into  any  dispute  about  it,  any  more  than 
about  the  millennium,  so  our  debate  will  be  reduced  into  the  shorter  compass. 

9.  “  We  are  at  length  come  to  the  real  state  of  the  question  between  the  Methodists 
and  their  opponents,  Is  there  perceptible  inspiration,  or  is  there  not  ?”  That  there  is 
inspiration,  or  the  influence  of  the  Divine  Spirit  on  the  human  spirit,  is  agreed  by 
both  parties ;  the  whole  of  the  question,  therefore,  turns  upon  the  perceptibility  of 
this  inspiration :  the  question  then  is,  Does  God’s  Spirit  work  perceptibility  on  our 
spirit  by  direct  testimony,  (as  you  elsewhere  call  it,)  by  such  perceivable  impulses  and 
dictates  as  are  as  distinguishable  from  the  suggestions  of  our  own  faculties,  as  light  is 
distinguishable  from  darkness?  (as  the  Quakers  maintain.)  Or  does  he  imperceptibly 
influence  our  minds  to  goodness,  by  gently  and  insensibly  assisting  our  faculties  and 
biassing  them  aright?  Here  is  the  whole  of  the  question.  Now  let  us  consider  how 
.you  attempt  to  divide  this  question  into  its  parts.  Is  there  such  a  thing  as  faith  pro¬ 
ducing  peace,  and  joy,  and  love,  fyc?  Yes,  and  producing  a  general  good  life  into  the 
bargain.  Is  that  faith  which  is  productive  of  these  fruits  wrought  in  its  by  the  Holy  Ghost 
or  no?  Yes,  as  all  other  good  things  are  wrought  in  us.  Is  he  in  whom  they  (the 
fruits)  are  wrought ,  necessarily  conscious  of  them ,  (peace,  joy,  love,  &c,)  or  is  he  not  ? 
Yes,  for  he  who  perceives  not  joy,  has  not  joy ;  but  what  is  this  to  perceptibility  of 
inspiration  ?  You  would  not  venture  to  shift  terms  thus  in  a  physical  dissertation. 
Suppose  we  were  disputing  about  vegetation ;  I  maintained  that  it  is  a  work  so  slow 
and  gentle,  as  to  be  altogether  imperceptible.  You,  on  the  contrary,  assert,  that  it 
h  a  work  as  perceptible  as  the  suii’s  light  at  noonday:  for,  say  you,  are  not  these 


APPENDIX. 


297 


fruits,  these  apples,  pears,  and  plums,  things  plainly  perceptible  ?  Yes  indeed  they  are, 
but  not  one  whit  more  perceptible  than  that  you  have  now  entirely  shifted  the  ques¬ 
tion.  This  shifting  quite  amazes  me ;  because  I  take  you  to  have  too  good  a  head 
to  do  it  without  design,  and  to  have  too  good  a  heart  to  do  it  with  design  :  so  I  must 
leave  this  in  the  dark,  till  you  are  pleased  to  give  me  farther  light. 

10.  The  question  to  be  debated  then  is,  not  whether  the  fruits  of  inspiration  are 
things  perceptible,  but  whether  the  work  of  inspiration  itself  be  so  ?  Whether  the 
work  of  God’s  Spirit  in  us  be  as  easily  distinguishable  from  the  working  of  our  own 
spirit,  as  light  is  from  darkness?  (as  you  have  elsewhere  asserted.)  If  we  are  in 
the  wrong,  confute  us  by  argumentation,  but  not  by  threatening  us  with  our  awaking 
in  hell.  The  profuse  throwing  about  hell  and  damnation  may  have  its  effect  on  weak 
minds ;  it  may  terrify  such  into  hasty  and  sudden  converts;  but  on  men  of  reason, 
and  religion ,  to  whom  you  appeal,  it  will  be  apt  to  have  a  quite  contrary  effect :  they 
well  know  that  that  scheme  of  religion  bids  fairest  for  the  true  one,  which  breathes  the 
largest  and  most  extensive  Christian  chanty.  I  have  no  stronger  presumption  against 
Popery  itself,  than  its  damning  ail  who  are  not  of  its  persuasion.  When  Henry  IV 
of  France  decided  in  favour  of  the  Popish  disputants,  because  they  denied  salvation 
possible  out  of  their  pale,  which  the  Protestants  had  allowed  possible  out  of  theirs, 
he  made  a  conclusion  the  very  reverse  of  truth  and  good  sense,  as  if  there  were  most 
safety  where  there  were  least  charily.  Yet,  by  the  thunder  of  their  anathemas,  they 
terrify  weak  minds  into  a  submission  to  them  ;  and,  to  minds  less  weak  they  soften 
their  uncharitable  doctrine,  by  half-allowing,  that  other  well-meaning  Christians  may 
have  some  chance  of  salvation  in  the  case  of  invincible  ignorance  :  but  even  then,  it 
must  needs  be  in  their  own  narrow  way  of  thinking,  and  by  God’s  working  on  the 
hearts  of  the  well-meaning  on  their  deathbeds,  that  reconciliation  to  Holy  Church, 
without  which  none  can  enter  into  glory.  But  these  artificial  threatenings,  I  dare 
say,  have  no  other  effect  on  you,  or  any  other  man  of  sense,  than  to  move  your  pity. 

11.  If  then  we  may  expect,  most  truth  where  there  is  most  charity,  the  presump¬ 
tion  will  be  in  our  favour,  till  you  shall  clearly  prove  the  other  side  of  the  question 
in  debate,  for  we  by  no  means  exclude  you  from  heaven,  even  upon  supposition  that 
you  do  hold  some  wrong  and  enthusiastical  notions  :  1  dare  say  you  mean  no  harm  ; 
yet  suffer  me  to  say  frankly,  I  think  you  unwittingly  do  a  great  deal.  Cartwright 
and  the  old  Puritans  I  believe  meant  no  harm  ;  yet  what  a  scene  of  disorder  did 
their  lectures  produce  !  Strict  order  once  broken,  confusion  rushes  in  like  a  torrent 
at  a  trilling  breach.  You  find  yourself  every  day  going  farther  and  farther  from  the 
orderly  paths  ;  you  are  now  come  to  approve  of  lay  preachers  :  well,  if  they  preach 
the  gospel  of  peace,  where  is  the  harm  ?  But  what  if,  order  once  broke,  unsent  per¬ 
sons  take  upon  them  to  preach  all  sorts  of  error,  discord,  and  confusion  ?  “  God  may 
send,”  say  you,  u  by  whom  he  pleases  and  outward  mission  and  order  thus  once 
set  aside,  the  devil  will  send  his  emissaries  fast  enough.  We  are  not  ignorant  of  his 
devices.  Your  zeal  puts  you  upon  preaching  in  season  and  out  of  season  ;  his  cun¬ 
ning  makes  use  of  your  honest  zeal  to  his  dishonest  and  diabolical  purposes  :  he  well 
knows  you  do  him  more  service  by  breach  of  order,  than  ever  you  can  do  him 
disservice  by  all  your  laborious  industry.  I  am  not  making  conjectures  of  what  may 
happen,  but  relating  to  you  mischiefs  which  actually  have  happened ;  for  (not  to 
mention  the  shameful  disorders  you  have  undesignedly  given  occasion  to  at  Wednes- 
bury,  Darlaston,  Walsal,  &c,)  in  countries  which  you  have  not  much  frequented, 
there  have  appeared  preachers,  teaching  the  grossest  Antinomianism  on  heaths  and 
commons  ;  these  were  hardly  of  your  sending,  yet  have  they  personated  being  your 
disciples,  by  praying  for  you  and  your  brother  by  name  :  others  have  come  preaching 
in  the  streets  against  prelacy,  and  denouncing  the  bitterest  woes  and  curses  against 
all  bishops,  priests,  and  deacons ;  others  have  made  as  free  with  the  lay  ministry  as  these 
have  wiih  the  clerical ;  and  had  not  the  rebels  been  driven  back,  we  should  have  had 
thousands  (it  is  said)  pretending  a  mission  from  God  to  preach  against  the  wicked¬ 
ness  of  the  great.  Thus,  order  once  ever  so  little  set  aside,  a  door  is  opened  to  the 
tempter  to  drive  in  his  legion  of  monstrous  errors  and  wickedness,  and  throw  us 
back  into  all  the  confusion  of  the  last  century,  into  the  freakishness  of  enthusiasm, 
sedition,  murder,  and  treason. 

12.  I  know  that  you  abhor  these  things :  and  the  devil  knows  it  too  :  he  will 
therefore  no  more  tempt  you  to  these  things,  than  he  would  tempt  you  to  turn  a  rake, 
or  a  stage-player  ;  but  if  he  tempts  you  through  an  excess  of  zeal  to  break  in  upon  order , 
he  does  his  work  as  well.  It  was  past  his  skill  to  make  Tertullian  &  profligate,  but 
he  found  the  means  to  make  him  a  Montanist.  The  son  of  a  Wesley  and  an  Annesley 
is  in  no  danger  of  lukewarmness ,  but  ought  to  take  great  care  on  the  side  of  impetuo¬ 
sity  and  seaL  The  tempter  will  never  make  you  a  sauntercr  or  a  sluggard,  but  if  you 


APPENDIX. 


2U8 

are  not  upon  your  guard,  may  possibly,  before  you  are  aware,  make  you  a  Quaker. 
Nay,  perceptible  inspiration  admitted,  you  ought  to  be  such  ;  for  I  will  be  bold  to  say, 
that,  allowing  that  one  false  principle,  Mr.  Barclay’s  is  a  very  consistent  and  cohe¬ 
rent  system. 

13.  In  short,  sir,  you  must  either  defend  that  system,  or  renounce  this  principle  ; 
or  it' your  perceptible  inspiration  any  way  differs  from  that  of  the  Quakers ,  you  will  be 
so  kind  as  to  show  us  wherein.  I  have  no  more  to  add,  but  that  1  pray  God  to  re¬ 
strain  your  zeal  if  it  be  excessive ;  and  to  quicken  mine  if  it  be  defectivet  as  I  have  too 
much  reason  to  fear  it  is. 

February  26,  1745 — 6. 


LETTER  VI. 

For  Mr.  John  Smith. 

London ,  June  2 5th,  1746. 

Sir,— At  length  I  have  the  opportunity  which  I  have  long  desired,  of  answering 
the  letter  you  favoured  me  with  some  time  since.  O  that  God  may  still  give  us  to 
bear  with  each  other,  and  to  speak  (what  we  believe  is)  the  truth  in  love  ! 

1.  I  detest  all  zeal  which  is  any  other  than  the  flame  of  love.  Yet,  I  find  it  is  not 
easy  to  avoid  it.  It  is  not  easy  (at  least  to  me)  to  be  always  zealously  affected  in  a 
good  thing ,  without  being  sometimes  so  affected  in  things  of  an  indifferent  nature.  Nor 
do  I  find  it  always  easy  to  proportion  my  zeal  to  the  importance  of  the  occasion  ; 
and  to  temper  it  duly  with  prudence,  according  to  the  various  and  complicated  cir¬ 
cumstances  that  occur.  I  sincerely  thank  you  for  endeavouring  to  assist  me  herein, 
to  guard  me  from  running  into  excess.  I  am  always  in  danger  of  this,  and  yet  I  daily 
experience  a  far  greater  danger  of  the  other  extreme.  To  this  day,  I  have  abundantly 
more  temptation  to  lukewarmness  than  to  impetuosity :  to  be  a  saunterer — inter  sylvas 
a cademicas,  a  philosophical  sluggard ,  than  an  itinerant  preacher.  And,  in  fact,  what 
I  now  do  is  so  exceedingly  little,  compared  with  what  I  am  convinced  I  ought  to  do, 
that  I  am  often  ashamed  before  God,  and  know  not  how  to  lift  up  mine  eyes  to  the 
height  of  heaven  l 

2.  But  may  not  love  itself  constrain  us  to  lay  before  men  the  tenors  of  the  Lord? 
And  is  it  not  better  that  sinners  “  should  be  terrified  now,  than  that  they  should 
sleep  on  and  awake  in  hell  ?”  I  have  known  exceeding  happy  effects  of  this,  even 
upon  men  of  strong  understanding ;  yet  I  agree  with  you,  that  there  is  little  good  to 
be  done  by  “  the  profuse  throwing  about  hell  and  damnation  and  the  best  way  of 
deciding  the  points  in  question  with  us,  is  cool  and  friendly  argumentation. 

I  agree  too, — “  That  scheme  of  religion  bids  fairest  for  the  true,  which  breathes 
the  most  extensive  charity.”  Touching  the  charity  due  to  those  who  are  in  error,  I 
suppose  we  both  likewise  agree,  that  really  invincible  ignorance  never  did,  nor  ever 
shall  exclude  any  man  from  heaven.  And  hence,  I  doubt  not,  but  God  will  receive 
thousands  of  those  who  differ  from  me,  even  where  I  hold  the  truth.  But  still,  I 
cannot  believe  he  will  receive  any  man  into  glory  (I  speak  of  those  under  the  Chris¬ 
tian  dispensation)  “  without  such  an  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  fills  his  heart 
with  peace,  and  joy,  and  love.” 

3.  In  this  Mr.  Whitefield  and  I  agree ;  but  in  other  points  we  widely  differ.  And 
therefore,  I  still  apprehend,  it  is  inexcusably  unjust  to  link  us  together  whether  we 
will  or  no.  For  by  this  means  each  is  constrained  to  bear  not  only  his  own,  but 
another’s  burden.  Accordingly,  I  have  been  accused  a  hundred  times  of  holding 
unconditional  predestination.  And  no  wonder :  for  wherever  this  charge  is  advanced, 
“  The  Methodists  preach  sundry  erroneous  doctrines  ;  in  particular  three,  uncondi¬ 
tional  predestination,  perceptible  inspiration,  and  sinless  perfection,”  the  bulk  of  man¬ 
kind  will  naturally  suppose  that  the  Methodists  in  general  hold  these  three  doctrines. 
It  will  follow,  that  if  any  of  these  afterwards  hear  “  Mr.  Wesley  is  a  Methodist,”  he 
will  conclude,  “  then  he  preaches  unconditional  predestination,  perceptible  inspira¬ 
tion,  and  sinless  perfection.”  And  thus  one  man  is  made  accountable  (by  others,  if 
not  by  you,)  for  all  the  errors  and  faults  of  another. 

4.  The  case  of  many  who  subcribe  to  the  11th  and  following  articles,  I  cannot  yet 
think,  is  exactly  the  same  with  the  case  of  Mr.  Whitefield  and  me  subscribing  the 
17th.  For  each  of  us  can  truly  say,  “  I  subscribe  this  article  in  that  which  I  believe 
from  my  heart  is  its  plain  grammatical  meaning .”  Twenty  years  ago  I  subscribed  the 


APPENDIX. 


299 


15th  article  likewise,  in  its  plain ,  unforced,  grammatical  meaning .  And  whatever  1 
do  not  now  believe  in  this  sense,  I  will  on  no  terms  subscribe  at  all. 

I  speak  variously,  doubtless,  on  various  occasions,  but  I  hope  not  inconsistently. 
Concerning  the  seeming  inconsistency  which  you  mention,  permit  me  to  observe 
briefly,  1.  That  I  have  seen  many  things  which  I  believe  were  miraculous  .-  yet  I  de¬ 
sire  none  to  believe  my  words  any  farther  than  they  are  confirmed  by  Scripture  and 
reason.  And  thus  far  1  disclaim  miracles. — 2.  That  I  believe  he  that  marrieth  doth 
well ;  but  he  that  doth  not  (being  a  believer)  doth  better.  However,  1  have  doubts 
concerning  the  tract  on  this  head,  which  I  have  not  yet  leisure  to  weigh  thoroughly ; 

• — 3.  That  a  newly-justijied  person  has  at  once,  in  that  hour,  power  over  all  sin :  and 
finds  from  that  hour  the  work  of  God  in  his  soul  slowly  and  gradually  increasing 
And  lastly,  that  many,  who  while  they  have  faith,  cannot  doubt,  do  afterwards  doubt 
whether  they  ever  had  it  or  no.  Yea,  many  receive  from  the  Holy  Ghost  an  attesta¬ 
tion  of  their  acceptance,  as  perceptible  as  the  sun  at  noonday ;  and  yet  those  same 
persons,  at  other  times,  doubt  whether  they  ever  had  any  such  attestation :  nay, 
perhaps,  more  than  doubt,  perhaps  wholly  deny  all  that  God  has  ever  done  for  their 
souls :  in  as  much  as  in  this  hour  and  power  of  darkness  they  cannot  believe  they  ever 
saw  light. 

6.  I  think  St.  Austin’s  description  of  his  own  case  (whether  it  prove  any  thing  more 
or  less)  greatly  illustrates  that  light,  that  assurance  of  faith,  whereof  we  are  now 
speaking.  He  does  not  appear,  in  writing  this  confession  to  God,  to  have  had  any 
adversary  in  view  :  nor  to  use  any  rhetorical  heightening  at  all ;  but  to  express  the 
naked  experience  of  his  heart,  and  that  in  as  plain  unmetaphorical  words  as  the  na¬ 
ture  of  the  thing  would  bear. 

7.  I  believe  firmly,  and  that  in  the  most  literal  sense,  that  without  God  we  can  do 
nothing;  that  we  cannot  think,  or  speak,  or  move  a  hand  or  an  eye,  without  the  con¬ 
currence  of  the  Divine  Energy  :  and  that  all  our  natural  faculties  are  God’s  gift,  nor 
can  the  meanest  be  exerted  without  the  assistance  of  his  Spirit.  What  then  do  I  mean 
by  saying,  “  That  faith,  hope,  and  love,  are  not  the  effect  of  any,  or  all  our  natural 
faculties  ?”  I  mean  this,  that  supposing  a  man  to  be  nowr  void  of  faith,  and  hope,  and 
love,  he  cannot  effect  any  degree  of  them  in  himself,  by  any  possible  exertion  of  his 
understanding,  and  of  any  or  all  his  other  natural  faculties,  though  he  should  enjoy 
them  in  the  utmost  perfection.  A  distinct  power  from  God,  not  implied  in  any  of 
these,  is  indispensably  necessary,  before  it  is  possible  he  should  arrive  at  the  very 
lowest  degree  of  Christian  faith,  or  hope,  or  love.  In  order  to  his  having  any  of 
these  (which,  on  this  very  consideration,  I  suppose  St.  Paul  terms  the  ‘  fruits  of  the 
Spirit,’)  he  must  be  created  anew,  thoroughly  and  inwardly  changed  by  the  opera- 
tion  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  by  a  power  equivalent  to  that  which  raises  the  dead,  and 
which  calls  the  things  which  are  not  as  though  they  were. 

8.  The  ‘  living  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly’  in  this  present  world,  or  the  uni¬ 
form  practice  of  universal  piety,  presupposes  some  degree  of  these  fruits  of  the  Spirit , 
nor  can  possibly  subsist  without  them.  I  never  said  men  were  too  apt  to  rest  on 
this  practice.  But  I  still  say,  I  know  abundance  of  men  who  quiet  their  conscience 
without  either  faith  or  love  by  the  practice  of  a  few  outward  works.  And  this  keeps 
them  as  easy  and  contented,  though  they  are  without  hope  and  without  God  in 
the  world,  as  either  the  doctrine  of  irresistible  decrees  could  do,  or  any  theory  what¬ 
soever. 

Now  what  is  this  but  using  outward  works  as  commutations  for  inward  holiness  ? 
For,  1.  These  men  love  not  inward  holiness  :  they  love  the  world  ;  they  love  money  j 
they  love  pleasure,  or  praise.  Therefore,  the  love  of  God  is  not  in  them  ;  nor  con¬ 
sequently,  the  Christian  love  of  their  neighbour.  Yet,  2.  They  are  in  no  wise  convinced 
that  they  are  in  the  broad  way  which  leads  to  destruction.  They  sleep  on  and  take 
their  rest.  They  say  ‘  Peace,  peace,’  to  their  soul,  though  there  is  no  peace.  But 
on  what  pretence  ?  Why,  on  this  very  ground,  because,  3.  They  do  such  and  such 
outward  works.  They  go  to  church,  and  perhaps  to  the  Lord’s  table.  They  use  (in 
some  sort)  private  prayer.  They  give  alms,  and  therefore  they  imagine  themselves 
to  be  in  the  high  road  to  heaven.  Though  they  have  not  ‘  the  mind  that  was  in 
Christ,’  yet  they  doubt  not  but  all  is  safe,  because  they  do  thus  and  thus,  because  their 
lives  are  not  as  other  men’s  are.  This  is  what  I  mean  by  using  outward  works  as 
commutations  for  inward  holiness.  I  find  more  and  more  instances  every  day  of  this 
miserable  self-deceit.  The  thing  is  plain  and  clear.  But  if  you  dislike  this  phrase, 
we  will  drop  it  and  use  another. 

Nearly  allied  to  this  is  the  “  gross  superstition  of  those,  who  think  to  put  devotion 
upon  God,  instead  of  honesty.”  I  mean,  who  practise  neither  justice  nor  mercy, 
and  yet  hope  to  go  to  heaven,  because  they  go  to  church  and  sacrament.  Can  you 


300 


APPENDIX 


find  no  such  men  in  (.he  Church  of  England  ?  I  find  them  in  every  street.  Nine 
times  in  ten,  when  I  have  told  a  tradesman,  “  You  have  cheated  me,  sold  me  this  for 
more  than  it  is  worth,”  (which  I  think  is  a  breach  both  of  justice  and  mercy) — “  Arc 
you  a  Christian  ? — Do  you  hope  to  go  to  heaven  ?”  His  answer,  if  he  deigned  any 
anwer  at  all,  has  been  to  this  effect :  “  As  good  a  Christian  as  yourself!  ‘  Go  to  hea¬ 
ven  ?’  Yes,  sure  !  for  I  keep  my  church,  as  well  as  any  man.” 

Now,  what  can  be  plainer,  than  that  this  man  keeps  his  church ,  not  only  as  an  act 
of  goodness,  but  as  a  commutation  instead  of  goodness,  as  something  which  he  hopes 
will  do  as  well,  will  bring  him  to  heaven,  without  either  justice  or  mercy  ?  Perhaps, 
indeed,  if  he  fell  into  adultery  or  murder,  it  might  awaken  him  out  of  his  dream,  and 
convince  him  (as  well  as  his  neighbours)  that  this  worship  is  not  a  mitigation,  but  an 
aggravation  of  his  wickedness.  But  nothing  short  of  this  will.  In  spite  of  all  your 
reasoning  and  mine,  he  will  persist  in  thinking  himself  a  good  Christian  :  and  that  if 
his  brothei'  have  aught  against  him,  yet  all  will  be  well  so  he  do  but  constantly  bring 
his  gift  to  the  altar. 

I  entreat  you,  sir,  to  make  the  experiment  yourself ;  to  talk  freely  with  any  that 
come  in  your  way.  And  you  will  surely  find,  it  is  the  very  thing  which  almost 
destroys  the  (so  called)  Christian  world.  Every  nominal  Christian  has  some  bit  or 
scrap  of  outward  religion,  either  negative  or  positive :  either  he  does  not  do  in  some 
respect  like  other  men,  or  he  does  something  more  than  they.  And  by  this,  however 
freely  he  may  condemn  others,  he  takes  care  to  excuse  himself  ;  and  stifles  whatever 
.convictions  he  might  otherwise  have,  ‘  that  the  wrath  of  God  abideth  on  him.’ 

After  a  few  impartial  inquiries  of  this  kind,  I  am  persuaded  you  will  not  say,  “As 
a  commutation,  surely  no  Protestant  ever  did  [receive  the  Sacrament]  but  yourself.” 
Is  there  not  something  wrong  in  these  words  on  another  account  ?  As  well  as  in 
those,  “  You  should  not  treat  others  as  the  children  of  the  devil,  for  taking  the  same 
liberty  which  you  and  Mr.  Whitefield  take,  who  continue,  notwithstanding,  to  be  the 
children  of  God !”  Is  there  not  in  both  these  expressions  (and  perhaps  in  some 
others,  which  are  scattered  up  and  down  in  your  letters)  something  too  keen  ?  some¬ 
thing  that  borders  too  much  upon  sarcasm  ?  upon  tartness,  if  not  bitterness  ?  Does 
not  any  thing  of  this  sort,  either  make  the  mind  sore,  or  harden  it  against  convic¬ 
tion  ?  Does  it  not  make  us  less  able  to  bear  plainness  of  speech  ?  or,  at  least,  less 
ready  to  improve  by  it  ?  Give  me  leave  to  add  one  word  more  before  I  proceed.  I 
cannot  but  be  jealous  over  you.  I  fear  you  do  not  know,  near  so  well  as  you  suppose, 
even  what  passes  in  your  own  mind.  I  question  not  but  you  believe,  that  without 
inward  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord.  But  are  you  sure  you  never  once  enter¬ 
tained  a  thought  that  something  else  might  be  put  upon  him  in  the  stead  ?  Perhaps 
not  grossly,  not  if  it  appeared  just  in  that  shape  :  no,  nor  have  I,  for  these  twenty 
years.  But  I  find  the  same  thought,  to  this  day,  stealing  in  continually  under  a 
thousand  different  forms.  I  find  a  continual  danger  of  stopping  short  of  a  full  renewal 
in  the  image  of  God  ;  a  continual  propensity  to  rest  in  whatever  comes  between  :  to 
put  some  work  or  other  that  I  do,  even  for  God’s  sake,  or  some  gift  that  I  receive, 
in  the  stead  of  that  great  work  of  God,  ‘  the  renewal  of  my  soul  after  his  likeness  m 
righteousness  and  true  holiness 

9.  One  point  of  doctrine  remains.  “  Is  there  any  such  thing  as  perceptible  inspi¬ 
ration  or  not?”  I  asserted  there  is :  but  at  the  same  time  subjoined,  “  Be  pleased 
to  observe  what  we  mean  thereby, — we  mean,  that  inspiration  of  God’s  Holy  Spirit, 
whereby  he  fills  us  [every  true  believer]  with  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy,  with 
love  to  him,  and  all  mankind.  And  we  believe  it  cannot  be,  in  the  nature  of  things, 
that  a  man  should  be  filled  with  this  peace,  and  joy,  and  love,  and  by  the  inspiration 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  without  perceiving  it  as  clearly  as  he  does  the  light  of  the  sun.” 

You  reply,  “You  have  now  entirely  shifted  the  question.” — I  think  not.  You 
objected,  “  That  I  held  perceptible  inspiration.”  I  answered,  “  I  do  but  observe 
in  what  sense — (otherwise  I  must  recall  my  concession.)  I  hold,  God  inspires  every 
Christian  with  peace,  joy,  and  love,  which  are  all  perceptible.  You  reply,  “The 
question  is,  not  whethev  the  fruits  of  inspiration  are  perceptible,  but  whether  the  work 
of  inspiration  itself  be  so.”  This  was  not  my  question  ;  nor  did  I  till  now  under¬ 
stand  it  was  yours.  If  I  had,  I  should  have  returned  a  different  answer,  as  I  have 
elsewhere  done  already. 

When  one  warmly  objected,  near  two  years  ago,  “All  reasonable  Christians 
believe,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  works  his  graces  in  us  in  an  imperceptible  manner  my 
answer  was,  “  You  are  here  disproving,  as  you  suppose,  a  proposition  of  mine.  But 
are  you  sure  you  understand  it  ?  By  the  operations  [inspirations  or  workings ]  of  the 
Spirit,  I  do  not  mean  the  manner  in  which  he  operates ;  but  the  graces  which  he 
operates  [inspires  or  works]  in  a  Christian,” 


APPENDIX. 


m 


If  you  ask,  But  do  not  you  hold,  “That  Christian  faith  implies  a  direct,  perceptible 
testimony  of  the  Spirit,  as  distinguishable  from  the  suggestion  of  fancy  as  light  is 
distinguishable  from  darkness,  (whereas  we  suppose  he  imperceptibly  influences  our 
minds,)”  I  answer,  I  do  hold  this.  I  suppose  that  every  Christian  believer,  over  and 
above  that  imperceptible  influence,  hath  a  direct  perceptible  testimony  of*  the  Spirit 
that  he  is  a  child  of  God. 

As  I  have  little  time,  I  must  beg  you  to  read  and  consider  what  I  have  already 
spoken  upon  this  subject,  in  the  first  part  of  the  Farther  xVppeai,  at  the  38th  and 
following  pages :  and  then  to  let  me  know,  What  kind  of  proof  it  is  which  you  expect 
in  a  question  of  this  nature,  over  and  above  that  of  Scripture,  as  interpreted  by  the 
writers  of  the  earliest  Christian  church. 

I  have  not  studied  the  writings  of  the  Quakers  enough  (having  read  few  of  them 
besides  Robert  Barclay)  to  say  precisely  what  they  mean  by  perceptible  inspiration , 
and  whether  their  account  of  it  be  right  or  wrong.  And  I  am  not  curious  to  know ; 
since  between  me  and  them  there  is  a  great  gulf  fixed.  The  sacraments  of  baptism, 
and  the  Lord’s  supper,  keep  us  at  a  wide  distance  from  each  other.  Insomuch  that, 
according  to  the  view  of  things  I  have  now,  I  should  as  soon  commence  deist  as 
Quaker. 

I  would  just  add,  that  I  regard  even  faith  itself,  not  as  an  end,  but  a  means  only. 
The  end  of  the  commandment  is  love,  of  every  command,  of  the  whole  Christian  dis¬ 
pensation.  Let  this  love  be  attained,  by  whatever  means,  and  1  am  content ;  I  desire 
no  more.  All  is  well,  if  we  love  the  Lord  our  God  with  all  our  heart,  and  our  neigh¬ 
bour  as  ourselves.  • 

10.  I  am  aware  of  one  inconvenience  in  answering  what  you  say  touching  the 
consequences  of  my  preaching.  It  will  oblige  me  to  speak  what  will  try  your  temper 
beyond  any  thing  I  have  said  yet.  I  could  indeed  avoid  this  by  standing  on  my 
guard,  and  speaking  with  great  reserve.  But  had  you  not  rather  that  I  should  deal 
frankly  with  you,  and  tell  you  just  what  is  in  my  heart  ? 

I  am  the  more  inclined  to  do  this,  because  the  question  before  us  is  of  so  deep 
importance.  Insomuch  that  were  I  convinced  you  had  decided  it  right,  there  would 
be  an  end  at  once  of  my  preaching.  And  it  lies  in  a  small  compass,  as  you  say,  “I 
am  not  making  conjectures  of  what  may  happen,  but  relating  mischiefs  which  actually 
have  happened.”  These  then,  “  the  mischiefs  which  have  actually  happened,”  let 
us  consider  as  calmly  as  possible.  , 

But  first  we  may  set  aside  the  “  thousands  whom  (it  is  said)  we  should  have  had 
pretending  a  mission  from  God,  to  preach  against  the  wickedness  of  the  great,  had 
not  the  rebels  been  driven  back.”  The  rebels,  blessed  be  God,  are  driven  back.*  So 
that  mischief  has  not  actually  happened.  We  may  waive  also  “the  legion  of  mon¬ 
strous  errors  and  wickedness,  the  sedition,  murder  and  treason  of  the  last  century  :” 
seeing,  whatever  may  be  hereafter,  it  is  certain  these  “mischiefs  also  have  not  yet 
actually  happened .”  Nor  have  I  any  thing  to  do  with  that  poor  madman,  (I  never 
heard  of  any  more  than  one  such)  who  came  some  time  since,  “  preaching  in  London 
streets  against  prelacy”  and  Methodism  ;  and  “  denouncing  curses  against  George 
Whitefield,  Jfphn  Wesley,  and  all  bishops,  priests,  and  deacons.” 

I  was  more  nearly  concerned  in  what  has  actually  happened ,  at  Wednesbury,  Dar- 
laston,  and  Walsal.  And  these  were  “  shameful  disorders”  indeed  !  Publish  them 
not  in  Gath  or  Askelon !  Concerning  the  occasion  of  which  I  may  speak  more  freely 
to  you  than  it  was  proper  to  do  to  the  public. 

When  I  preached  at  Wednesbury  first,  Mr.  Egginton  (the  vicar)  invited  me  to  his 
house,  and  told  me,  “  That  the  oftener  I  came,  the  welcomer  I  should  be  ;  for  I  had 
done  much  good  there  already,  and  he  doubted  not  but  I  should  do  much  more.”--*. 
But  the  next  year  I  found  him  another  man.  He  had  not  only  heard  a  vehement 
visitation  charge,  but  had  been  informed,  “  That  we  had  publicly  preached  against 
drunkards,  which  must  have  been  designed  for  satire  on  him.”  From  this  time  we 
found  more  and  more  effects  of  his  unwearied  labours,  public  and  private,  in  stirring 
up  the  people  on  every  side,  “  to  drive  these  fellows  out  of  the  country.”  One  of  his 
sermons  I  heard  with  my  own  ears.  I  pray  God  I  may  never  hear  such  another ! 
The  minister  of  Darlaslon,  and  the  curate  of  Walsal ,  trod  in  the  same  steps.  And 
these  were  they  who  (not  undesignedly)  occasioned  all  the  disorders  which  followed 
there. 

You  add,  “  In  countries  which  you  have  not  much  frequented,  there  have  appeared 
Antinomian  preachers,  personating  your  disciples.”  These  have  appeared  most  in 
countries  I  never  frequented  at  all,  as  in  the  west  of  Lancashire ,  in  Dorsetshire,  and 

*  This,  and  a  similar  passage,  (p.  297,)  refer  to  the  complete  discomfiture  of  the  Pretender’s 
forces  in  1745. 

VOL.  II. 


39 


302 


APPENDIX 


in  Ireland.  When  I  came  they  disappeared,  and  were  seen  no  more  there  ;  at  least, 
not  “personating  our  disciples.”  And  yet,  by  all  I  can  learn,  even  these  poor 
wretches  have  done  as  little  harm  as  good.  I  cannot  learn  that  they  have  destroyed 
one  soul  that  was  before  truly  seeking  salvation.  But  you  think  I  myself  “  do  a  great 
deal  of  harm,  by  breaking  and  setting  aside  order.  For,  order  once  ever  so  little  set 
aside,  confusion  rushes  in  like  a  torrent.” 

Whpt  do  you  mean  by  order  ?  A  plan  of  church  discipline  ?  What  plan  ?  The  Scrip¬ 
tural?  the  primitive?  or  our  own?  It  is  in  the  last  sense  of  the  word  that  f  have 
been  generally  charged  with  breaking  or  setting  aside  order ;  i.  e.  the  rules  of  our  own 
Church,  both  by  preaching  in  the  fields,  and  by  using  extemporary  prayer. 

I  have. often  replied,  1.  It  were  better  for  me  to  die  than  not  to  preach  the  gospel 
of  Christ,  yea,  and  in  the  fields,  either  where  I  may  not  preach  in  the  church,  or 
where  the  church  will  not  contain  the  congregation  :  2.  That  I  use  the  service  of  the 
Church  every  Lord’s  day  ;  and  it  has  never  yet  appeared  to  me  that  any  rule  of  the 
Church  forbids  my  using  extemporary  prayer  on  other  occasions. 

But  methinks  I  would  go  deeper.  1  would  inquire,  What  is  the  end  of  all  ecclesi¬ 
astical  order  ?  Is  it  not  to  bring  souls  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God  ?  and  to  build 
them  up  in  his  fear  and  love  ?  Order  then  is  so  far  valuable  as  it  answers  these  ends  ; 
and  if  it  answers  them  not,  it  is  nothing  worth.  Now  I  would  fain  know  where  has 
order  answered  these  ends  ?  Not  in  any  place  where  I  have  been  ;  not  among  the 
tinners  in  Cornwall,  the  keelmen  at  Newcastle,  the  colliers  in  Kingswood  or  Staf¬ 
fordshire  :  not  among  the  drunkards,  swearers,  sabbath-breakers  of  Moorfields,  or 
the  harlots  of  Drury  Lane.  They  could  not  be  built  up  in  the  fear  and  love  of  God 
while  they  were  open,  barefaced  servants  of  the  devil:  and  such  they  continued, 
notwithstanding  the  most  orderly  preaching  both  in  St.  Luke’s  and  St.  Giles’s  church. 
One  reason  whereof  was,  they  never  came  near  the  church  ;  nor  had  any  desire  or 
design  so  to  do,  till  by  what  you  term  breach  of  order,  they  were  brought  to  fear  God, 
to  love  him  and  keep  his  commandments. 

It  was  not  therefore  so  much  the  want  of  order,  as  of  the  knowledge  and  love  of 
God,  which  kept  those  poor  souls  for  so  many  years  in  open  bondage  to  a  hard  master. 
And  indeed  wherever  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God  are,  true  order  will  not  be 
wanting.  But  the  most  apostolical  order,  where  these  are  not,  is  less  than  nothing 
and  vanity. 

But  you  say,  “Strict  order  once  set  aside,  confusion  rushes  in  like  a  torrent.”  It 
has  been  so  far  from  rushing  in  where  we  have  preached  most,  that  the  very  reverse 
is  true.  Surely  never  was  “  confusion  worse  confounded,”  than  [it]  was  a  few  years 
since  in  the  forest  of  Kingswood.  But  how  has  it  been  since  the  word  of  God  was 
preached  there,  even  in  this  disorderly  manner  ? 

Confusion  heard  his  voice !  and  wild  uproar 

Stood  ruled ;  and  order  from  disorder  sprung.  ><• 

O  sir,  be  not  carried  away  with  the  torrent !  the  clamour  either  of  the  great  vulgar, 
or  the  small !  Re-examine  your  very  first  notions  of  these  things.  And  then  review 
that  sentence,  “  The  devil  makes  use  of  your  honest  zeal  to  his  dishonest  and  diabo¬ 
lical  purposes.  He  well  knows  you  do  him  more  service  by  breach  of  order,  than  dis¬ 
service  by  all  your  laborious  industry.” — I  hope  not — first,  because  l  bring  the  very 
order  you  contend  for  into  places  where  it  never  was  before.  And,  2.  Because  f 
bring  (yet  not  I,  but  the  grace  of  God)  that  knowledge  and  love  of  God  also,  in  con¬ 
junction  wherewith  order  is  of  great  price, — but,  without  them,  a  worthless  shadow. 

I  commend  you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build  you 
up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among  all  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith  thafr 
4  is  in  him. 

June  25,  1746. 


LETTER  VII. 

To  the  Rev.  Mr.  John  Wesley. 

Reverend  Sir, — I.  I  am  obliged  to  you  for  the  letter  of  the  25th  of  June.  But 
before  I  answer  any  other  part,  I  must  apologize  for  former  tartness  or  bitterness.  I 
was  not  aware  of  any  excess  of  this  sort.  So  far  am  I  from  entertaining  any  bitter¬ 
ness  against  you,  that  (as  I  at  first  told  you)  whatever  errors  in  doctrine,  mistakes  in 
conduct,  or  excess  in  zeal,  I  may  apprehend  to  be  in  you,  still  I  cannot  but  love  and 


APPENDIX, 


303 


esteem  you  for  the  goodness  of  your  intention.  Yet  something  of  tartness  of  ex¬ 
pression  is  possible,  and  perhaps  unavoidable,  in  a  long  debate :  for  how  can  the 
nbsurdum  or  ridiculum  of  an  argument  be  exposed  without  a  little  smartness  of  reply  ? 
I  have  noted  somewhat  of  this  sort  in  you,  but  always  with  applause :  if  any  thing 
then  of  that  sort  escapes  me,  let  me  crave  your  patience  and  forgiveness. 

Hanc*veniain  petimusque  damusqucvicissim.* 

2.  Every  one  (whether  an  Antinomian  or  otherwise)  who  holds  not  the  Popish 
doctrine  of  merit,  may  as  well  subscribe  the  11th  article  in  its  plain  grammatical 
meaning,  as  Mr.  VVhitefield  and  you  can  the  17th.  The  case  therefore  of  the  sub¬ 
scribers  to  the  one  or  to  the  other,  must  continue  to  appear  to  me  to  be  exactly 
the  same,  till  you  are  pleased  to  say  wherein  they  differ. 

3.  I  had  warned  you  against  an  impetuous  zeal ;  but  it  seems  that  is  not  your  weak 
side  ;  your  chief  danger  is  from  lukewarmness.  The  overdone  humility  in  the  first 
paragraph  of  your  last  letter,  may  serve  to  convince  you  of  the  contrary,  if  compared 
with  paragraphs  93  and  94  of  the  Earnest  Appeal .  the  comparison  I  am  persuaded 
will  show  you,  that  whatever  side  of  the  question  is  uppermost  in  your  mind,  that 
you  are  apt  to  push  with  such  impetuosity  and  excess,  as  unavoidably  occasions  the 
appearance  of  great  variety  (not  to  say  inconsistency)  of  sentiment. 

4.  Thus  you  claim  and  you  disclaim  miracles.  You  claim  them  as  having  seen 

many  miraculous  attestations  to  your  ministry.  How  then  do  you  disclaim  them? 
As  “  desiring  none  to  believe  your  words  any  farther  than  they  are  comfirmed  by 
Scripture  and  reason.”  Very  modest  indeed  !  For  might  not  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul 
disclaim  miracles  on  the  same  account  ?  2.  As  to  the  inconsistency  I  noted  about 

marriage,  if  I  take  you  right,  you  have  still  some  doubt,  and  are  not  at  leisure  yet  to 
permit  or  forbid  to  marry.  3.  “  The  newly  justified  has  at  once ,  in  that  hour,  powqr 
over  all  sin,  and  finds  from  that  hour  the  work  of  God  in  the  soul,  slowly  and  gradu¬ 
ally  increasing.” — What,  till  he  has  power  over  more  than  all  sin?  4.  But  surely  the 
tip-top  of  ail  inconsistencies  is  what  follows,  as  explained  even  in  your  own  way; 
“Many  receive  from  the  Holy  Ghost  an  attestation  of  their  acceptance,  as  percepti¬ 
ble  as  the  sun  at  noonday,  and  yet  these  same  persons,  at  other  times,  doubt  or  deny 
that  they  ever  had  such  attestation.”  You  have  elsewhere  asserted,  that  men  may 
fancy  they  have  this  attestation  when  they  have  it  not ;  you  have  now  asserted,  that 
they  may  fancy  they  never  had  such  attestation  when  they  really  have  had  it.  Can 
you  find  any  words  in  language  that  shall  assert  more  strongly,  that  this  is  the  work 
of  fancy,  and  not  the  work  of  God  ?  A  sick  man  who  fancies  to-day  that  he  has 
swallowed  a  cobbler,  may  to-morrow  fancy  that  he  never  did  any  such  thing  ;  but  he 
who  to-day  really  swallows  a  single  pea,  cannot  possibly  to  morrow  (if  he  continue 
sound  in  his  mind  and  memory)  doubt  or  deny  this  matter  of  fact ;  since  what  was  a 
matter  of  fact  yesterday,  will  continue  a  matter  of  fact  to  all  eternity.  It  is  in  vain 
to  have  recourse  to  the  power  of  darkness :  no  one  can  in  body  or  mind  be  darker 
than  stone  blind  :  now  he  that  is  stone  blind  to-day ,‘  cannot  possibly  doubt  or  deny 
that  he  saw  the  sun  at  noon  yesterday,  unless  his  memory  and  understanding  be  de¬ 
stroyed  ;  and  then  he  is  not  under  the  poweii'  of  darkness,  but  the  power  of  madness  ; 
and  a  pious  man  who  should  then  suffer  himself  to  be  amused  by  his  experiences  and 
reveries,  would  be  in  some  danger  of  being  soon  confined  in  the  same  apartment. 

5.  In  the  manner  in  which  you  first  spoke  of  commutations,  I  thought.  I  knew  none 
so  guilty ;  in  the  way  in  which  you  now  explain  yourself,  I  have  reason  to  think  I 
know  none  innocent.  By  partial  and  commuting  I  meant  two  different  things.  But 
if  you  will  say  that  partial  religion  is  a  kind  of  commuting,  as  exchanging  a  part  for 
the  whole,  then  as  the  dispute  will  be  entirely  verbal  I  shall  have  no  more  to  say  on 
that  head.  God  knoivs,  we  all  offer  him  too  small  a  part  of  duty  and  holiness  !  The 
highest  degrees  stand  in  need  of  his  mercy,  of  which  yet  the  lower  degrees  (for  there 
are  may  mansions)  need  not  through  Christ  despair. 

6.  Is  there  any  such  thing  as  perceptible  inspiration,  or  not  ?  This  one  point  of 
doctrine,  say  you,  still  remains  to  be  debated  ;  but  if  this  one  point,  like  all  the  other 
points,  be  quite  distinguished  away,  there  will  remain  no  longer  room  for  debate,  but 
only  for  amazement,  that  such  sort  of  language  should  constantly  be  used,  as  all 
mankind  must  unavoidably  understand  in  one  sense,  till  distinguished  into  a  quite 
different  one.  I  appeal  to  all  your  readers,  he  they  friends  or  adversaries,  whether 
they  did  not  understand  you  to  teach  an  inspiration,  perceptible  in  its  working  as  well 
as  in  its  fruits  and  effects.  Nay,  sir,  do  not  your  disciples  commonly  understand’ 
you  thus  ?  Nay  farther,  do  you  not  intend  they  should  understand  you  thus  ?  Friends 

*  “Such  a  liberty  wc  mutually  ask  and  obtain  of  each  other.” 


APPENDIX. 


;3»m 

that  can  receive  it,  may  receive  it :  and  as  for  opponents,  there  are  distinctions 
ready. 

7.  But  what  you  distinguish  away  in  one  paragraph,  you  reclaim  again  in  the  next, 
maintaining  “  That  every  Christian  believer,  over  and  above  the  imperceptible  influ¬ 
ence,  hath  a  direct  perceptible  testimony  of  the  Spirit.”  And  for  the  proof  of  this  I 
am  referred  to  the  3Sth  page  of  the  Farther  Appeal.  4  have  again  carefully  read 
from  that  page  to  the  73d  ;  the  dispute  there  was  about  the  ordinary  and  extraordi¬ 
nary  operations  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  But  of  the  perceptibility  of  the  ordinary  opera¬ 
tions,  as  directly  felt  to  be  worked  by  him,  there  is  not  a  word  said,  neither  there, 
nor,  that  I  know  of,  in  any  one  place  in  the  Bible.  What  proof  is  it  then  which  I 
expect  ?  Much  better  than  the  bare  assertion  of  weak  or  wicked  Richardsons  or 
Spencers,  who,  hurried  suddenly  from  the  purgatory  of  despondency  to  the  paradise 
of  presumption,  now  fancy  themselves  to  have  attestations  as  perceptible  as  the  sun 
at  noon  ;  then  sunk  back  into  the  distraction  of  despondency,  frankly  own  they  never 
had  any  such  attestation,  and  that  it  was  all  a  mere  fancy  :  a  demonstration  that  it 
was  a  mere  fancy,  since  a  fact  will  continue  a  fact  in  spite  of  fate,  and  must  be  una¬ 
voidably  remembered  as  such,  by  every  mind  undisturbed  through  lunacy  or  idiotism. 

8.  In  short,  if  you  will  not  suffer  this  direct  perceptibility  to  be  called  enthusiasm, 
you  must  at  least  allow  it  to  be  called  Quakerism,  till  you  show  wherein  it  differs 
from  that.  The  gulf  you  mention  is  not  so  great  as  you  imagine.  The  two  sacra¬ 
ments  are  means  of  perfection :  one  who  fancies  himself  to  have  obtained  the  end, 
may  soon  come  to  look  on  the  means  as  superfluous.  Touching  them  is  now  touch¬ 
ing  the  apple  of  your  eye  ;  so  once  was  touching  regular  ordination  and  appointment 
of  preachers  :  yet  you  can  now  bear  that  touch  without  winking.  But  regular  orders 
once  set  aside,  what  a  door  do  you  open  to  error  and  discord ! 

•  9.  Will  you  ask  me  again  what  I  mean  by  order  ?  Was  it  not  manifest  that  I  meant 
to  speak  against  lay-preaching,  and  in  favour  of  regular  ordination  ?  How  then  could 
you  give  so  strange  an  answer — “  I  bring  the  very  order  you  contend  for,  into  places 
where  it  never  was  before.”  Is  this  true  in  fact  ?  Do  you  bring  in  the  ministry  of 
regularly  ordained  preachers,  where  before  the  people  were  used  to  the  preaching  of 
lay-brethren  ?  That  was  the  order  I  was  contending  for,  the  breach  of  which,  I  en¬ 
deavoured  to  show  you,  would  be  attended  with  very  bad  consequences,  some  of 
which  have  already  actually  happened ,  and  others  probably  (nay,  upon  any  factions 
joining,  almost  certainly )  would  happen.  You  seem  to  make  light  of  the  ill  conse¬ 
quences  which  have  already  actually  happened,  as  if  a  number  of  unsent  persons, 
going  about  the  kingdom,  and  preaching  the  worst  of  heresies,  were  a  mere  trifle 
s‘  since  the  poor  wretches  have  done  as  little  harm  as  good,  and  have  not  destroyed 
one  soul.”  That  is  more  than  you  know  j  but  I  hope  it  may  be  so,  since  the  saving, 
or  destroying  souls  depends  not  on  these,  or  any  poor  wretches  whatever.  But 
leaving  salvation  to  the  Saviour,  can  you  deny  that  this  is  doing  an  infinite  deal  of 
harm  ?  Yet  this  is  nothing  compared  to  the  mischief  which  must  unavoidably  ensue, 
when  any  state  faction  shall  think  fit  to  join  the  irregulars,  as  the  Prince  of  Orange’s 
faction  did  the  Calvinists  in  Holland,  and  the  republicans  did  the  Puritans  here  in 
England,  and  the  late  rebels  did  the  Cameronians  in  Scotland.  If  unsent  well  mean¬ 
ing  laymen  may  preach  out  their  zeal,  do  you  not  see,  that  upon  the  first  opportunity 
which  offers,  unsent  ill  meaning  laymen  will  spread  their  sedition  like  wildfire? 
Cartwright’s  irregularities  did  not  extend  so  far  as  to  the  approving  lay-preaching, 
and  yet  his  irregularities  and  innovations,  in  the  course  of  a  century,  did  more  harm 
than  all  the  labours  of  his  life  ever  did  good.  It  is  true,  with  all  his  irregularities, 
he  was  a  better  man  than  regular  sluggards,  drunken  vicars,  of  Wednesbury,  or  per¬ 
secuting  parsons  of  Darlaston.  Such  regulars  do  no  good  and  some  harm,  whilst  the 
irregulars  do  some  good  but  more  harm.  The  very  irregularity  of  their  impetuous 
zeal  awakens  some  to  seriousness  ;  but  at  the  same  time,  it  opens  a  door  in  the  long 
run,  to  the  hurt  of  many  more  ;  and  if  we  cast  up  the  account  at  one  hundred  years 
end,  we  shall  find  the  loss  exceed  the  profit.  When  Cartwright  was  hugging  himself 
for  his  many  converts  to  piety,  he  would  have  taken  it  ill  to  be  told  that  he  was  doing 
the  devil  more  service,  by  breach  of  order,  than  disservice,  by  all  his  laborious  indus¬ 
try  ;  and  yet,  for  all  that,  could  he  have  looked  out  of  his  grave,  about  the  middle  of 
the  last  century,  he  would  have  found  that  friendly  admonition  was  literally  true. 
And  whoever  should  be  suffered  to  look  out  of  his  grave,  the  middle  of  next  cen¬ 
tury,  will  find,  I  believe,  that  the  orderly  preaching  at  St.  Luke’s  and  St.  Giles’s 
church,  (how  much  soever  it  may  be  sneered  at  now,)  has  done  more  good,  and  abun¬ 
dance  less  harm,  than  the  disorderly  preaching  at  Kennington  and  Moorfields,  assist¬ 
ed  elsewhere  by  the  still  more  irregular  preaching  of  lay  brethren.  This  is  not 


APPENDIX. 


305 


mere  random  conjecture,  but  a  plain  pointing  out  what  must  happen,  from  what  has 
ever  happened  already  ;  and  I  defy  you  to  produce  one  irregular  departure  of  good 
men  from  the  orderly  paths,  through  zeal,  which  has  not,  sooner  or  later,  been  im¬ 
proved  by  the  devil  into  an  occasion  of  much  mischief ;  such  mischiefs  as  the  rebel¬ 
lion  and  horrid  crimes  of  the  Puritans  in  England,  and  the  detestable  freaks  of  the 
Anabaptists  in  Germany.* 

10.  1  am  not  conscious  to  myself  of  being  biassed  by  the  clamours  of  the  great 
vulgar  or  the  small:  as  numbers  have  no  influence  on  me,  so  neither  has  novelty j 
but  I  endeavour  to  seek  for  truth,  wherever  it  may  be  found  :  but  since  you  call  upon 
me  to  re-examine  my  first  notions  of  these  things,  I  will  recapitulate  the  whole  affair: 
— A  few  years  ago  I  had  occasion  to  be  in  the  west  of  England  ;  there  I  first  heard 
that  you  had  made  much  impression  on  many  people :  the  fact  was  allowed  to  be 
notorious,  and  I  thought  it  worthy  of  great  attention.  My  reason  was  this :  either 
this  gentleman  preaches  some  more  awakening  doctrines  than  other  ministers,  or  the 
Holy  Ghost  vouchsafes  him  such  supernatural  and  miraculous  blessing  and  attestation 
as  he  now-a-days  grants  not  to  others  j  or  else  God  has  at  least  gi\  en  him  such  a  natural 
knack  of  persuasion  as  is  very  rare  and  uncommon.  One  of  these  three,  I  thought, 
must  of  necessity  be  the  case,  and  I  judged  it  well  worth  a  serious  inquiry  which : 
upon  this  I  read  your  Appeals,  arid  such  other  papers  as  1  could  get,  and  when  I  had 
carefully  noted  what  your  singular  doctrines  were,  1  resolved  to  write  to  you,  that 
either  you  might  convince  me  of  their  importance,  or  that  1  might  convince  you  of 
their  impropriety.  The  issue  was,  you  distinguished  away  all  that  sounded  peculiar, 
and  pleaded  that  you  maintained  no  singular  doctrines  at  all.  The  case  was  the 
same  as  to  miraculous,  or  supernatural  attestation  ;  you  had  spoken  of  this  in  all  the 
strong  language  of  a  miracle-working  apostle  ;  but  when  this  came  to  be  explained, 
all  this  warm  solemn  language  amounted  to  no  more,  than  that  sinners,  upon  becom¬ 
ing  penitents,  sometimes  fancy  themselves  to  have  manifest  attestations  of  acceptance, 
and  sometimes  fall  back  into  despondency,  owning  (as  they  could  not  do  had  it  been 
real  matter  of  fact)  that  it  was  all  a  mere  fancy  and  delusion.  Thus,  as  despondency 
or  presumption  prevails  on  weak  minds,  the  fancy  varies :  whereas  a  fact  is  a  thing 
invariable,  and  if  I  really  ha(J  an  attestation  yesterday  from  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  my 
sins  were  all  forgiven,  then  (how  much  soever  he  may  frown  upon  me  to-day)  still  I 
cannot,  if  I  am  in  my  senses,  deny  that  he  smiled  yesterday,  or  that  what  happened 
yesterday  will  not  remain  a  fact  to  all  eternity.  Well,  then,  how  shall  we  account 
for  the  considerable  success  of  your  itinerant  preaching?  It  must  be  owned,  that  you 
have  a  natural  knack  of  persuasion,  and  that  you  speak  with  much  awakening  warmth 
and  earnestness  ;  that  God  has  blessed  you  with  a  strength  of  constitution,  equal  to 
the  indefatigable  industry  of  your  mind.  These  natural  abilities  then,  without  having 
recourse  to  any  thing  supernatural,  or  miraculous,  might  alone  account  for  the 
measure  of  your  success.  Yet  there  is  another  thing  which  gives  you  more  advantage, 
and  occasions  you  to  make  moretimpression  than  all  these  put  together,  and  that  is, 
the  very  irregularity  and  novelty  of  your  manner.  “  The  tinners,  keelmen,  colliers, 
and  harlots,”  say  you,  “  never  came  near  a  church,  nor  had  any  desire  or  design  so 
to  do.”  But  when  it  was  told  them,  There  is  a  man  preaching  upon  yonder  mount¬ 
ain,  they  came  in  as  great  flocks  to  such  a  dispenser  of  divinity,  as  they  do  to  a 
dispenser  of  physic  who  dances  on  a  slack-rope.  Such  a  doctor  may,  by  his  stratagem, 
have  more  patients,  and  consequently,  if  he  has  equal  skill,  may  do  more  good,  than 
Dr.  Mead,  who  confines  himself  to  the  unalarming  and  customary  carriage  of  a 
chariot ;  yet  since  it  is  next  to  certain,  that  the  rules  of  the  college  once  broke  in 
upon,  many  unskilful  persons  will  take  upon  them  to  get  patients  by  the  novelty  of 
the  slack-rope,  it  is  likewise  next  to  certain,  that  if  we  cast  up  the  physic  account  at 
the  end  of  any  one  century,  we  shall  find  that  surprise  and  novelty  have  done  much 
more  harm  than  good,  and  that  it  was,  upon  the  whole,  much  better  to  go  on  in  the 
slower  but  safer  way  of  the  college. 

11.  Forgive  me  the  setting  of  the  matter  iq  this  light.  I  would  willingly  set  it  in 
any  light  that  might  do  you  good.  My  first  intention  in  writing  to  you,  was  to  do 
myself  good.  I  hope  I  have  not  wholly  failed.  Yet  as  I  have  failed  in  part,  and 
have  not  been  able  to  bring  myself  to  you,  let  me  now  endeavour  to  bring  you  back 
to  the  old  orderly  paths,  which  I  think  would  be  doing  good  both  to  you  and  to  the 
public.  But  then  you  must  bear  with  some  tartness.  Bitterness,  I  am  sure,  I  have 
none.  Nay,  1  would  seem  as  little  tart  as  possible  :  let  us  then  drop  our  own  per¬ 
sons  and  cases,  and  turn  our  discourse,  for  a  minute,  to  fictitious  ones.  Let  us  suppose 
then  some  good  man  (we  will  say  Mr.  Law)  very  desirous  of  promoting  the  love  of 
God  and  man ;  but  observing  how  slowly  this  great  work  was  carried  on  by  men 
All  this  shows  the  difference  between  mere  sectarianism  and  a  work  of  God. 


appendix. 


306 

preaching  standing  on  their  feet,  his  zeal  puts  him  upon  gaining  the  attention  of  the 
otherwise  unattentive,  by  preaching  standing  upon  his  bead.  This  stratagem  was 
not  without  its  success;  many  heard  who  otherwise  had  never  heard  at  all.  As 
numbers  of  auditors  increased,  he  began  to  look  out  for  assistants  ;  but  not  finding 
many  of  his  brethren,  the  clergy,  of  sufficient  agility  to  accompany  him,  he  called 
in  the  assistance  of  lay-brethren.  Ail  innocent,  but  perhaps  unenlightened  neigh¬ 
bour,  endeavours  to  show  him  the  impropriety  of  his  behaviour ;  that,  besides  the 
irregularity  and  indecorum  of  the  thing  itself,  it  was  sure  to  be  attended  with  very 
bad  consequences  ;  that  he  was  already  aped  by  numbers  of  weak  or  wicked  men  ; 
and  that  the  first  time  there  was  a  design  of  public  mischief,  this  novelty-stratagem 
would  be  sure  to  be  made  use  of,  as  all  novelty-stratagems  had  ever  been,  to  very 
wicked  and  horrible  purposes. — What,  then,”  says  Mr.  Law,  “  would  you  have  an 
end  at  once  of  my  preaching?”  No;  God  forbid!  I  would  have  an  end  of  your 
headlong  preaching.  Take  the  largest  and  most  laborious  cure  you  please,  and  play 
the  part  of  the  most  industrious  curate  ;  to  this  you  may  be  regularly  called ;  but  I 
know  no  call  you  have  to  play  the  part  of  an  itinerant  evangelist,  or  to  assume  the 
episcopal,  patriarchal,  or  apostolical,  either  language  or  office.  Ah,  my  good  friend 
Mr.  Law  !  You  have  a  regular  call  too  to  another  place  ;  how  usefully  and  ornament¬ 
ally  might  you  be  employed  in  your  college  of  Emanuel,  at  Cambridge  ;  not  as  a 
philosophical  sluggard,  or  saunterer — inter  sylvas  acadenricas  currere  cursum,  but 
qucerere  verum:*  a  thing  well  worth  your  search  ;  for  the  longer  you  live,  the  more 
you  will  find  that  you  want  light  more  than  heat.  When  you  had  found  the  truth, 
how  advantageously  might  you  communicate  it  to  the  expecting  youth  !  How  many 
hundreds,  in  a  course  of  years,  might  you  fit  for  regular,  yet  zealous  pastors !  And  to 
how  many  thousands  might  they,  in  a  century  or  two,  spread  the  love  of  God  and 
man !  These  regularly  raised  plants,  in  due  time,  would  be  more  numerous,  but  to 
be  sure,  more  lasting,  and  less  liable,  when  mixed  with  poisonous  weeds,  than  those 
which  are  irregularly  and  suddenly  raised  in  hot-beds.  You  would  not  indeed  then 
be  the  head  of  a  sect.  Suffer  my  jealousy  in  turn.  I  fear  you  do  not  know  every 
evil  seed  that  may  still  lurk  in  your  own  breast  Are  you  sure  there  is  no  spark  of 
vanity  there  ?  No  love  of  singularity  ?  No  desire  of  distinction — digito  monstrari  et 
dicier  hie  est  ?]  At  least  turn  your  emulation  into  a  right  channel.  God  can  make 
you  as  conspicuous  in  a  regular,  as  you  are  in  endeavouring  to  make  yourself  in  this 
irregular  way.  But  if  nothing  else  wifi  serve  you,  but  playing  the  part  of  an  apostle, 
(nay,  and  pretending  to  a  more* perfect  and  sinless  part,  than  they,  poor  men  !  could 
in  the  infancy  of  Christianity  arrive  to,)  then  I  can  add  no  more  but  my  prayers  to 
God,  for  you  and  for  myself,  that  he  will  so  cleanse  the  thoughts  of  our  hearts  by  the 
inspiration  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  that  we  may  perfectly  love  him  here,  and  be  prepared 
for  a  happy  appeal  to  the  awful  bar,  where  all  controversies  shall  be  decided,  and 
where  men  and  angels  shall  be  ear-witnesses  of  the  just  decision  :  whether  it  be  the 
euge  of  “Good  and  faithful  servant,”  or  reprooiof— “  Who  hath  required  these 
things  at  your  hands  ?” 

•August  1 1th,  1746. 


LETTER  VII. 

To  Mr.  John  Smith. 

Newcastle,  March  25th,  1747. 

Sir,— —1.  In  your  last,  I  do  not  find  much  reason  to  complain  either  of  tartness  or 
bitterness.  But  is  it  so  serious  as  the  cause  requires  ?  If  it  be  asked 

- - - —  Ridentem  dicere  verum, 

Q,uis  vetat 

l  think  the  nature  of  the  things  whereof  we  speak  should  forbid  it.  For,  surely,  it  is 
a  very  serious  concern,  whether  dwell  in  the  eternal  glory  of  God,  or  in  the  ever¬ 
lasting  fire  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 

2.  If  those  who  subscribe  the  11th  and  following  articles,  do  subscribe  in  what 
they  believe  from  their  hearts,  to  be  the  plain,  unforced  grammatical  construction  of 

*  tl  Not  to  doze  out  your  existence  in  academic  bovvers,  but  to  seek  for  truth  in  those  sacred 
.retreats.” 

t  “  To  be  pointed  out  in  the  street,  and  hear  the  people  say  to  each  other,  Look ,  that  is  the  man 
of  genius 

f  “  Who  can  object  against,  the  recital  of  truth  in  a  strain  of  pleasantry  ?’’ 


AFPEJiftlX. 


307 


the  words,  then  they  are  clear  before  God.  I  trust  yoii  can  answer  for  yourself 
herein  ;  but  you  cannot  for  all  our  brethren. 

3.  I  am  glad  that  our  dispute  concerning  commutations  in  religion  proves  to  be 
“  entirely  verbal:”  as  we  both  agree,  1.  That  abundance. of  those  who  bear  the  name 
of  Christians,  put  a  part  of  religion  for  the  whole ;  generally  some  outward  wo<;li  or 
form  of  worship : — 2.  t  hat  whatsoever  is  thus  put  for  the  whole  ot*iengion,  (in  par- 
ticular,' where  it  is  used  to  supersede  or  commute  for  the  religion  of  the  heart,)  it  is 
#io  longer  a  part  of  it,  it  is  gross  irreligion,  it  is  mere  mockery  oi  God. 

4.  When  you  warned  me  against  “excess  of  zeal,”  I  aid  not  say,  “This  was  not 
my  weak  side:”  that  it  was  not  one  weakness  to  which  1  am  exposed.  My  words 
were,  “  I  am  always  in  danger  of  this  ;  and  yet  i  daily  experience  a  far  greater  dan¬ 
ger  of  the  other  extreme.”  1  do-  1  am,  to  this  day,  ashamed  before  Gou,  that  1  do 
so  little  to  wnat  1  ought  to  do.  But  this  you  call  “  overdone  humility,”  and  suppose 
it  to  be  inconsistent  with  what  occurs  in  the  93d  and  94th  paragraph  ol  the  Earnest 
Appeal.  I  believe  it  is  not  at  all  inconsistent  therewith:  only  one  expression  there 
is  too  strong — “  all  his  timje  and  strength” — for  this  very  cause  “  1  am  ashamed  before 
God.”  I  do  not  spend  all  my  time  so  profitably  as  1  might,  nor  all  my  strength :  at 
least,  not  all  I  might  have,  if  it  were  not  for  my  own  lukewarmness  and  remissness ; 
if  I  wrestled  with  God  in  constant  and  fervent  prayer. 

You  mention  four  other  instances  of  self-contradiction.  The  first,  “You  claim 
and  you  disclaim  miracles.  You  claim  them,  as  having  seen  many  miraculous  attest¬ 
ations  to  your  ministry.  You  disclaim  them,  desiring  none  to — believe  your  words 
farther  than  they  are  confirmed  by  Scripture  and  reason,”  that  is,  you  claim  them  in 
one  sense,  and  disclaim  them  in  another .  Perhaps  so  ;  but  this  is  no  contradiction. 
— 2.  “You  are  not  at  leisure  yet,  either  to  permit  or  forbid  to  marry.”  Indeed  I 
am.  Although  I  commend  those  who  are  as  eunuchs  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven"1  s  sake , 
yet  I  know  Jill  men  cannot  receive  this  saying ,  and,  that  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to 
burn. — 3.  “The  newly -justified  has  at  once,  in  that  hour,  power  over  all  sin,  and 
finds  from  that  hour  the  work  of  God  in  the  soul,  slowly  and  gradually  increasing — 
What,  until  he  has  power  over  more  than  all  sin?”  Mo.  But  until  he  has  more 
power  over  all  sin  :  the  struggle  between  the  flesh  and  the  spirit,  gradually  decreas¬ 
ing  :  and  till  he  has  more  peace,  more  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost ;  more  of  the  knowledge 
and  love  of  God. — 4.  “  But  surely,  the  tip-top  of  all  inconsistencies,  is  what  follows, 
even  as  explained  in  your  own  way  :  many  receive  from  the  Holy  Ghost  an  attesta¬ 
tion  of  their  acceptance,  as  perceptible  as  the  sun  at  noonday,  and  yet  these  same 
persons,  at  other  times,  doubt  or  deny  that  they  ever  had  such  attestation.” 

The  fact  stands  thus  :  1.  A  man  feels  in  himself  the  testimony  of  God’s  Spirit,  that 
he  is  a  child  of  God.  And  he  can  then  no  more  deny  or  doubt  thereof,  than  of  the 
shining  of  the  sun  at  noonday. — 2.  After  a  time  this  testimony  is  withdrawn.  3.  He 
begins  to  reason  within  himself  concerning  it ;  next,  to  doubt  whether  that  testimony 
was  from  God  ;  and  perhaps,  in  the  end  to  deny  that  it  was.  And  yet  he  may  be,  all 
this  time,  in  every  other  respect,  “  of  sound  memory  as  well  as  understanding.”  Now 
whether  these  propositions  are  true  or  false,  they  are  not  contradictory  to  each  other. 
They  cannot,  unless  it  were  affirmed,  that  the  same  person  has,  and  has  not  the  same 
testimony  at  the  same  time. 

5.  However,  you  think  I  assert  a  thing  impossible.  What  is  impossible  ?  That 
the  Spirit  of  God  should  bear  a  clear  perceptible  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are 
the  children  of  God  ?  Surely  no !  Whether  this  be  fact  or  not,  no  man  of  reason 
will  say  it  is  impossible :  or  that  the  Spirit  of  God  should  cease  to  bear  this  witness. 
Neither  can  the  possibility  of  this  be  denied.  The  thing  then  which  is  supposed  im¬ 
possible  is  this,  That  a  man  who  once  had  it  should  ever  doubt  whether  he  had  it  or 
no  ?  that  is,  (as  you  subjoin)  “  if  he  continue  sound  in  mind  (or  understanding)  and 
memory.”  Right !  “  If  he  continue.”  But  the  very  supposition  is,  that  in  this  respect , 
he  does  not  continue  so.  While  he  did  so  continue  he  could  not  doubt.  But  his 
understanding  is  now  darkened,  and  the  very  traces  of  that  divine  work  well  nigh 
crossed  out  of  his  memory.  Nor  can  I  think,  “  it  is  vain  to  have  recourse  here  to 
the  evepyua  of  the  power  of  darkness.”  I  verily  believe,  as  it  was  the  God  of  heaven 
who  once  shone  in  his  heart,  to  give  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  ; 
so  it  is  the  god  of  this  world  who  hath  now  blinded  his  heart ,  so  that  the  glorious  light 
cannot  shine  upon  it. 

6.  If  the  Quakers  hold  the  same  perceptible  inspiration  with  me,  I  am  glad  ;  and 
it  is  neither  better  nor  worse  for  their  holding  it.  Although,  if  I  “  distinguish  it 
away,”  I  do  not  hold  it  at  all.  But  do  I  distinguish  it  away  ?  or  any  point  which  I 
believe  to  be  the  truth  of  God  ?  I  am  not  conscious  of  this.  But  when  men  tack 


808 


APPENDIX. 


absurdities  to  the  truth  of  God,  with  which  it  hath  nothing  to  do,  I  distinguish  away 
those  absurdities,  and  let  the  truth  remain  in  its  native  purity. 

It  was  several  months  before  my  correspondence  with  you,  that  I  thus  distin¬ 
guished  away  perceptible  inspiration :  declaring  to  all  men,  “by  perceiving  or  feeling 
the  operations  of  the  Spirit,  I  mean  being  inwardly  conscious  of  them.”  “  By  the 
operations  of  the^pirit,  I  do  not  mean  the  manner  in  which  he  operates  in  a  Christian.” 

This  I  mentioned  in  my  last.  But  it  is  certain,  over  and  above  those  other  graces 
which  the  Holy  Spirit  inspires  into,  or  operates  in  a  Christian,  and  over  and  above  hi% 
imperceptible  influences  ;  I  do  intend  all  mankind  should  understand  me  to  assert, 
(what  I  therefore  express  in  the  clearest  language  I  am  master  of,)  every  Christian 
believer  hath  a  perceptible  testimony  of  the  Spirit,  that  he  is  a  child  of  God.  I  use 
the  phrase,  testimony  of  the  Spirit ,  rather  than  inspiration ,  because  it  has  a  more 
determinate  meaning.  And  I  desire  men  to  know  what  I  mean,  and  what  I  do  not ; 
that  I  may  not  fight  as  one  that  beateth  the  air. 

7.  Is  there  “  not  one  word  said  of  this,  either  in  the  Farther  Appeal,  or  in  any  one 
place  in  the  Bible?”  I  think  there  is  in  the  Bible:  in  the  16th  verse  of  the  viii 
chapter  to  the  Romans.  And  is  not  this  very  place  proved  to  describe  the  ordinary 
privilege  of  every  Christian  believer,  in  the  Farther  Appeal,  from  the  45th  to  the  49th, 
and  from  the  56th  to  the  59th  page  ? 

Give  me  leave  to  remind  you  of  some  of  the  words.  In  the  49th  page  the  argument 
concludes  thus — “  It  will  follow,  that  this  witness  of  the  Spirit  is  the  private  testimony 
given  to  our  own  consciences ,  which,  consequently,  all  sober  Christians  may  claim, 
without  any  danger  of  enthusiasm.”  In  the  57th  page  are  these  words  :  “  Every  one 
that  is  born  of  God,  and  doth  not  commit  sin,  by  his  very  actions,  saith,  Our  Father 
ivhich  art  in  heaven:  the  Spirit  itself  bearing  witness  with  their  spirit,  that  they  are 
the  children  of  God.  According  to  Origen,  therefore,  this  testimony  of  the  Spirit  is 
not  any  public  testimony  by  miracles,  but  an  inward  testimony  belonging  in  common 
to  all  that  are  born  of  God.”  Once  more,  in  the  58th  page  are  these  words  :  “  He 
brings  yet  another  proof  of  the  superiority  of  those  who  had  this  Spirit  of  adoption. 
The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  Spirit  that  we  are  the  children  of  God.  I 
prove  this,  says  he,  not  only  from  the  voice  itself,  but  also  from  the  cause  whence 
that  voice  proceeds.  For  the  Spirit  suggests  the  words  while  we  thus  speak,  which 
he  hath  elsewhere  expressed  more  plainly,  God  hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son 
into  our  hearts ,  crying ,  Abba ,  Father  !  But  what  is — the  Spirit  beareth  witness  with 
our  spirit  ?  He  means  the  Paraclete  by  the  gift  given  unto  us.”  (But  that  this  was  an 
extraordinary  gift,  we  have  no  intimation  at  all,  neither  before  nor  after.)  “And 
when  the  Spirit  beareth  witness,  what  doubt  is  left?  If  a  man  or  an  angel  spake, 
some  might  doubt:  but  when  the  Most  High  beareth  witness  to  us,  who  can  doubt 
any  longer  ?” 

I  am  mistaken  if  this  does  not  come  home  to  the  point,  to  the  question  now  before 
us  :  describing  a  perceptible  testimony  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  “  directly  felt  to  be  worked 
by  himself.” 

8.  But  I  wili  waive  all  authorities,  that  of  Origen  and  Chrysostom,  as  well  as  of 
Hannah  Richardson  (though  not  a  weak  woman,  but  eminently  the  reverse)  and 
Averel  Spencer,  though  not  a  wicked  one  :  only  observing,  that  your  argument  proves 
too  much.  I  am  as  fully  assured  to-day,  as  I  am  of  the  shining  of  the  sun,  that  the 
Scriptures  are  of  God.  I  cannot  possibly  deny  or  doubt  of  it  now.  Yet  I  may  doubt 
of  it  to-morrow  :  as  I  have  done  heretofore  a  thousand  times,  and  that  after  the  fullest 
assurance  preceding.  Now  if  this  be  “  a  demonstration  that  my  former  assurance 
was  a  mere  fancy,”  then  farewell  all  revelation  at  once  ! 

But  to  come  closer  yet,  and  weigh  the  point  in  debate  in  the  balance  of  plain  reason. 
You  must  allow  there  is  a  “  testimony  of  the  Spirit,  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the 
children  of  God.”  But,  you  say,  it  is  not  a  perceptible  one.  How  is  this.?  Let  us 
examine  it  thoroughly.  It  is  allowed,  t.  The  Spirit  of  God,  2.  bears  testimony  to 
my  spirit.  3.  That  I  am  a  child  of  God  But  I  am  not  to  perceive  it.  Not  to  per¬ 
ceive  what?  the  first,  second,  or  third  particular?  Am  I  not  to  perceive  what  is 
testified , — “  That  I  am  a  child  of  God  ?”  Then  it  is  not  testified  at  all.  This  is  saying 
and  unsaying  in  the  same  breath.  Or  am  I  not  to  perceive,  that  it  is  testified  to  my 
spirit  ?  Yea,  but  I  must  perceive  what  passes  in  my  own  soul.  Or  lastly,  am  I  to 
perceive  that  I  am  a  child  of  God,  and  that  this  is  testified  to  my  spirit ;  but  not  to 
perceive  who  it  is  that  testifies ;  not  to  know  it  is  the  Spirit  of  God  ?  O  sir,  if  there 
really  be  a  man  in  the  world,  who  hath  this  testimony  in  himself,  can  it  be  supposed 
that  he  does  not  know  who  it  is  that  testifies  ?  who  it  is  that  speaks  to  his  heart  ? 
that  speaks  in  his  inmost  soul  as  never  man  spake  ?  If  he  does  not,  he  is  ignorant 
of  the  whole  affair.  If  you  are  in  this  state,  I  pray  God  you  may  say  from  the  heart, 


APPENDIX, 


$09 


“Lord,  what  I  know  not,  teach  thou  me.”  How  much  better  were  this,  than  to 
canonize  your  own  ignorance,  as  the  only  knowledge  and  wisdom  !  and  to  condemn 
all  the  generation  of  God’s  children  of  “  idiotism  and  madness .” 

9.  Under  your  last  head  you  do  not  confine  yourself  now  within  the  bounds  you 
at  first  proposed  ;  when  you  said,  “  I  am  not  making  conjectures  of  what  way  happen, 
but  relating  mischiefs  which  actually  have  happened.”  Take  care  you  do  not  grow 
warm  when  I  reply  to  this :  you  will  have  need  of  all  your  patience  to  bear  it. 

You  begin,  “  Will  you  ask  what  I  mean  by  order  ?  Was  it  not  manifest  I  meant  to 
speak  against  lay-preaching  ?”  It  was :  but  not  against  that  alone.  Therefore, 
before  I  entered  upon  the  question,  I  defined  the  term  in  a  wider  sense,  so  as  to 
include  both  this  and  every  irregularity  you  had  objected. — You  go  on,  “  How  could 
you  give  so  strange  an  answer,  I  bring  this  order  you  contend  for  into  places  where  it 
never  ions  before .”  I  reply,  this  is  not  my  whole  answer.  It  is  but  one,  and  that  the 
most  inconsiderable  part  of  it.  But  it  is  strictly  true. — “  Do  you  then  bring  in  the 
ministry  of  regularly  ordained  ministers,  where  before  people  were  used  to  the 
preaching  of  lay-brethren  ?”  Yes  ;  them  who  were  before  used  to  no  preaching  at 
all,  or  to  that  of  those  whom  you  would  term  lay-brethren,  I  bring  to  attend  on  the 
ministry  of  those  regular  preachers  who  have  the  charge  of  their  several  parishes. 

But  very  “ill  consequences”  of  our  irregular  preaching  you  say  have  “actually 
happened  :  a  number  of  unsent  persons  going  about  the  kingdom,  and  preaching  the 
worst  of  heresies.”  A  number  !  Where  ?  Within  these  nine  years  past  I  have  heard 
of  two,  and  no  more,  (besides  that  lunatic  clergyman,)  who  have  gone  about  thus, 
though,  I  doubt,  sent  neither  of  God  nor  man.  But  I  have  heard  of  no  heresy  which 
they  preached ;  only  a  little,  smooth,  undigested  nonsense.  Nor  can  the  ill  done  by 
these  balance  the  thousandth  part  of  the  good  already  done,  by  the  preaching  of  other 
laymen  ;  viz.  The  turning  so  many  bold,  barefaced  servants  of  the  devil,  into  bumble, 
holy  servants  of  God. 

However,  evil  “  will  happen  if  any  state  faction  shall  join  the  irregulars.”  If  they 
shall  ?  Yea,  if  they  shall  attempt  it,  (which. is  far  enough  off,)  the  irregulars  will  not 
join  them.  We  bless  God  that  the  government  is  at  present  very  fully  convinced  of 
this. 

“  But  if  unsent  well  meaning  laymen  may  preach  unsent,  ill  meaning  laymen  will, 
upon  the  first  opportunity,  spread  sedition  like  wildfire.”  Yea,  and  clergymen  as 
well  as  laymen,  sent  as  well  as  unsent.  Thus  it  ever  was,  and  I  presume  ever  will  be. 

10.  That  “the  irregularities  of  Mr.  Cartwright  did  more  harm  in  the  course  of  a 
century,  than  all  the  labours  of  his  life  did  good,”  is  by  no  means  plain  to  me.  And 
the  less  so,  because  I  cannot  learn  from  Mr.  Strype,  or  any  other  impartial  writer 
(whatever  his  mistakes  in  judgment  were,)  that  he  fell  into  any  irregularities  at  all. 
I  look  upon  him  and  the  body  of  Puritans  in  that  age,  (to  whom  the  German  Ana- 
baptists  bore  small  resemblance,)  to  have  been  both  the  most  learned  and  most  pious 
men  that  were  then  in  the  English  nation.  Nor  did  they  separate  from  the  Church  , 
but  were  driven  out,  whether  they  would  or  no.  The  vengeance  of  God  which  fell 
on  the  posterity  of  their  persecutors,  I  think,  is  no  imputation  on  Mr.  Cartwright  or 
them :  but  a  wonderful  scene  of  Divine  Providence,  visiting  the  sins  of  the  fathers 
upon  their  children  (when  they  also  had  filled  up  the  measure  of  their  iniquities)  unto 
the  third  and  fourth  generation. 

I  am  not  careful  for  what  may  be  a  hundred  years  hence.  He  who  governed  the 
world  before  I  was  born,  shall  take  care  of  it  likewise  when  I  am  dead.  My  part  is 
to  improve  the  present  moment.  And  whatever  may  be  the  fruits  of  lay-preaching 
when  you  and  I  are  gone  to  our  long  home,  every  serious  man  has  cause  to  bless 
God  for  those  he  may  now  see  with  his  eyes,  for  the  saving  so  many  souls  from 
death  ;  and  hiding  a  multitude  of  sins.  The  instances  glare  in  the  face  of  the  sun. 
Many  indeed  God  hath  taken  to  himself:  but  many  more  remain,  both  young  and 
old,  who  now  fear  God  and  work  righteousness. 

11.  Perhaps  a  parallel  drawn  from  physic  may  hold  more  exactly  than  you  was 
apprized  of.  For  more  than  twenty  years  I  have  had  numberless  proofs  that  regular 
physicians  do  exceeding  little  good.  From  a  deep  conviction  of  this,  I  have  believed 
it  my  duty,  within  these  four  months  last  past,  to  prescribe  such  medicines  to  six  or 
seven  hundred  of  the  poor,  as  I  knew  were  proper  for  their  several  disorders.  Within 
six  weeks,  nine  in  ten  of'them  who  had  taken  these  medicines  were  remarkably 
altered  for  the  better.  And  many  were  cured  of  diseases  under  which  they  had 
laboured  for  ten,  twenty,  forty  years.  Now,  ought  I  to  have  let  one  of  these  poor 
wretches  perish  because  I  was  not  a  regular  physician  ?  To  have  said,  “  I  know  what 
will  cure  you.  But  I  am  not  of  the  college.  You  must  send  for  Dr.  Mead  ?”  Before 
Dr.  Mead  had  come  in  his  chariot,  the  man  might  have  been  in  his  coffin.  Aad 

Vol,  II.  40 


310 


APPENDIX, 


when  the  doctor  was  come,  where  was  his  fee  ?  What !  he  cannot  live  upon  nothing  ' 
So  instead  of  an  orderly  cure  the  patient  dies.  And  God  requires  his  blood  at  my 
hands ! 

12.  But  you  think  “if  one  should  look  out  of  his  grave  in  the  middle  of  the  nest 
century,  he  would  find  the  orderly  preaching  at  St.  Luke’s  and  St.  Giles’s  church  had 
done  more  good  than  the  disorderly  preaching  at  Kehnington.">’>  1  cannot  learn  by 
all  the  inquiries  I  have  made,  that  at  present  it  does  any  good  at  all :  that  either  Dr. 
B.  or  Dr.  G.  has  in  all  these  years  converted  one  sinner  to  God.  And  if  a  man  saves- 
no  souls  while  he  is  alive,  I  fear  he  will  save  few  after  he  is  dead. 

But  “it  does  abundance  less  harm.”  Perhaps  not  so  neither.  ‘  He  that  galhereth 
not  with  me  scattereth ’ — more  especially  if  he  be  a  preacher.  He  must  scatter  from 
him  if  he  does  not  gather  souls  to  God.  Therefore  a  lifeless,  u  neon  verting  minister, 
is  the  murderer-general  of  his  parish.  He  enters  not  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
himself,  and  those  that  would  enter  in  he  suffers  not.  He  stands  in  the  gap  between 
them  and  true  religion  ;  because  he  has  it  not  they  are  easy  without  it.  Dead  form 
contents  him,  and  why  not  them  ?  “  Sure  it  is  enough  if  we  go  as  far  as  our  guide  !” 
And  if  he  is  not  outwardly  vicious,  he  the  more  effectually  secures  them  from  all 
inward,  solid  virtue.  How  choice  a  factor  for  hell  is  this  !  Destroying  more  souls 
than  any  deist  in  the  kingdom  !  1  could  not  have  blamed  St.  Chrysostom,  if  he  had 
only  said,  “  Hell  is  paved  with  the  skulls  of  such  Christian  priests.” 

13.  I  must  be  short  on  what  remains.  You  suppose  the  impression  made  on  men’s 
minds  by  this  hregular  way  of  preaching  is  chiefly  owing  “  to  the  force  of  novelty.” 
I  believe  it  was  to  obviate  this  very  supposition,  that  my  preaching  has  so  rarely 
made  any  impression  at  all  till  the  novelty  of  it  was  over.  When  I  had  preached 
more  than  six  score  times  at  this  town,  I  found  scarce  any  effect :  only  that  abun¬ 
dance  of  people  heard,  and  gaped,  and  stared,  and  went  away  much  as  they  came. 
And  it  was  one  evening,  while  I  wras  in  doubt  if  I  had  not  laboured  in  vain,  that  such 
a  blessing  of  God  was  given  as  has  continued  ever  since,  and  1  trust  will  be  remem¬ 
bered  unto  many  generations. 

You  ascribe  it  likewise  in  part  to  “  a  natural  knack  of  persuasion.”  If  either  by 
a  natural  or  an  acquired  power  of  persuasion  I  can  prevail  upon  sinners  to  turn  to 
God,  am  I  to  bury  even  that  talent  in  the  earth?  “No:  but  try  if  you  cannot  do 
more  good  in  a  college  or  in  a  parish.”  I  have  tried  both,  and  I  could  not  do  any 
substantial  good,  either  to  my  pupils  or  my  parishioners.  Among  my  parishioners 
in  Lincolnshire,  I  tried  for  some  years  :  but  I  am  well  assured,  I  did  far  more  good 
to  them  by  preaching  three  days  on  my  father’s  tomb,  than  I  did  by  preaching  threfr 
years  in  his  pulpit. 

But  you  “know  no  call  I  have  to  preach  up  and  down,  to  play  the  part  of  an  itine¬ 
rant  evangelist.”  Perhaps  you  do  not.  But  I  do ;  I  know  God  hath  required  this  at 
my  hands.  To  me,  his  blessing  my  work  is  an  abundant  proof,  although  9uch  a  proof 
as  often  makes  me  tremble.  But  “  is  there  not  pride  or  vanity  in  my  heart  ?”  There 
is ;  yet  this  is  not  my  motive  to  preaching.  I  know  and  feel  that  the  spring  of  this 
is  a  deep  conviction  that  it  is  the  will  of  God,  and  that  were  I  to  refrain  I  should 
never  hear  that  word,  ‘Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant:’ — but  ‘Cast  ye  the 
unprofitable  servant  into  outer  darkness,  where  is  weeping,  and  wailing,  and  gnashing 
of  teeth.’ 


LETTER  VIII. 

To  the  Rev.  Mr.  John  Wesley. 

Keverend  Sir,— You  make  some  question,  whether  my  last  was  not  wanting  izi 
that  seriousness,  which  was  required  in  so  awful  an  inquiry  as,  Whether  we  dwell  in 
the  eternal  glory  of  God ,  or  in  the  everlasting  fire  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels  : 
Truly  this  is  so  awful  a  subject,  that  1  should  think  all  pleasantry  here  quite  out  of 
place :  but  was  that  the  subject  of  our  inquiry  ?  How  much  then  was  I  mistaken 
when  I  took  it  to  be  no  more  than  this,  Whether  Mr.  Wesley  is  not  wrong  in  his 
notions  about  the  perceptibility  of  inspiration,  and  his  deviations  from  established 
order  ?  Now,  if  you  think  to  blend  these  two  inquiries  together,  as  if  they  were 
convertible,  it  will  be  impossible  for  me  to  receive  it  with  that  seriousness  which  you 
seem  to  expect.  Do  not  so  profusely  fling  about  everlasting  fire,  nor  throw  out  such 
frequent  hints,  that  all  who  dispute  your  nostrums  are  mere  ignorants,  condemners 
of  all  God’s  children,  and  consequently  children  of  the  devil.  If  I  am  in- this  bad 
state,  you  pray  God  I  may  say  from  my  heart,  “  Lord,  what  I  know  not  teach  thou 


AEPENDlIv. 


an 

mzf  Sir,  your  petition  is  granted  ;  for  (in  whatsoever  state  I  am)  that  is  my  daily 
prayer,  and  was  so  perhaps  before  you  were  born  :  for  many  years  I  have  implored 
the  assistance  of  God’s  good  Spirit  in  the  impartial  search  of  truth,  in  which  I  have 
ever  begged  to  be  preserved  at  the  expense  of  friends,  relations,  country,  and  all  that 
2  hold  near  and  dear  to  me  in  this  world.  This  you  allow  is  much  better  than  to 
canonize  my  own  ignorance,  which  whether  I  do  or  not,  I  cannot  say,  because  I  do 
not  at  all  understand  the  meaning  of  that  phrase.  But  I  am  sure  I  do  not  condemn 
all  (or  any  of)  God’s  children  ofidiotism  and  madness;  but  I  leave  that  to  those  whose 
schemes  require  it  to  be  allowed,  that  many  of  God’s  children  do  not  continue  in  sound 
mind  and  memory » 

2.  Sir,  whilst  you  are  pleased  to  submit  to  the  equality  of  a  disputant,  you  should 
not  pronounce  sentence  ex  cathedra.  Who  it  is  that  mistakes  his  own  ignorance  for 
the  only  knowledge  and  wisdom,  is  not  as  yet  decided  ;  and  till  it  is,  I  should  esteem 
it  a  rude  begging  the  question,  to  throw  that  imputation  upon  you,  though  it  were 

cloaked  under  the  charitable  prayers  of - “God  help  your  ignorant  head,”  or  “the 

Lord  correct  your  damnable  error,  and  snatch  you  from  hell  fire.”  The  softest  pray¬ 
ers  may  be  so  contrived  as  to  suggest  the  rudest  things,  even  that  one’s  antagonist  is 
a  brand  of  hell.  This  may  move  terror  in  children,  but  pity  only  in  men  of  sense. 
Let  me  therefore  once  more  entreat  you  to  be  more  sparing  of  this  maimer,  at  least 
in  your  appeals  to  men  of  reason  and  religion. 

3.  And  if  this  debate  is  to  go  any  farther,  I  must  insist  upon  your  keeping  your 
temper,  and  upon  your  bearing  with  patience  your  adversary’s  supposing  himself 
in  the  right,  and  you  in  the  wrong ;  he  does  but  suppose  so,  and  therefore  keeps 
himself  open  to  conviction,  whenever  you  shall  be  able  to  offer  it.  Whenever  it  comes, 
he  will  receive  it  gladly  ;  and  if  it  never  comes,  he  must  then  conclude  you  in  an 
error,  but  such  an  error  as  no  way  shakes  his  opinion  of  your  being  a  reasonable, 
sincere,  and  good  man.  Instead  of  anathematizing  you,  or  devoting  you  to  hell,  he 
hopes  to  meet  you  in  the  blessed  regions  of  heaven.  Now,  preserve  but  the  same 
candour  for  him  that  he  retains  for  you,  and  then  this  our  friendly  debate  may  be  a 
friendly  debate  to  the  end  of  the  chapter. 

4.  To  proceed  then.  I  can  very  patiently  hear  you  reply  to  what  I  said  of  a  num¬ 
ber  of  unsent  persons  preaching  about  the  kingdom  ;  you  have  heard  of  but  two,  and 
no  more  ,  but  I  have  heard  of  twice  that  number  in  one  county,  and  of  many  more 
in  other  counties  of  this  kingdom.  I  myself  never  saw  but  one  ;  he  prayed  for  you 
and  your  brother  by  name  ;  and  besides  much  smooth,  undigested  nonsense,  preached 
up  heresy,  even  that  worst  of  heresies,  (as  not  striking  at  the  branches,  but  the  whole 
root  of  holiness  at  once,)  I  mean  Antinomianism.  I  was  soon  after  told  that  I  should 
see  this  preacher  no  more,  for  that  he  was  committed  to  the  county  gaol,  upon  his 
■own  confession,  for  horse-stealing.  Now,  how  many  such  preachers,  or  such  horse¬ 
men,  are  gone  forth  in  the  kingdom,  is  not  at  all  material  to  my  argument,  which  is 
as  well  illustrated  by  one  example,  as  by  a  thousand. 

5.  Whether  the  irregulars  shall  never  join  any  state  faction  ? — Whether  they  afe 
not  more  liable  to  sedition  than  the  regularly  ordained  clergy  ? — Whether  the  civil 
war,  and  the  destruction  of  church  and  state,  was  God’s  vengeance  for  the  persecution 
of  those  holy  good  men,  the  Puritans  ? — Whether  you,  without  the  study  of  physic,  can 
cure  more  hundreds  in  four  months,  than  the  ablest  students  in  physic  can  cure 
in  as  many  years  ? — And  whether  Dr.  B.  and  Dr.  G.  (whom  I  know  not)  are 
such  wicked  numskulls  as  are  fit  to  pave  hell  withal  ? — All  these  things,  to  shorten 
■our  debate,  I  shall  pass  untouched.  I  must  only  observe,  that  much  the  greater  part 
of  the  few  clergy  with  whom  I  have  the  pleasure  to  be  acquainted,  are  as  averse  to 
dead  form,  and  as  zealous  for  inward  solid  virtue,  as  you,  or  any  one  living  can  be  : 
though  they  cannot  take  the  liberty  of  gaining  attention  by  irregular  bold  strokes,  as 
never  having  yet  had  any  call  from  the  pulpit  to  the  tombs. 

6.  That  you  caught  attention  by  such  bold  strokes  as  preaching  on  tombs  and 
mountains,  I  hope  I  might  tell  you  without  contradiction,  because  I  had  it  from  your¬ 
self,  and  you  had  told  rne  so  in  express  terms  :  nay,  you  now  confirm  this,  whilst 
you  attempt  to  deny  it :  for  many  gapers  and  starers  came  io  hear  you  from  your  first 
appearance  at  Newcastle,  though  you  had  preached  above  sixscore  times  before  you 
perceived  you  had  made  much  impression.  But  you  perceived  the  impression  much 
sooner  at  Epworlh,  where  the  novelty  and  oddity  of  a  son’s  preaching  on  his  father’s 
tomb,  had  more  effect  in  three  days,  than  preaching  in  his  pulpit  had  in  three  years. 
Is  not  this  plainly  declaring  that  the  effect  was  owing  to  the  novelty,  and  to  the  novelty 
only  ?  For  here  was  the  same  preacher,  the  same  hearers,  and  surely  the  same  God 
to  influence,  (unless  it  were  to  be  profanely  sa/d,  that  there  is  one  God  of  the  church, 
and  another  stronger  influencing  god  of  the  churchyard,)  so  that  the  only  difference 


APPENDIX, 


312 

between  preaching  in  the  pulpit  and  on  the  tomb  was  this,  that  the  former,  being 
customary,  made  little  impression;  while  the  latter,  from  its  strangeness,  caughr. 
much  attention.  You  may  fancy,  perhaps,  that  you  have  a  divine  call  thus  to  catch 
attention  ;  but  other  clergymen  are  sure  they  have  no  such  thing,  and  therefore  hold 
themselves  obliged  to  forbear  the  novelty  of  preaching  on  tombs,  as  much  as  the  sin¬ 
gularity  of  preaching  on  their  heads. 

7.  There  are  three  ways  in  which  the  Holy  Spirit  may  be  said  to  bear  witness.  1st. 
By  external,  miraculous,  sensible  attestations,  (as  by  an  audible  voice  from  heaven, 
by  visible  signs,  wonders,  &c.)  Or  2dly,  By  internal,  plainly-perceptible  whispers, 
(“  Go  not  into  Macedonia.  Go  with  these  men.  Join  thyself  to  this  chariot,”  &c.) 
Or  lastly,  By  his  standing  testimony  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  In  all  these  three  senses 
St.  Paul  and  the  other  apostles  might  truly  say— ‘  The  Spirit  beareth  witness  with 
our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God.’  If  external  miraculous  powers,  and 
internal  prophetic  inspiration,  both  continued  in  the  days  of  Ignatius  and  Polycarp  ; 
then  they  might  too  truly  assert  the  same  thing  in  all  the  three  senses.  But  if  in  the 
days  of  Origen  and  Chrysostom  external  miraculous  powers  had  ceased,  while  inter¬ 
nal  prophetic  inspiration  still  remained ;  then  they  could  not  truly  use  the  same 
phrase  but  in  the  two  last  senses.  Lastly,  if  in  the  days  of  St.  Bernard  both  miracles 
and  prophecy  had  entirely  ceased  ;  then  he  could  not  truly  use  the  expression  but  in 
the  last  sense  only.  If  Bernard  (who  was  somewhat  enthusiastically  given)  yet  insist¬ 
ed  that  he  had  still  plainly-perceptible  whispers,  it  would  be  natural  for  his  neigh¬ 
bours  to  call  on  him  to  show  either  that  it  should  be  so  by  Scripture,  or  that  it  was 
so  by  facts.  If  for  the  former  he  produced  Rom.  viii,  16,  the  answer  was  easy,  “  You 
attempt  to  decide  controversies  by  the  very  controverted  texts.”  If  for  the  latter  he 
produced  variable  facts,  to-day  asserted,  to-morrow  doubted,  and  the  day  following 
denied ;  then  it  is  evident  the  whispers  were  not  so  plainly-perceptible  as  was  assert¬ 
ed,  or  that  they  were  not  the  whispers  of  Him  in  whom  is  no  variableness  nor 
shadow  of  turning.  The  spirit  of  man,  and  his  fancies  or  opinions,  may  vary,  but 
the  Spirit  of  God,  and  his  facts,  cannot.  You  may  be  fully  of  opinion  to-day  that 
the  Scriptures  are  of  God,  and  doubt  of  that  to-morrow,  and  so  vary  your  opinion  a 
thousand  times  :  but  what  is  this  to  the  purpose  ?  We  were  speaking  not  of  man’s 
opinions,  but  of  God’s  facts.  Turn  this  to  fact,  and  see  how  you  will  like  it.  If 
God  tells  you  to-day  that  the  Scriptures  are  true  ;  can  you  to-morrow  doubt  whether 
they  are  false  ?  Or  could  the  man  in  the  gospel,  to  whom  Christ  distinctly  said, 
“  Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee,”  doubt  or  deny  the  day  following  that  Christ  ever  said 
such  a  word  ?  Yes,  if  we  will  groundlessly  and  blasphemously  suppose  that  the  god 
of  this  world  can  more  strongly  obliterate  than  the  God  of  heaven  can  imprint :  but 
if  it  be  obliterated,  whether  it  be  by  the  god  of  the  world,  the  devil,  or  by  the  god¬ 
dess  of  the  night,  the  moon,  the  man  is  no  longer  compos  mentis  ;  is  altogether  inca¬ 
pable  of  true  religion,  and  fit  only  for  the  regions  of  Moorfields.  Yet  you  suppose 
such  a  one  still  a  religious  subject,  even  after  you  allow  that  he  does  not  continue  in 
sound  mind  and  memory.  Now,  pray  sir,  is  it  you  or  I  that  impute  idiotism  and 
madness  to  the  children  of  God  ? 

8.  That  the  Spirit  beareth  witness  with  the  spirit  of  the  faithful,  that  they  are  the 
children  of  God,  in  some  sense  or  other,  (suppose  in  the  third  above  mentioned,)  was 
never  denied  by  sober  Christians  :  but  that  he  beareth  witness  precisely  in  the  first  or 
second  sense,  was  never  maintained  but  by  Montanists,  Quakers,  and  Methodists  : 
who  have  no  more  right  to  quote  this  text  as  decisive  in  favour  of  their  peculiar  inter¬ 
pretation,  than  the  others  have  to  urge  [it]  as  decisive  in  favour  of  theirs.  Neither 
this  text,  therefore,  nor  any  other  that  I  know  of  in  the  Bible,  at  all  favours  the  doc¬ 
trine  of  a  direct,  perceptible  inspiration,  as  easily  distinguishable  from  all  suggestions 
of  reason  or  fancy,  as  light  is  from  darkness.  Now,  if  Scripture  fails,  the  only 
remaining  proof  is  from  instances  and  experiences.  If  we  ask  how  we  may  know' 
that  these  instances  are  not  mistakes  ;  the  answer  is,  you  feel  they  are  not,  for  God 
speaks  to  the  inmost  soul  as  never  man  spake.  If  we  reply  that  there  are  enthusiasts  in 
the  world,  who  are  fully  persuaded  that  they  have  this  inward  speaking,  when  in  truth 
they  have  not ;  then  you  can  keep  your  temper  no  longer,  and  the  only  answer  is, 
that  if  we  question  it  in  you,  or  perceive  it  not  in  ourselves,  we  are  • ignorant  of  the 
whole  affair ,  and  doomed  to  the  everlasting  fire  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 
Proceeds  this  now'  from  the  benign  spirit  of  charity,  or  breathes  it  not  a  different  and 
quite  contrary  spirit? 

9.  Some  years  ago  a  Quaker  came  to  me  with  a  message,  which  he  was  fully  per¬ 
suaded  he  had  received  from  God.  As  the  matter  of  the  message  was  innocent,  it 
might  possibly  come  from  Him  ;  but  I  thought  it  more  probable  that  it  was  only  the 
effect  of  an  overheated  imagination.  I  asked  the  man  what  reason  he  had  to  think 


APPENDIX. 


313 


it  rather  an  inspiration  of  God  than  a  suggestion  of  fancy  ;  he  answered  almost  in 
your  very  words,  that  the  inward  light  was  as  plainly  perceptible  as  the  outward,  and 
that  God  speaking  to  the  inmost  soul  was  distincter  and  sweeter  than  ever  man  spoke. 
Thus  far  you  are  equal.  But,  in  point  of  charity  he  far  outdid  you :  for  he  allowed 
that  all  the  sincere  servants  of  God,  and  hopers  for  salvation,  were  in  a  fair  way  for 
it,  though  they  had  not  been  favoured  like  himself  with  a  direct  perceptible  inspira¬ 
tion  concerning  these  things.  Yet  I  could  not  help  suspecting  that  my  neighbour 
was  enthusiastic,  although  for  some  years,  ( except  in  this  respect )  he  continued  in  his 
sound  mind  and  senses ;  but  at  last  his  heated  imagination  blazed  out ;  and  I  had  the 
mortification  to  see  this  poor  man  confined,  when  he  employed  himself  all  day  long 
in  repeating  gibberish,  as  a  proof  of  his  having  the  gift  of  unknown  tongues. 

10.  In  short,  as  the  enthusiast  seems  as  confident  of  his  inspiration  as  one  really 
inspired  is  of  his,  a  third  person  hath  a  right  to  call  for  other  proof  than  confident 
assertion  :  every  one  may  say  like  Pharaoh  in  Cowley, 

“  If  thus  from  God  you  come,”  said  Egypt’s  king, 

“  What  sign,  what  powers,  what  credence  do  you  faring  ?” 

God  commonly  attests  to  inward  inspiration  by  outward  miracles.  To  this  attest¬ 
ation  too  you  have  likewise  laid  claim,  to  the  casting  out  devils,  to  the  doing  many 
wonderful  works,  and  to  the  having  seen  many  miraculous  things  ;  now  do  but  make 
good  this  claim,  and  I  shall  readily  believe  (not  any  thing  which  you  shall  advance 
contrary  to  plain  Scripture,  but)  your  interpretation  of  doubtful  and  controverted 
passages,  preferably  to  the  interpretation  of  all  other  men.  But  if  you  can  by  no 
means  make  this  good,  then  I  again  call  upon  you  ingenuously  to  own  it,  and  to 
confess  (as  you  do  on  another  occasion  in  your  last  letter)  that  the  expression  is  too 
strong. 

11.  I  heartily  thank  you  for  your  sermons:  I  was  in  hopes  to  have  found  there, 
(according  to  your  profession  in  your  first  letter,)  the  love  of  God  and  man  more  insisted 
on  ten  times  over  than  all  other  subjects  whatever ,  but  I  must  own  I  was  disappointed  j 
other  subjects  being  ten  times  over  more  insisted  on  than  that.  There  is,  however,  such 
a  vein  of  seriousness  and  piety  throughout  the  whole,  as  will  ever  make  me  love  and 
esteem  the  author,  and  wish  him  freed  from  all  excess  and  extravagance.  Where  we 
differ  I  may  possibly  be  in  the  wrong ;  but  where  we  agree  I  am  sure  we  are  both  in 
the  right.  Our  agreements  are  material,  our  differences  (at  least  in  the  eye  of 
charity)  but  trivial.  Charity  never  faileth.  This  shall  endure  when  all  controver¬ 
sies  about  faith  shall  be  ended,  and  when  faith  itself  shall  be  swallowed  up  in  vision. 

April  27,  1747. 

P.  S. — Since  I  wrote  the  above,  it  came  into  my  mind  that  possibly  by  your  putting 
in  Greek  letters,  the  svspyeia  of  the  powers  of  darkness,  you  meant  to  suggest  to  me 
some  particular  emphasis  of  the  original.  But  upon  turning  to  the  original  I  find  no 
such  expression.  I  can  find  the  word  but  seven  times  in  the  New  Testament.  Six 

limes  it  notes  the  power  of  God :  the  seventh  is - ’ evepyuav  m  Xarava,  the  work » 

ing  of  Satan :  u  What,  to  erase  the  testimony  of  the  Holy  Ghost  out  of  the  memory 
of  justified  believers  who  are  saved  ?”  No,  but  to  amuse  with  signs  and  lying  won¬ 
ders,  them  that  receive  not  the  love  of  the  truth,  them  that  perish.  The  same  apostle 
elsewhere  says,  ‘  If  our  gospel  be  hid,  it  is  hid’  (to  whom  ?  to  those  to  whom  God 
specially  reveals  it  ?  No,  but)  ‘  to  them  that  are  lost ;  in  whom  the  god  of  this  world 
hath  blinded  the  minds’  (of  whom  ?  of  true  believers  ?  No,  but)  ‘  of  them  who  believe 
not .’ — Strange  !  that  from  these  passages,  that  mention  the  influence  of  the  devil  over 
wicked  infidels,  men  should  frame  such  a  groundless,  such  a  blasphemous  hypothesis, 
as  that  when  God  has  testified  their  justification  to  the  regenerate  in  express  terms 
and  as  perceptible  as  the  sun  at  noon  ;  yet  the  devil  has  the  controlling  power  to 
erase  God’s  plain  testimony,  and  to  throw  God’s  children  into  such  distraction,  that 
they  shall  not  only  assert  what  God  testified  was  false,  but  shall  totally  forget  and 
deny  that  he  ever  testified  any  such  thing  at  all ! 


LETTER  IX. 

To  Mr.  John  Smith. 

St.  Ives.  July  10,1747. 

Sir, — l.  You  put  me  in  mind  of  an  eminent  man,  who  preaching  at  St.  James’s 
said,  “  If  you  do  not  repent,  you  will  go  to  a  place  which  I  shall  not  name  before  this 
audience.”  1  cannot  promise  so  much  either  in  preaching  or  writing,  before  any 
audience,  or  to  any  person  whatever.  Yet  I  am  not  conscious  of  doing  this  very 


APPENDIX. 


314 

often,  of  “  profusely  flinging  about  everlasting  fire.”  Though  it  is  true  I  mentioned 
it  in  my  last  letter  to  you,  as  I  have  done  now  a  second  time,  and  perhaps  I  may 
mention  it  yet  again.  For  (to  say  the  truth)  I  desire  to  have  both  heaven  ami  hell 
ever  in  my  eye  while  I  stand  on  this  isthmus  of  life,  between  these  two  boundless 
oceans.  And  1  verily  think  the  daily  consideration  of  both,  highly  becomes  all  men 
of  reason  and  religion. 

2.  I  think  likewise,  (or  I  would  not  spend  five  words  upon  the  head,)  that  these 
are  nearly  concerned  in  our  present  question.  To  touch  only  on  one  branch  of  it : 
if  I  live  in  wilful  sin,  in  a  sinful  “  deviation  from  established  order,”  am  I  not  in  the 
way  to  hell  ?  I  cannot  take  it  any  otherwise.  I  cannot  help  “  blending  these  two 
inquiries  together.”  I  must  therefore  speak  seriously  or  not  at  all ;  and  yet,  I  trust, 
without  “  losing  my  temper.”  Do  you  complain  of  this  first,  ?hat  I  may  not  complain  7 
It  appears  to  me  that  you  show  more  eagerness  of  spirit,  more  warmth  and  resentment 
in  your  last,  than  you  ever  have  done  from  the  beginning. 

3.  You  spoke  of  “  a  number  of  unsent  persons  going  about  and  preaching  the  worst 
of  heresies.”  I  answered, — “Within  these  nine  years  I  have  heard  of  two,  and  no 
more,  who  have  gone  about  thus,  though  I  doubt  neither  sent  of  God  nor  man.” 
Their  names  were  Jonathan  Wildboar,  and  Thomas  Smith,  alias  Moor,  alias  I  know 
not  what :  for  I  fear  he  changed  his  name  as  often  as  his  place.  It  is  not  unlikely 
that  either  of  these  might  steal  as  well  as  lie,  which  they  have  done  abundantly,  par¬ 
ticularly  in  claiming  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Whitefield  or  me,  wherever  they  judged 
it  would  recommend  them  to  their  hearers.  I  should  not  be  surprised  to  hear  of  two 
more  such  :  but  I  have  not  yet,  in  all  the  counties  I  have  gone  through  between  Lon¬ 
don  and  Berwick-upon-Tweed,  or  between  Deal  and  the  Land’s-end. 

4.  I  would  to  God  all  the  clergy  throughout  the  land  were  “  zealous  for  inward, 
solid  virtue.”  But  I  dare  not  say  one  in  ten  of  those  I  have  known  are  so  in  any 
degree.  The  two  clergymen  of  this  place,  on  a  late  public  occasion,  were  led  home 
at  one  or  two  in  the  morning  in  such  a  condition  as  I  care  not  to  describe.  One  of 
them  is  rector  of  Lalant  also,  (a  parish  east  of  St.  Ives,)  of  Twidnack  to  the  south, 
and  Zunnor  to  the  west.  At  Zunnor  he  keeps  another  assistant,  and  one  who  is  just 
as  sober  as  himself,  and  near  as  zealous — not  indeed  for  inward  or  outward  virtue  ; 
but  against  these  “  scoundrels  that  pretend  to  preach  in  his  parish.” 

5.  I  never  “attempted  to  deny”  that  the  novelty  of  our  manner  of  preaching  has 
induced  thousands  and  ten  thousands  to  hear  us,  who  would  otherwise  never  have 
heard  us  at  all,  nor  perhaps  any  other  preacher.  But  I  utterly  deny  that  “the  effects 
wrought  on  many  of  them  that  heard,  were  owing  to  novelty,  and  that  only.”  The 
particular  effects  wrought  at  Epworth  were  these  : — Many  drunkards — many  unjust 
and  profane  men,  (on  whom  both  my  father  and  I  had  for  several  years  spent  our 
strength  in  vain,)  from  that  time  began  to  live  (and  continue  so  to  do)  a  sober, 
righteous  and  godly  life.  Now  I  deny  that  this  effect  can  be  owing  to  novelty,  or  to 
any  principle  but  the  power  of  God. 

If  it  be  asked,  But  were  there  not  “  the  same  hearers,  the  same  preachers,  and  the 
same  God  to  influence,  in  the  church,  as  on  the  tombstone?”  I  answer,  1.  There 
were  not  all  the  same  hearers  in  the  church  ;  not  above  one  third  of  them  :  2.  There 
was  the  same  preacher  in  the  church,  but  he  did  not  then  preach  the  same  doctrine ; 
and,  therefore,  3.  Though  there  was  the  same  God,  there  was  not  the  same  influence 
or  blessing  from  him. 

6.  The  sum  of  what  I  offered  before,  concerning  perceptible  inspiration ,  was  this : — 
“Every  Christian  believer  has  a  perceptible  testimony  of  God’s  Spirit,  that  he  is  a 
child  ol  God.”  You  objected,  that  there  was  not  one  word  said  of  this,  either  in  the 
Bible,  or  in  the  Appeal,  to  which  1  referred.  I  replied,  “  I  think  there  is  in  the  Bible, 
in  the  16th  verse  of  the  viiith  chapter  to  the  Romans.  And  in  the  Farther  Appeal, 
this  place  is  proved  to  describe  the  ordinary  privilege  of  every  Christian  believer.” 

This  is  there  shown,  both  by  Scripture,  by  reason,  and  by  authority,  particularly 
that  of  Origen  and  Chrysostom,  whom  his  lordship  of  Litchfield  had  cited  in  his 
Charge,  as  asserting  just  the  contrary.  But  waiving  authorities,  I  reasoned  thus  : 
“  You  allow  there  is  a  testimony  of  the  Spirit  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children 
of  God.  But  you  say,  it  is  not  a  perceptible  one.  How  is  this  ?  Let  us  examine  it 
thoroughly.  It  is  allowed,  1.  The  Spirit  of  God  :  2.  bears  testimony  to  my  spirit: 
3.  that  I  am  a  child  of  God  ;  but  I  am  not  to  perceive  it.  “Not  to  perceive  what? 
The  1st,  2d,  or  3d  particular  7  Am  I  not  to  perceive  what  is  testified,  ?  That  1  am  a 
child  of  God  ?  Then  it  is  not  testified  at  all.  This  is  saying  and  unsaying  in  the 
same  breath.  Or  am  I  not  to  perceive  that  it  is  testified  to  my  spirit  ?  Yea,  but  I 
must  perceive  what  passes  in  my  own  soul !  Or,  lastly,  am  I  to  perceive  that  I  am  a 
child  of  God,  and  that  this  is  testified  to  my  spirit,  but  not  to  perceive  who  it  is  that 
testifies  ?  Not  to  know  it  is  the  Spirit  of  God  7  0,  sir,  if  there  be  really  a  man  in  the 


APPENDIX.  31  & 

world  who  hath  this  testimony  in  himself,  can  it  be  suppposed  that  he  does  not  know 
who  it  is  that  testifies  ?  who  it  is  that  speaks  to  his  heart  ?” 

7.  Instead  of  giving  a  direct  answer  to  this,  you  have  recourse  to  the  same  suppo¬ 
sition  with  his  lordship  of  Litchfield  and  Coventry,  viz.  That  there  was  once  an 
inward  perceptible  testimony  of  the  Spirit,  but  that  it  was  peculiar  to  the  early  ages  ©£' 
the  church. 

“ There  are  three  ways,”  say  you,  “in  which  the  Holy  Spirit  may  be  said  to  bear 
witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God  :  1-  By  external,  miraculous 
attestations :  2.  By  internal,  plainly-perceptible  whispers.”  (1  must  add,.  “  not  in 
words,  at  least  not  always,  but  by  some  kind  of  impressions  equivalent  thereto.”} 
3.  “  By  his  standing  testimony  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  apostles  had  all  these 
three.  Origen  and  Chrysostom  probably  the  two  latter.  But  if  St.  Bernard  (several 
hundred  years  after)  pretended  to  any  other  than  the  third,  his  neighbours  would 
naturally  ask  for  proof,  either  that  it  should  be  so  by  Scripture,  or  that  it  was  so  by 
facts.” 

Well,  then,  let  us  suppose  St.  Bernard  and  one  of  his  neighbours  to  be  talking 
together  on  this  subject.  On  St.  Bernard’s  saying,  “  The  Spirit  of  God  bears  witness 
with  my  spirit,  that  I  am  a  child  of  God  — his  neighbour  replies,  I  suppose  he  does, 
but  not  by  an  inward,  plainly-perceptible  testimony.  “  Yes,  by  an  inward,  plainly- 
perceptible  testimony.  I  now  have  this  testimony  in  myself.  I  plainly  perceive  that 
I  am  a  child  of  God,  and  that  it  is  his  Spirit  that  testifies  it  to  my  spirit — I  fear  you 
are  somewhat  enthusiastically  given.  I  allow  God’s  standing  testimony  in  the  Scrip¬ 
tures.  But  I  cannot  allow  that  there  is  now  any  such  thing  as  this  inward  testimony, 
unless  you  can  either  prove  by  Scripture  that  it  should  be  so,  or  by  facts  that  it  is  so. 
— “  Are  not  these  words  Scripture  .  *  The  Spirit  itself  bear  eth  testimony  with  our  spirit 0, 
that  we  are  the  children  of  God  ?’  ” — Yes  but  the  question  is,  How  they  are  to  be 
understood  ?  For  I  deny  that  they  speak  of  an  inward  testimony.  They  speak  of 
the  outward,  standing  testimony  of  God  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. — “You  put  a  mani¬ 
fest  force  upon  the  text.  You  cannot  prove  that  it  speaks  of  any  outward  testimony- 
at  all.  But  the  words  immediately  preceding  prove  to  a  demonstration  that  it  speaks 
of  an  inward  testimony  ;  ‘  Ye  have  not  received  the  Spirit  of  bondage  unto  fear .’  (Is 
not  fear  an  inward  thing  ?)  ‘  But  ye  have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we 

cry,  Abba,  Father  /’  The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the 
children  of  God,  even  the  same  Spirit  which  ‘  God  hath  sent  forth  into  our  hearts , 
crying,  Abba,  Father  /’  ” — I  do  not  deny  that  the  Spirit  bears  witness  with  our  spirit 
But  I  deny  your  peculiar  interpretation  of  this  text.  I  deny  that  this  text  at  all 
favours  an  inward,  perceptible  testimony. 

“  The  Spirit  which  God  hath  sent  into  my  heart,  and  which  now  cries  in  my  heart, 
cAhba,  Father ,’  now  beareth  testimony  writh  my  spirit,  that  I  am  a  child  of  God» 
How  can  these  words  be  interpreted  at  all,  but  of  an  inward,  perceptible  testimony  ?n 
I  tell  you  of  God’s  standing  testimony  in  Scripture. — “This  is  a  palpable  violence  to 
the  text.  They  no  more  speak  of  Scripture  than  of  miracles.  They  manifestly  speak 
of  what  passes  in  the  heart — the  spirit— the  inmost  soul  of  a  believer,  and  that  only.” 

8.  But  you  Would  say,  “Suppose  this  Scripture  to  prove  that  k  should  be  so,  can 
you  show  by  facts  that  it  is  so  ?”  Not  if  you  take  it  for  granted  that  every  one  who 
speaks  of  having  this  witness  in  himself  is  an  enthusiast.  You  are  then  in  no  danger 
of  proof  from  this  quarter.  You  have  a  short  answer  to  every  fact  which  can  bo 
alleged. 

But  you  turn  the  tables.  You  say  it  is  I  who  allow  that  “  many  of  God’s  children 
do  not  continue  in  sound  mind  and  memory.”  I  allowed,  1.  A  man  feels  the  testi¬ 
mony  of  God’s  Spirit,  and  cannot  then  deny  or  doubt  his  being  a  child  of  God  : — 
2.  After  a  time  this  testimony  is  withdrawn,  (not  from  every  child  of  God  Many 
retain  the  beginning  of  their  confidence  steadfast  unto  the  end.) — 3.  Then  he  may 
doubt  whether  that  testimony  was  of  God,  and  perhaps  at  length  deny  that  it  was  ; 
(especially  if  his  heart  be  hardened  by  the  deceitfulness  of  his  sin.)  And  yet  he  may 
be  all  this  time  in  every  other  respect  of  “  sound  memory,  as  well  as  understanding.” 
In  this  respect  I  allowed  he  is  not ;  that  is,  “  His  understanding  is  now  darkened, 
and  the  very  traces  of  that  Divine  work  well  nigh  erased  out  of  his  memory.”  So  I 
expressly  determined  the  sense  wherein  I  allowed,  “  He  does  not  continue  in  sound 
mind  and  memory.”  But  did  I  allow  that  even  then  he  was  non  compos  mentis,  a 
madman  in  the  common  sense  ?  Nothing  less  ;  I  allowed  no  more,  than  that  the 
Divine  Light  being  withdrawn,  his  mind  was  again  dark  as  to  the  things  of  God  ; 
and  that  he  had  forgotten  r«  Kadaptayu  tw v  -naXai  avru  ayapnHv^  well  nigh,  as  though 
it  had  never  been. 


2  Peter  i,  9. 


316 


APPENDIX* 


9.  But  you  say,  “If  variable  facts  be  produced,  to-day  asserted,  to-morrow  de¬ 
nied.” — Nay,  the  facts,  whether  asserted  or  denied,  are  still  invariable.  “  But  if  they 
be  ever  doubted  or  denied,  they  never  were  plainly  perceptible.”  I  cannot  discern 
any  force  in  that  consequence:  however,  if  they  are  afterwards  “denied,  they  are 
not  from  Him,  ‘  in  whom  is  no  variableness ,  neither  shadow  of  turning ”  neither  is 
this  consequence  good.  Though  God  is  ever  the  same,  man  may  either  assert  or 
deny  his  works.  “  The  spirit  of  man,  and  his  fancies  or  opinions,  may  vary,  but 
God  and  his  facts  cannot.”  Thus  far  they  can  and  do.  God  does  not  now  bear 
witness,  as  he  did  before.  And  this  variation  of  the  fact,  makes  way  for  a  variation 
in  the  judgment  of  him  who  had  that  witness,  but  now  hath  it  not.  “  You  may  be 
fully  of  opinion  to-day  that  the  Scriptures  are  of  God,  and  doubt  of  this  to-morrow. 
But  what  is  this  to  the  purpose  ?”  Very  much.  I  am  as  fully  convinced  to-day  that 
the  Scriptures  are  of  God,  as  that  the  sun  shines.  And  this  conviction  (as  every 
good  gift)  cometh  from  the  Father  of  Lights.  Yet  I  may  doubt  of  it  to-morrow.  I 
may  throw  away  the  good  gift  of  God.  “  But  we  were  speaking,  not  of  men’s 
opinions,  but  of  God’s  facts.”  We  were  speaking  of  both  :  of  man’s  opinions,  or 
judgment,  concerning  God’s  facts.  “  But  could  he,  to  whom  Christ  said,  1  Thy  sins 
are  forgiven  thee ’ — ever  doubt  or  deny  that  Christ  said  so  ?”  I  question  not,  but  in 
process  of  time  he  might,  particularly  if  he  drew  back  unto  perdition.  But  however 
that  be,  it  is  no  “  blasphemous  supposition,”  but  a  plain  undeniable  truth,  that  the 
god  of  this  world  can  obliterate  what  the  God  of  heaven  has  strongly  imprinted  upon 
the  soul.  Yea,  and  that  he  surely  will,  unless  we  stir  up  the  gift  of  God,  which  is 
in  us,  by  earnestly  and  continually  watching  unto  prayer. 

I  presume  you  do  not  deny  that  a  believer,  one  who  has  the  witness  in  himself* 
may  make  shipwreck  of  the  faith;  and  consequently  lose  the  witness  (however  it  be 
explained)  which  he  once  had  of  his  being  a  child  of  God.  The  darkness  which  then 
covers  his  soul  again,  I  ascribe  (in  part)  to  the  energy  of  Satan,  who  tvepyu  [worketh] 
(according  to  the  apostle)  in  the  children  of  unbelief,  whether  they  did  once  believe 
or  no.  And  has  he  not  much  power  even  on  the  children  of  God  ?  to  disturb,  though 
not  to  destroy  ?  to  throw  fiery  darts  without  number ;  especially  against  those  who* 
as  yet,  are  but  weak  in  the  faith  ?  to  inject  doubts  and  fears  :  sometimes  unbelieving, 
sometimes  even  blasphemous  thoughts  ?  And  how  frequently  will  they  be  wounded 
thereby,  if  they  have  not  put  on  the  whole  armour  of  God ! 

10.  You  add,  “  If  we  reply,  There  are  enthusiasts  in  the  world,  you  can  keep  your 
temper  no  longer  ;  and  your  only  answer  is,  If  we  perceive  not  the  witness  in  our¬ 
selves,  we  are  ignorant  of  the  whole  affair,  and  doomed  to  the  everlasting  fire,  ‘  pre¬ 
pared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels .”’  I  said  not  so.  I  can  keep  my  temper,  (blessed 
bo  God,)  if  you  call  me  a  hundred  enthusiasts  :  if  you  affirm,  I  am  ten  times  more 
of  an  enthusiast  than  that  poor  Quaker  probably  was.  The  sharpest  word  I  said, 
was,'  “  If  a  man  does  not  know  who  it  is  that  testifies  with  his  spirit  he  is  a  child  of 
God,  he  is  ignorant  of  the  whole  affair.”  But  I  felt  no  anger  when  I  said  this.  Nor 
do  I  now.  Though  I  still  think,  (because  you  say  it  yourself,)  “that  you  are  igno¬ 
rant  of  the  whole  affair,”  of  the  inward  testimony  for  which  I  contend.  Yet  am  I 
far  from  dooming  you  to  everlasting  fire.  What  you  know  not,  I  trust  God  will 
reveal  unto  you.  Least  of  all  was  this  my  “  only  answer”  to  your  supposition,  “  That 
this  perceptible  testimony  is  only  an  imagination,  unless  I  am  altogether  in  a  dream.” 
I  have  given  you  some  other  answer,  and  a  pretty  full  one  to  the  objection  :  such  a 
one,  I  think,  as  the  nature  of  the  thing  admits,  at  least,  as  my  capacity  would  allow. 

11.  I  have  largely  considered,  both  in  the  third  part  of  the  Appeal  and  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  Second  Letter  to  Mr.  Church,  the  unreasonableness  of  the  common  de¬ 
mand,  to  prove  our  doctrine  by  miracles.  I  cannot  but  refer  you  to  those  tracts, 
having  neither  time  nor  inclination  actum  agere.  Only  I  would  weigh  what  you  have 
now  advanced  in  support  of  that  demand.  “  If  the  enthusiast  is  as  confident  of  his 
inspiration,  as  one  really  inspired  is  of  his,  a  third  person  has  aright  to  call  for  other 
proof  than  confident  assertions,”  that  is,  for  miracles.  So  you  explain  yourself  in 
the  following  sentence;  let  us  try  how  this  consequence  will  hold,  in  a  particular  in¬ 
stance.  ‘  The  Spirit  said  unto  Paul,  Go  not  into  Macedonia.’  When  he  related  this 
to  his  companions,  ought  they  to  have  replied,  “We  call  for  other  proof  of  this,  than 
your  confident  assertion  ;  seeing  enthusiasts  are  as  confident  of  theirs,  as  you  are  of 
this  revelation  ?”  If  you  say,  “They  had  seen  his  miracles  at  other  times  I  know 
not  that ;  perhaps  they  had,  perhaps  they  had  not.  But  to  step  a  little  forward,  “  If 
in  the  days  of  Origen  and  Chrysostom,  external  miraculous  powers  were  ceased, 
while  internal  inspiration  still  remained  what  becomes  of  your  demand  here?  It 
is  totally  excluded :  although  there  urere,  in  those  days  also,  pretenders  to  what  they 
had  not 


APPENDIX. 


317 


And  yet  there  might  have  been  other  sufficient  reasons  for  believing  the  assertion 
of  Origen,  Chrysostom,  and  St.  Bernard  too,  that  they  had  this  internal  testimony. 
Such  was,  besides  the  holiness  of  their  lives,  that  great  and  standing  miracle, — their 
saving  so  many  souls  from  death,  and  hiding  a  multitude  of  sins. 

12.  There  are  at  least  as  many  pretenders  to  the  love  of  God,  as  there  are  to  the 
witness  of  his  Spirit.  But  does  this  give  me  a  right,  if  a  man  asserts  he  loves  God, 
to  demand  his  proving  this  assertion  by  miracles?  Not  so  ;  but  by  their  fruits  I  shall 
know  a  real  and  a  pretended  love  of  God.  And  in  the  same  manner  may  I  know 
him  that  has  the  witness  of  God’s  love,  from  an  enthusiastic  pretender  to  it.  But  if 
a  man  disclaims  it,  he  sets  himself  out  of  the  question.  It  is  beyond  dispute  that  he 
has  it  nut. 

Neither  do  I  want  miracles,  in  order  to  determine  my  judgment  with  regard  to 
Scripture,  variously  interpreted.  I  would  not  say  in  this  case,  Show  me  a  sign  ;  but* 
Bring  forth  your  strong  reasons  ;  and  according  to  these,  weighed  in  an  even,  im¬ 
partial  scale,  would  I  incline  to  one  side  or  the  other. 

13.  From  the  beginning  of  our  correspondence,  I  did  not  expect  you  to  alter  your 
judgment  touching  these  points  wherein  we  differed.  But  I  was  willing  (and  am  so 
still)  to  hear  and  consider  whatever  you  should  advance  concerning  them  ;  and  so 
much  the  rather,  because  in  the  greatest  points  we  do  agree  already ;  and  in  ihe 
smaller  we  can  bear  with  each  other,  and  speak  what  we  apprehend  to  be  the  truth 
in  love.  Let  us  bless  God  for  this,  and  press  on  to  the  mark.  It  cannot  be  long 
before  we  shall  be  quite  of  one  mind  ;  before  the  veil  of  flesh  shall  drop  off,  and  we 
shall  both  see  pure  light,  in  the  unclouded  face  of  God. 


LETTER  X. 

To  the  Rev.  Mr.  John  W esley . 

Reverend  Sir, — Hell  was  made  by  God,  to  be  threatened  to,  and  inflicted  on,  im¬ 
penitent  sinners :  the  preacher  was  therefore  ridiculously  delicate,  who  minced  the 
name  to  them  that  would  not  repent.  To  such  persons,  I  would  have  hell  and  damn¬ 
ation  set  forth  in  the  broadest  manner.  But  if  the  Pope  threaten  damnation  to  all 
who  believe  not  his  infallibility  ;  or  Mr.  Whitefield,  to  all  who  own  not  his  election 
and  reprobation  ;  o&  Mr.  Wesley,  to  all  who  deny  that  he  is  an  inspired  and  a  mira¬ 
cle-working  prophet ;  then  such  untimely  brandishing  hellfire  becomes  ridiculous,  fit 
only  for  the  terror  of  vapoured  women,  but  the  pity  and  reproof  of  men  of  sense. 

2.  Heaven  and  hell  are  far  from  being  offensive  to  my  ears ;  I  never  desire  to  have 
either  of  them  out  of  my  thoughts.  But  I  should  blush  at  threatening  you  with  hell, 
for  your  differing  from  me  in  speculations ;  nay,  though  your  speculations  were  cer¬ 
tainly  false,  and  led  to  practice  certainly  wrong  ;  we  will  say  to  a  deviation  from  esta¬ 
blished  order  :  for  this  may  possibly  be  neither  wilful  nor  sinful,  and  therefore  no 
way  connected  with  eternal  awards.  If  you  really  (whether  truly  or  falsely)  believe 
yourself  to  have  a  call  to  the  apostolate  of  England ,  I  question  not  but  God’s  mercy 
may  both  forgive  and  reward  the  irregular  pains  you  take,  between  London  and  Ber¬ 
wick,  and  betioeen  Deal  and  the  Land’s- end. 

3.  And  yet  such  deviation,  how  innocent  soever  in  you,  may  still  be  very  wrong 
and  hurtful  in  itself,  it  may  open  a  door  to  much  disorder  and  error;  Wild-bores , 
Smiths ,  or  Moors,  will  enter  at  the  breach.  The  man  I  saw,  called  himself  Williams, 
but  whether  this  was  another  man,  or  another  alias,  I  know  not.  But  government 
once  dissolved,  you  need  not  look  for  preachers  of  heresy ;  witness  one  George 
Whitefield,  whose  doctrine  you  treat  as  heretical  and  blasphemous. 

4.  I  wish  to  God,  with  you,  that  all  the  clergj  throughout  the  land  were  zealous 
for  inward  solid  virtue  ;  but  that  all  of  any  large  body  should  be  so,  is  rather  to  be 
wished  than  expected  :  the  greater  part,  as  I  told  you,  with  whom  I  am  acquainted 
are  so.  I  am  sorry  your  acquaintance  *s  so  much  worse  that  you  cannot  answer  for 
one  in  ten.  As  to  complaints  of  immoral  clergymen,  they  are  best  made  to  the  bishop 
of  the  diocess.  If  you  will  be  so  public  spirited  as  to  present  them  ;  if  instead  of 
censuring  the  heap,  you  will  thus  contribute  to  the  winnowing  the  chaff  from  the 
wheat,  I  dare  say  you  will  have  the  thanks  of  the  bishops,  and  of  all  good  men,  both 
clergy  and  laity. 

5.  There  is  a  sense  in  which  novelty  awakens  and  amends  ;  and  there  is  a  sense 

Vot.  II.  47 


3  la 


APPENDIX. 


in  which  God  is  the  doer  of  all  things,  for  whatsoever  is  done  in  the  earth  he  doeth 
it  himself.  If  your  new  doctrine,  (or,  not  to  differ  about  phrases,)  if  God’s  blessing 
on  your  new  doctrine  has  amended  some,  on  whom  your  father  and  yourself,  whilst 
you  preached  the  old  doctrine,  spent  your  strength  in  vain  ;  this  is  no  proof  of  the  su¬ 
perior  truth,  or  of  God’s  approbation  of  your  novelties  ;  or  that  your  father,  who 
died  unenlightened  by  them,  is  gone  to  hell ;  or  that  his  exerted  strength  did  not 
contribute  towards  sending  others  to  heaven  ;  it  only  shows  that  novelty,  which  has 
a  natural  tendency  to  awakening,  may  when  God  pleases,  have  an  efficacious  ten¬ 
dency  to  amending.  The  new  act  of  parliament  against  swearing  made  a  convert., 
who  had  been  long  deaf  to  sermons  and  Scripture  :  vetyou  will  not  say  that  an  act  of 
parliament  is  a  better  thing  than  the  word  of  God,  though  in  this  instance  attended  with 
liis  influence  and  blessing. 

6.  I  think  you  will  not  deny  so  plain  a  matter  of  fact,  as  that  God’s  influence  and 
blessing  accompanies  the  ministry  of  many  who  are  utter  strangers  to  your  new 
notions  of  inspiration,  which  can  no  more  be  supported  by  the  eighth  of  Romans  than 
by  the  first  of  Genesis,  notwithstanding  all  your  pains  to  distort  that  text :  for  any 
thing  which  has  yet  been  said  to  the  contrary,  it  may  be  understood  of  the  Spirit’s 
witness  by  miracles,  by  prophecy,  or  by  the  gently  and  imperceptibly  wrought  assur¬ 
ances  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  But  what  proof  is  this  of  those  divine  illapses  and  sensible 
communications,  maintained  honestly  by  the  Quakers  always ,  and  more  amazingly 
by  you  only  sometimes  ?  Sometimes  you  claim  them  in  as  strong  terms  as  they  do, 
though  at  other  times  you  are  disposed  to  distinguish  them  away.  Your  wriggling 
on  this  head,  and  on  the  plainness  wherewith  justification  is  notified,  obliges  me  to 
call  you  back  to  order. 

It  is  notorious  that  the  Methodist  writings  abound  with  intimations  of  divine  com¬ 
munications,  prophetic  whispers,  and  special  guidances  :  it  is  as  notorious  that  they 
teach  the  notification  of  justification  to  be  as  perceptible  as  the  sun  at  noonday,  and 
as  distinct  as  our  Saviour’s  notification,  ‘  Son,  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.’  But  the 
instances  produced  in  support  of  these  high  claims,  instead  of  supporting  utterly  sub¬ 
vert  them.  Thus  H.  R.  had  her  justification  notified,  and  yet  she  denied  that  her 
sins  were  forgiven,  and  continued  almost  in  despair  above  a  year  afterwards.  Now 
either  this  notification  was  not  so  distinct  as  is  pretended  ;  or,  if  distinct,  was  noti¬ 
fied  by  one  of  suspected  credit,  whom  she  could  not  believe  ;  or  else  if  it  was  both 
distinct  and  credible,  she  was  not  of  sound  understanding  if  she  disbelieved  it ;  nor 
of  sound  memory  if  she  immediately  doubted  or  denied  that  she  had  ever  -received 
such  a  message.  Could  she  possibly  deny  a  plain  matter  of  fact  ? — Yes,  in  process 
of  time  she  might,  particularly  if  she  drew  back  to  perdition ;  tfiat  is,  in  a  long  time 
people  may  forget  or  deny  facts,  especially  if  they  grow  wicked  and  are  given  to  lying. 
But  what  is  this  evasive  answer  to  the  case  of  H.  R.  who  lived  no  length  of  time, 
and  never  did  draw  back  to  perdition  ?  After  the  time  that  she  is  said  to  have  had 
certain  justification,  she  lived  a  blameless  and  holy  life,  only  terrified  almost  to  death 
for  fear  that  her  sins  were  not  remitted  ;  when  she  apprehended  they  were  she  died 
in  raptures,  declaring  she  was  in  very  great  pain,  but  that  she  did  not  feel  any. 

8.  Now,  sir,  do  you  think  that  such  ordinary  instances  can  in  anywise  support 
such  extraordinary  pretences  ?  And  after  having  assumed  the  language  of  an  inspired 
prophet,  and  claimed  the  attestation  of  miracles,  of  casting  out  devils,  and  having 
seen  many  other  miraculous  things ;  when  you  are  called  upon  to  specify,  will  you 
think  it  sufficient  to  refer  to  the  one  great  standing  miracle  of  making  many  converts  ? 
I  do  not  know  that  Origen  or  St.  Chrysostom  pretended  to  any  such  thing;  it  would 
have  been  impertinent  therefore  to  have  demanded  it  of  them,  especially  in  support 
of  a  thing  so  probable  as  that  they  loved  God.  But  had  they  demanded  belief  to 
something  highly  improbable,  or  claimed  to  themselves  miraculous  attestation ;  in 
either  of  these  cases  there  had  been  nothing  so  extravagant  in  the  demand.  If  pro¬ 
phetic  intimations  were  vouchsafed  them,  after  external  miracles  were  ceased,  such 
intimations  might  be  rules  of  action  to  yourselves,  but  could  be  none  at  all  to  other- 
men,  any  farther  than  as  they  credited  the  claimant.  Prophet  indeed,  a  miracle  work¬ 
ing  prophet,  like  St.  Paul,  had  a  right  to  a  inore  implicit  kind  of  belief :  neither  can 
1  help  thinking,  that  Paul,  even  in  that  infantile  state  of  Christianity,  and  with  all 
his  thorns  and  infirmities  about  him,  might  more  reasonably  be  looked  upon  as  an 
inspired  prophet,  than  Mr.  Wesley  in  his  newly  matured  state  of  Christianity,  though 
arrived  in  his  own  imagination  to  a  sinless  perfection. 

9.  You  have  much  to  say  against  the  demand  of  miracles  in  proof  of  doctrines. 
I  make  no  such  demand.  I  demand  them  as  things  to  which  yOu  lay  claim  ;  nay,  in 
truth,  I  demand  them  no  otherwise  than  as  the  prophet  required  idols  to  do  good  or 
to  do  evil ;  which  was  no  more  than  a  manner  of  asserting  that  they  had  no  suds 


APPENDIX. 


319 


power.  All  that  I  (properly  speaking)  demand  is,  that  you  should  revoke  youi 
ampullas  et  ses  quipedalia  verba,*  and  ingenuously  acknowledge  that  your  expressions 
were  too  strong. 

10.  Had  St.  Bernard,  after  having  talked  throughout  his  voluminous  works  in  the 
style  of  a  miracle  working  prophet,  intrenched  himself  at  last  in  the  standing  miracle 
of  making  many  converts ,  and  in  the  holiness  of  his  life ;  I  should  have  thought  he 
might  have  been  answered  in  this  manner :  “You  have  hitherto  always  claimed  much 
more,  but  still  you  claim  too  much ;  for  to  make  converts  (even  true  converts  to  a 
sober,  righteous,  and  godly  life)  is  no  miracle  at  all';  much  less  to  make  converts  to 
popery,  to  the  belief  of  such  incredible  proofless  stuff1  as  transubstantiation,  and  to 
the  consequent  idolatrous  practice.  Then  as  to  holiness  of  life,  no  one  but  the  Great 
Searcher  of  hearts  can  say  what  is  true  holiness.  The  popish  severities  of  flesh- 
fastings,  celibacies,  and  other  monkeries,  may  pass  for  such  with  weak  men,  and 
draw  many  followers ;  and  yet  may  imply  no  true  holiness  at  all:  nay,  you  may 
found  nunneries  for  unholy  and  wicked  purposes  ;  abbesses  and  matrons  may  disci¬ 
pline  their  bands,  and  close  bands  for  the  uses  of  the  fraternity,  and  the  grossest 
wickedness  may  be  carrying  on  under  the  cloak  of  hypocrisy.” 

11.  God  forbid  that  there  should  be  any  thing  like  this  among  the  Methodists; 
though,  to  speak  freely,  I  have  been  assured  that  there  are  very  pregnant  proofs  about 
to  be  produced  of  very  shocking  things.  I  shall  believe  nothing  without  proofs. 
And  in  the  mean  time  charitably  hope  that  neither  of  us  maintain  any  principles  pb 
practices  which  may  bar  us  from  seeing  the  unclouded  face  of  God. 

August  21,  1747. 


LETTER  XI. 

To  Mr.  John  Smith. 

Dublin,  March  23,  1747 — $.. 

Sin, — I  rejoice  to  find  that  in  some  points  we  come  nearer  each  other,  and  that 
we  can  bear  with  each  other  where  we  do  not.  I  entirely  agree  that  hell  was  de¬ 
signed  only  for  stubborn  impenitent  sinners,  and  consequently  that  it  would  be  absurd 
to  “  threaten  damnation  to  any,  merely  for  differing  from  me  in  speculations.”  But 
it  is  an  absurdity  which  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  :  for  it  never  yet  entered  into  my 
thoughts. 

2.  I  rejoice  likewise  in  your  allowing  that  my  “speculations  though  false,  yea  and 
leading  to  a  deviation  from  order,  may  yet  possibly  be  neither  wilful:  nor  sinful :”  and 
much  more  in  that  which  follows,  “  I  question  not  but  God’s  mercy  may  both  forgive 
and  reward”  even  that  zeal  which  is  not  according  to  knowledge. 

3.  Yet  “  such  deviation,”  you  think,  “  may  open  a  door  to  much  disorder  and 
error.”  I  grant  it  may :  but  I  still  insist,  1.  that  accidental  ill  consequences  may  flow 
from  a  good  thing ;  2.  that  the  good  consequences  in  the  present  case  overbalance 
the  evil,  beyond  all  degrees  of  comparison.  The  same  I  believe  of  Mr.  Whitefield’s 
public  preaching,  (which  was  not  the  consequence,  but  the  cause  of  mine,)  whose 
doctrine  in  general  (though  he  is  mistaken  in  some  points)  I  believe  to  be  the  truth 
of  the  gospel. 

4.  I  never  did  censure  the  whole  body  of  clergy,  and  God  forbid  that  I  ever  should. 
I  do  not  willingly  censure  any,  even  the  grossly  immoral.  But  you  advise  to  “  com¬ 
plain  of  those  to  the  bishop  of  the  diocess.”  In  what  way?  “  Be  so  public-spirited 
as  to  present  them.”  Much  may  be  said  on  that  question.  I  should  ask,  1.  Have  I 
a  right  to  present  them  ?  I  apprehend  not.  The  churchwardens  of  each  parish  are 
to  do  this:  which  they  will  hardly  do  at  my  instance.  2.  If  I  could  do  it  myself, 
the  presenting  them  to  the  court  is  not  presenting  them  to  the  bishop:  the  bishop 
you  cannot  but  know  has  no  more  authority  in  what  is  called  the  bishop’s  court,  than 
the  Pope  of  Rome.  3.  I  cannot  present,  suppose  thirty  persons,  in  as  many  counties, 
to  the  lay-chancellors  or  officials,  (men  whom  I  apprehend  to  have  just  as  much 
authority  from  Scripture  to  administer  the  sacraments,  as  to  try  ecclesiastical  causes,) 
without  such  an  expense  both  of  labour,  and  money,  and  time,  as  I  am  by  no  means 
able  to  sustain.  And  what  would  be  the  fruit,  if  I  could  sustain  it  ?  if  I  was  the 
informer-general  against  the  immoral  clergy  of  England  ?  O  sir,  can  you  imagine,  or 
“dare  you  say,  that  I  should  have  the  thanks  of  the  bishops,  and  of  all  good  men, 
both  clergy  and  laity  ?”  If  you  allow  only  those  to  be  good  men  who  would  thank  mo 
for  this,  I  fear  you  would  not  find  seven  thousand  good  men  in  all  our  Israel. 

"  CfYonr  bombastic  expressions  and  lengthy  words.” 


320 


APPENDIX. 


5.  But  you  have  been  “  assured  there  are  proofs  about  to  be  produced  of  very 
shocking  things  among  its  also.”  It  is  very  possible  you  may.  And  to  say  the  truth, 
f  expected  such  things  long  ago.  In  such  a  body  of  people  must  there  not  be  some 
hypocrites  ?  And  some  who  did  for  a  time  serve  God  in  sincerity,  and  yet  afterwards 
turn  back  from  the  holy  commandment  once  delivered  to  them  ?  Iam  amazed  there 
have  been  so  few  instances  of  this,  and  look  for  more  every  day.  The  melancholy 
case  of  that  unhappy  man,  Mr.  Hall,  I  do  not  rank  among  these.  For  he  had  re¬ 
nounced  us  long  ago,  and  th£t  over  and  over,  both  by  word  and  writing.  And  though 
he  called  upon  me  once  or  twice  a  year,  and  lately  made  some  little  overtures  of 
friendship,  yet  1  have  it  under  his  ow  n  hand,  “  He  could  have  no  fellowship  with  us, 
because  we  would  not  leave  the  Church.”  But  “  quia  intellexi  minus ,  protrusit 
foras.”*  To  make  it  quite  plain  and  clear  how  close  a  connexion  there  was  between 
him  and  me,  when  I  lately  called  on  his  poor  wife  at  Salisbury,  he  fairly  turned  me 
out  of  doors,  and  my  sister  after  me. 

6.  My  father  did  not  die  unacquainted  with  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  of  the  primitive 
Christians,  or  of  our  first  reformers :  the  same  which,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  preach, 
and  which  is  just  as  new  as  Christianity.  What  he  experienced  before  I  know  not ; 
but  I  know  that  during  his  last  illness,  which  continued  eight  months,  he  enjoyed  a 
clear  sense  of  his  acceptance  with  God.  I  heard  him  express  it  more  than  once, 
although  at  the  time  I  understood  him  not.  “  The  inward  witness,  son,  the  inward 
witness,”  said  he  to  me,  “  that  is  the  proof,  the  strongest  proof,  of  Christianity.” 
And  when  I  asked  him,  (the  time  of  his  change  drawing  nigh,)  “  Sir,  are  you  in 
much  pain  ?”  He  answered  aloud,  with  a  smile,  “  God  does  chasten  me  with  pain, 
yea,  all  my  bones  with  strong  pain.  But  I  thank  him  for  all,  I  bless  him  for  all,  I 
love  him  for  all !”  I  think  the  last  words  he  spoke,  when  I  had  just  commended  his 
soul  to  God,  were,  “  Now  you  have  done  all.”  And  with  the  same  serene  cheerful 
countenance  he  fell  asleep,  without  one  struggle,  or  sigh,  or  groan.  I  cannot  there¬ 
fore  doubt  but  the  Spirit^of  God  bore  an  inward  witness  with  his  spirit,  that  he  was  a 
child  of  God. 

7.  That  “  God  blesses  a  doctrine  preached  (new  or  old)  to  the  saving  of  souls  from 
death,  does  not  prove  that  every  circumstance  of  it  is  true ;  for  a  predestinarian 
preacher  may  save  souls.”  But  it  undoubtedly  proves,  that  the  main  of  what  is 
preached  is  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  For  it  is  only  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  which 
is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  Human  wisdom,  as  human  laws,  may  restrain 
from  outward  sin  ;  but  they  cannot  avail  as  to  the  saving  of  the  soul.  If  God  gives 
this  blessing  to  what  is  preached,  it  is  a  sufficient  “  proof  of  his  approbation.”  But  I 
will  not  contend  about  words,  or  when  his  blessing  is  allowed,  dispute  whether  it  has 
his  approbation  or  not. 

8.  But  to  argue  on  your  own  supposition  :  you  say,  “  It  only  shows  that  novelty, 
which  has  a  natural  tendency  to  awakening,  may,  when  God  pleases,  Jiave  an  effica¬ 
cious  tendency  to  amending.”  Well,  then  ;  if  the  novelty  of  an  indifferent  circum¬ 
stance,  such  as  place,  has  a  natural  tendency  to  awakening,  surely  we  may  use  it 
according  to  its  natural  tendency,  in  order  to  awaken  those  that  sleep  in  sin !  And 
if  God  has  in  fact  been  pleased  to  use  it  beyond  its  natural  tendency,  to  make  it 
efficacious  for  amending  as  well  as  awakening,  ought  we  not  to  acquiesce,  yea,  and 
rejoice  therein  ? 

9.  But  are  sinners  amended  ?  Are  they  saved  from  their  sins  ?  Are  they  truly- 
converted  to  God  ?  Here  is,  what  always  must  be,  the  main  question.  That  many 
are  in  some  sort  converted,  is  owned.  But  to  what  are  they  converted?  “  To  the 
belief  of  such  proofless  incredible  stuff  as  transubstantiation  ?  or  to  the  Popish  seve¬ 
rities  of  flesh-fastings,  celibacies,  and  other  monkeries  ?”  Not  so.  If  they  are  con¬ 
verted  at  all,  they  are  converted  from  all  manner  of  wickedness,  “  to  a  sober,  right¬ 
eous,  and  godly  life.”  Such  a  uniform  practice  is  true  outward  holiness.  And 
wherever  this  is  undeniably  found,  we  ought  to  believe  there  is  holiness  of  heart : 
seeing  the  tree  is  known  by  its  fruits. 

10.  That  “  the  conversion  of  sinners  to  this  holiness  is  no  miracle  at  all,”  is  new 
doctrine  indeed !  So  new  to  me,  that  I  never  heard  it  before,  either  among  Protest¬ 
ants  or  Papists.  I  think  a  miracle  is  a  work  of  Omnipotence,  wrought  by  the  super¬ 
natural  power  of  God.  Now,  if  the  conversion  of  sinners  to  holiness  is  not  such  a 
work,  I  cannot  tell  what  is.  I  apprehend  our  Lord  accounts  it  a  greater  work  than 
giving  sight  to  the  blind,  yea,  or  raising  the  dead.  For  it  was  after  he  had  raised 
Lazarus  from  the  dead  that  he  told  his  apostles,  ‘Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
he  that  believeth  on  me,  the  works  that  I  do,  shall  he  do  also.  And  greater  works 

*  “  But  because  I  seemed  reluctant  to  entertain  his  views,  he  expelled  me  from  his  dwelling.” 


APPENDIX. 


321 


than  these  shall  he  do,  because  I  go  unto  my  Father.5  Greater  outward  works  they 
could  not  do.  It  remains,  therefore,  that  we  understand  those  solemn  words  of  con¬ 
verting  souls  to  God :  which  is  indeed  a  greater  work  than  any  that  can  be  wrought 
on  the  body. 

11.  I  am  glad  you  do  “not  demand  miracles  in  proof  of  doctrines.”  Thus  far 
then  we  are  agreed.  But  you  demand  them,  1.  “  as  things  to  which  I  lay  claim 
and  in  order  to  show  that  claim  cannot  be  supported,  2.  as  necessary  to  give  me  “  a 
right  to  be  implicitly  believed.”  And,  3dly.  To  justify  my  “  assuming  the  apostolate 
of  England.” 

If  this  be  all,  your  demand  must  soon  fall  to  the  ground,  since  the  whole  foundation 
sinks  beneath  it.  For,  1st.  I  lay  no  claim  (in  your  sense)  to  miracles;  for  the 
clearing  of  which,  suffer  me  to  refer  you  once  more  (that  I  may  not  be  surfeited  with 
cramba  decies  repetita*)  to  the  second  letter  to  Mr.  Church.  2.  I  claim  no  implicit 
faith :  I  neither  pay  it  to,  nor  expect  it  from,  any  man  living.  3.  I  no  otherwise 
assume  the  apostolate  of  England,  (if  you  choose  to  use  the  phrase,)  than  I  assume 
the  apostolate  of  all  Europe,  or  rather  of  all  the  world  :  that  is,  in  plain  terms, 
wherever  I  see  one  or  a  thousand  men  running  into  hell,  be  it  in  England ,  Ireland , 
or  France,  yea,  in  Europe,  Asia ,  Africa,  or  America,  I  will  stop  them  if  I  can  :  as  a 
minister  of  Christ,  I  will  beseech  them,  in  his  name,  to  turn  back  and  be  reconciled 
to  God.  Were  I  to  do  otherwise,  were  I  to  let  any  soul  drop  into  the  pit  when  I 
might  have  saved  it  from  everlasting  burnings,  I  am  not  satisfied  God  would  accept 
my  plea,  “  Lord,  he  was  not  of  my  parish.” 

12.  If  a  single  parish  takes  up  your  whole  time  and  care,  and  you  spend,  and  are 
spent  upon  it, — well.  And  yet  I  will  be  bold  to  say,  that  no  blessing  from  God  will 
accompany  your  ministry,  but  the  drunkard  will  be  a  drunkard  still,  (and  so  the 
eovetous,  the  brawler,  the  adulterer,)  unless  you  both  believe  and  teach  what  you 
love  to  call  my  “  new  notions  of  inspiration.”  I  mean,  as  to  the  substance,  not  the 
particular  manner  of  explication  :  you  will  all  the  day  long  stretch  out  your  hands 
in  vain,  unless  you  teach  them  to  pray,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  may  inwardly  witness 
with  their  spirits,  that  they  are  the  children  of  God.  I  apprehend  you  are  the  person 
that  “  wriggle  on  this  head,”  because  the  argument  pinches :  you  appear  to  me  to 
twist  and  wind  to  and  fro,  because  I  “distinguish  away,”  not  my  doctrines,  but  your 
objections :  unravelling  the  fallacies,  showing  what  part  is  false,  and  what  part  true, 
but  nothing  to  the  purpose.  Since  you  move  it  again,  1  will  resume  the  point  once 
more.  You  will  pardon  me  if  I  speak  home,  that  it  may  be  seen  which  of  us  two 
it  is  that  has  hitherto  given  the  “  evasive  answers.” 

13.  You  say,  “Notwithstanding  all  your  pains  to  distort  the  text,  for  any  thing 
which  has  yet  been  said  to  the  contrary,  it  may  be  understood  of  the  Spirit’s  witness 
by  miracles,  by  prophecy,  or  by  the  imperceptibly  wrought  assurances  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.”  This  (unless  it  gives  up  the  whole  cause,  as  indeed  it  must,  if  it  does  not 
imply  a  contradiction  ;  seeing  imperceptible  assurance  is  no  assurance  at  all)  is  neither 
an  evasive  nor  unevasive  answer.  It  is  just  no  answer  at  all.  Instead  of  refuting 
my  arguments,  you  reply,  “  You  distort  the  text.  Ipse  dm.” 

“  The  Quakers  maintain  divine  illapses,  and  sensible  communications  alwarjs  ;  you 
only  sometimes .” — If  you  speak  to  the  purpose,  if  you  mean  the  inward  witness  of 
God’s  Spirit,  I  maintain  it  always  as  well  as  they. 

“  The  Methodist  writings  abound  with  intimations  of  divine  communications, 
prophetic  whispers,  and  special  guidance.”  Perhaps  so  ;  but  that  is  another  ques¬ 
tion.  We  are  now  speaking  of  the  inward  witness  of  the  Spirit. 

14.  “They  teach  the  notification  of  justification  to  be  as  perceptible  as  the  sun  at 
noonday.”  Now  you  come  to  the  point,  and  I  allow  the  charge.  From  the  begin¬ 
ning  of  our  correspondence  to  this  day,  I  have,  without  any  shifting  or  evasion  at  all, 
maintained  flatly  and  plainly  :  1st.  A  man  feels  the  testimony  of  God’s  Spirit,  and 
cannot  then  deny  or  doubt  his  being  a  child  of  God.  2.  After  a  time  that  testimony 
is  withdrawn,  (not  from  every  child  of  God  :  many  retain  the  beginning  of  their  con¬ 
fidence  steadfast  unto  the  end.)  3.  Then  he  may  doubt,  whether  this  testimony  was 
of  God ;  and  perhaps  at  length  deny  that  it  was.” 

There  is  no  shadow  of  contradiction  between  this  and  the  case  of  H.  R.  For  1.  she 
felt  the  testimony  of  God’s  Spirit,  and  could  not  deny  or  doubt  her  being  a  child  of 
God.  2.  After  a  time,  this  testimony  was  withdrawn.  3.  Then  she  doubted  whether 
it  was  of  God.  Observe  :  she  never  forgot  or  denied  that  she  had  such  a  testimony. 
But  she  then  doubted  whether  it  was  of  God. 

But  you  have  still  more  to  remark  upon  this  head.  So  I  attend  you  step  by  step. 

*  “  Savins'  the  same  things  ten  times  over.” 


APPENDIX. 


3  22 


15.  “  The  instances  produced  (it  should  be  instance ,  for  you  cite  but  one)  in  sup¬ 
port  of  these  high  claims,  instead  of  supporting,  utterly  subvert  them.  Thus  H.  R. 
had  her  justification  notified:  and  yet  she  denied  that  her  sins  were  forgiven.”  You 
should  say,  she  doubled  of  it,  after  a  time,  when  the  testimony  of  God’s  Spirit  was 
withdrawn.  “Now  cither  this  notification  was  not  so  distinct  as  is  pretended,  or 
if  distinct,  was  notified  by  one  of  suspected  credit,  whom  she  could  not  believe.  Or 
if  it  was  both  distinct  and  credible,  she  was  not  of  sound  understanding,  if  she  disbe¬ 
lieved  it,  nor  of  sound  memory  if  she  ( afterwards  it  should  be)  doubted  or  denied 
that  she  bad  ever  received  such  a  message.” 

You  say,  1.  “  Either  that  notification  was  not  so  distinct.”  It  was  so  distinct, 
that  she  could  not  then  doubt.  “  Or,  2.  was  notified  to  her  by  one  of  suspected 
credit,  whom  she  could  not  believe.”  Yes,  she  then  believed,  and  knew  it  was  the 
voice  of  God.  “  Or,  3.  she  was  not  of  sound  understanding,  if  she  disbelieved  it.” — 
When  she  disbelieved  it,  she  was  not.  For  as  the  serpent  deceived  Eve,  so  he  then 
deceived  her,  (pdupwv  to  vor/ya  avTrjs. 

“But  could  she  possibly  deny  a  plain  matter  of  fact?”  You  add,  as  if  I  have  said 
so,  “  Yes,  in  process  of  time,  she  might,  particularly  if  she  drew  back  to  perdition and 
then  subjoin,  “  But  what  is  this  evasive  answer  to  the  case  of  H.  R.  ?”  I  think, 
nothing  at  all.  I  never  applied  it  to  her  case.  She  never  denied  her  having  had  such 
a  testimony.  But  after  a  time  she  doubted ,  (as  I  said  before)  whether  that  testimony 
was  true. 

16.  I  presume  Eve  in  paradise  was  at  least  equal  in  understanding  with  any  of  her 
posterity.  Now  unto  her  God  said,  In  the  day  that  thou  eatest  of  the  tree  of  knowledge, 
thou  shalt  surely  die.  And  doubtless  “  this  notification  was  as  distinct  and  perceptible 
to  her,  as  the  sun  at  noonday.  Yet  after  a  time  (perhaps  only  a  few  days)  she 
utterly  disbelieved  it.” 

You  exclaim,  Absurd  !  impossible  !  there  could  be  no  such  thing :  as  I  shall  prove 
immediately. 

“  Either  this  notification  was  not  so  distinct  as  is  pretended ;  or,  if  distinct,  was 
notified  by  one  of  suspected  credit,  whom  she  could  not  believe.  Or  else,  if  it  was 
both  distinct  and  credible,  she  was  not  of  sound  understanding  if  she  disbelieved  it, 
nor  of  sound  memory,  if  she  doubted  of  it.”  Therefore  the  whole  story  is  absurd, 
and  a  self-inconsistent  (not  a  cunningly-devised)  fable. 

Is  not  the  plain  answer  this?  This  notification  was  as  distinct  as  [is]  pretended. 
And  it  was  not  notified  by  one  of  suspected  credit,  whom  she  did  not  then  firmly 
believe.  But  afterwards  Satan  deceived  her  by  his  subtilty,  (pOeipuv  to  voryia  ovttjs, 
corrupting,  spoiling,  destroying,  the  soundness  of  her  understanding,  and  of  her  memory 
too.  And  then  she  disbelieved  God,  and  believed  him  who  said,  ‘  Ye  shall  not  surely 
die .’  How  much  more  is  he  able  by  the  same  subtilty  to  deceive  any  of  the  fallen 
children  of  men  ! 

17.  What  follows  you  did  not  design  for  argument,  but  wit.  “I  cannot  help 
thinking  that  Paul,  with  all  his  infirmities,  might  more  reasonably  be  looked  upon  as 
an  inspired  prophet,  than  Mr.  Wesley,  though  arrived,  in  his  own  imagination,  to  a 
sinless  perfection.”  I  never  told  you  so,  nor  any  one  else.  I  no  more  imagine  that 
I  have  already  atteined,  that  I  already  love  God,  with  all  my  heart,  soul,  and  strength, 
than  that  I  am  in  the  third  heavens. 

But  you  make  me  abundant  amends  for  this,  by  your  charitable  belief,  that  though 
I  may  now  imagine  things  that  are  not,  and  be  mistaken  in  many  points,  yet  he  who 
remembers  I  am  but  dust,  will  at  last  “  forgive  and  reward  me.”  It  is  enough :  the 
£ime  of  error  and  sin  is  short :  eternity  is  at  hand. 

Strangers  and  pilgrims  here  below, 

This  earth,  we  know,  is  not  our  place, 

And  hasten  through  the  vale  of  wo, 

And  restless  to  behold  thy  face, 

Swift  to  our  heavenly  country  move, 

Our  everlasting  Home  above. 


£>TD  OF  THE  TETTERS. 


APPENDIX. 


323 


I  have  given  this  controversy  in  full  to  the  serious  reader,  not 
adding  or  omitting  one  word  ;  and  I  shall  conclude  with  observing,  that 
Mr.  John  Smith,  so  called,  retired  from  the  contest,  despairing  of 
being  able  to  induce  Mr.  Wesley,  either  to  give  up  “  the  Apostolate 
of  England,”  or  to  come  back  to  the  doctrine  of  “  imperceptible”  justi¬ 
fication  and  sanctification ,  under  which  he  had  so  long  groaned,  and 
from  which  he  had  in  vain  expected  those  fruits  and  affections  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  love ,  joy ,  and  peace  ;  accompanied  with  a  hope  full  of 
immortality  :  even  that  rest  which  Christ  gives  to  those  who  come  to 
him  weary  and  heavy  laden. 

Concerning  the  design  of  this  eminent  controversialist,  we  can  draw 
no  certain  conclusion.  It  may  be  inferred,  however,  with  much  proba¬ 
bility,  that  if  Mr.  Wesley  had  yielded  to  his  dignified  opponent,  and  • 
returned  to  the  rational  system,  so  called,  which  was  so  strongly  pressed 
upon  him,  John  Smith  would  have  been  his  friend.  It  does  not  seem 
probable,  that  such  pains  would  have  been  taken  with  such  a  man, 
through  a  mere  love  of  disputation,  or  a  desire  of  victory.  A  way 
seemed,  therefore,  opened  to  Mr.  Wesley  to  return  to  honour  and 
repose,  at  that  very  period  of  his  life  and  labours,  when  nothing  ap¬ 
peared  before  him  but  danger,  and  incessant  labour  and  suffering.  This 
trial,  therefore,  seems,  in  some  respects,  similar  to  that  which  is  re¬ 
corded  of  the  patriarchs ,  Heb.  xi,  15 — And  truly  if  they. had  been 
mindful  of  that  country  from  whence  they  came  out,  they  might  have  had 
opportunity  to  have  returned.  But  now  they  desire  a  better  country ,  that 
is,  a  heavenly ;  wherefore  God  is  not  ashamed  to  be  called  their  God  ; 
for  he  hath  prepared  for  them  a  city.  This  was  the  trial  of  their  faith. 
They  were  not  disobedient  to  the  heavenly  calling. — They  went  out,  not 
knowing  whither  they  went ;  neither  would  they  accept  the  opportunities 
of  returning ,  which  their  pilgrimage  afforded,  by  the  special  providence; 
of  Him  who  has  always  tried  his  servants.  Mr.  Wesley  had  bought  the 
truth,  and  he  would  not  sell  it.  He,  also,  endured  as  seeing  Him  that  is 
invisible ;  hence  we  see  the  propriety  of  the  stanza  with  which  he 
concludes  his  last  letter. 

He  therefore  held  on  his  way  for  forty-four  years  after  the  conclusion 
of  this  controversy ;  through  honour  and  through  dishonour,  through 
evil  report  and  good  report ;  as  a  deceiver,  and  yet  true ?  as  unknown , 
and  yet  well  known ;  as  chastened,  and  not  killed ;  as  poor ,  yet  making 
many  rich ;  as  having  nothing,  yet  possessing  all  things  ! 

And  may  we  not  hope,  respecting  his  opponent,  that  a  man  of  so 
much  piety,  of  such  rare  endowments,  so  strong  an  understanding,  and 
of  so  amiable  a  spirit ; — a  man  who  seemed  to  want  nothing,  but  what 
Mr.  Wesley  himself  wanted  only  a  few  years  before — the  true  and 
living  faith  of  the  gospel,,  did  not  lose  the  benefit  of  such  an  in¬ 
vestigation  of  Its  truths  ?  We  may  well  hope  it. — The  retirement  and 
sober  thought,  which  increasing  years  impose  on  men,  even  of  the 
highest  station,  may  have  brought  him  (as  many  have  been  brought)  to 
attend  to  those  teachings  and  reproofs  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  whose 
great  office  it  is  to  convince  the  world  of  sin,  (however  specious  its  pro¬ 
fession,)  and  to  that  poverty  of  spirit,  that  sense  of  our  true  condition  in 
the  sight  of  God ;  that  feeling  of  wretchedness,  which  alone  can,  in 
truth,  extort  the  cry,  O  wretched  man  that  I  am  !  who  shall  deliver  me 
from  the  body  of  this  death  ?  This  cry  was  never  refused  at  the  Thrqm.; 


324 


APPENDIX-* 


of  Grace.  Thus  believing  with  the  heart ,  and  pleading  the  only  name, 
the  God  who  bought  him, — the  faith,  which  is  eminently  the  gift  of 
God,  would  not  be  refused.  The  Holy  Spirit  would  thus  glorify  the 
Son,  and  the  sinner  becoming  an  adopted  child  of  God,  and  walking  by 
faith,  would  be  enabled  to  give  up  his  soul  with  joy  into  the  hands  of  his 
merciful  and  faithful  Creator. 


FINIS. 


«*• 


UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS-URBAN  A 


